{
...
.
.
“、
: 。
::
行​,
.
}
y.
…”
...
BX
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
FUTURI
CURRIS.PEAN WAMI
944
Paq
Presented to
Sebab Bitterbury
con
Luby Intl
c
Lewil bilen
1.91
:
!
Tappan Presbyterian Association
LIBRARY
$
Presented by Mrs. Atterbury.
From Library of Rev. John G. Atterbury, D.D.
5081
ar
SCIENTIA
ARTES
LIBRARY VERITAS
OF THE
TCEBON
KN18TH
RADNIMUM
CIRCUMSPICE
mit W.
WWW WWWLWDW
THE
DUFFIEI U
LIBRARY
HHINTIIN
ווווווטווווטוווווווווון
WIANIULIDI
muundinininkuinNDINIDURAL
HIL
V
TII GILTON
TIE TAPPAX PRESJY-
TERLUX ASSOCIATION
Huurt
nator
umumi
:
C 375963
A COMPENDIOUS
!
HISTORY
IN
oő
Of the CATHOLICK
CHURCH ,
From the Year 600 untill the Year 1600.
i
Shewing Her
DEFORMATION
REFORMATION
" And
Together with
The RISE, REIGN, RH GE., and. BEGIN-FALL
of the
ROMAN ANTICHRIST. .
With many other profitable Inſtructions.
(athered out of divers WRITERS of the ſeveral times, and
other HISTORIES,
By ALEXANDER PETRIE,
Miniſter of the Scots Congregation at Rotterdam.
il. What we have heard and known, and our Fathers have told us, we will not hide them
from their Children : shewing unto the Generation to come, the praiſe of the Lord, and
bis ſtrength, and his wonderfull Works that he hath done.
Cyprian de zelo & livore: Evill shall be eſchued the more readily, if the beginning and greatneſs of
it be known.
Origen contra Celſum, Lib. 3. As he is deemed to have made progreſs in Philoſophy, who being ac-
quainted with the diſputes of different opinions, bath chofers the beſt reaſons among them :
So I am bold to ſay, that he is the wiſeft among Chriſtians, who hath most diligently
conſidered the ſeveral Sects of Fews and Chriſtians.
:
H A GUE:
Printed by ADRIAN VLACK
M. DC. LXII.
Kas
Szi
12
WO
INO
SIS
A
I
ke
Təkban BWTO HIS HIGHNES
WILLIAM THE III,
By the Grace of God
PRINCE of ORANGE,
Count of Nafaw, Catzenelbogen , Vianden , Dietz, Lingen, Moeurs,
Bueren, Leerdam, &c. Marqueſs of ter Vere and Vliſſingen; Lord and Baron
of Breda; of the City of the Grave and Land of Kuyck, Dielt, ürimbergen,
Herſtall, Kranendonck, Warneſton, Arlay, Noferoy, S.V ijt , Doesbourg,
Polanen, Willemſtadt, Niewart, Yjelſtein, S.Martenſdijck , Geertruy.
denberg, Chaſteau-regnard, the High and Lower Swaluw , Naeld
wijck, &c. Vicount Hereditary of Antwerp and Befariçon, &c.
Marshal Hereditary of Holland, &c.
Will honour them that honour me, faith
the LORD. But who can tell what shall
be done unto them whom the Lord will
honour? Certainly, thoſe do honour
him, who ſerve him religiouſly. They
who are careleſs of Religion,do pretend
that they cannot ſerve God, becauſe there be ſo many
Religions, and they cannot know which is the right
But if they were unfeignedly deſirous to know, they
might be reſolved; ſince our Lord, who is gracious,
mercifull, and abundant in goodneſs and truth, leaves
us not in the miſt or unto uncertainties; but at ſeveral
times, and in divers waies, hath ſpoken unto the Fa-
thers by the Prophets; and in the laſt daies hath ſpoken
unto us by his Son, and hath commanded all men to
hear
THE EPISTLE
hear Him: He is the Way,the Verity and the Life; none
comes unto the Father but by Him. On which words
Chryſoſtom writes thus; It is as if our Saviour had ſaid, Iam
the Way, thatis, By me ye shall come: The Verity,
becauſe aſſuredly thoſe things shall be which I have pro
miſed; neither is any lie in me: And the Life, becauſe
Death cannot hinder you from me: And ſince I am the
Way, ye need not another Guide: Since I am Truth, I
ſpeak no falſe thing: Since I am Life, although ye shall
die, yeshall-injoy what I have promiſed. And Cyrill
.
Alexandr, on the ſame words faith; By three things we
shall come into thefe Heavenly manſions, by the action
of true verity, by right faith and the hope of eternal life:
of all which, none is the giver, none is the fountain, nor
is any the cauſe, but our Lord Jeſus Chrift; for he hath
given commandments above the Law, he hath shewed
us the Way: And he is alſo the Truth; that is, the true
ſtreightneſs and determination, the uprighteſt rule , and
the beſt ſquare of faith: And he is alſo the Life, for'none
but he can reſtore unto us that life, which we hope shall
be in holineſs and bleſſedneſs without perishing: Hecer-
tainly shall raiſe us up, though we die, from that curſe for
ſin, and bring us into Heaven; therefore all excellent
things come,and shall be unto us,through him. But thoſe
Worldlings ſay, The Word of Chriſt is large, and ſo ma-
ny things are in' it, that we cannot ſearch them. Never-
theleſs He directs all men to ſearch the Scriptures; and
the Evangeliſt teacheth, that thoſe are written that we
might beleeve that Jeſus is the Chriſt, the Son of God;
and that beleeving,we might have life through his name.
Yea in that written Word he hath certain rules and notes,
where-
{
DEDICATORI.
Yg
1
whereby the true Religion may be known. Certainly
thatisthe moſt true Religion, which afcribes moltglory
unto God,and moft tranſcends the natural reaſonrof men,
and moſt elevates the hearts and affections of men to-
wards God and Heaven. By application of thoſe un-
doubted and unqueſtionable principles, each one may
underſtand,thatamong all Religions the Reformed isthe
only true Religion; for not only our Profeſſion in thege-
neral, but all the branches of our Doctrine, are grounded
on God's written Word; and tend unto God's glory, tran-
fcend our natural reaſon, and lead men to think continu-
ally of God, and to hope for bleſſedneſs in Heaven by
Chrift alone. And amongſt thoſe who profeſs this Reli-
gion, they are moſt devoted unto God,and moſt conſtant
in their profeſſion; who aim moſt at God's glory; who are
moſt acted by ſupernatural principles ; who do moſt
think of God, and whoſe hope of felicity in Heaven is
moſt active: And ſuch as ſeek but their own or other
mens intereſts, or be led by political or human reaſons
mainly are the wavering Profeſſors
. On the other ſide,
allother Religions, though they pretend the glory of
God, they are not truly grounded on God's Word; but
are underpropped with natural reaſon, and tend to earth-
ly mindedneſs; as appears by induction of the particu-
lars wherein they differ from us; ſome aiming at the ad-
vancement of mens abilities, and others at worldly ho.
nour and gain. This is clear in the Romish Religion; for
whatelſe is the advancing of man's ability without or
with a little help of God ? their Juſtification by works?
their Deifying of the Pope above allthat is called God?
their equalling of Mens Traditions and Decrees with the
b
Sacred
1
-
THE EPISTLE
+
Sacred Scriptures ? What elſe is their Maſs, their fancy
of Purgatory, &e? Here it is remarkable what is written
by their Jeſuit: Cardinal Bellarmin, de Indulg. Lib. 1. Cap. 12.
Sect. Rationes; We ſee (faith he) that the amplett Indul-
gences are given for a very ſlight cauſe ; as, when plena-
ry Indulgence is given unto all who ſtand before the
Door of St. Peter's Church, and the Pope bleſſeth all the
people ſolemnly. And Seet. Obſervandum, he faith, That
ſtanding before St. Peter's Porch is a very light and flight
cauſe if it be conſidered abſolutely in it ſelf; and never-
theleſs it is a weighty and juſt cauſe, becauſe that fre-
quency of the people, at that time, is a fit and uſefull
means of proteſting their Faith concerning the Head of
the Church, and it ſerves for the honour of the Apoſto-
lical See ; which [honour] is the end of that Indulgence.
So be. The Pope then and the People do aid one another
mutually ; for the People confirmsthe Supremacy of the
Pope by their preſence, and receiving that Indulgence;
and He, by diſpenſing his Indulgence ſo liberally, con-
firms the People in their Superſtition and Pharafaical
opinion of Works. But what is there for the glory of
God or promoting Piety? They are wont to object fe-
veral pretenccs of their Religion, which may be reduced
into ten. 1. The ſtạrelineſs of their Churches, in com-
pariſon of the emptineſs and baſeneſs of others. 2. Their
Uunion and Harmony when others fall into Shivers.
3. Their Antiquity, and others are but of Yeſterday.
4. They preſsus to acknowledge, that the Church of
Rone was once true: And then they infer; therefore
they are the true Church as yet, ſince the true Church
cannot perish, nor be changed in the Eſſentials. 5.They
call
1
1
.
.
+
1
!
DEDICATORI.
call for the time, place and perfons, when, where, and
by whom the change came. 6. Where did our Church
lurk ſo long? 7. The Authours of the Reformation had
no Commiſſion to attempt it. 8. They vaunt of their fuc-
cefſion without interruption. 9. They glory of the ſub-
ſtance of Religion, which cannot be deqnted to be ſtill
with them. 10. They bewitch the people with ambiti-
ous oftentation of innumerable Friers; who, amongſt
them, have renounced the World, that they may at-
tain Fternal Life. Alltheſe pretences are clearly refuted
by lo. Calvin. Lib.de Scandalis; and after him by lo.Canieron,
Lib. de Rom. Ecclefiæ præjudiciis, in a direct and dogmatical
way; but they are ( as it were ) ſenſibly demonſtrated
to be but idle words, by Hiſtories, where we ſee themall
confuted; not only by ſuch as did ſeparate or were caſt
out of the Roman Church; but even by ſuch as lived
and died in it, without any ſeparation, except in judge:
ment. The Papiſts cannot deny, but plainly confeſs.,
that their Church was corrupt, both in the pretended
Head and Members, in reſpect of Manners, ſo that a
Reformation was neceſſary; but they deny the corru-
ption in Faith or Doctrine: Andthey fay, Though the
Popes were wicked men, yet they wanted not their
power of Juriſdiction, andof diſpenſing the ſacred My-
ſteries. Unto the firſt part the Apoſtle faith; When ſome
have put away a good Conſcience, they make ship-
wrack concerning the Faith. On theſe words Chryfoftom
faith; That is truly ſaid; for where the Life is rebukable,
ſuch Doctrine mult needs follow; and loye may fec ve-
ry many to have fallen into the Pit of Miſeries, and to
have returned into Heathenish Rites; for left they be
i
1
tor-
1
THE EPISTLE
A
tormented with the fear of evils to come, they indea-
vourévery way to perſwade themſelves, that all things
åre falfe.which our Religion teaches; and ſo they turn
from the Faith. Accordingly the Hiſtories shew, that
ſome Popes have denied the Immortality of the Soul,and
have called the Goſpel of Chriſt, a Fable. As for the
Pope's Juriſdiction, it was not ſo from the beginning as
it is now., neither Ecclefiaftical nor Civil; for other Bi-
shops had power, within their own Diocies, without
dependance upon the See of Rome; as the Bishops of
Millan, of Ravenna and others, in Italy; and the Bishops
of other Nations: And Pope Gregory the I. (as others
before him) did acknowledge the Emperour as his Lord,
and himſelf his Servant ; afterwards the Pope did ſalute
the Emperour as his Son ; and by degrees they made the
Emperours their Vaflals, Servants and Lacqueys: So
that if Peter and Paul were alive on Earth, they would
certainly deny the Popes to be their SuccefTours, be-
cauſe they differ (beſides many other 'Articles of the
Faith) ſo far in the point of ſubjection; or rather , exal-
ting themſelves above all that is called God; yea cer-
tainly, they would call the Pope the Antichriſt , accord-
ing to what they have written in 2 Theſſ
. 2. and 2 Pet.2.
The Romaniſts ſay, That in this point they have ad-
vantage againſt us; becauſe the Antients have written,
that Antichriſt muſt be one Perſon, of the Tribe of Dan,
fit in Jeruſalem, &c. Truly it is no marvel, that in the
primitive times the moſt learned were miſtaken (I ex-
cept the Apoſtles) concerning the Antichriſt ; ſince the
prophecies could not be throughly underſtood, before
they were in ſome good neafure accomplished. But if
we
ܪ
}
DEDICATORT.
are
we inquire the judgement of the learned and prudent
men, in the middle times, concerning the Antichrift,
and generally of the corruption of the Church, we may
receive more ſure information; and certainly thoſe
the beſt Witneſſes of what was done in their daies. A
good number of their Teſtimonies, in all ranks, I have
compiled, for this end , in this Book , which is humbly
preſented unto Your HIGHNES; firſt truſting that under
Your Patronage others may the more willingly look up-
on it, and be informed in the Truth; and then, with con-
fidence, it shall be graciouſly accepted ; becauſe
Sæpè Tibi Deus bíc, Sape legentur Avi;
with the ſanie travel of reading in Your tender ycars,
Your Highnes may learn, both the condition of God's
Church in former times, and the lives of Your Glorious
Anceſtours, Emperours and Kings, of whom You have
Your Illuſtrious Deſcent; and ſo from them You may
know how to ſerve God, and how to deport Your Self
in all the daies of Your Pilgrimage, that You may be glo-
rious 'in Heaven, and the following Ages may have
Your example, outvying and outſtripping (if poſſible )
all the Williams, Charlſes, Henries, Jameſes, Adolphs
and others in Chriſtian Prudence, Righteouſneſs,
Proweſs and Temperance. So prayeth
Your HIGHNESSES
Moſt humble
And obedient Servant
ALEX. PETRII.
f
1
THE FIRST TABLE.
II. 19. p. 174. b
V.27.P. 173.b
Sheping fome Texts of Scripture that are now controverted, and how they were
expounded in former times.
For underſtanding theſe Tables, it is to be noted, that becauſe the book is divided into two parts;
in reſpeet of numbring the pages; therefore in the Tables the letter s ſignifieth the ſecond part
and the number following directs unto the ſecond parts and where S is not, the number directs
unto the firſt part. Likewiſe, as if every page were divided into three parts; the letter b poin-
teth at the beginning or firſt part of the page; the letter m at the middle or ſecond part or there-
by; and the letter è at the end or third part. In this firſt Table the letter p Stands between the
numbers of the verſe and of the page.
Sal,
Phil. II.8, 9.8.299. b
:
7oh. XIV.27.p. 339. m.
LXII. 12. p. 27. e
XV. 6. p. 96.0
13.p.173.m
CXX. 3. p. 102, m
16.p.98.m
& 218,
Zach. XI. 17. p.473. e
XX.23.p.333. m
III. 17. p. 173. m
Matth. XII. 46. p. 212.6
268. m 2 Theſſ
. II. 3,4. p. 167.6.
XVI. 18. p. 97. m,
Rom. III. 27. p. 215.. m
& 216.6
& 157.mg & 172.e, V.12. p. 171,6
& 510. m
&211. m, &212. e,
VI. 23: p. 215. m
I Tim. II. 4. P. 157.
& 293. e, & 244. e,
VIII. 30, 31. p.98.m
& 161.b
& 317.2, & 331, m,
IX. 15.18.p.171. & 21.
& 173, m
&435. e, & 488.b.
p.292.0
III. 1S. P. 173.
&576.m, & S.291.c,
XI. 6,7. p.215.2
2 Tim. 1. 3. p. 174. b
XVI. 19. p. 213. b
XIII. 1. p. 215.2
& 543. e
XIV.23. S, 127.0
111. 17. p. 217.m
XXIII. 37.P. 370.m
XV.4.2. 17.2. m
& 435.0
XXIV.24. p. 28. c
XVI. 17. p.215.m
IV.3. p.497.in
XXVI.39.p.349.11
1 Cor. 1.29. po 172. m
Heb. IX. 28. p. 217, ma
Luk. I. 28. 35.p. 174. m
· III. 12, 13.8.29.c
X. 10. p. 134.e
XVI.31.8.213. m
& 102.b
& 294. m
XXII. 198 p. 98. 2
IV.7. p. 294. b
11, 12.p. 217.e
31.p.475.b
295. m
XI.40. p. 32. m
32. p. 543.2
V. 2. p. 285.
Fam. III. 2. p. 131. e
38.P. 347. m
X.16.2.168. in
V.14.16.p.95-m
Foh. I. 16. p. 27. 2
XV.10. pa 28.0
& 260, b
17. p. 213. m
2 Cor. IV.7. p. 215.
1 Pet. IV. 11. p. 96.b
III. 13.p.213. e
Gal. II. 8. p. 215.0
17o6. 11. 2. p. 97.e
& 223. in
VI. 14. p. 172. @
Revel. I. 4, p. 176. m
S. 306,m Eph.l. 4. p. 218.b
III, 12. p. 176.m
VI.3s.p. 214. b
VIII.3. p. 176, 177
IX.2.4. p.177, mee
53. p. 102.m
XIII. 8.p.139.e
55,56. p. 175. m
63. p. 214. m
II. 8.p.216.m
XVII.3.6. p.478.b
X. 1,2,3.p.2140m
20. p. 172.e
XIX. 10. 17.p.177, 178.
& 223.
XXII. 17.8.211.212.
10 & 28. p. 175.m
VI. 17.2. 173.6
i
:
& 488.in
II. p. 28.6
19.p.216.6
THE
c
1
THE SECOND TABLE .
OF EMPEROR S and POPES.
Here the number of pages is not added, becauſe they may be eaſily ſeen in
their own Centuries
.
In Century V 11.
EMPERORS.
Zacharias.
Stephen 11.
Paul 1.
Conſtantine II.
Stephen III.
Hadrian 1.
Phocas.
Heraclius,
Conſtantine III.
Heracleonas.
Conſtans II.
Juftinian II.
Leontius,
Tiberius Abfinarus.
In Century IX.
.
EMPERORS.
1
Charls 1. the Great.
Lewis I, the Godly.
Lotharius 1.
Lewis II.
Charls II. the Bald.
Lewis 111. the Stutterer.
Charls III. the Groſs.
Arnolph,
Theodorus II.
John X.
Benedi&IV.
Leo V.
Chriſtophor,
Sergius III.
Anaſtaſius III.
Lando,
John XI.
Leo VỊ.
Stephen VII.
John XII,
Leo VII.
Stephen VIII.
Martin III.
Agapet II.
John XIII.
Benedi& V.
Leo VIII.
John XIV.
Benedict VI.
Donus II.
Boniface VII.
John XV.
Benedict VII.
John XVI.
John XVII.
Gregory V. and John XVIII.
POPES.
.
Gregory I.
Sabinian.
Boniface III.
Boniface IV.
Deusdedic
Boniface V.
Honorius I:
Severin.
John IV.
Theodorus.
Martin I.
Eugenius I.
Vitalian.
Adeodatus.
Donus,'
Agatho.
Leo II.
Benedict II.
John V.
Conon.
Senſius I.
1
1
POPES.
Leo III,
Stephen IV.
Paſchalis I.
Eugenius II.
Valentine.
Gregory iv.
Sergius II.
Leo IV.
Jone VIII. the Woman,
Bencdiet III
Nicolaus 1.
Hadrian II.
John ix.
Martin II.
Hadrian III.
Stephen V.
Formofus,
In Century XI.
EMPERORS
In Century VIII.
EMPERORS.
In Century X.
EMPERORS.
Philip Bardanes.
Anaftafius II.
Theodoſius III.
Leo ill.
Conftantine V. Copronimus.
Leo IV.
Conſtantine VI. & Irene.
Lewis IV
Conrad I.
Henry I. of Saxony.
Othol.of Saxony.
- Otho II. of Saxony.
Otho III. of Saxony.
Henry II. Duke of Bavier,
Conrad II.D.of Suevia.
Henry II. D. of Suevia:
Henry IV, D. of Suevia.
POPES
Silveſter II.
John XIX,
John XX.
Sergius IV:
Benedict VIII.
John XXI.
Benedictus IX.
Silveſter III.
Gregory VI.
Clemens II.
Damafus II,
Leo IX
Victor II.
Stephen IX.
Benedict X.
Nicolaus II,
Alexander
POPES.
John VI.
John VII.
Silinnius.
Conſtantine I.
Gregory 11.
Gregory III.
POPES
Boniface VI.
Stephen VI.
Roman,
1
$
The Second Table.
Alexander II.
Gregory VII.
Clemens III. .
Vi&tor III.
{
{
Gregory X.
Innocentius V.
Hadrian V.
John XXII.
Nicolaus III.
Martin IV.
Honorius IV:
Nicolaus IV.
Celeſtine V.
Boniface VIII.
Alexander V.
John XXIV,
Martin V.
Eugenius IV.
Felix V.
Nicolaus V.
Calliftas III.
Pius II.
Paul II.
Sixtus IV.
Innocentius VIII.
Alexander VI.
In Century XII.
EMPERORS.
{
Henry V. Duke of Suevia.
Lotharius II: D. of Saxon.
Conrad III, D. of Suevia.
Frederick Barbaroffa.
Henry VI.D. of Suevia,
EMPERORS,
EMPERORS.
Philip II. Duke of Suevia.
Otho IV.D. of Saxon.
Frederick II.D. of Suevia.
Conrad IV.D. of Suevia.
William Earl of Flanders.
Rodolph Count of Habsburg:
Adolph Count of Nafſaw.
Robert Count Palatine.
Sigiſmund King of Hungary.
Albert II. D. of Auſtria.
Frederick III. D. of Auſtria.
In Century XIV.
In Century XVI.
POPES.
POPES,
POPES.
Paſchalis II.
Gelaſius II.
Gregory VIII.
Calliftus II.
Celeſtine II.
Honorius II.
Innocentius II.
Anacletus II.
Celeſtine III.
Lucius II,
Eugenius III.
Anaftafius IV.
Hadrian IV.
Vi&or IV.
Alexander III.
Paſchalis III.
Lucius III.
Urban III.
Gregory(IX, and called) VIII.
Clemens II.
Celeſtine IV
.
Benedict XI.
Clemens V.
John XXIII,
Benedict XII.
Clemens VI.
Innocentius VI.
Urban y.
Gregory XI.
Urban VI.
Clemens VII.
Boniface IX.
Benedi& XII.
Pius III.
Julius II.
Leo X
Hadrian VI.
Clemens VII.
Paul III.
Julius III.
Marcellus II.
Paul IV.
Pius IV.
Pius V.
Gregory XIII.
Sixtus V.
Urban VII.
Gregory XIV.
Innocentius IX.
In Century XIII.
EMPERORS.
Albert). Duke of Auftria.
Henry VII. of Lutzelburg.
Lewis V.D. of Bavier,
Frederick D. of Auſtria.
Charls IV. King of Bohemia.
Wenceſlaus King of Bohemia.
POPES.
EMPERORS!
Innocentius III,
Honorius III.
Gregory IX.
Celeſtine IV.
Innocentius IV,
Alexander IV.
Urban IV.
Clemens IV
In Century XV.
Maximilian I. of Auſtria.
Charis V. King of Spain,
Ferdinand I.D. of Aoſtria,
Maximilian IL
Rodolph II.
POPES.
Innocentius VII.
Gregory XII,
9
THE
THE THIRD TABLE.
1
{
)
ni
1
}
A Beber
m 100
)
478
100
S 170
:
§ 17
211
1
381
438
Of the Witneſſes of the Truth , and of Writert or Books #hat
inte
are- guated.
In this Table note, where any Name hath not a number of the page, it is aften quoted.
Bbas Vefperg
427
Conrad Hager.
476: Gregory Heimburg. $ 47
Adelbert.
Cornel. Agrippa.
Gregory Nazianzen.
Agreſtin.
50
Conradd Lichtenaw.
Gregory Niſſen.
Abraham Scultetus.
Cyprian Carthaginens, Guicciardin.
Agobard Bishop of Lions. 13 I Cyrill, Alexandrix...
Günther B. of colein, 1545
Aidan.
60 Cumin Ventura.
Hayabal,
Albin.of Alcuin.
Dantes aligerius da Flønent. 4 73: Haymo B. of Halberstad. 174
Alexander Seton.
David Chytneus.
Hector Boctius.
Alvirus' Pelagitas.
481
Deſiderius Eraſmus:
Sir Henry Spelman.
Albert Crantz,
Diether B.of Mentz. 564 Henry Oræus.
Arnularius. Fortunatus. 92
Dinotb a Britain Abbot. 86: Henry Cranfelder.. 540
Alexander a Benedictine.' 441 Dionyſius Petavius.
Henry de Feuta..
481
Andreas de Caſtro. .
2.478 Dominicus B. of Brixia. 547. Henry Radgeber. 540
Andrew B. of Carnia. - 550 Dominicus Calderin.
549
Herman Ried.
527
Andrew Proles.
Dominicus de Pifas. 553
Hieronymus of Prague.
Andrcov Rivet.
Diränd. Mimatenf. i
470 i Hieronym. Savonorola.
552
Ambroſe Bishop of Millah.. Everhard B. of salzburg: 431, Hieronym. Zanchius.
Ambroſe A'lsbert.
Edmond Rich Bihop of Can-
Hincmar B. of Rhemes. 157
Antonin B. Florentin.
terbury.
Hugo de St.Viftore. 333
Antonius B. of Dirrachum. 32
Edward Didoclavius aliàs Hugo Barchinonen 435
Antonius de Roſellis. 549
David Galderwoodo
Hulderick or $. Ulrik B. of Auf-
Antonius Spal itens
Elias Rubeus,
burg:
154
Angelo.n B.of Luxovia. 132 Engelin B. of Brunſwick. 547
Hulderick Zuinglius. S 64
Anlem B of. Caritcrbury. 293
Epiphanius.
Fames Almain. S 19
Aponius.
89 Erneſtus B.of Magdeburg. S16 Fames Faber Stapulens. S 18
Arnulp B. of Lions
Eudo Duke of Burgundy. 478
Fames Resby.
329
546
Arnulph-3. of Orleans. 229
Euſebius.
Fames de Guitrod.
543
Arnold de Villanova.
Flacius Illyricus.
Facob Triglandius.
471
Athanaſius.
Florus of Lions.
163
acob Sannazerius.
Auguſtin B. of Hippo.
Fluentius B. of Florence. 329
Facob Thuanus.
Auguſtine B. of Canterbury.
Francis Funius.
Facobell. Miſnen: 531
Barlaam a Greek Monk 484
Francis Maſon.
Ildefonſus B. of Toledo.
SI
Bafilius Magnus.
Francis Petrarcha.
John Bodin,
Bartbol. Gravius. m 368
Francis Zabarella
John Chryſoſtom.
$29
Beda.
Frederick Canirm.
John Damaſcen Chryſoms. 88
Benno Caril. Oſtienſis.
French Commentaries,
lobn Calvin.
Berengarius.
John Buridan.
254
Froſſardus.
Bibliotheca Patrum de la Bigne.
Fulbert Carnoten.
Icbn Fox.
253
Bernard Claravall.
George Caſſander.
Iohn Eckius.
Bernard Cluniacenf.
George Buchanan
Iohn Duræus Jefuita.
Bernard Lublinens. S 8
Geo PogiobratzK.of Bobem.546
John Hooper B. of Gloceſter.
John Buleth.
Birno Argienſis.
253
George Trapezuntius.
lobn Funccius.
Bertram at Corbey.
Boniface B of Mentz,
Tobin Beverlay.
George Calixt.
୨୨
557
Brigitta or Brigiila.
George Schouborn.
Iohn B. Gerundens.
51
497
Brutuin Fulmen,
S 182
563
Catholick Traditions,
German B:bop of Conftanti-
Iobn Druendo.
540
Catharine of Sene.
nople.
John de Fanduno.
4.30
475
Claudius Taurinenſ.
Gerhard Laureacenf.
John Brown.
130
557
Clemens B. of Rome.
Gildas Presbyter Britannus.
John Draendorf.
540
56 do 283
Catalogus teſtium veritatis,
lobn Baleus.
Colman.
Iohn Cartebufius.
Giſilbert.
227
Colman another.
Gotteſchalk
157.167
John Baconthorp.
495
Columba.
Gratian.
Iohn de Keiſerberg in Strawſ
Columban.
60
Gregory de Arimino.
478
burg. 545-6564
d
John
1
476
S 73
478
I
358
181
George Abbot.
George Wishart.
Iohn Goose.
480
222
€ 13
58
528
60
58
L
1
The Third Table.
A
IDO
1
S 160
546
S 29
89
Ss7
S 348
478
330
382
558
380
478
482
John Oldcaſtle L.Cobham. 557
John Lampadius.
John Pappuse
lohn Lindanus.
john Scot Ærigena.
John Scot Melroſius.
John Scot d Duns.
John Gochius in Mechlin. 543
John Rocken fan.
540
John Munſiger.
481
lohn Hufs.
530
John Spotſwoode
John Nauclerus.
John d Laſco. $ 155 du 159
Tobin Knox.
John Sleidan.
John Serres.
John Semeca.
Job12 Lud. Vives.
John Oecolampadius. S 64
John Creutfer in Strawsb.s 64
Tobn B. of Miſna.
lohn Ricket alaida.
lohn de Rupeſſa.
479
John Picus Mirandulai
S 16
John Hilten.
S 8
John B. of Sarisbury.
John Tauler.
John Peter of Ferraria.
lohn Vitoduran.
485
John Udal.
504
John Wickliff.
507
Joachim Abbot in Calab. 426
Jonas B. of Orleans, 131
Joſeph Scaliger.
Iſidor Hiſpalens:
52
Kilian.
61
Lambert B. of Tungri.
SI
Laurence Valla.
541
Laurence Redman.
558
Letters of Saints and Martyrs.
Luithpert B. of Mentz. 156
Luitpold B. of Bamberg. 475
Lupus Abb. of Ferraria. 178
Lupus Servatus.
179
Mamercus B. ef Vienna. 141
Menard Count of Tirolis.439
Michael Ceſenas.
475
Marſilius Patavinus. 474
Mattheus Pariſien
Mathias Hager.
540
Mathias Pariſiens. 479
Martin Meyer. 544
Methodius B.of Moravia.154
Milit
fius a Bohemian.
Bohemian. 481
Nicephorus.
Nicet as Choniates.
Nicolaus Befelius.
Nicolaus de Biberach.
Nicolaus CuſanB.of Brixia.543
Nicolaus Hemingius,
Roderick Sanchio, 449
Nicolaus Orem. 480 | Rodulph Agricola Friſing. 552
Nicolaus Lucenfis.
530 Rufin Aquileienſis.
Nicolaus Rus.
552 Rupert Tuitienſis. 331,
Nigell Vireker.
446
Sabehicus.
Nilus B.of Theſalonica. 483 Samſon B. of Auxerre.
Notbert Præmonſtratenſ. 332
Santes Pagnin.
553
Onuphrius.
Sebaſtian Perand of Erfordi S8
Sedulius Scotus.
Origenes,
Otho Frifingenfis.
Seval B.of York.
448
Orthwinus
Gratius.
Sidonius.
100
Parnelius.
Sigebert Gemblacens.
Pafchaf.Ratbert of Corbey. 183 Sigiſmund D. of Auſtria. 547
Paul Craw.
559
Silveſter a Dominican.
553
Patrick Hamilton.
Smaragdus of S. Michael. 223
Paul Langius.
S 61 Socrates Scholaſticus.
Paul Scriptor Tubingens. 552
Speculum Curatorum.
PaulJovius.
Stephen Brulifer.
Paul Sigonius.
Theodoret.
Paulin B.-of Aquileia,
Tirolor:k B. of Croatia. 529
Peter Card. of Cambrey. 540
Theodorik à Nyem.
Piter de Bruis.
Theodor, Abb. of S.Trudó. 333
Peter Alfonſo.
Theodorik Urias.
532
Peter Cluniacen.
347
Thomas Aquinas.
Peter Auratus,
Thomas Bredwardin.
497
Peter Blefenfis.
Thomas Brightwell.
Peter Drafenfis.
531
Thomas de Corfellis,
S42
Peter Mexia.
Thomas Couper.
Peter Soave.
Thomas Bilfon.
Peter Pain.
Thomas Langland. 499
Peter Martyr.
Thomus Mortan.
Peter Thoraw.
540
Thomas Rhedonenſis.
541
Peter de Vineis.
432
Thietgaud B.of Trevers. 155
Philip Mornay du Pleſſis,
Teleman Spangerberg
553
Philip Decius a Lawyer of Mil-
Vietor B. of Carthage.
52
lan.
S Virgilius B. of Juvavia. 100
Philip Morice.
Ubertin B. of Chema.
Poly.lor Vergil
.
Vernerius.
Potho of Prumia.
349
Vincentius a Venetian. 528
Platina,
Ulrik Uttenus.
S 25
Philip Melanthon.
Volquin.
528
Prudentius B. Tricaſin.. 165
Walter Bruit.
505
Raban Magnèntius.
132
Walter Mapez Arch-Deacon of
Radulph of Flaviac.
Oxford.
546
Radevic Frifingens.
Walter Mill.
357
Ralph Greenhurſt. 558 WeſſeliusGantsford Gronin.556
Reinold Peacock B. af Chi-
William Budæus. S 18
cheſter.
William Gnapbeus.
856
Remigius B. of Lions, o
William Haulam.
170
558
Remigius B. of Auxerre. 182
William de alta Petra Bishop of
Richard des. Vi&tore,
382
Paris.
Richard Armacanus,
William James.
Richard White.
William B. Senonenfis. 357
Richard Wich.
William Ockam.
Sir Robert Acton.
William Thorp.
557
Robert Baronius, Card.
William Tindal
Robert Bellarmin, lefuit.
Willtam Sawtree.
Robert Groſs-head B. of Lin-
William Swinderby.
coln.
448
William White.
Robert Gallus.
473 Wolfgang Aitinger.
S8
Robert Stephanus
Wolfgang Fabricius Capito. S 64
T HE
558
S 467
5 153
John Purvey
୨
558
485
•
22Z
S 189
S 157
426
496
558
S56
S58
496
556
S 165
556
556
SS8
436
1
THE
1
ber
P R E F A C E
1
HE experience of alterations in the Church, ſuffe-
The Hiſtory
reth the Hiſtory to be divided into five
parts.
The of the Church
firſt Age or Part, is of the Church ſpreading and Ķ divided
into five
ſuffering, when the Word of the Goſpel was in fow-
Ages or
ing thorow the World, and the Profeſſours thereof Parts,
were under Perſecution, about the ſpace of 300.
years , until the days of Conſtantine the Great. The
ſecond Age, is of the Church flouriſhing and wreſt.
ling with Hereſies the ſpace of other 300.years , until
the days of Phocas Emperour. The Hiſtory of theſe two Ages is plainly writ-
ten by diverſe both ancient and late Writers; but the other three are not ſo
caſie to be found: therefore was I moved to gather theſe Obſervations out of
ſundry Authors for my particular uſe. The third Age, is of the Church Fa-
ding, and of Antichriſt Riſing, which contains 400. years and more, till the
days of Pope Gregory the Vi. during which time Churchmen did ſwell in
pride and ambition, and were no little changed from the ſimple ſincerity of
thc primitive times : albeitin outward profeſſion then was ſome face of a
Church, yet corruption of Doctrine, Superſtition, and Hypocriſie came
apace; and the Roman Empire being removed, Antichriſt or the Biſhop of
Rome, by degrees lifteth up his head above all that is called Cod. Bernard
( who lived about the year 1140.) comparing theſe three Ages in a Sermon,
which he calleth Parabola de Nupriis Fili Regis, faith, when Saran ſaw that
he could not by open Bartel prevail againſt the Church in the days of the Apo-
ftles and Martyrs, but that ſhe did ſpread and increaſe, he turneth to hid and
fraudulent perſecution, to deceive ſome of her Members, by whom, the
more powerfully and ſubtily he might execute his malice: fo by his craft he
ftirreth up Arrius , Pelagius, Photinus and ſuch others, who feigning them-
ſelves to be the ſervants of Chriſt, might lead away his Spouſe into Errors:
which Policy when the Holy Teachers did perceive, they did oppoſe, wreſtle
by diſputations, confute the Hereticks, and brought their Lady again into
the way of Truth..
of Truth ...... Behold the enemy is overcome both in his open per-
fecutions, and hid ſeductions ! and now.the Spouſe having no enemy, wal-
kah in pomp. Nevertheleſs the crafty Serpent indeavoureth to ſpoil her,and
what he cannot do in the high way, he layeth ſnares by the way ſide : here
he ſetteth Mony-changers with much gold and filver; there he ſetteth the Sel-
lors of precious cloaths and ornaments; in another place wines and pleaſant
drinks, and all ſort of meats; in another, the Triumphs of them that glory
in worldly pomp; in another, he ſhews fair maids and all enticements of
Luft: but who is wiſe, walks with the Bride in the right way; and the fools
leave the way, and take their pleaſure in thc Divels Tents, and prefer them
unto Chriſt. And what ſhall I ſay of them who when they ſhould rule the
Church of God, and having entred into the right way, do look alide with
admiration into the Tents of the Divel, do look upon the things there, and
not finding to ſatisfie their deſires, do ſpoil the Bride of her Ornaments, and
waft them filthily fulfilling their wicked luſts? ſo ſhe goeth in rags and few
abide with her: ſo far Bernard. The fourth Age is worſe, of Antichritt reig-
ning, and the Church lurking, and contains the ſpace of almoſt 300. years,
А
in
A
THE PREFACE,
in which time both doctrine and holineſs of converſation was almoſt utterly
extinguiſhed. In the Eaſt the Mahumeriſts did prevail thorow Aſia and Af-
frick; and in the Weſt the Biſhops of Rome turn all up ſide down , except
that in ſome places and perſons as well in the Eaſt as Weſt holineſs of life, and
purity of doctrine did in ſome meaſure-remain: but Pope Gregory the VII.
and his fucceffors, ſo far as they could, did wreſt all religion to ſerve their
gain and ambition: and to this end they violate all order, diffolve all diſci-
pline, deface all religion, and domineer, over. Princes, Emperours, Na-
tions and Conſciences of men. Before that time one might have ſpoken free-
ly for the true Faith : but now whatſoever the Pope willeth that muſt ſtand for
an Oracle, becauſe the Popo cannot err , forſooth! and whatſoever is ſpo--
ken againſt him, ipſo facto it is black hereſie, and punſhied with fire and
ſword. Then it might have been ſaid, the Church is gone into the Wilder-
neſs; yet ſending forth fufficient witneſſes, whoſe names are not obſcure,
nor their doctrine unknown, of whom ſome are mentioned here, but for
brevity I have paſſed over many,who are recorded by others; and many thou-
ſands who bowed not their knee to Baal, nor received the Mark of the Beaſt,
are unknown. The Fifth Age is of the Church revcrting, and Antichrift
raging, untill this preſent age, when Reformation was aimed at and begun
in the Weſt, Antichriſtian pride was detected, and the number of true Be-
lievers did increaſe. Then Satan was let looſe again, the thouſand years of
his binding, from the daies of Conſtantine, being expired: then perſecuti-
ons were frequent; Antichrift foamed and opened his mouth wide to devour
the ſheep of Jeſus. . But he who preſerved the Woman in the Wilderneſs, is
the ſtronger, ſo that the Gates of Hell were not able nor ſhall be able to pre-
vail againſt her, yea by the breath of his mouth and preaching of the Word,
her enemies are ſcattered, Antichriſt is revealed, and true Chriftians are mul-
tiplied. And in theſe five diverſities of times (I ſuppoſe) the Church-hiſto-
ry may well be compriſed. Herein my aim hath been , to ſee where the truc
Church was before Martine Luther, as the Papifts are oft objecting; and
when the Romiſh Virgin became an Whore. And for better method here-
in, I have diſtinguiſhed the foreſaid Ages into their own Centuries, and every
Century into five Chapters. The firſt Chapter is of Emperours, becauſe times
were reckoned by them, and in the ſecond age they became chief Members
of the Church ( under Chriſt the only Head) both in degree and authority;
and we have juſt reaſon to think that ſome chapters (or large paſſages) of
the Holy Revelation are underſtood of their eſtate, ſeeing the Viſions of Da-
niel run for the moſt part upon the civil Monarchies. The ſecond chapter is
of the Biſhops or Popes of Rome, that we may know, when the Tyranny
of Antichriſt did ariſe, and how it came to ſuch height. The third is, of di-
vers Countries, and contains the moſt notable things that have befallen in
other parts of the World. The fourth is of Britain, that we be not ſtrangers
at home. The laſt chapter is of Councels, and declares the moſt remark-
able Acts of the Church : yet all the Canons that I have picked out, are not
of one ſort: for ſome are to be embraced, and others are ro be rejected :
which I have marked to let ſee, that ſuch errours and ungodly conſtitutions
have not been alwaies in the Church, as the vain glorious Papiſts believe, or
would make us believe. Theſe things (howſoever worthy of conſideration )
eannot be declared, but we ſhall therewith receive many other uſefull inſtructi-
ons: eſpecially what hath been the eſtate of the Catholick and true Church
thorow theſe laſt thouſand years; in what places and perſons the Truth hath
had her abode ; and where and when Hereſies did begin, and what oppoſi-
tion was againſt them both in their birth and growth; when a Nation or two
was
.
A
1
THE PREFACE.
3
1
ver,
was infected with an errour , in the midit of the fame erroneous Church were
fome Souldiers of Truth, fome ftanding up for one article of more; and
others maintaining other points; albeit in ſome points the fame Souldiers were
infected with the poifonous milk of their diſeafed T cachers. 'Otto fpeak
more plainly, we will ſee in the Weſtern Church ( as it was wont to be cal-
led) fome following the Truth zealouſly in all points fuifdamental, and
therefore have been feparated from the Church of Home, which being once
a true Church, and firft in order by humane conſtitution, karl in divers agés
hacched many errours for ſhe hath not abandoned all the principles of Chri-
ſtianity, nor became ſo corrupt, all at once, and by her enchantments of
worldly policy, or by violence hath cauſed theſe nations to follow her; now
deceiving one Nation, and then another. Yet ſo, that the Romiſh Church
was like to a lump offundry Mettles, wherein are ſome pieces of gold and fil-
but more of braſs and baſer mettle, all mingled in one cake: as there
every one cannot point out where the good Mettle is, yet a cunning Mineraliſt
knows, there is gold in that lump, and can ſever the richer Mettle from the
baſer, and then purifie every Mettle from their own droſs, and put another
form upon them, that every one , who is not altogether ignorant, may know
them. So in the Church of Rome, though Potentates and Nations for ig-
norance or fear of enmity, and ſometimes for hope of advantage againſt their
enemies, did cleave unto Rome, and ſeemed to make one viſible Church;
yer in all Countries, even in Italy under the face of Antichriſt, many both of
the Teachers and teached did deteft the Tyranny and avaricious errours of the
Pope; and in their hearts wilhed a Reformation, and by writ have publiſhed
to the World all the Truth : for beſides them who did openly conteſt with
hef, there is ſcarcely any article of controverſic, but we ſhall find ſome of
their School-men and Monks, diſputing with us againſt the now-Romiſh
Arlalt it pleaſed.God, to put into the hearts of his refining Prea-
chers and Princes io break the faction of the Romiſh Church, and purifie
themſelves with their adherents from the droſs, that their Anceſtors had con-
tracted, and to unite themſelves into another form of government. And
as the Refiner cannot be ſaid to make new gold, but only refineth the præs
exiſtent Mettle, and gives it the face it had before the commixtion; ſo the
Reformed Church is not a new Church (for that ſuppoſeth a new Church
never heard of before) but they have taken themſelves unto the old Truth,
which was obſcured for a ſpace in the Weſt, with corruption in the domi-
neering part, and they have returned into the Diſcipline of the Primitive
Church, that was interrupted, and they are become like unto them who
were ſeparate from the Romiſh Church; and both theſe have joined hands
and hearts againſt the common errours. Herein wholeſom is the direction
of Cyprian to Pompey, contrà Epiftolam Steph.pap. ſaying, Devote and in-
genious minds will readıly lay alide errour, and ſearch and find the Truth.
For if we return to the Head and Fountain of Divine Tradition, human er-
rour ceaſeth, and the way of Heavenly Myſteries being perceived, whatſo-
ever was darkly lurking under a cloud, is diſcovered by the light of Truth.
If a pipe of a Conduit, which was wont to flow abundantly, ſhall fail at any
time, will not men go unto the fountain, that the caule of the failing may
be known. whether it hath dried in the head, or whether that being whole
and full, the fault be in the mid-way? But if it have failed by the fault of the
broken and ſinking pipe, that the water could not flow conſtantly, they
amend and makettrong the pipe, that the water may be brought for the uſe
of the City, with the ſame aboundance and integrity as it comes from the
Fountain. This ſhould the Prieſts of God do,which will keep his commands,
that
crrours.
1
A 2
4
THE PREFACE.
1
that if truth ſhould be in doubt or changed, we ſhould return unto the Di-
vine Fountain, the Evangelical and Apoſtolical tradition; and from thence
let the reaſon of our acting ariſe, whence was the order and original. It
hath been delivered unto us, that there is one God, and one Chriſt, and
one Hope, and one Faith, one Church, and but one Baptiſm ordained in
that one Church: from which whoſoever departeth , he muſt be found
among Hereticks: and if he will maintain them againſt the Church, he fights
againſt the myſtery of Divine Tradition. So far Cyprian..
(
1
1
1
)
.
A
1
1
1
THE
Τ Η Ε
)
1
3
THIRD AGE
Of the
CHURCH
ORI
The Hiſtory of the Church Fading, and of Anti-
Chriſt Riſing, containing the ſpace of 400. years, from the
Year ofour Lord 600. untill the year 1000.
I
1
1
2
CENTURY 11.
.
.
CHAP. Í.
Of EMPEROURS.
P
ASALS
HOCAS a mean Captain in Thracia, in a ſe- An Pfurpis
dition of the people did kill his Soverain Mau- reigneth
rice, ufurped the Crown, and held the Em-
craftily, wice
kodly, infor
pire 7. years. He began to eſtabliſh himſelf by tunately:
favour. Cyriachus Patriarch of Conftantinople
had crowned him, and then did hate him for
his cruelty againſt the houſe and friends of Mau-
rice: the Weſtern part of the Empire was ai-
ming at liberty, and like to forſake him.
Wherefore he dealt gently with Pope Gregory
I. and after him he ſet up another of his own
mind, and then another in the See of Rome. They played to others hands,
the Emperour gave unto Boniface the Title of Univerſal Biſhop, and the
Pope promiſed fidelity unto Phocas. He was given unto Covetouineſs in
op-
preſing the Provinces with Tributes; to Luft in defiling other mens wives ;
as for Intemperancy,carouſing was his glory, Zonay.annal. 11.3. In all the Pro-
vinces of the Empire was great diſorder, and little juſtice. The Perſians ſub-
dued Meſopotamia , Affyria, Syria, and took Jeruſalem : for Cofroes pre-
tending to revenge the death of his Father-in-law Maurice, killed the moſt
part of that Army which had advanced Phocas or aſlifted him, and the reſt
of theni were ſent captive into Perſia. Pe.Mexia. France had lately gone.
away; and now Germany; a great part of Italy, Pannonia , Mila and other
parts made a full defection. Wherefore the Senate of Conftantinople ſeeing and dicet
that either the Empire or Tyrant muſt periſh; eſpecially Priſcus one of the miſerably.
chief Captains under Maurice, and now the ſon-in-law of Phocas, and He-
racleon the Governour of Affrick ( whoſe wife Phocas had defiled) conſul-
ted together, and feat Armies from Affrick and Thracia : tliey took Phocas
in Conſtantinople, and gave him juſt reward ; they cut off his hands and
B
fcet,
{
{
?
2.
dence.
6.
CENTURY VII.
feet, then his privy members, at laſt his hcąd: ſome write, they burnt his
body in a brazen Cow; and outlers ſay, they taft it into the Sea, An. 609.
Zonar. Annahto 3
Hard begin.
HERACLIUS Son of Heracleon Governour of Affrick was made
nings bring Emperöur with generat conſent of People , Armies, aña Senátors, and was
glory.
crowned by Sergius the Patriarch. He found the Empire in a troublous time,
but his glory was the greater. His Deputy Campſinus uſurps the Kingdome
of Italy, and was quickly ſubduedand flain by Eleutherius, whom the Em-
perour fent againſt him. Bajaidus made himſelf King of Bavaria , and mo-
leſted thaệ Enibire in the Weſt that Cofroes had the lefsioppoſition in fubdu-
ing Ægypt and Affrick unto Carthage: in the end Heraclius brought the Ba-
varians under command; he crowned his ſon Emperour, and went in per-
Agood cauſe ſon againſt the Perſians. Pe. Mexia. Firſt he dealt for peace by Ambaſſadors.
gives confi- Golrocs ſaid, he would not lay down Arms, until he had aboliſhed the wor-
ſhip. of the crucified God, and the Perſian God were worſhipped every
where. Then Heraclius was the more confident, that the Wars was not ſo
much for the Empire , as'for defence of the Church and worſhip of God.
After publick invocation of Gods name, he joined with the enemy at Azo-
tus, and put him to flight, then within Perſia he overthrew his two Armies
in two other fights: he defaced the Image of the Fire and Sun, which the
Perſians worſhipped, Zonar. Annal. In the mean time Cofrocs neglecting his
eldeſt ſon Siroes, deſigned his ſecond ſon Mardaſes to the Crown. Where-
fore Siroes killed his father and his brother,and he agreed with Heraclius: they
both reſtored captives : Heraclius received Syria and Jeruſalem, and (as they
ſay) the Croſs where on Chriſt was crucified, which corroes had taken out
of Jeruſalem. So after ſeven years Heraclius returns with glory to Conſtanti-
nople, holding the Croſsin his hand, and gave thanks unto Chriſt. In re-
The Roode- meinbrance of this Victory, he appointed the feaſt of the Roode day Cario.
Feafday. chron. The Sarazens had ſerved him in thefe Wars, and when they required
their wages, the Emperours Treaſurers anſwered them diſdainfully, as fol-
Proſperity
lows in c. 3. This proſperity turns the Emperours mind to the worſo: he mar-
puffer lo up. rieth his brothers daughter Martina ; and became a Monothelite by the ſug-
geſtion of the Patriarch of the Jacobites, and Sergius Patriarch of Conſtan-
tinople. Sophronius Biſhop of Jeruſalem admoniſhed him of his errour. But
he made an Edict that diſpleaſed both parties, that no man ſhould ſpeak of
The Empire one will, or of two wills of Chriſt. Zonar. Annal. After this the Sarazens ga-
decayeth. thered in Arabia , and many Perſians followed Mahumet becauſe of the dis-
foluteneſs of his religion, whereof hereafter. Mahumet occupies all Arabia,
and pa fleth into Perſia, where becauſe the King was dead, the whole coun-
try almoſt became his Subjects, and imbrace his religion: they were little
more called Perſians but Sarazens or Mahumetans. Heraclius went againſt
them, and loſeth in one Battel 1 5oooo. men. Pe. Mexia. Others alſo rebel-
led againſt him in the Weſt, ſo that ere he died, the Empire was ſore weak-
ned. Rotharius became King of Lombardy : the Slavons poſſeffc lllyricum;
the Huns and Bavarians keep Hungary, Bavier and Auſtria; the Goths were
reigning in Spain; and unto the Empire belonged the Provinces of Greece ,
a part of Italy, and the Iſles of the Mediterrane Sea from Sardinia unto Cy-
prus, Aſia the leſs, a ſmall part of Affrick, and ſome other ſmall Provinces.
Pe. Mexia. After Heraclius had tried both fortunes, he died of hydropſie,
an. 639.
3. CONSTANTIN E III. reigned not above four months after the
death of his father: he was poiſoned by his ſtep-mother Martina with advice
of Pirrhus the Patriarch; that her ſon Heracleonas (begotten in inceſt) might
be
Hid murther.
1
os
&
OF EMPEROURS.
ter.
1
1
be Emperour. He was hated by Martina for his Throne; and by Pirrhus for
forſaking the hereſie of his father. Zonar.
4. HERACLEONAS was but eleven years old, and his Mother
go-
verned the Empire, but with no contentment of the Subjects. In the ſecond 15 revenged.
year of his Reign the Senators roſe againft Martina and her ſon; they cut off
his Noſe, and her Tongue (that thereafter ſhe ſhould not move ſedition among
the people by her flattering words) and ſent them both into Cappadocia,
where they died in Priſon. Pirrhus was drawn back from his flight and impri-
ſoned. So Murther and Inceſt was puniſhed.
S. CONSTANS the ſon of Conſtantine, was crowned by the Senate
without the advice of the Souldiers: which was a rare thing in theſe daies.
He was a Monothelite-, as the Patriarch Paul, and (both his Predeceffor An Heretice
and reſtored Succeſſor) Pirrhus : and therefore he puniſhed ſundry perſons is a Perfecu-
for ſpeaking againſt his Hereſie: among whom Theodore Biſhop of Rome
narrowly eſcaped, and his Succeſſor Martine was taken by Theodore Eparch
of Ravenna , and carried in bonds to Conſtantinople, and baniſhed to
Cherſoneſus, where he died. He alſo flue his own brother Theodofius,and
moſt cruelly vexed them all, who would not ſubſcribe his Typus or Heretical
confeſſion. Therefore the Lord permits the power of the Sarazens to wax And hath no
greater, that in the 13.year of his Reign they ſent a Navy from Phænicia, peace.
and ſpoiled the Coaſt of Aſia without reſiſtance : yet inteſtine Wars falling
amongſt them for chooſing their Captain, Conſtans had two years peace.
And then he hears of a Rebellion among the Lombards, and thinking to
ſubdue them, he comes into Italy with a great Army, making a great ſhcw
and ſome expectation : but he received loſs and ſhame. Thereafter he went
to Rome, and was received by the Citizens and Pope Vitalian. Within
few daies he ſpoiled the City, and carried all the Ornaments and Treaſure
into Siracuſe : where (becauſe he was hated at Conſtantinople ) he kept
Court ſix years, and at laſt was Nain in a Bath of too-hot water, by Andrew
one of his own ſervants in the 27. year of his Reign. Platina calleth him Con-
ftantius,
6. CONSTANTINE by ſurname Pogonatus or beardy was recei-
ved into the Throne with his father ere he went into Italy; and now the Soul-
diers in Sicily did ſalute Miziſus or Mizentius, with the honour of Emperour,
but he was foon taken, and his head with the Authors of the Treaſon was car-
ried to Conſtantinople. Conſtantine began his Government with the mur- One brgin-
ther of his brethren, becauſe the Nobility would have had them partners of neth wicked.
the Empire : yet afterwards he proved valorous and good. In his time thely, and pro-
Sarazens were ſtrong : they entred into Sicily, and carried to Alexandria in ous.
Ægypt all the ſpoil that Conſtans had taken out of Rome. They invade
Thracia , were repulſed ſeven ſundry Sommers at Conſtantinople; and in
the end were ſo foiled, that their Captain Muthavia ſought peace, and ac-
cepted hard conditions , to wit, they ſhould pay yearly unto the Emperour,
in name of Tribute 3000. pounds of gold, so. ſervants, and as many good
horſes. They of the Weſt hearing of ſo honourable peace, ſent their Orators
with gifts to congratulate the Victory. Then the Emperour had peace every
where, and ſet his heart to take away the ſchiſm of the Monothelites : for he
thought, if Chriſt have but one will, he hath but one nature, or elſe the
other nature is not reaſonable. Againſt this Hereſie he calleth the ſixth Gene-
ral Councel, which he held and ruled at Conſtantinople. He keeps peace
with the Biſhops of Rome: he was a long time ſick, and died an,607. in the
time of his ſickneſs the Sarazens poffeffed all Affrick unto Carthage; and the
Bulgarians came into Myſia.
B 2
.
}
$
7. JUS.
CENTURY VII.
ontius; yet
!
7. JUSTINIAN II. fucceeds to his father in the 16. year of his age.
In the beginning his Captains forceth the Sárazer.s to reſtore all that they had
taken in his fathers time, and to ſue for peace, which was concluded-for ten
Perjury'pros years. Pe. Mexia, But the Emperour being more hardy then faithfull, made
pereth not.
new Wars againſt the Sarazens in Syria , and was ſo freighted, that he fought
A young King peace with ſhame 10. Lampad. in Mellif. Then was peace in all the World;
and il Mini- but this young Emperour is miſcarried by two Minions Theodoſius a Monk,
and his Chaplain Stephen : he breaks, the peace with the Bulgarians to his
great reproach and loſs: he aſſembleth a Councel at Conſtantinople, to an-
nul the acts of the former, which werc ended in his own time, and confir-
med by him: by the perſwaſion of theſe two, he put his chief Captain Leon-
tius in priſon, and held him there two years : who eſcaping with the help of
Callinicus the Patriarch, laid hands on Juftinian, cutteth off his noſe and
ears, and ſent him to Cherona in Pontus in the 11. year of his Reign; and
they dragged the cwo ſycophants by the feet through the ſtreets, and then
burnt them. Zonur. Annal. The Emperour Juſtinian I. had couquered Lybia
from the Vandals, and Juſtinian II. loſed it, that till this day the Sarazens and
Mahumetans poffeſsit.
Treaſon(eten
8. LEONTIUS was crowned with the great joy of the common peo-
againſt the ple. He ſent an Army againſt the Sarazens in Affrick; but in a ſedition amongſt
wicked) is
them, the ſouldiers chooſe Tiberius Apſimanus a Citizen of Conftantinople,
punished.
and General of the Army to be Emperour. He came quickly back upon
Leontius, and took him, and ſerved him as he had done to Juftinian, in the
3. year of his Reign, and he exerciſed great cruelty againſt the friends of Le-
did he nothing without advice of the Senatours, who delivered
unto them their keys at his firſt coming.
9. TIBERIUS coming this way unto the Crown, ſent his Brother
the ſecond Heraclius Governour of his Army againſt the Sarazens in Aſia, and recove.
degree is pe-
red Armenia from them. When Juftinian had been four years in Pontus,
he eſcaped, and by the aid ofthe Bulgarians he returned into Conſtantinople,
and by force took Tiberius, and caſt him into the ſame priſon with Leontius,
and having cut off his noſe and ears, cauſed them both to be drawn through
the City, and beheaded them, and he hanged Heraclius: ſo oft as he would
have wiped his noſe, he cauſed ſome of the friends of Lcontius to be ſlain :
he pulled out the eys of the Patriarch Callinicus, and ſent him bond to Rome
to gratifie Pope Conſtantine, and ſet in his place Cyrus an Abbot, who had
received and ſuſtained him in Pontus. Beda de ſex ætat.
10. JUSTINIAN II. now lay at home, executing cruelties daily.
He did invite (Platina faith, rogat. Abb. Urſpet, ſaith , accerfit. and Sigo-
nius ſaith , obfecrat.) Pope Conſtantine to conie into the Eaſt, that they may
talk together of the affairs of the Republick, as he ſaid; but in very deed, to
ingage the Pope unto him by extraordinary honours, whereof he ſaw the Bi-
ſhops of Rome were very deſirous, Pe. Mexia. Platina ſaith , he ſent fhips to
convey him ſafely: but Anaſtaſius ſaith, the Pope cauſed ſhips to he built for
himſelf. Pb. Mornay in Myſter. The Emperour cauſed all his Subjects , where
the Pope was to come, to receive him with ſuch honour as they ow unto him-
ſelf. As the Pope drew near to Conſtantinople, Cyrus the Patriarch with all
the Clergy went out eight miles from the City, and ſet the Pope upon a Ca-
mel, and with ſolemn oſtentation they conveyed him into the Emperours
The firſt kiſſe Palace : thence he went into Nicomedia, where the Emperour embraced
of the Popes not the Pope, but caſting himſelf down before him, he craved pardon for
foot, iras by
his ſins, and kiſſed the Popes foot with an unmeaſurable ſhew of humility (as
Mixta ſaith), and ſo was abſolved. After this he became unthankfull to Tre-
bellius
Treaſon in
i nished.
A Wicked
man,
t
OF EMPEROURS.
bellius King of Bulgaria ( who had reſtored him ) and entred into his land:
with hoſtility, and was ſhamefully beaten back. It was told him that Phi-
lip Bardanes had dreamed, that an Eagle had overſhadowed him with her
wings, and was therefore baniſhed into the Ine Cephalonia by Tiberius;
now Juſtinian conceives the ſame fear, and ſent an Army againſt him, thin-
kingon no ſuch thing: the ſouldiers turn to his ſide, as Platina writes : but
Mexia faith, upon this occaſion Philippicus levieth an Army, and at Syno-'
ре
within 12. miles of Conftantinople, Elias Prince of Cherſon, in open Bat-
tel, que fuftinian and his ſon Tiberius ; and with conſent of all the ſubjects
Philippicus received the Crown an.712.
CHA P. II.
OF POPES.
1
1
REGORY I. alias the Great, was Biſhop of Rome about the 600. Gregorius ep-
Incarnation.
The Biſhops of Rome had the firſt place Title of Vni
among the Patriarchs, with expreſs limitation of juriſdiction and bounds, versal Bi.
as well by the firſt general Courcel at Nice, at by the ſecond at Conſtanti- shop:
'nople. This order was brangled in the time of Gregory. For John, Patriarch
of Conſtantinople, ſought not only tohave the firſt place, but alſo to be cal-
led Patriarcha Oecumenicus or Univerſal, becauſe the Emperours chicf Re-
ſidence , was at Conſtantinople the head City Oxsufins. Gregory writ
many Epiſtles againſt the Title, unto John he ſaith, Tltou was wont to con-
feſs thy ſelf unworthy to be called a Biſhop: but now thou art ſo puft up, that
deſpiſing thy brethren, thou ſeekeſt to be called the only Biſhop ...... At,
the laſt day of account, what wilt thou anſwer unto Chriſt the Head of the
Univerſal Church, who indeavoureth to make all his Members, ſubject unto
thy ſelf, by naming thy ſelf Univerlal? Who (Spray) is before thee to follow
him in this perverse word ; but he, who deſpiſing the legions of Angels (ſo-
cially ordered with him) would burſt out unto the top of fingularity, that
he might ſeem to be under none, and he alone to be above all? Who alſo
ſaid, I will aſcend into heaven, and exalt my Throne above the ſtars: I will
lit in the mountain of the Teſtament, in the ſides ofthe North .... For what
are all thy brethren, the Biſhops of the Univerſal Church , but the ſtars of hea-
ven? Whoſe lives and tongues do glance among the ſins and errours of men
as in the darkneſs of the night: above whom thou wilt prefer thy ſelf by
this word of pride , and tread down in compariſon of thee; what elſe ſaieft
thou, but I will aſcend into heaven, and I will exalt my Throne above the.
ſtars? ..... All which things while I fce with tears, and do fear the ſecret
judgements of God, my tears are increaſed, and my groans are not contai-
ned within my breaft; that the holy man John, who was of ſo great humili-
ty and abſtinence, is by the ſeducing tongues of his familiars burſt out into
ſo great pride, that by hunting after a perverſe name, he will be like unto
him, who when he would arrogantly be like to God, did alſo loſe the grace
of the given fimilitude; and therefore did forfeit true bleſſedneſs; becauſe
he ſought falſe glory. Truly the Apoſtle Peter was the firſt member of the ho-
ly and univerſal Church, Paul, Andrew, John, what were they but heads
of particular flocks? and yet they ALL were members of the Church un-
der one head. And to compriſe Allin a ſhort bundle, the godly before the
law, the godly under the law, and the godly under grace; all theſe perfect-
ing the body of Chriſt, are ordered among the Members of the Church; and
C
2
1
1
none
(
1
1.0
CENTURI V11.
1
none of them would ever be called Univerſal: and therefore let your Holineſs
know, what ſwelling is in you, who ſeeketh the name, wherewith never any
did preſume to be called, who was truly godly. Did not the reverend Synod
at Chalcedon ( as your Holineſs knows) call the High-prieſts of this Apofto-
lical See (which I do ferve, as God hath difpofed) Univerſal, by.a profered
honour ? and nevertheleſs none of them would be namicd: by ſuch a word:
not any ofthem did take unto them this temerarious Title; left if in the de-
grec of Prieſthood, he had taken this glory of ſingularity, he had been thought
tohave denied it to all his brethren. Much more writes Pope Gregory.of this
kind, in that 38. Ep.li.4. and eſpecially, in the ſame Epiſtle he tels him, that
he had given direction to his Deacon Sabinian, that he ſhould not communi-
cate with John, or be at the ſame [Miffa] ſervice with him, unleſs he did
renounce that wicked and prophane pride.And in 3 2. Epiſtle of the ſame book,
unto the Emperour Maurice, he calleth that à name of vanity, a new name,
a wicked and arrogant name: and li.6. Ep.36. I ſay boldly, he who takes or
affecteth this name, is the fore-runner or Uſher of Artichriſt , becauſe in pride
he preferreth himſelf above all others. The Emperour was not well pleaſed
with theſe Letters, and when Cyriacus was Patriarch, he writunto Gregory
that for 10 frivolous a word, he would not give ſo great ſcandal unto the
Church. Gregory anſwerethaji
. 6. Ep.30. ſaying, I intreat that your impe-
rial Godlineſs would conſider, that ſome frivolous words are very damnable,
and ſome are not ſo hurtfull: When Antichriſt ſhall call himſelf God, willit
not be a frivolous word, and yet very pernicious; if you conſider the quanti-
ty
of the word Deus, it hath but two ſyllables: but if you conſider the weight
of iniquity, it is an vniverſal plague: and I ſay boldly, that whoſoever deſi-
reth to be called Univerſal Prieſt, he runneth before Antichriſt in pride;
becauſe he preſumptuouſly preferreth himſelf above all others; and with the
fame pridc he is brought into all errour: for as that man of ſin, will ſeem to be
above allmen, ſo whoſoever ſeeketh to be called the only Prieſt, exalts him-
ſelf above all other Prieſts. Gregory writ alſo unto Eulogius Biſhop of Alexan-
dria, and Anaſtaſius Biſhop of Antiochia , li.4. Ep.36. that they would help
in this common cauſe, and hinder ſo great pride. After the ſame manner
did he write li. 7. Ep.69. unto Euſebius Biſhop of Theſalonica., and others
in the daics of Cyriacus. Ifany will ſay, Gregory did invey againſt John and
Cyriacus, becauſe they did uſurp wliat was due unto the Biſhop of Rome;
the words of the former Epiſtle unto John , Niew the contrary; as alſo the Ep.
30. li. 7. indict. 1. unto Eulogius Biſhop of Alexandria, where he writes thus,
I ſaid, that you fhould neither give unto me, nor unto any other ſuch a Title ;
and behold in the beginning of the Epiſtle , which you have directed unto me,
who have forbidden it , is the word of that proud Title, calling me Univer-
ſal Pope: which I deſire, that your moſt ſweet Holineſs do no more unto
me : for it is withdrawn from you, which is given unto another more then
reaſon requires : forlſeck to proſper not in words, but in manners; nor do I
think it my honour, wherein I know that my brethren come ſhort of their ho-
nour .... then aml honoured, when the honour which is due unto every one,
is not denied to every one: for if your Holineſscall me Univerſal Pope , you
deny your ſelf that, when you call me Univerſal : but far be that ! away with
Ambition words that blow up vanity, and wound charity. So far he. When Phocas
can factor had Nain the Emperour Maurice, though Baronius ad an.605. calleth him a
and ſerve
perjured and bloody murtherer; yet unto him writes Gregory, ſaying, Glo.
ry in the higheſt places unto God, who ( as it is written) changeth times,
and transferreth Kingdomes: for by the incomprehenſible diſpenſation of
the Almighty God, is the moderation of mans life ..... when the merciful!
God
the time.
U
Of P OP ÉS
ii
1
God will comfort the hearts of them who mourn, he advanceth unto the top
of government one, by the bowels of whoſe mercy, he pouréth the grace of
gladneſs into the hearts of many: in the aboundance of this joy we cruft to be
comforted , who are glad that the bountifulneſs of your Godlineſs is come to
the high Ķmpire: Let the heavens rejoice; let the earth be glad, and the peo-
ple of all the Republick hitherto vehemently afflicted , become joyfull in your
bountifulneſs, c.li. 11. Ep.36. Unto the Empreſs Leontia he did write the
44. Epiſtle of the ſame book, which beginneth thus : What tongue can tell;
what mind can think the thanks we owe unto the Almighty God, for the hap-
pineſs of your Empire ? And he endeth, praying, that they would love his
Church, to whom it was ſaid, Thou art Peter, and upon this rock---;
and on the other ſide, he promiſeth that Peter will protect their Empire here,
and intercede for then in heaven; that for relieving the oppreſſed on earth,
they may rejoice many years in heaven. What meaneth this ſo large congra-
tulation, but that through the favour of Phocas, his own authority may be
enlarged, at leaſt, that none be preferred above him? So ready are ſome to
ſpeak againſt the faults of others, and to diſguiſe the ſame in themſelves, as
they find occaſion. But Gregory died, an:604. when he had ſitten 8. years.
Becauſe he is the firſt Church-man I ſpeak of, it may ſeem necellary to ſhew
what was the eſtate of the Church in his daies, in reſpect of Doctrine and Di-
ſcipline, and this I will indeavour (God willing ) in the next chapter, left I
ſeem to inlarge the life of one too far; for this preſent behold a little of the Pa-
pal power. In li. 4. Ep. 3 1. he bewails unto the Emperour Maurice , that in his
The Pope nordis
Epiſtle he had called him a ſimple fool, and he ſaith , Let not our Lord, ac- ſubjeet unto
cording to his earthly power, be too haftily angry againſt the Prieſts, but in the Emperor,
ſingular conſideration; for his fake whoſe ſervants they are, let him ſo reign
over them, thắt he beltow duc reverence on them. Bellarmin. de Ro. Pontif.
lib. 2.6.28. acknowledgeth that the Pope reckoneth himſelf aimongſt thoſe
Prieſts. And in Epiſtle 34. he faith, I truſt in the Almighty God, that he will
give long life unto our godly Lords, and according to his mercy he will pro-
tect us under your hands. Obſerve how reverently the Pope ſpeaks unto the
Emperour, and yet more ſubmiffely, in lib.2. Ep.61. he faith, He is guilty
before the Almighty God, who is not ſincere, in all that he doth or ſpeaksun-
to his moſt gracious Lords. There he calleth himfelf the unworthy ſervant of
his Godlineſs: and he ſhows the iniquity of an Imperial Ordinance (in his
judgement) and hcconcludes thus; I being obedient unto your command,
have cauſed the ſame law to be publiſhed through divers parts of the land; and
becauſe the law is not conſonant unto the Almighty God, behold i have told
it unto our moſt gracious Lords, by the page of our ſuggeſtion: therefore in
both I-have payed what I ſhould, who have given unto the Emperour obe-
dience, and have not been ſilent for God, ſo far as I know. The Jeſuit faith,
that he did write in ſuch manner, partly in humility, and partly. in necefſity;
becauſe the Emperour had then the Temporal Authority in Rome, and the
Pope had need to be defended from the Lombards, and the Emperour, being
far off, did entruſt him with many things, and the Biſhop ought to give account
of ſuch things. But the foreſaid Ordinance, was of a purpoſe Ecclefiaftical.
And lib.4.c.34. he complains, that Maximus was adinitted Biſhop of Salo.
na , without conſent of him, or his Nuntio; and nevertheleſs when he had re-
ceived from the Emperour a command, he had looſed his ſentence of Excom-
munication; as if Maximus had been ordeined by his order. And li... Ep.41.
he ſaith, if John Biſhop of Juſtiniana will not diſmiſs his charge, the moſt god-
ly Emperour may
cauſe to chooſe another; ſeeing, what he commandesh to
do, is in his power: as he knows, ſo may he providc: only he craves, that
C 2
the
12
CENTURY VII.
1
.
the Emperour would not cauſe him to meddle with ſuch a Depoſition. Here
I do not intend to inquire the cauſes and equity of things, but to ſhew what
was done: and we ſee the Pope ſubject unto the Emperour ; but wait a ſpace,
AEts of a
and we ſhall ſee the Emperour ſubject unto the Pope. Is not this a novation ?
Pairiarch. Behold what power the Biſhops of Rome did'exerce within his Patriarchal.
When Çonftantius Biſhop of Millain died, he ſent word by his Clark Panta-
icon unto the City, that they ſhould chuſe a Deacon Deus dedit to be Biſhop,
and cauſe him to be conſecrated, lib.9. indi&t. 4. Ep.21. He gave charge to
Paſſius Biſhop of Firma, that he ſhould chuſe Opportunus to be Paftor , if he
be able; lib.io.ind. 5. Ep.13. He commandeth under the cenſure of Excom-
munication all the Biſhops of Dalmatia ,' that they ordain not any Biſhop in
Salona without his confent, lib.ind. 12. Ep. 16. He did alſo draw the cauſes
of Arch-Biſhops urto Rome; as when Severus Biſhop of Aquileia had been
accuſed of hereſie, and reſtored, and after was accuſed again , hc ſummo-
neth him, according to the command of the moſt Chriſtian Emperour, to
appear in St. Peters, that there, in a lawfullSynod, his cauſe may be judged.
lib. 1. Ep. 16. Hechargeth Natalis Biſhop of Salonitan, that ſeeing the cauſe
of Honoratus Arch-Deacon, ſeems to have been decided with contention in
that Synod (and they had ordained him, againſt his will, to exerce the Of-
fice of a Prieſt; and removed him, as unworthy the Office of a Deacon) to
reſtore the Arch-Deacon: and if any ſcandal ſhall ariſe thereupon, he willeth,
that both the Arch-Deacon ſhall be cited to appear beforc him, and alſo the
Biſhop ſhould direct ſome perſon for him, that the cauſe may be examined.
1b. Ep. 19. When Maximus was ordained Biſhop of Salona, contrary to his
order now named; he commandeth him to humble himſelf, and häſten to
appear before him , without any excuſe, lib.5.indict. 14. Ep.25. Out of the
next Epiſtle it appears that Maximus did not obey, and the Clergy and Ru-
lers did aflift him : wherefore the Pope did write unto them, to cauſe Maxi-
mus to come and appear; and he promiſed that he would judge the cauſe
uprightly. He drew civil things to his power, as lib. 3. ind. 3. Ep.6. he or-
dered Savinus a Sub-Deacon, to cauſe Maria to pay unto Stopaulus and Mar-
cellus, what her father had left unto them by Teftament. In lib. 11. ind. 6.
The Bishop Ep.54. among other directions that he gave unto John, going into Spain, he
had power in tellcth him, how the Emperour Juſtinian had ordained, that if any
civil things, action againſt a Clark or Monk or Deacon; he ſhould firſt go unio the Bi-
from or by
ſhop of the place, and there the cauſe to be decided; and if both parties did
not reſt contented, the judge of the place ſhould put the ſentence in execution.
This inſtance ſhews, that the Biſhops had their power in civil things, by the
Laws of the Empire. At that time, the Biſhop of Rome had Revenues from
other Churches, and lib. 10. Ep.47. hc bids his Clark Pantaleon to bring un-
to him, the ſilver which is left by the Clergy or people, that he might ſee the
mony of the Churches, which the people and clergy have, ſafely kept. And
in the so. Epiſtle, he gives order unto Jokin Biſhop of Siracuſe, concerning
his Revenues paied there and in Panormitan. Pelagius the I,mnad an Act, that
all Metropolitans within his juriſdiction, Tould within three months ( after
their Conſecration, as they ſpcak) ask a Palle [ Pallium , or a Biſhops Coat]
from Rome, Gratian. diſt
. 100.cap. 1 & 2. it ſeems that they did not regard
the Palles; therefore Gregory obtrudes the Palles upon them, and would
have the Metropolitans to accept them; but would ſuffer nothing to be ta-
The firſt Maſs ken forthem. li.4. Ep.SI,& 56. He made a new form of Service, which
they call the Maffe, and did add many Ceremonies, that were not in uſe be-
fore ; fo that Platina ſaith, the whole inſtitution of the Maſs, was invented by
him. Onuphrius faith, that Platina comes ſhort in deſcribing of his inventi-
ons.
had an
the Civil
Lap.
1
At Rome.
1
1
12
Of POPES.
ons. He firſt did ordain the Stations and the great Letany; that is, upon oc- The firfssa-i
caſion of a great inundation in Rome; he appointed, that on the 25. of A- tions.
pril yearly, the people ſhould reſort to certain Churches ; and if they pleaſe
to confeſs their lins, they may receive forgiveneſs ; Pol. Verg. de inven.rer.
lib.8.cap. 1. which cuſtom ſtill remains , but now upon neceſſity; whereas he
ſaid , if they pleaſe. Norin that order makes he mention of indulgences; al-
beit ſome of his Serinons be extant, that he delivered upon theſe days, Rabar
nus de inſtitut.cler.lib. 2.cap. 18. expounds theſe Stations to be the Faſt, on
Wedneſday and friday. He ordained the Lent to begin on Aſh-wedneſday,
and the Ceremonies thereof, Po. Virg.lo.ci. lib. 6. cap. 3. and left the people
were detained too long from dinner, he ordained that Matins be cloſed be-
fore nine a clock.
2. SABINIAN was at Conſtantinople, when Gregory died, and was
advanced into his Seat by Phocas. When he came to Rome there was great
dearth, and the poor people befought him to follow the alms-deeds of Gre.
gory: he anſwered, Gregory hunting after a popular applauſe, had waſted
the patrimony of the church. And he did ſo burn with wrath and envy, that
Caranza ſaith, he did hate all the good works of Gregory; and he had burnt
all his Books, faith Platina, if ſome Copies had not been ſaved by Peter a
Deacon. The burning of Torches continually in Churches, and the diftincti- Torches,
on of hours by Bels was his device. Platın. He did propound unto Phocas,
that the Title ſhould be given unto the Biſhop of Rome, which Gregory had
ſo oft condemned; but becauſe of mighty oppoſition, it could not to ſoon
be carried. He ſate 1.year and s. moneths; after him the See was vacant 11,
months and 26. daies.
3. BONIFACE III. being at Conſtantinople , was named by the Em- The title of
perour; and now for envy of Cyriacus, was made Univerſal Biſhop of the Vniverſal
Church; and the Sec of Rome was ordained to be the head of all Churches; given to the
Bishop , first
becauſe the Church of Conftantinople would have uſurped this honour : Be- Bishop of
da de ſex ætat.& Platin, Baronius in Annal. ad an.606. faith, Becauſe there Rome.
was enmity betwixt Phocas and Cyriacus; for envy of him, the Emperour
ſeems to have favoured the Biſhop of Rome, beyond the cuſtom of his An-
ceſtors; and did ordain by Imperial Edict, that this name becomes the Ro-
man Church only; and the Biſhop of Rome ſhould be called Univerſal, and
not the Biſhop of Conſtantinople: this Title then is a novation. But what is
the mcaning of it, it is controverted. Pope Innocent the III, writingunto the
Patriarch of Conſtantinople, lib. 2. Ep. 206.gives two nocions of it, ſaying,
it is called the Univerſal Church, which conſiſts of all the Churches; which
in the Greek language is called, The Catholick Church; and according to
this exception of the name, the Roman Church is not the Univerſal Church,
but a part ofthe Univerſal Church; to wit, the firſt and chief, as the head in
the body, becauſe in her is the fulneſs of power, and a part of that fulneſs is
derived unto others: again, the Univerſal Church is called, that one, that
hach under her all other Churches; and according to this reaſon of the name,
the Roman Church only, is called Univerſal; becauſe ſhe alone is preferred
above all others by the priviledge of ſingular dignity, as God is called the Uni-.
verſal Lord, Catalog.teſt. verit. lib.6. I will not ſtay to diſpute theſe excepti-
Ons; but obſerve the novation, and who is the Author of the Title; and how
contrary it is unto the Epiſtles of Gregory the I. Bellarmin.de Ro. Pontif. lib. z.
cap. 32. would prove the lawfulneſs of this Title; becauſe in former
ſome were called Biſhops of the Univerſal Church. It is true, ſome were ſo
intituled, not only the Biſhops of Rome, but others alſo; as may be ſeen
among the Epiſtle of Auguſtine and others: and Clemens the I. in the firſt
D
Epic
1
ages ,
14
CENTURI V 11.
A
1
7
Epiſtle unto James, the Lords brother, called him the Biſhop of Biſhops, who
governed the Holy Church of the Hebrews in Jeruſalem, and all the Chur-
chęs, which by the providence of God were founded every where. Here a
Biſhop of Rome giveth ſuch great Titles unto others : and Athanaſius was
called Biſhop of the Catholick Church ; and it ſeems not without difparage-
ment to the Biſhop of Rome: for Bafilius Magnus in his 49. Epiſtle, writes
unto him thus; ſo much the more as the diſeaſes of the Church wax worſe
and worſe, ſo much the more do wcall turn unto your dignity; truſting that
your government is the only comfort which is left unto us. Now will any ſay,
that either James or Athanaſius, had the power or juriſdiction over all the
Churches: Where then is the power of the Biſhop of Rome? But Baſilius
declares his mind in the words following, thus, Thou art thought by all alike
who either in part by hearing, or by experience , know thy dignity able to help
us from this horrible Tempeſt, by the power of thy prayers, and by thy know-
ledge to inform in the affairs that are moſt excellent. And more clearly in the
52. Epiſtle, he ſaith, it ſeemeth enough to others, that each one conlider
and have a care of what belongeth unto himſelf; but unto thee, this is nor
enough; for thy ſollicitude is ſuch for all the Churches, as well as for that
which particularly is, by our common Lord,committed unto thee; who indecd
intermitteſt no time from conference, admoniſhing, writing, and alwaies
ſending ſome who do inform in the beſt things. Behold herca ſollicitude uni-
verſal, and not a juriſdiction univerſal. But to return to Boniface, Platina
teſtifieth, that this Title was not given unto him without great contention ;
for the Patriarch of Conftantinople did alledge, that it appartained unto his
See, ſeeing there was the head of the Empire; and the Biſhop of Rome ſaid,
that Rome was the head of the Empire; and a Colony was ſent from thence
unto Conftantinople, and the Emperour, is called Emperour of the Romans;
and the people of Conftantinople, even åt that time, are called Romans
and not Conſtantinopolitans or Greeks. Platina addeth, I omit ( ſaith he)
that Peter, Prince of the Apoſtles, gave unto his ſucceſſors, the Biſhops of
Rome, the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven; and the power that God had
given unto him, he left in Legacy unto Rome, and not to Conftantinople.
Platina might well have omitted this; becauſe he cannot ſhew out of any Au-
thor about that time, that Boniface did pretend this reaſon. It is truc, ſome Bi-
ſhops of Rome, before that time, had ſpoken of Peters primacy. But not in
ſuche ſenſe, as they do now, as is clear from the words of Gregory the I. that
Pope Gregory are before. And here it may be remembred, what he writes to Eulogius Bi-
Jaith, the ſhop of Alexandria , lib.5. Ep.60. ſaying, One thing tieth us unto the Church
power of Pein of Alexandria, by a certain peculiarity; and ſome way forceth us, by a ſpecial
in three sees. Law, to incline the more unto her love; for as all men know, thar the bleſ-
ſed Evangeliſt Mark, was ſentinto Alexandria by his Maſter the Apoſtle Pe-
ter; by the unity of this Maſter and of the Diſciple, are we cied; that as I ſeem
to ſitin the ſeat ofthe Diſciple, becauſe of the Maſter; ſo do you ſit in the ſeat
of the Maſter, becauſe of the Diſciple. We find not the reſponſory of Eulo-
gius; but it is clear, he did not approve this pretence; for Gregory writ again
unto him, lib. 6. Ep. 37. thus, Your moſt ſweet Holineſs, hath in your Epi-
ftles,written many things concerning the chair of St. Peter , Prince of the Apo-
ft!es, ſaying, that he ſitreth as yet in it, by his ſucceſſours: and indeed Icon-
feſs my ſelf unworthy, not only of the honour of Rulers, but to be in the rank
of ſtanders alſo: but all that you ſaid, I acccpt gladly, becauſe you ſpeak to
me of the Chair of Peter, who ſit in the chair of Peter. And albcit I have no
delight in ſpecial honour; nevertheleſs, I did greatly rejoice, that you who
are moſt holy, have given unto your ſelf, what you have allowed unto me:
for
3
1
1
Of P OPES.
i
li
1
alſo may
for who knows not, that the Holy Church is Arengthned by the folidity of
the Prince of the Apoſtles? becauſe he carried ſtrength of mind in his name;
thathe was called Petrus à Petra, to him by the voice of Truth it was ſaid,
Unto thee will I give the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven: and again, When
thou art converted, ſtrengthen thy brethren; and again, Simon loveſt thou
me? feed my ſheep. And ſo though the Apoſtles were many, yet only the
See of the Prince of the Apoſtles, which (See) is but one in three places, and
hath prevailed pro ipſo principatu; for he hath advanced the See, where he
would reſt and finiſh his life; and he hath beautified the See, whereinto he ſent
the Evangeliſt a Diſciple; and he hath ſtrengthned the See [ Antiochia] in
which he ſate 7. years, albeit he was to leave it: Seeing then the See is one, and
of one; wherein now by Divine authority three Biſhops do govern, what-
foever good I do hear of you, I account it mine own; and if you hearany good
of me, impute it unto your merits; becauſe we are all one in him , who ſaid,
That they may be allone, asthou, Father art in me, andl in thee, that they
be one in us. So far he. Whence it appears, that whatſocver may
be underſtood by the Title , Prince of the Apoſtles; other Biſhops did oppoſe,
that it ſhould be proper to the See of Rome; and Gregory was content to
ſhare with the Biſhops of Antiochia and Alexandria. Likewiſe Baſilius, Bi-
ſhop of Cappadocia, in his ss. Epiſtle calleth Ambroſe (who was Biſhop of
Milain) Bishop of the firſt Sce of the Apoſtles; certainly, not becaule any
Apoſtle wasever Biſhop of Milain; but becauſe, as Ambroſe held the do-
&rine of the Apoſtles, ſo at that time Milain was the Court of the Emperour
Theodoſius his Reſidence; as Baſil ſaith in the ſame Epifle, unto that Town
is the Princedom of the whole [Roman ) nation concredited. The prima-
cy of the Biſhop'of Rome, being grounded in this manner, upon ſo ſandy rea-
ſons, hath been uſurped and enlarged by ſlight and might through many ages;
and at that time gave the occaſion of the great ſchiſm, betwixt the Greek and
Latinc Churches, and among the Latines themſelves; for the Biſhops of
Ravenna and Milain, would not conſent to the ſupremacy ( as follows:)
and therefore Ravenna , in contempt, was called Acephalos or headleſs; and
the Biſhops of Venice and Iftria would not ſubje&t themſelves
. Phyl. or-
nay in Myſter. ing. pag. 117. This Boniface denounceth a curſe to all them,
who climb unto a Biſhoprick by favour of men or bribery : he ordaineth, that The Election
of a Bishop
the Election of a Biſhop, Mould be by conſent both of people and clergy, and
be ratified, when the Prince of the City ſhall approve ofit, and the Pope ſhall
add his volumus és mandamus. Platina. Gregory ſaid, he would not com-
mand, but only he would intimate or thew ſuch things as he thought expedi-
ent, lib. 7. Ep.30, but then Boniface, and all his Succeffors, in all their Con-
ftitutions, Grants, and Buls, haye no word 10 frequent, as lubemus & manda-
mus. He ſate 9. months.
4. BONIFACE IIII. ſucceeds an. 608. ſaith Onuphrius, Phocas gave Paganiſin
unto him the Temple that was called Pantheon ( that is, of Cybele and all creeperh into
the Romish
other Gods ) and he dedicated it unto Mary, and all other Saints; and there-
fore it was called Virgo ac Marigres. Platın. A noble change ! not from Paga.
niſm to Chriſtianity; but from one ſort of idolatry to another. Neither was
this his deed only, but of many other Popes , as Bellarmin ſheweth de cultu
Sanctor.lib. 3.cap.4. and therefore Agrippa de vanit. ſcient.cap. 58.saith, we
know, this was the old ſuperſtition of the Gentils, to build to each God their
own Temple: to whoſe imitation , afterwards Chriſtians began to dedicate
their Churches unto their Divis. In that chapter, Agrippa taxeth his Ro-
maniſts: 1. That they think God hears prayers more in one place, than in
another; albeit Chriſt biddeth enter into our Chamber; and he himſelf went
D 2
Church.
into
}
16
t
*
CENTURY V11.
unto the Mountaines to pray. · 2. Hee reproves the multitude of their
Churches, Chappels, and Oratories built and adorned ſo ſumptuouſly;
and in the mean time, the poor and living members of Chriſt, are ſtarving
for want of neceſſaries. From Auguſtin , contra Maximin.lib. 1. argum. 11.
de Sp. San. we may learn a third fault of this kind: if we build (faith he) a
Church of Stones or Trees unto any moſt excellent Angel, are we not ac-
curſed and anathematized from the truth of Chriſt, and from the Church
of God; becauſe then we give unto a creature, that ſervice which is due un-
to God only. Hereunto did Bellarmin ſubſcribe, ſaying, to offer Sacrifices,
to build Churches and Altars, is a ſervice due to God alone; debeatit. San-
Etor.lib. 1. cap. 12. But in lib. 3. de cultu Sanctor. he varniſhcth this practice of
the Romiſh Church, ſaying, we build not Churches to our Martyrs, as to
Gods; but as monuments to dead men, whoſe ſpirits live with God. He adds
other anſwers, but ſuch as he truſts not himſelf; and the moſt ſolid ( as he
faith) is, Holy houſes may be built truly and properly to Saints, yet not
under the name of a Church or Temple, but Baſilica or Memoria. Tooinit
the identity of the words, Agrippa ſaid before, They build r hurches unto
their Divi: and Eraſmus on the margine, above the fore-named words of
Auguſtine, hath marked, This is done now to each one of the Divi. But
experience is a ſufficient witneſs, that almoſt all the Churches, under the obe-
dience of Rome, had their names from Saints ; nor were thcy called, the
Memories or Monuments, but the Church of Saint Peter or ſome other
Saint, and in Latine Templa Sanétorum , and in Greek leeg., as Bellarmin
witneſſeth de cultu San&t. lib.3.cap.4. Werefore we may ſee, that the Church
of Home hath turned the old idolatry , into a new ſort of idolatry; giving
All-hallow their new Gods more fine and ſuperſtitious worſhip. This Boniface did firſt
day, ordain the Feaſt of All-Saints, and that the Pope ſhould ſay Maſs that day.
Catal.teft. verit. lib. 6. He turned his fathers houſe into a Monaſtery, and
fate 7. years.: then the ſeat was vacant 6 months; for many ſtrove for the pre-
heminence, rather than for the cure of ſouls. At laſt
S. DEUSDEDIT or Theodatus, the ſon of amarried Prieſt, wascho-
ſen , and ſate 3. years. This only is written of him, that he was an holy man,
and'that he healed a man ſick of the Pallie, by a kiſs only; and thathe or-
dained, that the ſon of him who had been witneſs of the Baptiſm ofan infant,
ſhould not marry that infant being a woman Platin. And hereby heenlar-
Spiritual ale geth ſpiritual alliance (as they call it) which was begun by Gregory, who
liance.
did accurſe th: man who ihall marry his god-mother. Grego.decreta.
6. BONIFACE V. is ſaid to have been a man of ſingular vertue and
bountifulneſs; eſpecially toward thoſe of the Clergy, who were moſt vigilant
in their calling. He ordained, that ſo grcat reverence ſhould be had unto the
refage of im. place of Gods worſhip; that whoſoever ſhall take his refuge into a Church,
piety.
ſhould not be taken by force; (making the Law of God againſt murtherers,
and ſuch ungodly men, to be of no effect by his tradition; becauſe he loved
them who bring , faith 1. Beda in Catal. Scriptor.illuft.) and that ſacrilegious
ledge.
perſons ſhould be accurſed (for he hateth them who take away.) In his time,
Teſtaments were of frength, when they were confirmed by the Magiſtrates :
but his Succeffours would have this power to themſelves. His Epiſtles di-
rect to England, as in Beda's hiſtory, wherein are ſundry pallages, fighting
againſt the perfection of Chriſt's ſatisfaction. He ſate s. years, and died
an, 622,
A Pope con .
7. HONORIUS I. was a Monothelite,Onuphrius in Annot.in Platin.
demned of
herefie.
and Bellarmin, de Ro. Pont. lıb 4.cap. 1 1. would purge him of this blot, by the
Epiſtles of a Monk Maximus, and of Emanuel Caleca, who lived about the
year
Churches a
Except facri-
1
Of POPES.
17
1
year 1274. they cannot deny, that they ſaw in thé moſt common books of
Councels, this hereſie imputed unto him in the ſixth general Councel; as
alſo the Epiſtles of Sergius, Biſhop of Conſtantinople, unto Honorius; and of
Honorius to Sergius, were read in the twelfth Action or Seſſion: and in the
ſixteenth Action, they both were accurſed for that hereſie: and in the ſeven-
teenth, a Confeſſion was publiſhed contrary to the errour ofthe Monothe-
lites; and after the Confeflion, Honorius Pope of old Romc, is reckoned
amongſt the Hereticks : ſee hereafter in Leo II. and ſome among the Roma-
niſts, ſtick not to call him an fieretick, as Melc.Canus in loc: Theol.li.6.c.8.
Platina makes mention of his great care in building of Churches, and tranſ-
porting Ornaments from the Temple of Jupiter Capitolinus, into the Church
of St. Peter, but nothing of his ſpiritual building. He appointed Proceſſion's
on the Lords day: whence was the compaſſing of Churches. Catal.teft.
verit,lib.9. He fate 12. years, and then the Seal was vacant I.year and 7.
months.
8. SEVERINUS was confirmed by Iſaacius, Eparch of Ravenna : Eletion of
for at that time the Election of the Pope was naught, till he were confirmed the Pope,
by the Emperour or his Eparch, Platin. Iſaacius came to Rome for confir-
mation of the Pope, and ſaw great Treaſure in the Lateran Church: he took
it all away; vecaule the Souldiers were in great neceſſity, in time of the wars
againſt the Sarazens; yet he gave only a part of it to the Souldiers, and ſent
the reſt to Ravenna; whence he ſent a part unto the Emperour: like unto
all other Popes, Severinus was more carefull of houſes then of ſouls, Platin.
He by Epiſtle reproves the Scots; for obſerving Penticoſt or Eaſter, on ano.
ther day than the Church of Rome; but his reproof had no place there; be-
cauſe they were not accuſtomed with the yoke of the Romith Biſhops, faith
Catal.teft. ver. He ſate 1. year 2. months. Beda bift. lib. 2. cap. 19. hath writ-
None free of
ten an Epittle at this time, thus, Unto the moſt learned, and moſt holy , the Original fiv,
Scotch Biſhops and Presbyters, and other Doctours and Abbots. Hilarius except our
Saviour.
Arch Pricft, and keeping the place of the holy Apoftolical See, John a Dea-
con, and choſen in the name of God; and John Primicerius, and holding
the place of the Apoſtolical See, and John a ſervant and counſeller of the
ſame Apoftolical See. The writings which the Bearers brought unto Pope
Gregory, of good memory (he departing this life ) have fot been anſwered
till now. Which being opened, left the miſt of ſo great a queſtion ſhould
continue......Hereby we know, that the Pelagian hereſie beginneth to re-
vive among you; wherefore we exhort you earneſtly, that ſo venemous a
work of ſuperſtition be put from your minds; for it cannot be unknown un-
to you, low that execrable hereſie is damned; ſeeing it hath not only been
aboliſhed out this 240. years; but it is alſo daily condemned by us, by a per-
petual anathema, and is buried : and we exhort, that among you their alhes
be not ſtirred up, whoſe weapons are burnt: For who will not abhor the
proud and wicked attempts of them who ſay, A man may be without ſin by
his proper will, and not by the grace of God? And indeed, the firſt fooliſhi
ſaying of blaſphemy, is to ſay, A man is without lin: Which cannot be,
except the only Mediatour of God and Man Chriſt Jeſus, who was concei,
ved and born without ſin. For other men , being born with Original ſin, are
known to bear the teſtimony of Adam's tranſgreſſion (even they who are
without A&ualſio) according to the Prophet, ſaying, Behold I was con-
ceived in iniquity, and in fin hath my mother born me. What may be col-
lected out of this Epiſtle, I leave unto all Judicious Readers :, only I would ,
that this were remarked that in the inſcription, they obſerve the ſtile and phraſe
of the Roman Court, directing their Letters unto the Scotch Biſhops, &c.
E
where-
CENTURI V11.
1
1
A
Y
1
New Rites.
whereas ; neither at that time, nor many ages thereafter , was any Biſhop in
Scotland; but only Abbots who were Do&tours, and Presbyters in feveral
congregations.
9. JOHN IV. beſtows all the Treaſure (that Iſaacius and Severine had
left) on the redeeming of ſome captives of his Nation Dalmatia and Iftria,
Reliques
.
from the Lombards. He tranſports the bodies of Vincentius and Anaftafius
Martyres, from Dalmatia to Rome; from the hands of enemies to the ſu-
perſtition of a more eminent place. In his time Lotharis , King of the Lom-
bards (a good Juſtitiary, and Arrian) did permit in every City of his King-
dom, two Biſhops,one Catholick (as they ſpoke then, or orthodox) and ano-
ther Arrian. John ſate 1. year 9. months.
Pretended
10. THÉODORUS I. the ſon of Theodorus Biſhop of Jeruſalem,
authority ſtrove againſt Paul, Biſhop of Conſtantinople, becauſe he was a Monothelite,
availeth neto and fought his deprivation, butin vain; for he dealt by authority, and not
by Scriptures or reaſon; and Paul deſpiſeth his authority. Lotharis faid, he
was puft up with ambition, and not inſpired by a good ſpirit; and therefore
he contemned him alſo , ſaying, He foſtereth many errours, and reproved
one only. He difſwadeth the Emperour Conftans, from the errour of the Mo-
nothelites; therefore the Emperour ſought his life. Thereafter all his care was,
to adorn and adore the bodies of the departed Saints , and their Rcliques: he
died an. 647.
11. MARTIN I. augmenteth the number of holy daies ; he com-
mandeth the Prieſts to ſhave their hair continually; and that each Biſhop
ſhould conſecrate the chriſm or holy ode yearly, and ſend it through all the
Pariſhes of his Diocy; and that all the Clergy ſhould, at their admiſſion, vow
ſingle life. He ſent unto Paul, Biſhop of Conſtantinople, exhorting him to
forlake his errour; but Paul was ſo far from regarding his Ambaſſage, that
he abuſed his Meſſengers, and ſent them into lundry Iſlands. Wherefore
the Pope aſſembled a Synod at Rome, of 150. Biſhops, and reneweth the
damnation of Syrus, Biſhop of Alexandria; of Sergius and Pirrhus, Biſhops
of Conftantinople, and he accurſeth Paul. Platina makes no mention that
he did Excommunicate the Emperour. Certain it is, that the Emperour com-
mandeth his Eparch Olympius, either to kill Martin , or (if he could) ſend
him to Conſtantinople; becauſe he had conſpired againſt the Emperour, as
appears in his own Epiſtle, written to Theodorus the former Eparch. Olym-
pius ſent a ſervant to kill him, in St. Maries Church. Plarina ſaith, the ſervant
was miraculouſly ſtricken with blindneſs. The Emperour reftored Theodo-
and gave him the fame Commiſſion: he was received by the Romans
very graciouſly, becauſe he had foughten againſt the Lombards, Then
profelling to viſit the Pope, atthe firſt meeting cauſeth him to be bound, and
ſent him to Conftantinople, where he had his tongue cut out, and was ſent
to Cherſoneſus, and dicd in great neceſſity. After he had fate 7-years, his
See was vacant 14. moneths; becauſe they had not had intelligence of his
death.
The Pope is
12. EUGENIUS I, receiveth Letters from Peter, Biſhop of Conſtan-
cenſured.) tinople , coming nearer the truth, than his Predeceffour Paul; yet becauſe he
did not expreſs the two natures and wills in Chriſt, the Clergy of Rome , did
inhibit ( Nota ] the Pope to ſay Maſs, until he abjured thoſe Letters of Peter.
Platin. Hecommanded, that Biſhops ſhould have Priſons for malefactors;
Bishops have
Priſon-bon- and ſo they began to meddle with civil puniſhment. Catal.teft. ver.lib.7. He
les. ordained, that Monks ſhould not come out of their Cloiſters, without expreſs
licerce from their Superiour. He ſate 2. years and 9. months.
rus,
13. VI
3
OF POPES.
A
19
1
1
I
13. VITALIAN ordained a new order in the Church, eſpecially of Muſical in-
ſinging; and for the better harmony , he brought in the Organs. Platin. Struments.
That new order of ſinging, muſt be underſtood of ſome new ſort of muſick;
for Pſalms were ſung in the Church before : and Bellarmin de bon. oper.lib, 1.
cap. 7. faith, Organs were not heard in the Church, before the year 8 20.and
Thomas Aqui.2.2. qu.91.ar. 2. faith, in the Old-Teftament was uſe of mu-
ficalinſtruments; becauſe people were rude and carnal; and therefore had
need to be ſtirred up by theſe inſtruments, as they were by earthly promiſes; as
alſo they did prefigure ſomething. And in object.4.of the ſame article, he faith,
The Church ſuffers not muſical inſtruments', as Cythars and Pfalteries in the
prailing of God, left they ſeem to Judaize. Whence it appears ( as Card. Ca-
jetan, hath obſerved in that place that rgans were not in the Church in the
daies of Thomas Aqu. In the year 666. he ordained, that all ſervice in the The number
Churches, cvery where , ſhould be done in the Latine language; and fo che 666.
number of the Beaſt, agreeth to his time and language, that he commandeth.
Buthence it appears, that at that time, the Nations had uſed their vulgar lan-
guages in the Churı hes; and this Pope began to refrain them. Pope Mar-
tine had ordaincd that Prieſts ſhould not marry; and now Vitalian reproves
Prieſts for their marriage; as appears by his Epiſtle to the Bifhop of Creta ,
wherein he findeth fault, that the Biſhops of that Iſland had wives. He com-
minded ſhaving and anointing; and under theſe ſigns, he gave liberty of
buying and telling. Cutal.teft. ver. lib. 7. Three things, at that time, were Three wote
called wo.iders, Monaſteries with fair buildings, Kings become Monks, and ders.
whoredom of Prieſts was thought no fault, He late 14. years.
14. ADEODAT followed him. Nowa wondrous Comet was ſeen the
ſpace of three months; and alſo were extraordinary thunderings and inunda-
tions Wherefore the Pope made frequent prayers, that God would avert the
Prayers with
evils, which thoſe prodigies ſeemed to pretend: but repentance, and abolia out repen.
fhing of idolatry, was not conjoined with their prayers : ſo follows great dearth fance are
of corn ; and the Sarazens entred into Sicily. He ſate 2. years.
IS. DONUS or Damnio ſatc s.years. Theodore Biſhop of Ravenna ,
ſubmits his See unto him. · To maintain the invocation of Saints, the Papiſts
ſay, that at that time the ſoul of Dagobert, King of France, was delivered out
of the hands of the Divel, by Dioniſius and Maurice Martyres, and Martine
the Confeſſour, whom Dagobert had worſhipped.
16. AGAT HO obtained from the Emperour Conſtantine , a diſcharge Election of
of the mony, which the Pope was wont to give unto the Emperour, for his the Pope.
confirmation; yet ſo, that when the Election ſhould be made; he who is
choſen, hould not be ordained, until a general I)ecree be made, according
to the old cuftein. Gratian. dift.63.ca. Agacho. Platina ſaith, the ſixth gene-
ral Councel, was called by Agatho: but the Books of Councels fhewex- called by em,
prefiely, that it was called by the Emperour, in the daies of Pope Donus; perours
.
and the Divalis Jacra , was directed unto Donus, requiring him to ſend wor-
thy and learned men unto the Councel, which the Emperour had proclaimed.
Donus died, and the Divalis was delivered unto Agatho; who in his Epiſtle to
the Emperor ( as it is Regiſtred in the 4. Seſſion of the ſame Counccl) acknow-
ledged, that at his direction, and for obedience which he oweth unto him ; he
had called a Synod of 125. Biſhops (whoſe names and ſubſcriptions, are ex.
tant with the Acts of that Synod) at Rome , for due preparation unto the
Councel; and in that Epiſtle, hecalleth himſelf often the Emperours ſervant:
John Biſhop of Portua, and John a Deacon of Rome, were ſent unto the
Councel; they ſaid the firſt Latine Maſs, in the Church of St. Sophia at Con- The firf Ls-
tine Maſs in
ſtantinople, the Emperour being preſent. This one practice made the grea- Greece
.
E 2
idle.
}
ter
20
CENTURY V11.
f
ter way unto the fore-named Decree of Pope Vitalian, in all other places. In
the Synod at Rome he made the Canon, in Gratian. di. 19. All the Decrees
of the Apoſtolick See, are to be embraced , as eſtabliſhed by the divine voice
Contention in of St. Peter. When Theodore Biſhop of Ravenna died, the Clergy could
ele&tion of a not agree in the Election. Theodoricus, one of the Competitours, haſtneth
Bishop.
to Rome, and was confirmed by Pope Agatho : the people of Ravenna
took it impatiently, that their Church, which was wont to contend with
Rome in dignity; was now by the fooliſhneſs or madneſs of Theodoricus,
become ſubject to Rome; and they took part with Felix , that he ſhould be
their Biſhop, and maintain the libertie of their Church. The Emperour Ju-
ſtinian, gives order to Theodore the Eparch, to go with 8.ſhips to Raven-
na; and cauſe Felix to give ſatisfaction to the Biſhop of Rome; and if he re-
fuſed, that he ſhould ſend Felix, with the head-men of the City, unto Con-
ftantinople: Theodore doth ſo; and Felix had both his cys burnt out with
hot braſs; the Citizens were killed or baniſhed: Sabellio. Ennead. 8.116.7. and
upon this occaſion, Pope Leo the II. obtained from the Emperour, that the
Arch-Biſhop of Ravenna , in all times coming, ſhould receive inveſticure
from Rome. Hence we ſee, that all Italy was not ſubject unto the See of
Rome; ſeeing Ravenna had contended with Rome for dignity. Agatho ſate
3. years.
17. LEO II. is called a learned Pope. Heordained, that no Årch-Biſhop
ſhould pay any thing to the Church of Rome, for Inveſtiture or Palle; be-
cauſe ſuch a cuſtome would breed many inconveniences. Platin. This Deo
crec held not, and by length of time, the price of the Palle waxed ſo great;
that Albert, Biſhop of Ments, payed for it 30000. crowns, Sleidan.comment.
The humble ad an. 1523. Leo accurſeth, at Rome, all them whom the ſixth Councel
Lerter of the had condemned; as his Epiſtle written to the Emperour ſhews, out of which
Pope unto the
Emperour.
I have marked theſe paſſages : Unto the King of Kings we give thanks, who
hath beſtowed an earthly kingdom upon you; 1o that you ſhould covet hea-
venly things: for it is better that you truſt in God with a ſetled mind, then that
you reign with honour given you from above: that is profitable to you; this
to your ſubjects; for, by the mercy of God, you obtain the triumphal glory
of your fathers Crown by birth : your godlineſs is the fruit of mercie; but
your power is the conſerver of diſcipline: by the one thereof, your Princelie
mind is joined with God; by the other , diſcipline is donc unto your Subjects :
the riches of the one , relieve the poor; the happineſs of the other , amen-
deth them who ftray from the right way. It is no leſs care of them who are in
authoritie, to amend the froward, than to triumph over an enemie-----The
Legates of this Apoſtolical See , your mother, the Konian Church, the ſer-
vants of your Holineſs; together with the perſons who went with them; who
by our Predeceflour, of Apoftolical memory, Agatho, at the 8.indiction; for
the cauſe of faith (your Godlineſs commanding ) were hither directed : the
tenth indiction, being now paſt, in the month of Julie; together with your
Godlineſs Letters and Acts of the Councel, did we receive with great joy in
the Lord; and as it were we entred out of the gulf of grief, into the haven of
longed-for calmneſs; and recovering ſtrength, we began with great thanks-
giving to cry out, Lord, ſave our moſt Chriſtian King, and hear him......
Therefore, as we have received every one of the general Councels, of Nice,
Conftantinople, "Epheſus , Chalcedon and Conſtantinople; all which the
Church of Chriſt doth approve: So the ſixth general Councel, which was now
celebrated in this Princely City, by means of your clemency; we as their foot-
grooms (Nota] do with the like reverence receive, and we diſcern the ſame
Councelto be numbred juſtly with them; as being gathered by the ſame , or
alike
1
1
I
1
Of POPES.
21
}
election of a
alike grace of God: therefore we do anathematize and accurſe all kereſies;
and all Authors or favourers of them, Theodore Biſhop of Farranițan, Cya
rus of Alexandria , Sergius, Pirrhus , Peter and Paul, rather ſucceſſours than
Biſhops of Conftantinople; and Honorius , who did not adorn the Apofto-
lical See, with doctrine of Apoftolical tradition; but by his wicked traitory
did indeavour to ſubvert the unſpotted faith ------ In the end, let your Princely
magnanimity think worthy of your wonted acceptation and clemency, Con-
ftantine a ſub-Deacon, the humble Bearer of theſe. Preſents; and give your
godly ears unto his informations; that in the ſervant, you would worthily ac-
knowledge the ſender. Let the Reader conſider, how different the ftile of this
Letter is, from the preſumptuous Buls of Popes afterwards, and ſee a Pope
condemned of hereſie. Leo fate 10. months, but his glory was ſo great
(faith Platina) that it ſeemed, as if he had lived longer. The ſeat was vacant
II.months and 21. daies.
18. BENEDICT ļI. was thought ſo ſingular in learning and godlineſs, A little
that he waschoſen with conſent of all, and the Emperour thought ſo well of change in the
his Election, that then it was firſt ordained by him, whom the Clergie, Peo-
Pope.
plc and Souldiers of Rome, ſhould chuſe unto the Papacie ; he incontinently
ſhould be received, without ſending unto Conſtantinople, but only unto the
Eparch of Ravenna. We will ſee the practice in Conon and Sergius. Baro-
nius ſpeaks of the cuſtom formerly, how the confirmation was fought from
the Kings of the Goths; and after them from the Emperour; and laſtly from
the Eparch. But when the Popes began to deſpiſe the Emperour, they did not
reſpeat the Eparch. Pol. Virgil. de inven.rer. lib.4.cap. 10. faith, The power
of creating the Roman High-Prieſt, untill the Reign of the Emperour Con-
ftantine, without doubt, did appartain unto the Colledge of Roman Prieſts:
then by degrees the Election of that Colledge, with the ſuffrages of the pco-
pie, was firm; which the Emperour had approved: and this continued till
the year 685 ----this cuſtom indured not long.---the Succeffours of Charls
the Great, were accuſtomed to confirm the Election: at laſt 1039. Pope Ni-
colas the II. did reſtrain the Election unto the Cardinals. Boniface was,more
carefullof outward, than ſpiritual Churches, as Platina ſhews. He fate ſcarce
Il.months.
19. JOHN V. was elected that year, wherein the Emperour Conſtan-
tine died: he writ of the dignity of the Palle, and continued not one year.
Then the Romans would have advanced Peter an Arch-Biſhop, and the who shall be
Şouldiers were inclined to Theodore a Prieſt. But after long contention
20. CONON was preferred, he was beloved of many for natural and
civil gifts of body and mind; but ſo ſoon as he was confirmed, he was taken
with lickneſs: then Paſchalis an Arch-Deacon,and Maſter of the Popes Trea-
ſure, gave great ſumis of money, to John the Eparch, to cauſe him to be ele-
cted. Conon died in the 11. month. Then ſome cry for the fore-named
Theodore, and ſome ſtrove for Paſchalis; the matter was like to come to
blows; till by the advice of ſome, both of people and ſouldiers, the tunult
was pacified a third
21. SERGIUS I. was choſen, and carried upon mens ſhoulders to the Novation in
Lateran Church: thus by occaſion of the pride of the Competitours, the
pride of the beaſt is advanced another ſtep; for his Succeffours will not let this
Mhew go down. The Competitours falute and kiſs him ſore againſt their wills;
forthe multitude did compell them. Platın. Nevertheleſs Pafchalis fent pri-
vily for the Eparch to come and aid him: the matter is diſcloſed unto the Pope,
and Paſchalis is accuſed of Magick, convicted, depoſed, and ſhut into a Mo-
naftery, where he abode s.years, ſtill denying that whereof he was accuſed;
F
Contentions
Pope.
the election
ܪ
na* *
>
3
1
22*
CENTURY V11.
the Pope.
and the Epatch would noradmitSergius, till:hc had paied fivepounds of gold;
that Pafchalis had promiſed, though-Sergius ſaid he had not promiſed it : Biki
ront. ad an:687. Bellarminde Ro, Font.lib.3. ſaith, in the year 669. the Biſhop
of Rome began tohave the Temporal fword, that is, temporal governmenr;
The firſt tem- for Aripert King of the Lombards, gave unto the Biſhop of Rome Alpes Co-
poral land of Etix by Genua; and an.714. Luithprand did confirm the fame gift, as is writ-
ten by Ado. Vien.and Blondus dec. 1. cap. 1o. whereupon Theod. Bibliander
marketh (faith Bellarm.) that the firſt Papal Province, was in the year 1 14.
if that were true', which they talk, of that forged Donation, of the Emperour
Conſtantine, where was it all this time? aporr that paſſage of Bellarmine , An-
drew Melvin , Maſter of the Univerſity of St. Andrews, abour the year 1605.
writes thus, If from the number 69:9. ( wherein the Temporal Sword was
firſt given to the Pope ) you will take off the number of years, from Chrift's
birth , till his death; there remains the number of the Beaſt. In the time of
Sergius, Pipin Duke of Auſtria, came to have place in the Court of France.
Sergius ſate 13.years, and 8. months, and died an.701.
1
The number
666.
CHA P. III.
Of Divers Countries.
Church is di-
quided into
THE
1
The Chriſtian 1. " He Hereſies of former ages, and now the arrogant preſumption of
Prelates, cauſeth the Church of Chriſt to be divided into ten parts,
ten parts. differing all one from another; either in articles of faith, or diſcipline and
rites ( whereof they have been too zealous) each part , calling themſelves
the only true Church of Chriſt; moſt pitifull! Theſe parts are, 1. The La-
tines or Weſtern Churches, which hath been under the Bishop of Rome.
2. The Greeks, and with them, the Iberi, Slavoni, Ruſli, Muſcovites, and
others ſcattered through Europe; together with the Patriarchal Seas of An-
tioch ard Jeruſalem in Aſia; and the Patriarchal See of Alexandria in Ægypt;
all which were brought once under the Biſhop of Conſtantinople. My aim
hath been principally, to know the alterations of theſe two parts , at what time,
and where the ſchiſm began, and how it did wax: and ſo have I followed, as
the matter, and light of ſtories, gives occaſion. It is remarkable, that Pope
Gregory the I. in lib. 7. Ep.53. Writes, that all the four Patriarchs in the Eaſt,
did hold the ſame faith and doctrine with the Synod at Chalcedon, and other
General Councels before it ; nor did they ordain any Biſhop, who did not
follow and maintain the ſame. 3. The Ethiopians or Abyſſines , under
Preſter-John, in Affrick ; they uſe to bathe or baptize themſelves every year
in rivers; not that they think it neceffary to ſalvation ; but they do it on the
day of the Epiphany, in remembrance of Chriſt's baptiſm: for this, the Ro-
manifts call them Anabaptiſts. But we will, in Century XIII. hear Germanus,
Patriarch of Conſtantinople, calling them Orthodox: they are circumcized
by an old cuſtom, rather than of religion : for Herodotus , in Euterpe, teſti-
fieth , that the Ethiopians and Ægyptians, in his time and before, were cir-
cumcized. 4. The Jacobites are ſo named, from Jacob Zanzal a Syrian,
and Eutithian Heretick, who lived an, 613. and more ſhortly , they are cal-
led Coptites ( as 10. Scaliger, de emend. temp.lib.5. writes ) from a City in
Ægypt, where Dioclefian (lue 144000. Martyres, becauſe they would not
facrificeto Idols: this ſort are diſperſed in A gypt, Arabia and Chaldea : they
are alſo circumcized. The Authour of the book, called the Catholick Tra-
ditions, firſt in French, and then tranſlated into Engliſh) ſearches the diffe-
**
rences
of Divers Countries
1
7
rences of all Churches., and except ceremonies or uites, hatha bor marked
great difference of the Aby,flines and Jacobites, from oun Reformed Chur-
ches ji aund in his Preface, he ſaith, they pretend to have their name Jacobites
from Jacob the old. Patriarch; and the name Copaes or Cut, becauſe they
are circumcized: and in Qu•s. he faith, they call themſelves. Chriftians of
the first converfion. 9. The Neftorians, are ſaidto have abjunedi the herefic
of Neftorians; yet keep. Atill
, the name for hatred and diſtinction of the Buti-
thians: they dwell diſperſed thorow Perfia , India and Tartary ; they uſe the
Chaldean ianguage in their Liturgy, and their Prelate refidech in Mofal or
Seleucia. 6. Maronites dwell in Lybia and Phænicia ;, they uſe the Arabian
tongue; they are permitted to ufe Bells, after the manner of the Weftern
Church; which is not granted to others in the Eaft. They are ſaid to have been
free from all enemies till this day; not ſo much by ftrength, or number of
ſouldicrs, as by fcituation of the mountains. 7. The Armenians uſe only
their own language, but are infected with fond lereſies; they hold that Chriſt
did not aſſume a human body of the Virgin Mary ;; but had an incorruptible
body from the momentof his conception; and this boay. (lay they ) ſhould
be worthipped in the own nature of it; and therefore they are called Qgocplo-
aérear, or worſhippers of a corruptible things and becauſe they worſhip the
Cro!s of Chriſt, they are called Croſs worſhippers. For theſe cauſes they are
contenined by the Greeks; but Pope Lucius thc II. accepted them; becauſe,
at that tiine, they did acknowledge the Pope, as head of the Church: never-
theleſs, the Romans hate them as Hereticks; blat deal diſcreetly with them (as
they lay) to draw them unto their obedience: they call their Arch-Bifhop, the
Catholick Biſhop. 8. The Georgians, are ſo called from St. George , whofe
badge they carry; they dwell in Media, Perſia., and about the Caſpian ſea;
they agree with the Greeks, both in language, rites and doctrize.
9. Suriai-
ni, are ſo named from Sur , a City of Aſſyria, and alſo are called Samarita-
ni; they have the ſame language which the Sarazens had, and religion with
the Greeks, for the moſt part; and they have leavened bread in the Sacra-
10. Mozarabes, who dwelt firſt in Arabia , and thence they went in
Colonies into Affrick, and then into Spain; but none of them remain till this
day; because they would not contract witb any of another Religion: in their
Service, tiey were brought to uſe the Latine language, and to acknowledge
the primacy of the Pope; but they would not change in fundry other articles.
Theſe are the remnants of the moſt ancient and famous Churches; the moſt
part of which, agree in many more things of great importance, than thoſe
wherein they diflent: ſo that amongſt the blind Pagans; and blafphemous
Mahumetiſts, the name of God is invocated , by ſome Chriſtians, with more
piety (it may be ſuppoſed) than among others where there is greater libertie
and clearneſs of doctrine. Whereſoever the Word of God is preached , we
muſt think, ſome are effettually called; for the rain coming from heaven,
returis not again , but warcreth the earth, and makes it to bud; fo is the word
of the Lord, Ifa.ss. And Jeſus Chriſt is the Univerſal Shepheard of them all.
The Authour of the fore-named Catholick Tradition, in the Annotation on
the s.queftion, ſaith, There are two or three hundred years paſt; ſince that,
it hath been very hard, to judge by the multitude , whether the name of the
Catholick ( hurch, appartained to the Greeks or Latines...... But now the
Greek Church is dimini hed, by oppreſſion of the Turks; as the Latine is in-
created, by the Conqueſts of the Spaniards, far otherwiſe then it was hereto-
fore .....So that if the multitude, gave the name of Catholick, the-Grecians
ſhould have had it; and the certain time, when they loſt this Title , is not to be
known, Notwithſtanding all this, theſe two Churches, and that of the ſa.
F 2
cobites,
ment,
.
.
24
CENTURY VII.
1
cobites , do profeſs themſelves to be Catholicks; the paſſages or proofs bca
fore alledged, do fhew, that every one of them is extended very wide. Un-
der the name of Jacobites, we comprehend, the Cophites and Abyſſines;
and we may add the Neftorians: for Mafis telleth us, that theſe people are
rather differing in name, than in religion, whoſe teſtimony is reported to be
very true. In Jeruſalem they have divers Churches and Oratories, the one neer
the other; and the reaſon is, to the end every nation may uſe the language
which he beſt underſtandeth ..... The ſame Maſius, diſchargeth the Neſto-
rians of the crime of that hereſie ,'which was imputed unto them : I am af-
ſured (faith he) they are free from that wicked doctrine of that infamous hea
retick Neftor; for having a great volumn of their ſolemn prayers, which they
make to God, I have found nothing, that might offend any man of found
opinion in our religion, if it be not this, that I ſuſpect them; becauſe they, in
many places, call not the Virgin Marie mother of God; but inſtead of this
Title, they call her the mother of life and of light. And faith the fore-named
Author, here is to be noted, that Villamont had ſone notice, that Prefter-
John had ſent to the Pope, that he was willing to ſubmit himſelf unto the
Church of Rome: and Cotton , the Jeſuit, affirms, that the Patriarch of
the Cophites, had done the like. But we have now freſher news, and know
that there is no ſuch matter. So far out of the Catholick Tradition. Then of
all theſe parts, we may think, that (except certain perſons at ſeveral times)
they all retain, or the moſt part, their ancient doctrines and traditions; as wel
in matters of faith, asin rites and diſcipline; except only the Weſtern Church,
which hath ſuffered no ſmall change, ſometimes to worſe, and ſometimes to
better; not in general at once, but now one nation, and then another hath
ſuffered their Eclipſes, and have ſhowed again their bright beams. And the
firſt declination began in Italy, by occaſion of Wars, and partly in default of
their Clergie. For when the many ſtrangers made incurſions upon Italie, in
the two Centuries immediately preceding; they indeavoured, by all means,
to aboliſh all other languages, except their own: and therefore, where they
prevailed, they burned Studies, and all Books that they could find. 1o. Bodin.
Method.cap. 7. And then the Biſhops of Rome, fiſhing in troubled waters
after that the Emperour, who did with-hold, was taken out of the way, they
begun to exalt themſelves above all. The religion and pietie of former Bi-
ſhops, did move the Emperour to be bountifullunto them; and for peace in
the Church, to limit their juriſdiction: But the following Biſhops , looking
unto wealth , more than devotion; and to dominion, more than peace; they
begun to think a Biſhoprick, to be nothing elſe but gain, revenues and do-
minion; as faith Po.Vergil. de inven.rer.lib. 6. cap. 14. neer the end, in the
former ages, the ſubtile wits of the Greeks made herelies, and hereſies begot
ſchiſms: but the Romans turn all religion into gain, and in all the articles of
difference betwixt the Greeks and the Latines, the opinion of the Latiries, ſer-
veth unto the gain and ambition of the Clergie , either dire&tlie or indire&lie :
now deſire of money being alone ( far more being conjoined with ambition)
is the root of all ill; ſo that no wonder it is, if hunting after it, they have er-
red from the faith.
Gregory
fore 2. Pope Gregory the I. ſaw this defection coming, when he ſaid, all things
saw the first that were forc-told, are now in doing: the King of pride is at hand; and which
defe&ticn.
I fear to ſpeak, the armie or the end. [Some read, exercitius ; and ſome exi-
tus] of Prieſts is at hand; for they do war under pride, who ſhould be ring.
leaders of humilitie, lib.4. Ep. 38. And on lob lıb. 3 3.cap.36. now ere An-
tichriſt come by himſelf, ſome do preach him by their words, and manie by
their manners. Are they not the Preachers of his hypocriſie, who when they
haye
1
: Of Divers Countries.
25
3
1
1
have obtained the holy Orders of God, do with their hearts or duitres lay hold,
on this fading World Who pretend that it is all vertuie that they do, and
yet it is all vice that they practice? And in Homil.on Luk. io. he lamenteth
Behold the World is full of Pricſts, but few workmen in the Lords harveſt :
we accept the Office, but diſcharge not the work of the Office. I think
Brethren, that there is no greater wrack, then what God ſuffereth from Prieſts,
when he ſeeth them examples of wickedneſs, whom he hath appointed for
amending others; and which is more grievous, if they ſee one humble or
continent', they deride him: What can befall the Flock, when the Shep-
heards become Wolves? they fear not to undertake the charge of the Flock,
who ſpare not to make prey of them; and they turn Miniſtery into the increaſe
of ambition: we forſake the things that appartain unto God, and are intan-
gled with the things of the earth : ſo it is fullfifled, like Prieſt, like people.
There he ſpeaks largely of this purpoſe, and this is remarkable that he faith,
When Peter ſhall come [ before Chriſt ] with the converted Jews, whom he
drew after him, and Paullcading (I may ſay ) the converted World, An-
drew leading Achaia ; and all the Shepheards , with their Flocks , ſhall
come before the eternal Shepheard : what ſhall we wretched med ſay, who
had the name of Shepheards, and have no ſheep, who have received nou-
riſhment from us? Nevertheleſs, the Lord will feed his ſheep by himſelf,
whom he hath appointed unto life. Whereunto ſhall I liken bad Prieſts,
but to the water of Baptiſm, which waſhing away the ſins of the baptized,
fendeth them into Heaven, and it is caſt into a Cink. And lib.4. Ep. 32. he
ſaith of them, While we forſake things that become us, and mind things
that become us not; we make our ſins like unto the power of the barbarous
enemies; and our fault which lieth heavy upon the Common-wealth, doth
ſharpen the ſwords of our enemies: what can we ſay who are unworthily ſet
over the people of God, and preſs them down with the burthen of our ſins?
who deſtroy by our examples, what we preach with our tongues; who by our
works teach wickedneſs, and by our voice only pretend equity ; the Tea-
chers of humility, and Captains of pride; with the face of a ſheep, we do
cover wolviſh tecth. But what thall be the end of theſe things, but that we
do counſel men, and are made known unto God? And lib. 8. Ep. 36. They
who come after us , will fee worſe times; ſo that in conpariſon of their times,
they will judge that we have had happy daies. Yea Gregory, not only fore- Gregory devin
ferh new
ſaw this defection, but he was not the leaſt agent in multiplying new Rites :
Rites, yet
he did frame a new order of Divine Service, or (as they callit) a new Maſs; tieth not
where it is clear, that the former manner did not pleaſe him. And li. 7. indict. others unto
2. Ep.63. he ſhews, that ſome of his friends, 'both Greeks and Latines, did
grumble againſt it: and in the end of that Epiſtle it is remarkable, that he ſaith,
Nevertheleſs if that [of Conftantinople) or any other Church , hath any
good, I am ready to follow in goodneſs, even my inferiours, to whom I
forbid unlawfullthings; fór he is a fool who thinks himſelf chief, and that he
will not learn the good things that he feeth. And when Auguſtine, whom he
ſent into Britain, did ask him, ſeeing the faith is one, why are the cuſtomes
ofthe Churches diverſe? And why is one fort of Maſsin Rome, and another
in France ? Gregory anſwers, Thy Brother-hood knows the cuſtom of the
Roman Church, in which you have been nouriſhed; but it pleaſeth me, that
whether in the Church of Rome or of France, orin any other, thou haft ſeen
any thing that may more pleaſe the Almighty God, that thou diligently follow
it: and in that Church of the Engliſh, which in respect of the Faith, is new,
they ordain the beſt things that thou haſt ſeen in many Churches; for things
are not to be loved fot the places, but the places muſt be loved for the good
G
things :
them,
)
1
CENTURY VII.
26
1
1
things: therefore chuſe thou out of every Church, what things are godly,
pious and right; and theſe being gathered into a bundle, put thou into the
minds of the Engliſh for cuſtomes. Interrog. Auguſt. reſp. 3. Whence it is
clear, that although Gregory was the Authour of the Maſs, yet he did not
bind all men'to follow it , nor any other Ceremonies. In his anſwer to Au-
Degrees of guſtin's ſixtli queſtion, he ſaith, The holy Law forbids to uncover the filthi-
kindred.
neſs of kindred: therefore it is necelary now, that the third and fourth de-
gree may lawfully marry; but ſhould altogether abſtain from the ſecond.
Here he wreſketh Scripture, and reſtraineth the degrees which God permits.
Then Auguſtine asketh, in his 7. queſtion, Whether thoſe who are ſo unlaw-
fully married , ſhall be commanded to divorce, and ſhall be denied of the
Communion Gregory anſwereth, Becauſe many in that nation , while they
were infidels, were mixed in that unlawfull marriage, when they come into
the faith, they are to be admoniſhed to abſtain, and let them know that it is an
heinous fin: let them tremblear the fearfull judgement of God, left for their
carnal pleaſure , they ſuffer everlaſting torments; and yet they are not to be
deprived of the Communion of the Holy Body and Bloud of the Lord; left
we ſeem to revenge on them, the things whereunto they had bound them-
ſelves in their ignorance; before the Laurel of Baptiſm : for at this time, the
holy Church correcteth ſome things in zeal; fuffereth ſome things in meek-
neſs; diſſembleth ſome things in prudence, that oft by tollerance and conni-
vance, ſhe may amend the ill which ſhe haterh. But all they who imbrace
the faith, are to be admoniſhed that they do not ſuch a thing; and if they ſhall
then do it, they are to be deprived of the Communion of the body and bloud
of the Lord. Here is a good advice in this, but ſtill he aimeth at his own con-
ceit. He deviſeth a ſuperſtitious manner of conſecrating Churches, which
the poſteritie have changed: he did fofter the fond conceits of men, by too
In Vita Gre- credulous believing the falſe miracles of his time, faith, M. Canus in i heol.
loc. lib. 11.cap.6. He praied for delivering the ſoul of Trajan out of Hell;
Pope Siricius ( who lived an. 387.) was the firſt who contradicted marriage of
Prieſts and Deacons, Gratian. dift. 82. and forbad their ſocietie with their
wives whom they had married. And Pope Pelagius did ordain, that Deacons
who had wives, ſhould either put them away, or leave their Benefice, ibid.
but then Pope Gregory judgeth it contrarie unto the Goſpel, to put away a
wife , unleſs it be for fornication; and he ordained that no ſub-Deacon ſhould
be admitted, unleſs he promiſe chaſtitie; and he thought by this means to bring
ſingle life upon the Clergic; ſeeing they muſt be Deacons, ere they be Prieſts.
Pol
. Verg.de invent. rer.lib. 5.cap. 4. Nevertheleſs aftcrwards when he finds,
that Prieſts lived not continentlie, and thereby many children were murthered,
as he ſaw 6000. heads of children taken out of a pond, (ſee hereafter in the
Centurie, in the Epiſtle of Huldricus, Biſhop of Auguſta ) he annulleth his
own Act, and faith, It is better to marry, shen to burn and murther: he was
credulous of Purgatorie, of which it follows. For theſe, and other conceits,
Gregory is called worſe then any of his Predeceſſours; but for his ſoundneſs
in other articles, and for his vertucs worthy of praiſe, he is commended above
all his Succeffours; for he taught far otherwiſe, then the Church of Rome
The faith of
doth now. In lib. 4. Ep.40. he perſwadeth Leander, a Phyſician, to diligent
Gregory, for reading of the Scriptures; and that upon ſuch reaſons that concern all men
matter of do- ſaying, The Scripture, is an Epiſtle ſent from God to his creatures: ifthou
receiveſt a Letter from an earthly King, thou wilt not reft nor flccp till thou
underſtandeſt it: but the King of Heaven, and God of Men and Angels, hath
ſent his Letters unto thee for the good of thy ſoul, and yei thon neglectcft the
reading of them: I pray thee cherefore, Audy them, and meditate daily on
the
gor.
9.
V
2
Erine.
1
(
0
A
2
1
Of Divers Countries.
the words of thy Creatour. And in the preface on Job, unto Biſhop Le-
ander , cap. 4. In the Scripture is milk for babeş, and meat for the fronger.
There is a river plain and deep, wherein lambs may wade, and Elephants may
ſwim. He hath the ſame again in Ezek. lib. 1. hom.9. in the end of this, he
faith, whatſoever ſerves for edification and intrụction, is contained in the
holy Scriptures. In lob lib. 19. cap. 17. The books.of, Maccabees are not
Canonical Scripture; and he permits an excuſe of citing a teſtimony out of
them; to wir, he doth not inordinately herein, becauſe they are written for
edification, albeit they be not Canonical. Again ilib. 5. cap: 7 he ſaith, Our
righteouſneſs is found to be unrighteous, when it is narrowly examined; and
it ſtinketh in the cenfure of the Judge, which gliffereth in the eleem of the wor-
ker. : Aud lib. 18.cap.25. fome rejoice in their own power , and they do glo-
ry, that they are redeemed by their preceding merits; whoſe affertion, cer-
tainly, is contrary to it ſelf: for while they ſay, They are innocent and redee-
med, they make void ipſo fa&to the panie of redemption; for every one who
is redeemed, certainly is delivered from bondage. Whence then is the man
rcdeemed, if he was not captive under guilt. It is clear therefore, that he is
very unwiſe who thinks ſo. Then he bringeth the example of the Thiefon
the Croſs, who being a ſinner, was changed by inward grace upon the Croſs.
Here by the way obſerve, Gregory uſech the word meritum; but in another
ſenſe then the Papiſts do now: for in the ſame place he ſaith, Divine Grace
finds not mans merit, that he may (or ſhould come; but when he hath
come, he makes it; and God coming into an unworthy ſoul, maketh it worn
thy by coming, and he maketh in it merit, that he may reward , who did find
only what he might have puniſhed. He makes it clear, in cap.26. They who
hold that a man is ſaved by his own power , do gueſs that the confeſſion of
man, is by vertue of the man ſelf; which if it were ſo, the Pſalmiſt would
not ſay to the praiſe of God, Confeßio & magnificentia eft opus ejus : were-
ceive therefore from him to confeſs, from whoin it is given unto us to do
great things , &c. There , thorow three chapters, Gregory ſpeaks againſt
mans merit or deſerving; and he teacherh , that it is only by the grace of God,
that man is able to do any good : and when he uſeth the word meritum , in a
good ſenſe, he underſtandeth ſimply good works , 'without the ad-lignificati-
on of deſerving. He uſeth alſo the word meruit iinproperly, as in the ſame
book cap.33. Abraham did never profeſs himſelf to be but duſt and aſhes,
untill babere Dei meruit collocutionem , where that word cannot ſignifie to de-
ſerve, but to attain : as alſo Bernard in Cant.Ser.2. faith, Herod would have
ſeen Chriſt, but becauſe not of a good mind, non meruit , that is, he obtai-
ned not. Again on P5.7.pæniten. Gregory faith, at the word, auditam fac:
although God beſtoweth Heaven according to works, yet he giveth it not for
works. Ifthe bleſſedneſs of the righteous be of mercy, what is that , He will
render to every one according to his works? And if it be rendred according to
works, how is it called mercy? It is one thing, according to works; and ano-
iher, for works: where it is ſaid, according to works , the qualification of
works is meaned; that whoſe good works are ſeen, ſhall have the reward of
glory; for no labour or works can be compared unto that bleſſed life, where
we ſhall live with God, and in God. It is ſure then, that to whom it is mer-
cifully given to do well in this life; unto thoſe it is more mercifully given, that
they ſhall be rewarded a hundred-fold in everlaſting bleſſedneſs. This is the
grace, that ( as the Apoſtle ſaith) ſhall be given for grace unto the Saints of
God; to whom is given, from God, the grace of holineſs in this life; to them
ſhall be given the grace ofeternal felicity in the life to come. On lob lib.9.cap.i.
A godly man, becauſe he ſeeth all the merit of his vertue to be vice, if it be
G24
nar-
d
218
CENTURY VII.
1
narrowly examined by the inward Judge, will truly fay, I cannorānſwer for
one of a thouſand; by a thouſand is oft meaned univerſality. In lib.20. cap.4.
he ſaith fitly, if I would have gone unto them: for (as it is written Eph. 1.)
he worketh all things according to the counſell of his will, not according to
our merit; but becauſe he ſo willeth, the Lord enlighteneth us with his viſita-
tion: And ſo when he willeth, he cometh: and when he cometh, he fitteth
firſt; both becauſe his coming into our heart ,, is of his favour; and the appe-
tite of deſiring him in our thoughts, is not equalto our other deſires. It fol-
loweth, When I ſate---The Lord ſitteth as King in the heart, becauſe he go-
verns the buzzing motions of the heart. Lib. 23.cap. 18. An afflicted heart in
all that it deſireth, and yet feeleth the contrary order of things; would (fo
far as can be ) have an anſwer from the voice of God, why it is ſo or ſo; that
it may have the advice of God in every controverſie, and then reſt knowing
his anſwer: But in fore-ſeeing that God would give the Holy Scripture, that
in it he might anſwer both the publick and private queſtions of men , faith ,
Thou contendeſt with him, that he hath not anſwered to all thy words: God
ſpeaks once, and will not repeat it; as if he had ſaid, God anſwereth not to
the private voices of every heart; but he gives ſuch a word, by which he ſa-
tisfieth the queſtions of all men; for in the words of his Scripture, every one
of us find our cauſes , if we inquire : nor is it needfull, that what each one ſuf-
fereth particularly, we ſhould ask a particular anſwer by the voice of God.
In Ezek. lib. 1. hom. 9. Behold, the voice of God biddeth ihe Prophet , when
he lieth , to ariſe; but he could not ariſe at all, unleſs the Spirit of the Almighty
had entred into him; becauſe by the grace of the Almighty God, we may in-
deavour unto good works, but we cannot do them, if he who commandeth
doth not help. So when Paul did admoniſh his Diſciples, ſaying, With fear
and trembling work forth your ſalvation; immediately he ſheweth who wor-
keth theſe good things in them, ſaying, God worketh in you both the willand
the deed. Hence truth himſelf faith, Without me ye can do nothing: but
here it is to be conſidered, becauſe if our good things be ſo the gift of God,
that ſomething in them be not ours, why ſeek weeternal reward as for works :
But if they be to ours, that they are not the gift of God, why give we thanks
for them unto God? But we muſt know, that our evils are ours only; but our
good things are both God's and ours, becauſe he preveeneth us by inſpiring
that we do will; and he following us by helping , leſt we will in vain, that we
may fullfill what he willeth: therefore by preveening grace and good will fol-
lowing, that which is the gift of God, becomes our work: which Paul de-
clareth ſhortly and well, ſaying, I have laboured more then they all, and left
- he might ſeem to aſcribe unto his own vertue what he had done, he addeth,
yet notl, but the grace of God with me : for becauſe he was prevented by
heavenly gift, he confefſeth himſelf as a ſtranger from his own work, yet
not l: but becauſe preveening grace had made will in him free and good,
that by free-will he had followed the ſame grace unto the work, he addeth,
But the grace of God with me: asif he had ſaid, I have laboured in the good
work, yet not I, but I alſo: for in reſpect that I was prevented by the meer
gift of God, notl; but in reſpect that I followed the gift with my will, I alſo.
Theſe things I have ſaid ſhortly againſt Pelagius and Cæleſtine. Truth him-
ſelf faith of the Preachers of Antichriſt, They ſhall give ſigns and wonders,
that the very elect (if it were poffible) ſhould be deceived: Why ſpeaks he
as doubting, ſeeing he fore-knows what ſhall be? It is one of two , becauſe
if they be elected, they cannot be deceived; and if they be deceived, they are
not the elect. Therefore that doubting of our Lords words deſigneth tenta-
tion, becauſe they.who are elected to perſilt, Mall be tempted to fall by the
1
1
signs
Of Divers Countries.
29
ſigns of the Preachers of Antichriſt ; for they ſhake, but fall not. It is ſaid
therefore, if it were poſſible, becauſe they ſhall tremble; and nevertheleffe
they are called the elect, becauſe they fall not. Again on lob lib. 25.cap.20.
in that he faith, He cauſethan hypocrite to reign for the ſins of the people,
Antichrift may be underſtood the head of hypocrites; for that deceiver feiga
neth holineſs, that he may draw into wickedneſs; but for the ſins of the
peo-
ple he is ſuffered to reign: albeit many have not ſeen his principality, yet they
ſerve his principality by their ſins: are they not his members, who by a ſhew
of affected fan&ity, would ſeem to be, what they are not certainly they
come out of his body, who hide their iniquities under the cover of ſacred ho-
nour. And in an Epiſtle to Wimund Biſhop of Averſa (which is in Gratian.
dift.c. 8. Si conſuetudin.) he faith; If thou oppoſe cuſtom, obſerve what the
Lord ſaith, I am truth and life; he ſaith not I am cuſtom, but I am truth.
And truly to uſe the words of bleſſed Cyprian, Whạtſoever cuſtom, how old
ſoever, is altogether to be poſtponed unto truth, and cuſtom contrary unto
truth , ſhould be aboliſhed." In lib.7. Ep.s. unto Sabinian , then his Reſident
at Conſtantinople, amongſt many particulars he faith, Shew my moſt gra-
cious Lords, that if I their ſervant would have medled with the death of the
Lombards, this day that Nation ſhould not have had either King, Dukes or
Counts, and it might have been in utter confuſion; but becauſe I fear God,
I am afraid to meddle with any mans death. Certainlie, his Succeffours nei-
therhave carried themſelves as loyal ſervants of the Emperours, nor have they
feared God in this manner, nor have they been ſo ſparing of bloud. In hu-
militie he (firſt) called himſelf, The ſervant of the ſervants of God; and
his Succeffours retain the ſame Title, but they will not willinglie hear the name
given them by another, Pol.Verg. de invent.rer.lib.8.cap. 2. for they will be
Lord of Lords. Concerning the Lords Supper, his words are remarkable in
Dialog. lib.4.cap.58. His bodie is taken, and his fleſh is divided for the ſalva-
tion of the people; his blood is now poured forth not into the hands of unbe-
lievers, but into the mouths of believers: therefore let us conſider, what a
facrifice this is torus, which for our abſolution (repreſentech, or] follows
continuallie the Pallion of the only begotten Son. Here though he call the
bread Chriſt's bodie and fleſh; and the wine the blood; and the Sacrament
a ſacrifice: yet heihews, 1. That the bread was then divided. 2. The wine
was given unto the people. 3. That the Sacrament is a continual repreſenta -
tion or imitation of Chriſt's paſſion. All which are contrarie to the Doctrine
of the Romiſh Church now, nor can they conſiſt with the opinion of tran-
ſubſtantiation. Opon other occaſions we ſhall yet ſee more of Gregorie.
3. It was received by many of the ancients in the third Centuric, and others Purgatory
following, that the ſouls departing muſt be purged from corruption, leſt any entrech by
degrees,
unclean thing enter into heaven. Origenes wrote, this purgation muſt be by
fire; and thereupon many have written of a purging or purgation fire; as Bel-
larmin.lib. 1. de Purgator.cap. 6. hath a role of ſuch teſtimonies. The Fathers
did think, that all men muſt paſſe that fire; but they who had committed the
moſt lins, or had been moſt fuperficial in their repentance on earth, muſt ſuf-
fer the more pain. So Gregor. Niſſen in Orat. pro mortuis , faith , He who
goeth out of the bodie cannot be partaker of the Divinitie, unleſs the purging
fire cleanſe away the filth of the ſoul. And Origen in Pfal. 36. All men muſt
come to that fire, even Paul, or----Bellarm.de Purg.lib.2.cap. 1. Theodoret.
en Cor. 3. faith, The day of the Lord ſhall reveal, z.e.the day of judgenient:
if any mans work abide. Do&tours teach heavenly things, but the hearers
do chuſe according to their own mind what is to be done: but in the day of
the Lords coming, there ſhall be a ſharp and great examination; and them
H
that
5
30
CENTURY VII.
:
1
that have lived rightly, that fire ſhall make them more glorious then gold or
ſilver; but them who have committed iniquitie, it ſhall burn up like wood
and hay: But the Teacher of good things Thall not ſuffer puniſhment, butthal
be judged worthie offàlvation; for this he faith, he ſhall be ſaved; to wit,
the Teacher. And the work ſhall be burned', that is, they who have made
themſelves evil work : For if we read the words ſo, we ſhall perfectly find the
meaning of the words that are written, &c. Yeſce, he differeth from the for-
mér, concerning the faithfull Teacher:"they who thought that all ſhall'ſuffer,
did
pray
for the ſouls of all who die in hope of reſurrection, ſo excluding the
Reprobates-only; as is manifeſt in ſome Greek Liturgies, who ſay, We of
fer unto thee, O Lord, facrifice for the Patriarchs, Prophets, Apoſtles,
Martyrs; and eſpecially for the bleſſed mother of God, and we remember
all the faithfull who are dead: Bellarm.loc. Amongſt others, he quoteth La-
étantius Firmian, as a teacher of Purgatory; his unſolid and different opini-
on, is inſtitut, lib.7.cap. 21. thus, All fouls abide in one place untill the great
day, and then they mufs all be examined by fire; they who have been
per-
fectly righteous (and who are they? if the words be taken ſtriąly ] ſhall not
feel the fire; they who have not been ſo godly, thall quickly paſs through
the fire , and becinged about; and the wicked ſhall burn for ever. But Bafi-
lius (ſurnamed, the Great ) when he was a dying, did expect to be received
quicklie among the angels; and Gregor. Nazianzen (who writ his life) did
believe that his ſoul departing, ſhould be received in the eternalTabernacles,
and with Bafil behold the bleſſed Trinitie. Neicher did any of the Fathers, be-
fore Auguftine, dream of ſuch a place in Hell, where they ſay ) this pur-
ging is before the day of judgement, nor ſpeak they of any place thereof; and
ſo they knew not of ſuch an Inn in Hell, which the Romaniſts now call the
place of Purgatorie: yea the Jeſuits, Dureus cont. Whitek.fol
. 33 8. and Bellar.
de purgat.lib.2.cap.2. ſay expreſſelie, that the Fathers expound that Text, I
Cor. 3. of a metaphorical fire; and in cap. 6. of that book Bellarm. faith, nei-
ther the Fathers, nor Gregorie himſelf, know where Purgatorie is; nor Petrus
Damianus, who lived 400. years after Gregorie; for Gregorie believed, that
the ſoul of Pafchafius was purged in a bath at Puteoli; and Damian thought
that the ſoul of Severinus was purged in a flood; and therefore (faith Bel-
larm.) the Fathers, both Greeks and Latines, before the School-men,
have erred: and nevertheleſs Bellarm, and other Papiſts , for proof of their
Purgatorie, do bring all the teſtimonies of theſe Fathers to prove this their opi-
nion; whereas the opinions differ, 1. In regard of the perſons, who are to
be purged. 2. The place. . 3. The durance there. 4. The nature of the
fire. 5. ( Which is the principal) they hold now, that the pains of Purga-
torie may be mitigated and taken away, by the prayers and offerings of the li-
ving. Auguftine (that renowned Biſhop of Hippo ) was the firſt amongſt
the Ancients who ſpoke of ſuch a place, and he ſpake but doubtinglie: for in
Enchir. ad Laur.cap.63, he ſaith, As well they who build gold, as they who
build ſtraw, ſhall paſs through the fire, whereof the Apoſtle ſpcakech : and
therefore that fire is the tentation of tribulation in this life ; but whether there
be any ſuch thing after this life, is not incredible, and it may be asked. But
in ferm. 62. ad fra.in Erem. and ſer. 232. de temp. he faith, There be onlie
two ſorts of places, for two ſorts of ſouls after this life, and this is no third.
In lib. 5. hypognoft. he ſaith , The Catholick Faith, by Divine authoritie, be-
lieves that the firſt place is Heaven, wherein the Reprobatc [ his word is, the
not-baptized ] is excepted. The ſecond is Hell, where everie Apoftate and
alliant from the faith of Chriſt, ſhall ſuffer everlaſting puniſhment; We are
altogether ignorant of a third place, nor ſhall we find it in the holie Scriptures,
faith
.
$
1
Of Divers Countries.
31
!
ܙ
faith he. And de Civit: Dei lib. 21.cap.25. after the words of Gal. 5. 19, 20,
21. he faith, Certainlie this ſaying of the Apoſtle is falſe, if ſuch men being
delivered, after what time ſoever, fhalkpoffelsche Kingdom of God; but bca
cauſe it is not falſe, trulie they ſhall not poffefs that Kingdom; and if they ſhall
never enter into the Kingdom of God, they ſhall be held in everlaſting puniſh-
ment;
becauſe there is no.middle place, where he is notpuniſhed, who is not
brought into the Kingdom. Pope Gregoric., Dial. lib.4.cap.3.9. moveth the
queſtion, Whether after death there be a Purgatorie fire ? Ho anſwereth, In
the Goſpel the Lord ſaith, Walk while ye have light: and by the Prophet , In
an acceptable time have I heard thee: which the Apoftle Paul expoundeth ,
ſaying, Behold now is the acceptable time, now is the day of ſalvation : So-
lomon alſo ſaith, Whatſoever thy band can do, do it inſtantlie; becauſe
there is neither work, nor reaſon, nor knowledge, nor wifedom in the 'grave
[he hath it, apud inferos ] whither thou goeft: David: alſo ſaith, His mercie
indureth forever; out of which ſayings it is certain, that in what condition
everie man departeth, in the ſame ſhall he be repreſented in judgement. But
yet for ſome light faults, a purging fire may be believed to be before judge-
ment: becaule truth ſaith , Ifany ſpeak blaſphemie againſt the holie Spirit , it
ſhall not be forgiven unto him in this life , nor in the life to come. In which
ſaying, it is given to underſtand, that ſome faults may be forgiven in this life,
and ſome in the life to come ; for what is denied of one, it follows conſequent-
lie, that it is granted of ſome. But (as I ſaid ) it is to be believed of little and
very
ſmall ſins, as all idle words continuallie , &c. Thus unto Auguſtin's
queſtion, whether it be? Gregorie anſwereth , It is to be believed : and that
he gathereth out of one negative , and contraric unto the affirmative, that he
had confirmed by ſeveral ſentences of Scripture. And concerning the Text
in 1 Cor. 3. he adds there, Although this may be underſtood of the fire of tri-
bulation in this life; yet if one will take it of the fire of the future purging, it
may be diligcntlie conſidered. In the following chapter, he ſheweth his mo.
tive, to think ſo: But firſt conſider, that the Doctrine of the Church before
him was, that the dead doth not appear; as Chryſoſtom to 1.de Laza.con.4.
faith, Iffouls did return to thew men what were done after this life, Satan
might verie eaſilie deceive the World; for as when God ſent Prophets, Satan
ſent falſe Prophets; when Chriſt came, Satan fent falſe Chrifts; when the
A poſtles were ſent, he ſent falſe Apoſtles, ſtill mixing tares with wheat: ſo if
God did ſend the dead back into the World, moſt eaſilie might Satan coun-
terfcit that allo; not railing dead men, but by deceiving the eies with falſe in-
chantments; or by ſuborning ſome men, to feign themſelves dead, or to ſay
they have been dead, and lo he might confound all things. But the all-know-
ing God hath prevented this fallhood; and he ſparing us, ſuffereth none to
come from the dead, to tell the living what things are done there; to the end,
we ſhould learn and believe the Scriptures. But now Pope Gregorie faith, he
was induced-to think that there is a purging fire after death; becauſe the ſoul of
Pafchafius ( a Deacon of Rome, in the contention betwixt Laurentius and
Symmachus) had appeared before Germanus, Biſhop of Capua ( as he heard
it ſaid, when he was young) in a bathe , and did ſervice unto him; and when
the Biſhop asked him, Why he was there? he anſwered, For no other cauſe
am I appointed to this place of puniſhment, but becauſe I was on the ſide of
Laurentius againſt Symmachus: but I beſeech you , pray the Lord for me;
and by this you ſhall know that he hath heard you , if when you return hither ,
you ſhall not find me. The Biſhop did ſo, and after a few daies returning, he
found not Paſchalius in that place. Thus we ſee what was Pope Gregorie's
opinion of Purgatorie, and what werc his grounds and motives , Bellarm.de
H2
purg
32
.
1
CENTURY VII.
!
gence.
*
+
A
5
Purg. lib. 1. cap. 7. promiſeth to prove Purgatorie by more apparitions, from
teſtimonies of moſt grave Authours; but he cannot alledge one before this
Gregory; who ( as I ſaid before from Mel. Canus ) was too credulous. In
a word, as Roffenſis hath well obſerved, and ingeniouſly confefſeth, in
Refponf.contra Luther, art. 18. and Pol. Verg, de invent. rer.lib.6.cap. 1. re-
peatsit, Little or no mention of purgation is amongſt the ancients, and the
Greeks, untill this day, believe it not; ſo long as there was no fear of Purga-
The beginning toric, none fought indulgences; for upon it depends all eſteem of indulgen-
of induta
ces; take away Purgatorie, and what need is there of indulgence? ſay they.
Nor was it univerſally believed in the Latine Churches, nor was it reckoned
an article of faith , till it was eſtabliſhed by the Councel at Florence, an. 1439.
where the Greeks did oppoſe it, till they were haftning to an end; and then they
would not ſtrive againſt the word, but would never believe the thing.
4. About the ſame time, another queſtion like unto the former, began to
Prayer for
the deado decline from worſe to worſe; to wit, Whether it be lawfullto pray for the
dead? We read of the practice and divers opinions of the Ancients, but
ſome of them bring no confirmation of their opinions from Scripture; and
their diverſe opinions were , 'according as they thought, diverſly of the con-
dition of departed ſouls; all did conſider the ſouls either in the eſtate of ſalva-
tion or damnation. Some Greeks did believe the ſouls of the Elect, to be
without the Court of Heaven in a place of reft, as they callir. So ſaith Chry-
foftom on 1 Cor. hom. 39. What ſaieſt thou Paul, ſhall not the ſouls live?
yea, and ſhall be immortal; but although they were ſix hundred times im-
mortal, yet without the fleſh, they ſhall not enjoy theſe wonderous good
things, neither ſhall they be puniſhed with pain; for if the bodic riſe not,
the ſoul ſhall remain uncrowned, and without the bleſs of Heaven. And be-
fore him, Ireneus lib. s. near the end faith , Seeing the Lord went away in
the midſt of the ſhadow of death, where the ſouls of the dead were ; and there-
after he aroſe again bodily, and after his reſurrection was taken up; it is ma-
nifeſt that the ſouls of his Diſciples; for whom the Lord did theſe things, ſhall
go into an inviſible place appointed of God for them, and there they ſhall
abide awaiting the Reſurrection; and thereafter when they have received their
bodies, and are perfectly riſen, thatis, corporally, they ſhall come into the
preſence of God. Unto them may be adjoined Theophylact, though he li-
ved in another age, on Hebr. 11. near the end, he ſaith, Without us, that is,
without our honour and glorie ; for left they might ſeem to take that which
belongeth unto us, he hath appointed one time for crowning all men: nei-
ther faith the Apoſtle, they ſhall not be crowned, but they ſhall not be perfe-
&ted, that is, receive perfection; whereby it appears, that then they are per-
fected, when they receive their Crowns; and in the mean time, they have a
moſt ſure pledge of their honour and glorie. Doth not God wrong them ,
ſeeing they have been firſt in ſuffering, that they muſt await us ? but ſuch de-
lay is very acceptable unto them, that they may with their brethren receive
perfection and glorie: we are allone bodic, and ſurely it is great pleaſure un-
to the bodie, when it is wholly crowned, &c. The ſame is the Doctrine ofthe
Greek Churches at this day; as I learned from Antonius, who had famous
atteſtations, calling him Metropolitan of Dirrachium, when he was in Scot-
land, an. 1626. But many of the ancient Greeks thought otherwiſe ; for Po-
lycarpus, a Diſciple of the Apoſtles, and placed Biſhop of Smyrna , bythem
who ſaw the Lord, in an Epiſtle unto the Philippians faith, Paul with the reſt
of the Apoſtles being perſwaded for certain, that all theſe ran not in rain; but
in faith and righteouſneſs, now reſting with the Lord. Euſeb.hiſt. lıb 3.. Cap.36.
according to the Greek, and 32. in Engliſh. Iuſtin. Martyr.lib. Quoft.& refp.
ad
f
t
"
$
(
1
Of Divers Countries.
2 $
I
ad orthod.qu.75. After the departure of the ſouls out of the bodies, immedi-
ately the juſt are ſeparated from the unjuſt, and are carried by Angels, where
they injoy the companie and ſight of Angels and Arch-angels, by feeing our
Saviour himſelf, as it is ſaid , We are from or without the bodie , and are pre-
ſent with the Lord: But the ſouls of the unjuſt go into Hell. Athanaſius lib.
de Virginit. near the end, There is no death unto the righteous; but a trans-
lation, for they are tranſlated out of this World into everlaſting reſt, not
otherwiſe than if one were going from his Watch; ſo the Saints depart from
this evil life, unto the good things that are prepared for them, which the eye
hath not ſeen, nor the car hath heard, nor have entred into the heart of man,
which God hath prepared for them that love him : on the other ſide , Hell
waiteth for the finners. And Cyrillus, Biſhop of Alexandria , on loh.lib. 1 2.
cap. 36. We ſhould believe, when the ſouls of Saints depart out of the bodies,
they are commended unto God's goodneſs, as into the hands of a moſt dear
Father; neither do they abide on earth ( as ſome Unbelievers have thought)
until they be honoured with burial; nor are they carried as the ſouls of fin-
ners, into the place of torment; another way being prepared for them.by
Chriſt; but they flie into the hands of the Father : for He alſo delivered his
ſoul into the hands of the Father; to the end, that beginning at it, and by it,
we might have certain hope of this: believing firmly, that after death we ſhal
bcin the hands of God, and live a far better life, and for ever with Chriſt :
therefore Paul did wiſh to be diſſolved, and to be with Chriſt. They of the
Latine Churches, were of this faith, as is manifeſt out of many parts of Cy-
prian; eſpecially lib.de mortalit, he faith, We ſhould not put on black cioaths
for them, who have now received white robes ; nor ſhould we give occaſi-
ons to check us, as if we mourn for them as loft and gone, whom we ſay,
that they are living with God. And near the cnd he ſaith, Who being abroad
will nor haſten to return into his native ſoil? Who deſiring to ſail home, doth
not carneftlie with a fair wind, that he may quicklie embrace his dear friends?
Wccall Paradiſe our native Countrie , and have begun to calithe Patriarchs
our Parents: why then do we not haſten and run, that we may ſee our native
foil, and arcct our Parents? A great companie of friends do expcet us: how
ſwcet is the great pleaſure of the heavenlie Kingdonis, without fear of dying,
and with cternitie of living? how grcat and perpetual is that felicitie? there is
the glorious Quecr of the Apoſtles; there is a number of rejoicing Prophets;
there is an innumerable multitude of Martyrs, that are crowned after their war-
ring and ſuffering; there are-----who having kept the Lord's commandments,
have tranfiated their earthly Patrimonies, into the heavenlie Treaſures. Be-
loved brethren, Ict us with all earneftneſs halten , that we may be ſpecdilie
with them, and let us wiſh that we may come foon unto Chriſt : Bellarm. lib.1.
de Sanctor, beat.cap.5. declareth the fanio of the Fathers generally, excepting
only ſome few, who did believe otherwiſe; as Lactantius did believe, thac
all ſouls both ofgood and reprobate, did remain in one place till the day of
reſurrection, Inſtit.lıb.7.cap: 21. Auguſtine in Ench.ad Laur.cap.68 $69.
hath that opinion that I have mentioncd lately. But in Ioh.tract. 49. lie faith ,
All ſouls departing this life have not the ſame manſions; the good have joy
and the wicked hayetorments. Andon Pf. 116. he faith, All the juſt, allthe
holy men, behold in the face of God, that which is written unto us.
Now
to return unto the prayers and oblations for the dead, Auguſtine in Ser. 32.
de verb. Apoft. ſaith, This is the tradition of the Fathers, and obſerved by the
whole Church, thar when the defunct are mentioned at the ſacrifice; we
ſhould pray for them who have departed in the Communion of the Bodie and
Blood of Chriſt ; and that it ſhould be told, that it is offered for them. It is
I
.
with-
1
3
34
CENTURY VII.
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
without doubt, that theſe things are available unto the defunct ; but ſuch as
have lived fo before their death, that they may profit tliem after death : But
they who have gone out of their bodies without faith, which worketh by love,
ſuch duties of holineſs are beſtowed on them in vain ; ſeeing while they were
here, they received no grace, or received it in vain ; and did treaſure unto
themſelves no mercie, but wrath. And Confeff. lib.9.6ap. 3. he praiech for his
mother Monica, and addeth, Lord, I'believe that thou haſt done what I
crave; yet approve the voluntaries of my mouth, for ſhe did crave to be re-
membred at thy Altar. Bellarmine faith, that the Church was wont to pray,
on the Feaſt daies, for particular Saints; as on the Feaſt of Leo, they faid; We
beſeech thee, Lord, grant that this oblation may be helpfull unto Saint Leo:
But (faith he) this ſentence is now changed. And Ambroſe did pray for the
foul of Theodoſius, but as they who did ſo pray, do never bring any war-
rant from Scripture for its ſo neither can they tell whatro make of ſuch prayers.
Epiphanius contra Aëri.hareſ.75. faith, Theſe prayers and oblations were at
firſt inſtituted, partly as Thankſgivings unto God, to glorifie him in his fer-
vants; partly in commendation of their praiſes, who ſleep in the Lord; part-
ly that others might thereby be moved to the imitation of their godlineſs; and
partly to ſhew publickly the faith, hope, charitie and love of the living; their
faith (faith he) becauſe albeit theſe were departed, yet the living believe,
they are injoying a bleſſed life; hope, becauſc they are awaiting the ſame;
their charitie, becauſe they retain a ſweet remembrance of the departed; and
their eſteem, becauſe they judge them who are departed in the fear of the Lord,
howbeitin a bleſſed eſtate; yet to be inferiour unto Chriſt, ſeeing thcy praied
unto him for them. So far he. Auguſtine in the fore named Sermon faith, It
is not to be doubted that the dead are helped by the prayers of the holy Church,
and ſacrifices and alms that is given for their ſouls; that the Lord would deal
more mercifully with them, than their ſins have deſerved. Where Cyprian in
34. Epiſtle, faith, We offer ſacrifices continually for them : Pamclius cxpounds
it not to be otherwiſe, then in remembrance of them; and he proves this out
of the Canon of the Maſs preſently in uſe : and out of Auguſtine in lob.tract.
84. where he ſaith, The Martyrs we remember at the Table, not ſo as we re-
member others who reſt in peace, to pray for them alſo; but rather that they
would pray for us, that we may cleave unto their ſteps. This waſhing excuſe
doth add more guilt, as followeth. Bellarm.de Purgat. lib. 1. cap. 18. faith,
Their prayers were thankſgivings to God for their gloric; or petitioneth not
that their Saints might be augmented in glorie, but that their gloric might be
augmented with us; or that their glorie might be more known unto the world;
orthey were petitions for ſome accidentalglorie of their bodie at the reſurrecti-
on. And whereas it is commonly ſaid, He doth wrong unto a Martyr, who
prayeth for a Martyr: Bellarmine ſaith, it is to be meaned of them only, who
pray for remiſſion of their fins, or for eſſential glorie unto a Martyr, which
is not lawfull, faith he. Thus we ſee, they are contrarie one to anothercon-
cerning prayers for them who are in bleſſedneſs; and albeit Auguſtine calleth
it a tradition of the Fathers, and faith that it was obſerved by the whole Church;
yet none ofthem can ſhew that it is a Tradition, or that it was obſerved by the
Church, in the time of the Prophets or Apoſtles, nor ſome hundred years
after them. As for the ſouls damned in Hell, Epiphanius loc.cit. faith, We
remember finners, and ſeek mercie for them, and our praiers are helpfull
unto them, although they take not away all the blot. Chryfoftom, homil.22.
ad pop. Antioc. faith, Read the Scriptures of our Saviour , and learn , for none
can help us when we depart hence into that place; a brother cannot redeem a
brother out of thoſe endleſs torments; nor one friend another; nor the Pa .
rents
Of Divers Countries.
35
rents their children; nor the children their parents. But you will ſay, where
is the proof of thatě Behold him who was thruſt out from the marriage, and
none interceding for him : conſider the five Virgins that were excluded, and
their neighbours not praying for them, and Chriſt calling them fools. Ye
have heard, how that the rich man had no pitic on Lazarus; and when he
was tormented, he craved a drop of water, and how Abraham could not
eaſe his torment: and on 1 Cor. 16. hom. 41. he biddeth rejoice, that the ſins
of the wicked, arc by their death come to an end, left their puniſhment were
increaſed; yet, faith he, ſtrive ſo far as ye can to help them, not with tears,
but with prayers, ſupplications, alms and oblations. So is he contrarie to him-
ſelf, and which is eſpecially to be marked; in the firſt place he gives reafors
of his doctrine, and none for his exhortation; ſave only, that job offered ſa,
crifice for his children: But we find not, that Job offered for them when they
were dead, but while they were alive in their bodies. Likewiſe Auguſtine ( a
little before ) ſaid, that duties of pietie are beſtowed on ſuch in vain : but in
Enchir.cap. 68. he ſaith, prayers for the damned, if they be no cale unto the
dead, yet they are comfortable to the living; but he ſhews not what manner
of comfort. Pope Gregorie the I. prayed for the foul of Trajan, an heathen
Emperour; and Bellarmine loc. cit. faith, this was an ungodly praier , unleſs
we will hold, that it was a particular motion of the ſpirit. So he will neither ap-
prove, nor condemn the Pope, but he condemneth the like praier. But
Auguitine had a by-way of his own,concerning a third ſort of ſouls , that were
not reprobates, and yet in pain; he had been a Platonick, and retains ſo much
of the Eliſian fields, and thought that praiers for ſuch ſouls, is a propitiation to
God for their relief, as followeth. But after the 600. year, this opinion was
received by many; eſpecially by the authoritie of Pope Grcgorie the l. that
praicrs and oblations ſhould be offered for the dead; to the end, theirtor-
mei.ts in Purgatorie may be eaſed or ceaſed. Now if we compare the practice
of the Fathers in the preceding 400.ycars, with the opinion of Gregorie, and
of the Roman ihurch after him, we find that both ſorts praied for the dead,
but with grcat difference. The Greeks thought that the elect ſouls were not in
Heaven (yeruot any of them in pain ) and therefore they would pray for in-
creati of their bleſſedneſs; but the Latines believe they are all in Heaven, and
gave thanks for them; and praied for the increaſe of their glorie, by the reſur-
rection of their bodies, and ſo forth, as is ſaid (except only Auguſtine,who
thought that lome of the elect may be in torment.) And of them Fra. Junius,
in his Notes on Billarm.de Purgat. lib. 1. cap.10. obſerveth , That the former
ages ſought only an increaſe of good things; but the latter ages do pray for re-
lief or eaſe of torments: the firſt opinion ( faith he ) is tolerable, and the O-
ther is contrarie unto veritie, and to the vertue of Chriſt's death: For as Au-
guſtine de verb.Dom.ſer. 37. ſaith, In thy two evils, one is a fault, and the other
is puniſhment; the fault is, thou art unjuft ; and the puniſhment is, thou art
mortal: But he [ Chriſt Jeſus) that he might be thy neighbour, took on him
thy puniſhment, but not thy fault; and if he took it, he took it to aboliſh, and
not to commitit; and by taking on him the puniſhment, and not the fault, he
hath aboliſhed both the fault and puniſhment. And de temp. Jer.66. Now is
the time of forgiveneſs, to them who repent; but the time of vindication, to
them who have neglected to confeſs their ſins. But after this age aroſe ano-
ther difference; for Pope Innocentiusthe lll. being asked, what his judgment
was in this matter? he anſwered, Some be verie good, they need no prayer of
the living; ſome are verie bad, they cannot be helped; ſome are mid-way
good, to them prayers are profitable for expiration; and ſome are mid-way
bad, to them prayers are profitable for propitiation, Bellar.de Purg.lib.2.6.18.
I 2
1
will
.
?
?
36
7
1
CENTURY V 11.
will not approve this judgement of his ghoſtly father; he gives affent unto the
firſt three parts of that diſtinction, and he makes a gloſs on the laſt part, ſay,
ing, I ſuſpect that Innocentius hath forgot himſelf; when he thinks that Au-
guſtin's diviſion hath four parts, which hath only three; for they who are mid-
way good, are the ſame who are mid-way bad. And in the beginning of
that 4.chapter, he faith, It is certain, the prayers of the Church are profita-
able neither unto the bleſſed', nor the damned; but onlie unto them who are
in Purgatorie. Auguſtin's diviſion is in Enchir. cap. 110. Praiers avail not
unto all who are departed; and why not, but for the difference of life, which
everie one hath made in the bodie: Therefore when the ſacrifices of the Altar,
or of Alms, are offered for all them who were baptized, and are defunct ; for
the verie good, they are thankſgivings; for the not verie bad, they are pro-
pitiations; for the verie bad, although they do not help the dead, yet they are
comfortable to the living: but to whom they avail, they avail to this end, ei-
ther that there may be a full remiſſion; or that their damnation may be the
·more tolerable; and becauſe we know not what is their eſtate, we ſhould
pray alike for all, that our benefit may be ſuperfluous rather then deficient.
To conclude this point, ſeeing praier for the dead, as it was uſed in the ſecond
age of the Church, is now condemned by the Romiſh Church; and ſuch
praiers as are now uſed in the Romiſh Church, are a branch of the opinion of
Purgatorie ( which the Ancients knew not) their praiers now for the dead arc
but a noveltie; and ( aswe may ſay) a plant of that third age, and unknown
unto the Church of Rome in this ſeyenth Centurie : For in the Synod at To.
lcdo , an. 627. (when were allembled 62. Biſhops ) it was ordained that
the dead ſhould be conveied to the graves, with the voices of men ſinging
Pſalms, onlie in hope of the reſurrection; they forbid all mourning, and
they will have no word of praiers for them; which they would not have onlit-
ted in ſuch a place, if they had thought upon any neceſſitie or utilitie thereof.
Conc.Toleta.3.cap.22. But the Romaniſts ſay, Theſcoblations are comfor-
table to the living. It is true, thé Prieſts and Monks receive no linall gain for
them, but the other people arc handſomlic chcated.
5. A third queſtion of this age and nature is, Whether living Chriſtians
may lawfullie pray unto the departed Saints? The Councel at Trent hath dir-
cerned, That they think wickedlic, who denie that Saints ſhould be invoca-
ted, Sel].25.cap.2. Therefore it ought to be inquired, when, and how this
honourwas given unto the Saints? Here we may borrow ſome help from the
Jeſuits. Salmeron on i Tim.2. diff. 8. anſwereth, it was not the cuſtom of the
Old-Teſtament, nor wasſogreat honour due unto them, Ibid. diſp.2. No-
thing is found of this matter in thic Epiſtles of Paul, or Canonical or Catho-
lick books of others. But poſſiblie ſomewhat hercof is found in the Evange-
liſts or Revelation. No , ſaith he, ibid. difp. 7. It is not expreſed under the
New-Tcſtament in the Scriptures,but by tradition ; for in the primitive Church
it had been hard to command ſuch a thing unto the Jews; and occaſion had
becn given to the Gcntiles, to think, that inſtead of manie Gods whom they
had lcfi, they had rcccived manic other Gods: yet, faith hc, without doubt
the Apoſtles delivered this Doctrine unto the Churches. But he telleth not,
unto what Churches, whether Jews or Gentils, or if there be a third. Bellarm.
de beat. San&t. lib. 1. cap. 19. ſaitli, Before the coming of Chriſt, the Saints en-
tred notinto Heaven; ncithcr ſaw they God, nor ordinarilie could they know
the praiers of them, who did invocate them : therefore it was not the cuſtom
of the Old-Tcſtament, to ſay, Holic Abraham, pray for me : but the men
oftheſe times praied onlic unto God. I will not quarrell with him, that ſome
ofhis words ſeem contrarie. Io. Eckius in Enchir. loco.comm, ſaith more, The
in-
Praver 143;t
she deid,
"
: Of Divers Countries.
1
3 7
>
1
invocation of Saints was not commanded in the Goſpel, left the converted
Gentiles would believe, that according to their former cuſtom, they ſhould
worſhip the Saints not as Patrons, but as Gods; as the Lycaonians would
have facrificed unto Paul and Barnabas; and if the Apoſtles and Evangeliſts,
had taught that Saints ſhould be worſhipped, it might have been judged their
arrogancie, as if they had craved ſuch glorie after their death: Wherefore
the holy Spirit would, not by expreſs Scriptures, teach the invocation of Sailis.
We ſee then by the teſtimonie of Papiſts, that praiers to the departcd Saints;
hath no warrant in Scripture, but is grounded on tradition onlie. lfthis tra-
dition was firſt revealed by the Apoſtles, how was the ſcandal of Jews and
Gentiles taken away by the tradition ? If it were concealed, induring the more
general converſion of the Jews and Gentiles, then it was not in uſe for a long
time in the Church; whereunto the practice of the Reformed Church is
agree-
able. How began it then? Euſebius hift.lib.4.cap. 15. häth a large Epiſtle of
the Church of Smirna, concerning the martyrdom of Polycarpus, neer the
end they ſay, The envious and maliciousenemie of juſt men, ſeeing the glo-
rie of this Martyr ſo great, procured that his bodie ſhould periſh from anong
us; for there were manie that indeavoured, and fully purpoſed, to have been
partakers of his bleſſed bodie by burial: many pricked forwards Nicetes , the
Father of Herod, and his brother Dalces, to move the Proconſul, not to de-
liver unto the Chriſtians his bodie; left that (ſay they) they leaving Chriſt,
fall to worſhip him: This they ſaid, when the Jews egged and urged them
forward, which continuallie watched us, left we ſnatched him out of the fire;
being ignorant of this, that we cannot forſake Chrift, i intègre g neytès néos
pes i Gw Soufów (w the hos megóv Ge (the Tranſlater omitteth 7 Ca Gorichów, and
Thould have tranſlated thus 7 who ſuffered for the ſalvation of the whole
world of them who are ſaved, that we can worſhip none other; for we wor.
ſhip Chriſt as the Son of God; the Martyrs we love as his Diſciples, and foi-
lowers of the Lord, and that worthilic for their invincible good love they bear
to their King, cv glúcido non sinceãougnouváves gué as, that is, and we wiſh, we
may be their companions, or communicate with them. Out of his Epi-
Ile we ſee, Chriſtians did worſhip Chriſt, and could not worship any other
man. Origenes contra Celſum lib. s. holdeth , that Saints that are in bleſſeda
nefs, do pray for the Church on earth; yet ( ſaith he) we pray not unto
them, for God willeth it not; and he refuteth the ſimilitude taken from the
example of Kings Courtiers. Cyprian, unto Cornelius Biſhop of Rome,
faith, Ifany of us two depart before the other, by the mercies of God, let our
love continue, and let not our praier ceaſe with God, and the mercie ofthe
Father, for our brethren and ſiſters. But in Cyprian, was no praicr unto Cor-
nelius when he was dead, norto any other that was defunct : nevertheleſle,
this opinion of Cyprian, made way unto the invocation of Saints afterwards.
Georgius Trapezurtius, the Tranſlatour of Eufebius, once made me.be-
lieve, that Euſebius , and the Church in his time, did worſhip the Saints : for
in lib. 13. de prepar. Evang.cap. 7. he tranſlateth thus, We honour all thoſe
who have lived well, howſoever they died; we do this dailie, honouring the
ſervants of true godlineſs, as the friends of God; we go alſo unto their graves,
and make praiers unto them, as to holie men; by whoſe interceffion we hope
to be helped with God: but the original words are, tas uxos sogad Jiraus
mociddoy, no mpeão Toes reaxaeices ata Lúxoes, that is, we pray belides their
graves, and honour their bleſſed ſouls. Where Euſebius hath nothing for
praier to Saints: and in lib.4.cap. s. he faith , We are taught to worſhip reli-
giouflic God onlie; and cap. 10. he faith, Worſhipping him onlie, adoring
him onlie; in theſe places, Trapezuntius hath omitted the partitic only. The
K
first
1
CENTURY 111.
1
1
1
firſt Authours of any note, whom the worſhippers of Saints can alledge tru.
lie; were about an. 370. for then-Fome ,.as Bafilius, Niffen and Nazianzen, did
pour fortki praiers unto the Saints; but with this addition; és 725 ásat nous, and
Su dé tisfuese needs to ofus Tigar ég tóy, that is, if you have any feeling, and if
thou haft any regard of me and mine. And at the ſametiine, ſundrie other
Fathers did notonlie abſtain from, but did impugn this novation. Chryfo-
ſtom in PJ. 4. faith, At all time thou- maieft pray unto God, neither needeft
Porters to bring thee in, nor Proctors nor friends; but when thou comeſt by
thy ſelf, then eſpecially doth he hear thee : we do not ſo well pleafe him ,
when we requeſt by others, as we may by our ſelves; for when he awaits our
love, he doth all things that may make us truſt in him ; for when he feeth
that we come by our felves, he granteth-moſt, &c. 'Epiphanius condemneth
this errour in the Collyridians and the Antidicomarionices. It were longſom to
recite particular Authours, we have their teſtimonies being aſſembled in Coun-
cels, at the Councel of Laodicea in Syria 'an. 368. in cap. 35. the worſhip of
Angels and Saints is forbidden, asidolatrie and forſaking of Chriſt : Caran-
za in tranffating, hath put angulos for Angels: But Theodorer on the Epiſtle
to coloff.cap.30. faith expreffely, the Laodiceans, in that Synod, forbid the
worſhipping of Angels. And the third Councel at Carthage cap. 23. ſaith ,
When it is ſtoodat the Altar, let praiers be alwaies made muito God. And in
that which is called the fourth Councel at Carthage, cap. 14. Altars are com-
manded to be caſt down, that were erected to the memorie of Martyrs, un-
der the pretence of their apparitions: and the furiouſnels of the people is hin-
ted at in that place, when they add, If it may be done; but if it be not per-
mitted by the tumults of the people, let the people be admoniſhed that they
haunt not thoſe places. Whence it is clear, that the Fathers were forced to
tolerate ſome things that they could not amend. But what need I to bring the
orthodox againſt theſe doubting Fathers ? ſeeing even they do (upon other
occaſions) condemn that practice. Baſilius in Moral. reg. 80.cap. 22. faith,
Seeing whatſoever is without the Scriptures, is not of faith, it is fin: and Na-
zianzen in Orat. in Bafil. faith, Seeing I am a crcature, I cannot adore any
creature; and although Ambroſe called unto his brother Satyrus for help,
yet in allíbrat Oration, he ſpeaketh but paſſionately and rhetorically; as ap-
peareth clearly, bytheſe (and other) words, Give me leave, and permit
unto iny ſorrow, that I may ſpeak a little more largelie of him, with whom
now I may not ſpeak. But behold what he ſaith without paſſion, de fide ad
Gratian.lib. 1. cap. 7. Paul forbiddeth me to ſerve any creature, but comman-
deth me to ſerve Chriſt ; Chriſt therefore is not a creature; the good ſervant,
who acknowledgeth the Lord, even he forbiddeth us to ſerve a creature: how
then would he have ſerved Chriſt the Lord, if he had thought that Chriſt was
but a creature? And in comm. in Rom. cap. 1. faith, They being confounded
with ſhame do uſe a miſerable excuſe, ſaying, they go unto God by crea-
tures, as we are wont to go unto a King by his Courtiers. When he calleth
this a miſerable excuſe: he declares, that the practice did not pleaſe him; but
he continueth refutirag that excuſe, ſaying, Wego unto a King by his Cour-
tiers, becauſe he is a man , and knoweth not to whom he may concredit the
Common-Wealth; but to procure Gods favour ( who ſurely knows all our
works, and nothing is hid from him ) we need not any Interceffour, but on-
ly a devote mind. Bellarm. de San&tor.beat.lib. 1. cap. 20. replieth, The firſt
part of theſe words is to be underſtood of them, who give the proper honour
of God unto the Saints; and the laſt part meaneth, God hath no need of in-
formation, but we have need , ſaith he. This is (to uſe the words of Am-
broſe ) a miſerable excuſe; for he ſpeaks of our need of an Interceffour, and
hs
1
1
Of Divers Countries
3.9
3
.
1
hefaith, We need not an Interceflour, but a devote-ininds becauſe God is
not ignorant, who comes unto him ; as a King knoweth nor tillhebeinformed
by his Courtiers. Here it is to be obſerved that Ambroſe speaks there againſt
the Heathens, who would have excuſed their idolatrie ; but his words ſerve no
leſs againſt all praiers unto any, meer creauire. Another great preparative to
the invocation of Saints, was made by ſundrie-folemnities, which may be
thought to have been done in ng ill mind, but with a bad fpcceſs; as the buil-
ding of Churches, and keeping of dajes, in remembrance of particular Saints.,
whereupon followed the nomination of Mercates , &c. Whenfuçla things be-
gan, fome Fathers did not perceive what inconveniences were following (for
ſome were bickering againſt the herehjes, congerning the Trinitieadd perſon of
Chrift; ſome againſt the Pelagịans, and ſome were not fożealous; others did
rejoice that the Heathens could be turned from gentiliſmi) and others forefaw
the danger, but ſaw the people ſo headfrong in their preſumption, that they
durft not freely rebuke the people,foreſchewing the offence of fome good per.
ſons, and of ſome who were turbulent;, as Auguftine confeffeth of himſelf in
Ep.119. ad Ianuar. Untill the daies of Gregorię np fuch thing was found in
the Liturgies, but only remembrance of the Saints names; and men praied
only unto God, that he would give them grace to follow their examples; and
when the form of Gregorie began , the invocation was nor yet brought into
the Liturgie; in his works are found (and very rarely) properto Saints, but
not any one to the Virgin Maria; which we may ihink, he would not have
omitted”, ifhe had believed , that ſhe is a Sąvioreſs or a Mediatreſs. But after
him are few found, who ſpeak againſt the invocation of Saints; in ſo far, that
an. 755. in a Synod at Conſtantinople, it was confirmed by authoritie of a
Canon, even by them who at the ſame time condemned the worſhip of ima-
ges; and yet the invocation that was allowed then, was but a blot, in reſpect
of the impietic whereinto the Church of Rome did thereafter degenerate. For
they ſay not, Pray for us , if you have ſence of our miſeries: but ſometimes
they direct their praiers unto the Saints, that they help them in their miſeries,
and grant thcir petitions; as to the Virgin Maric they fay, Marie mother of
grace, motherof mercie, defend us from the enemie, and accept us in the
hour of deatha; Offic.beat. Mariæ pag. 54. which was allowed by Pope Pius
the V. an. 1571.and ib. fol. 226. in the hymn ofthe Apoſtles they ſay, Yeun-
to whoſe commandment the health and ſickneſs of all men is ſubject , heal the
fick in manners, and reſtore vertuc uinto us. Sometimes they pray unto God
to hear them for the merits of the Saints, as ib.fol. 38. Let the Lord grant us
ſalvation and peace, for the Virgin mothers fake; and fol. 46. O Lord, pro-
tcct thy people who truſt in the patrocinie of the Apoſtles Peter and Paul, and
of other thy Apoſtles; preſerve us continually, we beſeech thee, O Lord, let
all thy Saints help us everie where, that when we think on their mercies, we
may find their patrocinie. And fol. 228.in Natal. S. Martyris , nec virginis,
nec martyris, O moſt gracious God, for her ſake forgive us our ſins, and ſpåre
our iniquities: hereafter we will find more ſuch blaſphemous praiers. Third-
ly, in imitation of the old Heathens, they divide the government of things
below unto ſeveral Saints: the Patron of Spain, is Saint James; of France,
Saint Dennis; of Germanie, Saint Martine ; of England, Saint George : Towns
have their particular Patrons, Rome hath Saint Peter, Venice hath Saint
Mark, &c. yea Janus hath given the keys of Heaven unto Peter; Jupiter Plu-
vius hath given the Rain unto Genivieve; inſtead of Æolus, Seamen call upon
Saint Nicolas; Ceres hath given over the Corns unto John and Paul ; Eſcu-
lapius gives Medicine unto Saint Coſm; Bacchus the Vines unto Saint Ur-
ban; Mercurius the Oxen'to Pelagius, and a thouſand more ſuch toies they
have
1
К2
1
I
2
1
CENTURY VII.
1
are.
háve. And as if all this were not abhomination enough, they give the ſame
worſhip unto the Creatour and creature : Bellarmine in the end of his Books,
faith, Praiſe to God, and to the Virgin Marie; and in the end of the Book,
de cultu Sanctor. Printed Lugduni an. 1596. Praiſe to God, and to the Vir-
gin-mother Marie; and alſo to God Jeſus Chriſt, the eternal Son of the eter-
nal Father, be'praiſe and glorie; where he preferreth the Virgin before Chriſt.
So doth Gregorie Valentia , in the end of his Book de Miffa, and de Purgator.
Praiſe to God, and to the bleſſed Virgin Marie, and to Jeſus Chriſt. Viega is
plain in his Comment on Revel, 12. Je&t. 2. num. 3 1. ſaying, She is ſet above
the creatures, and whoſoever boweth his knee. to Jeſus, doth alſo humble
himſelfunto his mother: ảnd I think (ſaith he ) the glorie of the Son with the
Mother, to be not ſo much common, as the verie ſame. Theſe particulars
are blaſphemous without exception, ſo that I have ſeen an Edition of Bellar-
mind, where the above-named Doxologie is omitted. “And before him
Lud. Vivés, in his Note on Auguft.de civ. Dei. lib. 3.cap.ult, complaineth,
Saying, Many Chriſtians do ſin often in good things, that they do worſhip
he-Gods and Goddeſſes, no otherwiſe than they do God; nor ſee l in many
what difference is, betwixt their opinion concerning the Saints, and what the
Heathens thought of their Gods. And Pol. Verg.di invent.rer. lib.6.cap.23.
faith, The multitude have more truſt in images, then they do in Chrift; but
if they truſt ſo unto images, they will truſt no leſs in Saints, whoſe images they
Theſe practices of the Romiſh Church, are clear unto all who are ac-
quainted with their books, or who behold their fopperics in their Churches.
So that Agrippa de vanit, Scient.cap. 57. after he hath related a great number
of their tricks, he derideth their pretences; asif Jupiter had imparted his power
unto the lefſer Gods; and concludeth thus, he is ſuperſtitious and ungodly
who inſtead of miracles, turneth prodigious lies, as it were ſporting foole-
ries, into a Hiſtorie; and gives them unto the ſimple people to be believed in-
ſtead of Oracles; and they are fools who believe ſuch tales. Hereby certain-
ly he underſtandeth their Legenda aurea , or the Hiſtory of the Saints Lives and
Miracles, which are publickly read on the Feaſt-daies.
The worship 6. In this Centurie, the worſhipping of Images came into queſtion: but
of Images.
firſt fee what the more ancient Chriſtians thought thereof. Origenes contra
Cell.lib.7. faith, Chriſtians and Jews, when they hear (the Law of God]
Thou ſhalt not make to thy ſelf any graven image, nor---not only refuſe theſe
Temples, Altars, and Images of Gods; butindeed, chuſe rather to die. And
then ſpeaking ofthe Images of the true God, he faith, Neither do we regard
images, for we frame no Image of God, becauſe he is inviſible and incorpo-
ral. La&antius Inſtit. lib. 2. cap. 19. ſaith, There can be no true religion,
where there is an image. Epiphanius hath an Epiſtle unto John , Biſhop of Je-
ruſalem, which is tranſlated by Hierom, and is extant in both their works;
there he faith, T hear that ſome do grumble againſt me,, becauſe when I was
going to the holy place called Bethel, and ſaw in the Village Anablatha a lamp
burning, and having asked what place that was, I was informed that it was a
Church; and going to pray, I found at the entrance a dyed and painted cloath,
having the Image, as it were, of Chriſt or ſome Saint (for I remember not
well, whoſe image it was; but I ſaw the image of a man ) hanging in a
Church of Chriſt, contrarie to the authority of Scripture; I didcut it, and did
adviſe the keepers of the place to wrap a poor dead body in it; and they grum-
bling ſaid, If he will tear it, he might have given another vail, and changed
it: which when I heard, I did promiſe to ſend another ſhortly unto them.
But now I pray you, command that no ſuch vails, as are contrary to our re-
ligion, be hung hereafter in a Church of Chriſt; forit becomes your father-
hood
1
I
}
OF -Divers Countries.
gi
}
1
1
hood rather to have care of baniſhing ſuch ſuperſtition , unfit for Chriſt's
Church and the people concredited unto you. But from gathering many teſti-
monies, Pol. Verg.de invent. rer.lib.z. cap.23. ſpareth our travel, ſaying, To
the end the memory might be continued of the defuncts or of them who are ſe-
vered in place (as none doubteth) were images deviſed; but ſeeing Godis
every where, nothing was thought more fooliſh from thie beginning, than
to repreſent him. Only I add that of the Councel at Eliberis cap. 36. It plea-
feth to forbid images in Churches, that it be not painted on walls, which is
worſhipped. This Councel was held in the daies of Conſtantine the Grear.
Bellarmine de imagin. Sanet.cap. 9. bringeth many anſwers of his own ſort , to
elude this authoritie, and rejects them: amongſt others, he reporteth the an-
ſwer of Nic. Sanderus, That that Councel forbad images for that preſent time;
becauſe then it was feared, the heathens might believe that we worſhip ſtocks
and ſtones. This is a good anſwer, ſaith he, and yet he hath another, The
Councel forbad not images on Boards or Vails, but on Walls; becauſe ima-
ges on Walls are moſt ſpoiled. But the Fathers made no difference of the
matter; for generally ( as Pol. Verg.de invent.rer.lib.6.cap. 13. faith) all the
old Fathers almoſt ſhe might have truly omitted this, almoſt ] did condemn
the worſhip ofimages for fear of idolatrie ; then which, is no ſin more execra-
ble. Moles repeateth nothing ſo oft (as is manifeſt in Exodus and Leviticus)
is that the people worſhip not any thing made with hands. And the Prophet
faith , Let them be confounded who worſhip graven images, and glory in
images. Then he addeth, how Serenus, Biſhop of Marſilia , did not on-
ly take Images out of a Church, when he ſaw the people worſhip them, but
broke them in pieces, and burned them. Obſerve, this takes away Bellar-
min's anſwer , ſeeing he burned the Images, and not the Church Walls. And
upon this occaſion Pope Gregorie the I. writ unto him , Ep. 119.lib. 7. ſaying,
Verily we commend thy zeal, that thou wouldeſt have no man to worſhip
that which was made with hands; but we think, thou oughteſt not to have
broken thoſe images; for the Pictures are ſet up in the Church, to this end,
that the unlearned by ſeeing and beholding them, may at leaſt behold on the
Walls, what they cannot read in Books. Out of Ep. 9.lib.4. it is clear, that
Serenus did maintain both the breaking, and the worſhipping of images; and
therefore Gregory chideth him, as affecting ſingularity; and yet he addeth,
If any man will make images, forbid him not; but by all means ſtop the wor-
ſhip of images. In this Epiſtle it appeareth , that at that time images were in
miany
other Churches, and that in former times alſo; but only for ornament
or for infructing the ignorant, as he ſaith. But certainly no image was in a
Chriſtian Church, before the Emperour Conſtantine's time; and after that,
many did oppoſe them altogether; and they who had them, did pretend his
ſtorical uſe, but with a bad ſucceſs : for Gregory lib. 7. Ep.53. profeſſeth that
he did proſtrate himſelf before the image of Chriſt; and from worſhip at the
image, is the ready way to worſhip the image; as Pol.Vergil
. complaineth in
the fore-named place, The firſt eſtabliſhing of images, faith he, was in the
daies of Pope Agatho; and it were to be wiſhed, that Prieſts would inſtruct
their people more diligently, how they ſhould regard images; which becauſe
they do not, and it is commonly thought, that they are filent for their own
commodity; therefore men are come to this madneſs, that this part of pietie
differeth little frontimpietie; for almoſt all the rude and ignorant people wor-
fhip the images of ſtone, or wood, or braſs ,'or painted on walls in ſundry co-
lours; not as ſigns, but as if they had ſence; and they truſt in them more than in
Chriſt or the Saints, to which they are dedicated : whence it is, that they add
fooliſhneſs to fooliſhneſs, and they offer unto them gold, ſilver, rings: whichi
L
errouk
í .
.
1
1
42
CENTURY VII.
1
RI
5
errour hath ſo waxed, that we think, Religion conſiſteth in riches. The
fame ſaith Agrippa, de vanit. ſcient.cap. 57, where having ſpoken of images
amongſt the Heathens, he fubjoineth, Which corrupt cuſtom and falſe reli-
gion of the Heathens, after they were brought to the faith of Chriſt, did in-
fect our religion alſo, and brought images and ſtatues into our Churches;
whereas there was no ſuch thing amongſt the primitive and true Chriſtians :
neithercan it be told how great fuperftition, I will not ſay idolatric, is fofte-
red amongſt the rude people; and the Prieſts wink at theſe things, becauſe
they do reap no ſmall gain thereby. We ſhould learn not from the forbidden
books of images; but from the Word of God, the book of Scriptures: he
who will know God, ſhould not ſeek knowledge from images or ftatues; but
let him ſearch the Scriptures, which teſtifie of him; and Chriſt ſaith, My ſheep
hear my voice. And then Agrippa, as fearing to be cenſured for his bold-
neſs, makes ſome ſhew of recanting; but anon falleth afreſh to it, ſaying,
Covetous Prieſts and greedy men, ſeeking matter of their avarice not by wood
and ſtones only, but by the bones of the dead alſo, and reliques of Martyrs,
have found means of covetouſneſs; they open the graves of the Confefiours;
they takeout the rcliques of Saints, and do ſell a touch or a kiſs of them; they
busk up their images, and adorn their feaſts with great pomp; they call them
Saints, and proclaim their praiſes, whoſe life they will not follow,&c. And
to the end we may ſee the worſhip of images, is not the errour of the ignorant
only. Thomas Aquin. in Sum.pag. 3. queſt. 25. arg. 3. ſaith, The ſame
reverence ſhould be given to the Image of Chriſt, which is given to Chriſt
himſelf.
of Religues. 7. Concerning what Agrippa ſpeaks of the reliques of the Saints in his time,
it is obſervable, how Gregory thel, writ unto the Empreſs Conltantia , lib. 3.
Ep. 30. The Majeſty of your piety, who are famous for ſtudy of religion ,
and love of holineſs, hach commanded, that I ſhould ſend the head of Saint
Paul, or ſome part of his body, for that Church which is builded in the Pa-
lace, to the honour of the ſame Saint Paul, the Apoſtle : and while I was de-
ſirous that theſe things might be commanded unto me, in which I giving moſt
ready obedience, might have the more aboundantly provoked your favour
toward me, the greater ſadneſs hath overtaken me; becauſe you command
that which i neither can, nor dare do. And he addeth examples of ſome
who had attempted to remove the bodies of ſome Saints, and were ſmitten
with ſudden death; and others were affrighted and diſperſed with the fear of
Thunder; and therefore he ſaith, Let my moſt gracious Lady know, that it
is not the cuſtom of the Romans, when they give the reliques of Saints, that
they preſume to touch any part of the body; but only a band is ſent in a box,
and that is layed by the holy bodies of the Saints; and that is taken up again,
and fent unto the Church which is to be dedicated. Whether theſe examples
be true or not, believe Gregory they who will. But if other ſtories can be
believed, many bodies of Martyrs, and Confeſſours, were carried from place
to place, before his time and after it, and in many places of the carth. Nor
can it be denied, that the removing of their bodies, which in the fury of per-
ſecution had been buried in obſcure corners, was commendable; if reftlefie
minds had not turned charitable offices into exceſſive ſuperſtition. And fun-
dry Ancients do record, that miracles were wrought in theſe places, where
they were buried, as Auguftine de civit. Dei lib. 22.cap. &. and Chryſoſtom
in his Book againſt the Heathens. And no leſs certain is ir , That Satan took
occaſion upon their eſteem they had of dead bodies, to deceive many, and
that many waies. Auguſtine in confeff.lib.6.cap.2. ſheweth, how his mo-
ther Monica, when ſhe came to Millain, would have brought her pottage,
bread
2
1
!
A
Of Divers' Countries..
4,3
bread and wine into the Churches (or, as he calleth them, Memorials of
the Saints, as was the cuſtom of Affrica , the door-keeper did hinder her, be.
cauſe the Bilhop of the place had forbidden it; and he did admire, how his mo-
ther, ſo foon, did rather condemn her former cuſtom, thap call into queſtion
the countermand; becauſe the cuſtom was like unto the ſuperſtition of the
Gentiles. Jerom to. 2. Ep.2. againft Vigilantius telleth, how he ſaid,
Why
ſhouldeſt thou with ſo greathonour, not only honour, but adore allo, I know
not what thou worſhippeſt in a little veſſel that thou carrieſt about? Why doeſt
thou with adoring kiſs duft covered in a cloath? we ſee a cuſtom of the Hea-
thens brought almoſt into the Church, under pretext of religion; that whileft
the Sun ſhineth, heaps of wax-torches are kindled, and they kiſs and adore
every where a little, I know not what, duft in a ſmall veſſel covered with a
precious cloath: Theſe men givc (forſooth!) great honour unto the moſt
bleft Martyrs, whom they think to make glorious by their ſilly Torches; when
the Lamb, who is on the inidit of the Throne , glorifieth them with the ſplen-
dour of his Majeſty. Jerom writeth very bitterly againſt Vigilantius for wri-
ting ſo, and denieth the fact, ſaying, O mad head! who ever did adore
Martyrs ? who thinketh man to be a God? dc. There he faith, Conſtantine
had cauſed to tranſport the bodïes of Andrew, Luke and Timothy to Con-
ftantinople; and the Emperour Arcadius, had brought the body of the Pro-
phet Samuel from Judea unto Thracia; and ſome Biſhops had tranſported
other bodies, but none did adore the bodies. Hence appears his judgement,
and the practice of the Churches where he did live, or which he knew; but it
ſeems he knew not what was done where Vigilantius did live; of whom ladd
here the words of Eraſmus, in the Argument before that Epiſtle, Vigilantius
by nation a Gall, and Presbyter of the Church at Barcilona in Spain , writ that
book, wherein he did teach, that Reliques of Martyrs ſhould not be adored,
neither ſhould there be Vigiles at their graves; which at that time, was done
in great religiouſneſs; and ſo againſt this man falleth Jerom a ſcolding with re-
proaches, that I wiſh hc had been more moderate : asforthe night Vigiles they
did not pleaſe the Church-men, as is clear enough, that by their authority
they are taken away, the name only remaining; and of that cuſtom is Affri-
ca and other places. Auguſtine de civit. Dei lib.8.cap. ult. faith , We do not
erect Churches, Prieſthoods, Holy things and Sacrifices unto the Martyrs ;
becauſe not they, but their God is our God; we do honour the remembrance
of them, as of the holy men of God, who have for the truth foughten unto
the death of their bodies; to the end, the true religion may be known , all falſe
and ſeigncd religions being convinced. '. But what faithfull manever heard a .
Prieſt, ſtanding at an Altar, builded upon the holy body of a Martyr, for the
honour and worſhip of God, ſay in his prayers, Peter , or Paul, or Cyprian,
I offer a ſacrifice unto thee; when at the memory of them, it is offered unto
God, who made them both Men and Martyrs; and hath joined them, with
his Holy Angels, in heavenly honour; to the end, that by that ſolemnity we
may both give thanks'unto God for their victory; and by calling upon him for
help, we may exhort our ſelves to the imitation of their Crowns and Palins,
in thc renewing of their remembrance? Therefore whatſoever obſequies of re-
ligiouſness are performed in the places of Martyrs, are ornaments of their me-
morials, and not holy things or ſacrifices of the dead as Gods: and whoſo.
ever bringeth meat thither, which truly is not done by the better Chriſtians,
and in moſt part of the earth is no ſuch cuſtom; nevertheleſs whoſoever doth
it, when they have layed it down, they pray, and take it away again, that
they may eat it, or give a pare thereof unto the indigent; they deſire to have
it hallowed there, by the merits of the Martyrs, in the name of the Lord of
Mart
L2
A
1
}
1
44
CENTURY V11.
Martyrs : That there are not ſacrifices of the Martyrs, heknows, who knows
this one thing, that the ſacrifice of Chriſtians is there offered unto God; and
ſo we worſhip not the Martyrs, neither with divine honours, nor with human
crimes. So far he. On theſe laſt words, Lud. Vives hath this Annotation,
concerning the practice of his own time, Many Chriſtians do often ſin in a
good thing, that they worſhip [divos, divaſque] their gods and goddeſſes,
no otherwiſe than God himſelf; neither do I fee in many, what difference is
betwixt their opinion concerning the Saints, and that which the Heathens
thought of their Gods: Impious was the opinion of Vigilantius, who depri-
ved the Martyrs of all honour [if he did fo :] Fooliſh was that of Eunomius,
who would not enter into the Churches of Martyrs, left he were compelled
to adore the dead; Martyrs are to be reverenced, and not adored as God,
as Jerom writeth againſt Vigilantius. And in his next Annotation he faith, But
now the faſhion is, when religion is folemnized unto Chriſt, who delivered
mankind by his death, to fhew plaies unto the people, nothing differing from
the old ſcenical plaies; although I' ſay no more , he will think it fitly enough
who ſhall hearit, ſports are made of a moſt ſcrious purpoſe: He continueth
ſhewing their abhominable ſports. Hither may be referred another Hiſtory
in Chryſoſtomi to. 1. in his book againſt the Heathens, The Apoftate Empe-
rour Julian, went to the Temple of Apollo ac Daphne,and with great inſtance
did ask a reſponſe, concerning a purpoſe intended by him : and it was anſwe-
red, This place of Daphne is full of dead bodies, which hath averted the O-
racle: whereupon Julian commandeth to take away the body of Babylas.
There Chryſoſtom argueth againſt the Emperour, that Babylas were mightier
then Julian's God. But the good man did not conceive the policy of the Divel,
by ſubtily inſtilling into the minds of imprudent nien a ſuperſtitious fancy, con-
cerning the reliques of the dead and their power, as Bellarmine de cultu San.
Etor.lib.2.cap.2. would prove from the ſame example, that the reliques ſhould
be adored. “And whereas he alledgeth, that the miracles that were done at the
graves of the Martyrs, were done, to the end theſe reliques ſhould be wor-
Thipped : Auguftine de civit. Dei lib. 22. cap.9. faith contrarily , Unto whar
faith did theſe
miracles atteft , fave unto that, wherc Chriſt is preached to have
riſon in the fleſh, and to havcaſcended into Heaven in the fleſh: for even the
Martyrs, were Martyrs, that is, witneſſes of this faith; they giving teſtimony unto
this faith , did indure the enmitie of the world and did overcome them, not by
fighting, but by dying; for this faith they died, who may oblain theſe things from
the Lord, for whoſe name they were killed; for this faith their wondrous patience
hath gone before, that in theſe miracles ſo great power might follow; for if
the reſurrection of the fleſh eternally, hath not gone before in Chriſt, or ſhall
not be, as is fore-told by Chriſt; or was fore-told by the Prophets, who had
alſo prophecied of Chriſt; why can the Martyrs do ſo great things, who were
killed for that faith, by which the reſurrection is preached? For whether God
worketh by himſelfin a wondrous way, whereby the eternal worketh tempora-
rie things, or if he doth thoſe things by his ſervants; and the ſame things that he
doth by his ſervants; whether he doth ſome of them by the ſpirits of the Mar-
tyrs, as by men that arc as yet in the bodie; or all theſe by his Angels,whom he
commandeth inviſibly and without bodies; ſo that what things are ſaid to be
done by Martyrs, are done by them praying and obtaining, and not working;
or whether theſe things be done ſome one way, and ſome another, which can
no way be comprehended by mortals; nevertheleſs they give teſtimonie unto
that faith, which preacheth the reſurrection of the fleſh for ever. So far he,
Hence we ſee, that Auguſtine will not ſay definitively, that the miracles were
done by the Saints ; and that he holdeth, that they were for confirmatjon of
the
Of Divers Countries.
4.5
3
the faith which the Martyrs did believe and preach', and for no other faith.
But moſt certain it is, not any Martyr did ever teach , or believe, that Saints
or their reliques ſhould be worſhipped. Add the teſtimonié of Ge. Caffan-
der in conſult
. art. 21. We read (faith he) that of old they made vows, and
undertook pilgrimages unto places, famous for the reliques of Martyrs; whicha
then was profitable, while the memorie of the Martyrs was yet freſh and cer-
tain ; and while God, by undoubted miracles, did ſhew that their ſouls do
live, whoſe bodies were dead; thereby confirming the faith, which they did
profeſs
. But abuſes did by little and little creep in, for Baſildid complain that
in his daies this cuſtom was corrupt; and in the time of Auguſtine, thecuſtom
of bearing mearunto the graves of Martyrs, was forbidden by Ambroſe; as
is clear in Auguſtine Confell.lib.6.cap. 2. and in latter times, too much hath
been given to the reliques and memories of Saints, when wicked men began
to put falſe confidence in fooliſh worship: which abuſe is condemned by the
Councel at Cabilon, Cap 45. and other corruptions were added; to wit, for
gain, falſe reliques were daily ſuggeſted, and feigned miracles were reported;
ſuperſtition was thereby foltered, and by illuſion of the Divel, new reliques
were invented; which abuſe is condemned by a Councel at Lions; at this day
the world ſeems to be full of reliques; ſo that it may be feared, that upon due
examination moſt deteſtable impoſtures may be manifeſted, as in ſome places
it is made manifeft: as of old it hapned unto Saint Martine, who did find un-
der the famous name of a Martyr, the monument not of a Martyr, but of a
wicked Robber. Wherefore it ſeems good to abſtain from all oftentation of
reliques, and to ſtir up the people to reverence the true reliques; that is, to
follow the examples of their godlineſs and vertues that are extant, written by
them, or of them. Thus Caſſander hath obſerved two corruptions , to wit,
fuperftitious confidence in the worſhip of true reliques; and a ſacrilegious for
ging of falſe reliques. But now the ſuperſtitious cuſtom of Rome, is conie
to ſuch height, that Jeſuit Vaſques is licentiated to ſend in publick, That the
very worms may be worſhipped with a good intention and ſincere faith; as if
the worms, conſumers of the holy reliques, were filled with ſome vertue; yet
not to be worſhipped publickly. Valg.lib. 3. adorat.cap.8. num. 1 14. and Bel-
larm, li.cit.cap.4. ſaith, The reliques of Saints, to wit, their bones, aſhes,
cloaths,&c. are to be adored, although not with the ſame kind of adora:
tion, as the ſpirits of the Saints , yet with more than human or civil worſhip; to
wit, with religious ſupplication, kiſſing, circumgeſtation, thurification, lighting
of Tapers, &c.
8. In former times many were deſirous to ſee Jeruſalem, but others did dif-
Pilgrimages
.
ſwade them; as Jerom to. 1. Ep.ad Paulin. faith, It is laudable, not to have
been in Jeruſalem, but to have lived well in Jeruſalem; for that Citie is to be
ſought, which killed not the Prophets, nor ſhed the blood of Chriſt; but
which maketh the currents of the flood glad; which being on a mountain
cannot be hid, which the Apofle calleth the mother of the Saints; in which
herejoiceth that he had freedom with the righteous. Neither in ſaying ſo, do I
reprove my ſelf of incor.ſtancie, or condemn what I do; that I ſcem in vain;
after the example of Abraham, to have forſaken my kindred and countrie;
but I dare not incloſe the omnipotencie of God in narrow beunds, and re-
ſtrain hins in a little part of the earth,whom the Heaven cannot comprehend:E-
Very one of the believers are weighed,not according to the diverſitic of places,
but by excellencie of faith; and true worſhippers do adore the Father , neither
at Jeruſalem, nor on mount Garizim; becauſe God is a Spirit, and his wor-
Shippers muſt worſhip him in ſpirit and truth : the ſpirit bloweth where he plea-
feth; the earth is the Lords s and the fulneſs thereof: ļnce thé Fleece of Ju-
M
A
dea
1
46
CENTURY V11.
.
dea is dried up, and all the World is wet with the dew of Heaven; and many
comming from the Eaſt and Weſt are fet down in the boſom of Abraham;
God hath ceaſed to be known in Juda only, and his name to be great in Iſrael;
but the ſound of the Apoſtles hath gone thorow all the World and their words
unto the ends of the earth. Our Saviour,being in the Temple, ſaid unto his Dil-
ciples, Ariſe, let us go hence; and unto the fews, Your houſe ſhał be left deſolate:
ſeeing Heaven and Earth fhall pafs away, certainly all earthly things ſhall paſs
away; therefore the places of the Croſsanď Reſurrection are profitable unto
them who bear their Croſs; and they riſe with Chriſt daily, who ſhew them-
ſelves of ſo great habitation. Moreover they ſay, The Temple of the Lord,
the Temple of the Lord, let them hear from the Apoſtle, Ye are the Temple
of the Lord, and the Holy Ghoſt dwelleth in you; both from Jeruſalem, and
from Brittan, is the gate of Heaven equally patent; Antonius and all the mul-
titude of Monks of Ægypt, Meſopotamia, Pontus, Cappadocia and Ar-
menia have not ſeen Jeruſalem, and without this Citie the gate of Paradiſe is
patent unto them: Bleſſed Hilarion , although he was born and lived in Pa-
leſtina , ſaw Jeruſalem but one day only, that he might not ſeem to deſpiſe
the holy places for their vicinitie, nor yet include the Lord in one place. You
will ſay, Why.go I ſo far off? To the end thou ſhouldeſt know, that nothing
is deficient to thy faith, though thou haft not ſeen Jeruſalem; and that thou
think not uis the better, that we enjoy the habitation of this place; but whe-
ther here, or there , thou ſhalt have alike reward according to thy works. Au-
guftine alfo, in his book de morib.eccl. cathol.cap. 34. complaineth, that ma-
ny did adore graves and pictures, and ſome did drink upon the dead, and
luxuriouſly burie themſelves upon the buried; which abuſes the Church in-
deavoureth daily to amend. Agreeable unto this complaint, is that paſſage
in Gregorie lib.9. Ep.71. Whereas the Engliſh were wont to ſacrifice Oxçn to
Way was gi- their Gods, and on that day they did feaſt and make merrie: Gregorie advi-
ven untorites ſeth Auguſtine; to turn that Diveliſh folemnitic into a feaſt of dedication, or
for a time.
birth-day of fomė Martyr'; and then to kill the Oxen not to the Divel, but to
praiſe God when they did eat; to the end, that the hard-hearted people be not
diſcouraged, for want of à merrie day, to forſake their idolatrie; and be-
cauſe they who will climb high, muſt go by degrees. And lib. 12. Ep. 31.
ſpeaking of the Engliſh, he ſaith, according to the Apoſtle, who faith, I gave
you milk to drink', and not ſtrong food, I have yeelded now theſe things un-
to-them; but not to be held, or continued, in after-times; left the good which
is lately planted, and yet butof a tender root, be pulled up; but rather being
: begun, may be frengthned and carried to morc perfeion: Truly, if thoſe
things that we have done, be otherwiſe then we ſhould have done; know
thou, that it was not done for the thing itſelf, but by cominiſeration. Whence
it appears, that not only theſe feaſts at the graves, but many other rites, came
into the Church by condeſcending unto the rudeneſs of the Gentiles: and they
who at firſt did indulge them, did not ſimply allow theſe rites; but would by
degrees bring the people unto the Chriſtian faith; and they would not have
uſed them, if the rude people would have imbraced the puritie of God's wor-
ſhip. But afterwards, eſpecially in the Weſtern Churches, religion did con-
fiſt, for the moſt part, in ſuch rites; and if people would obſerve theſe, little
care was to inform them in the faith. Then, as in the preceding 200.years,
people had affe&tion towards Jeruſalem; ſo when the Biſhop of Rome, was
called the Univerfal Biſhop, people forgat Jeruſalem for a ſpace, and looked
towards Rome, and would go thitherto confeſs their fins, as we will find more
particularly; and yet even then many did reprove it, as followeth; for the
preſent, I will add but one teſtimonic of Bernard in Ep.113.ad Lelbert.Abbat.
S.
1
Home
į
:
6
►
Of Dovers Couritries.
47
to
S. Michae , ſaying, This your ſon having forſaken , by my counfel, his pe-
regrination, though he undertook it by your licence , hath returned; for when
we knew that he had attempted it in levitie, and you had yeelded because of
his importunitie; we reproved him ſharply (as he was worthy) and perſwa-
ded him to retum, repenting (ſo far as we could gueſs ) of his levitie andim-
probitic, and promiſing amendment hereafter'; we judging righteouſly, that
howſoever one beguiltie, he ſhould exercerepentance in his own Monafteric,
rather then by going from Province to Province; for the purpoſe of Monks,
is not to-ſeekthe earthly, but heavenly Jeruſalem; and that not by walking on
foot, but by amending in affections: thus Bernard. And when the worſhip
of Saints and reliques was once received, it was eaſie for Prieſts to perſwade
pilgrimages unto this or that monument; either for pennance, or ſome ſpe-
cial reinedie to be found there , more than in another place, Bellarm.de cult.
Sanct. lib. 1. cap. 20. Of this hear Pal. Vergil. ſaying, We read not go to any
part of the earth to ſeek God, who is everie where; but ſome have no ſuch
intention, but rather go to behold the image of ſome Saint, never thinking
(in all their journey) of God; far contrarie to the worſhip that was preſcribed
by the Fathers. Againſt ſuch men may well be applied that of Perſius, o
fouls prone to the earth , and void of Heaven! Why ſhould we uſe ſuch rites
in our Churches and in the way they feed themſelves delicatelie; and left they
wax ſad, they have with them fome Pleaſant (I will not ſay their Whores or
Miſtreſſes) to cauſe them to laugh; and tell them merrie ſports, as it were,
refreſh their wearied minds: O vain travel ! welhould ſojourn, that being ſe-
queftred from domeſtick cares ( which divert us from thicking upon the other
life) to dart the bodie; and cauſe it to do ſervice unto reaſon, and give unto
the poor, as Chriſt commandeth. Vergil
. in Interpret. Orat. Dom.
9. Out of what is ſaid, may be partlie ſeen , what was the eſtate of the We-
Of Monks.
ſtern Church in the daies of Pope Gregorie the I. and that after him a thicker
milt aroſe out of the Sea; as indeed puritie of Doctrine periſhed more and
more, and the Church was wondrouſly darkned with mens.Traditions; ap-
paritions of ſpirits were frequent: which when the Biſhops and Prieſts did re-
ceive, they were deceived, and made no ſmall Apoftaſie from the true faith,
into the confidence of merits and mens ſatisfactions. So that lohn de Molin in
Specul. Carmel.cap.6. hath truly obſerved, that from the time of the Empe-
rour Heraclius, unto his own time, The day declined to the evening, and
the Church hath ſuffered an Eclipſe, yea and almoſt made defection , 10.Bal.
cent. 1.74. appr. 2. About theſe times (ſaith another) men were ( as it were)
made for barbaritie; and many of the Ancients, in whoſe books was the do-
&trincand acts of antiquitie, being forſaken through negligence, did ſuffer
another and worſe death. In all which following calamities, the Monks were
not the leaſt Agents; for when the Monkiſh life was had in admiration, the
Popes thought them the fitter inſtruments in proſecuting their pleaſure. Before
that time they had not authoritie to preach the word, nor adminiſter the Sa-
.craments: as inay be ſeen at length in Gratian.cauf.16. eſpecially qu.i.cap.Adji-
cimus ,there is an ordinance of Pope Leo I.that none but the Prieſts of the Lord
ſhould preach the word , whether he were a Monk or Laick, whatſoever mea-
ſure of knowledge he had: and Cap. hinc eft etiam , it is ſaid, The Eccleſiaſti-
cal hiſtorie teſtifieth, that untill the daies of Euſebius, Loſinius and Siricius,
Monks were only Monks, and not Clergie. And Gregorie lib. 4. Ep. 1. No
mancan ſerve in the Office of a Church-man, and continuic in a Monkiſh rule
ordinarily. And they all were Laicks, except the Abbot, faith Bellarmin.de
Monac. lib. 2. cap.4. and Spalatenf. de Rep. Ecclef.lib.2.cap. i 2. proveth it at
length, but they were ſubje&t unto the Prieſts of the Pariſh, inrcceiving the
M 2
Sa-
/
1
48
CENTURY V 11.
1
Sacrament; or if they were many they had their own Prieft; as Epiphanius
ordained Paulinian , Prieſt of Saint Jerom's Monaſterie. Bellarm.de not. Ecclef.
lib.4.cap. 10. But Pope Boniface the IV. gave them libertic to preach, and
his ſuccefTours gave them power of binding and looſing; and although they
had not charge of fouls, they made them equal in power, everie where, with
the Prieſts in their own Pariſhes, Gratian.cauf. 16.qu. 1. Sunt tamen. They
did cloak their idleneſs with profeſſion of povertie, according to the order of
Saint Bafil, Auguftine and other fathers: which rules of the late Monks, were
fo far from the inſtitution of the Fathers, that they never had dreamed any
ſuch thing could follow : faith Pol. Vergil. de invent. rer. lib. 7. cap. 3. for ac-
cording to the inſtitutions, Monks had nothing of their own, neither did live
chargeably unto others; but upon the works of their hands, and they gave
their works unto their Decanus: faith Auguſt
. de mori. Ecclef. Cathol. lib. 1.
cap. 31. and in Reg. 2. tradita Fratrib. cap. 2. he commandeth them to read
ſome hours, to pray ſome hours, and to work ſome hours. chryſoft.hom.
$9. ad pop. Antioch, faith, They know not begging: and Bellarm.de monaſt.
lib.2.cap.43. and Duræ contr, whitak. fol. 387. out of Jerom, Epiphanius,
and others, ſhew that all the Monks in old times did work, as the Apoſtle had
commanded, except one Monaſterie of Saint Martin : ſo writech Baſilin ex-
ercit. ſer.4. But in the ſeventh Centurie they had fair Cloiſters, Princely Ab-
bics , rich Revenues, and what did they not purchaſe? But no work at all
amongſt the moſt part of them : ſo that Bernard crieth in Apolog.ad Guil.abbat,
O how far different are we from the Monks in the daies of Antonius! And in
Epift
. 42. he faith, Work, dark places, voluntarie povertie, theſe do nobi-
litate Monks; but your cies behold everie thing; your feet tread in everie mar-
ket; your tongues are heard in all Counſels ; your hands do pull unto you eve-
rie patrimonie : As they were not floathfull in their own affairs, ſo when the
Popes and Biſhops began to have more care of policie, preferment, and ſuch
earthly things; and each one to Atrive againft the uſurpation of another, more
then they did ſtudy the Scriptures:Then the Benedi&ines(and afterwards other
forts of hypocrites ) were ſent under colour of preaching Chrift; but indeed to
deceivethe world, and to perſwade men to ſubmit themſelves unto the See of
Rome. The Monks propined the cup of fornication to all nations ; they per-
ſwade Kings to ſubjeāt. their Crowns unto the High prieſt; and they were the
ſowers of his ſuperſtitious rites, and other errours: as may be ſeen at length
in the Hiſtorie of the Councel at Trent , in the Congregations ofthe 4.and s.
Sellions, where the Biſhops and Rulers, ſought to take theſe liberties from
Monks; but the Romiſh Courtiers would not. The Biſhops of Spain and
Gallicia in the 4. Councel at Toledo, did eſpie this hypocriſie, and Cap.52.
did ordain, That Biſhops ſhould reftrain all Religious perſons (fo did the
Monks callthemſelves , as if therc were no religion in others ) who were not
of the number of the Clergie, and went from place to place: And each Biſhop
ſhould compell them within his Diocie , to return into ſome Monaſterie, or
take them to a Patiſh ; unleſs they were diſmified for age or ſickneſs. This
Act could not ſtand, for the nigfterie of iniquitic muſt go on. So that juſtly
doth I. Hooper , Biſhop of Gloceſter, and Martyr an. 1555. call the Monks
the pale horſe , ſaying, This pale horſe, is the time wherein hypocrites and
diſemblers entred into the Church, under pretence of true religion; they kil-
led more ſouls with hereſies and ſuperſtitiân; then all the Tyrants that ever
were, did kill bodies with fire, ſword, or baniſhment; as it appears by his
name who litteth upon the horſe, that is, Death: for all ſouls who leave Chriſt,
and truſt to theſe hypocrites, live unto the Divelin everlaſting pain; theſe pre-
tenced and falſe hypocrites, have ſtirred the Earthquakes, that is, the Princes
of
1
1
Of Divers Countries
49
.
of the World againſt Chriſt's Church. Letters of saints and Martyrs, Prin-
ted an. 1564.pag. 116. By their Sermons they did commend the primacie of
the Pope everie where: and Boniface the V.and then other Popes, gave them
ſo many Prerogatives, that they who had the greateſt deſire of libertie , became
Monks, Eraſmus in Vita Hieron. Yea and Kings forſaking their Scepter , be-
took them to a Monkiſh life, as Bambas King of the Goths in Spain; and
ſome retaining their Crowns, profeſſed themſelves of the Order of Monks
by diſpenſation: With proviſion, that they give Revenue to one Abbey or
more; and the Church (that is, the Popes and their Members, the Monks)
ſuffer no loſs; or in a word, that Monaſteries may be enriched. At firſt out
of the Monaſteries (as Colledges ) were choſen Presbyters, who were eſtee-
med of an higher degree, Auguſt
. Epiſt. 76. ad Aurel. and Pelagius the I. Bi-
ſhop of Rome, writing to Antonia and Decia, ſaith, I wiſh that thoſe who
are nouriſhed by us in this habit, and in Monaſteries, may when they ſhall be
of ripe age and approved life, be promoted not unto the Office of contention,
but of Prieſthood, Gratian. cauf. 16. qu. I. cap. de præfentium. And Pol.
Vergil. de inveni.rer.lib.7. faith, If any did repent him of his profeſſion, he
had libertie to return unto his former life ; yet not without the note of levitie
(ſaith he) but they were not tied under the bond of vow. By means of theſe
priviledges, and by opinion that donations to Cloiſters, were meritorious
before God; the Monks at that time received Palaces of eaſe, inſtead of Wil-
derneſſes in former times; plentie for povertie.; fcaſting for faſting; frequent
Convents for ſolitarineſs; robes for rags, Eraſm. Epift. ad Granveld.dat. 15.
cal. Ianuar. an.1520. and Spalatenſ.de Rep.chrift.lib.2. cap.12. Se£t.77. They
were ſo managed, that let anyone chuſe what ſort of life he pleaſeth, he ſhall
ind contentment in one Abbey or other ; or he ſhall find a Convent of the ſame
profeſſion, Bellarm.de mon.lib. 2. cap. 3. and ſo when they profeſs to haveno-
thing, they injoy all things: And it may well be ſaid to them, which he ibid.
lib. 1. cap. 1. citeth out of Hierom. Epiſt. ad Paulin. Expound the word Mo-
nachus, which is thy name; What doeſt thou in a Town who ſhouldeſt live
alone? Or if ye hear that ſtrange etymologie (and not ſo ſtrange in Gram-
mar, as in practice, in reſpect of them ) which he approveth; Monachi have
their name from the word, jóvces i. e. unitie; becauſe they lay aſide all world-
ly things, and they ſtudie to pleaſe unitie i. e. God. Then take alſo his note
of inference“, Whereof it followeth, faith he, that properly theſe are Monks,
who givethemſelves to contemplative life, as the Callinenfes,&c. Upon the
ſame ground Thomas Aquin. and other Scholaſticks, would not give this
name of Monks, unto the Dominicans and Franciſcans; becauſe they are not
only given to contemplation, but &c. Seeing then Monks went over all, ha-
ving no certain Pariſh; yet preaching, and exercing the Office of a Prieſt,
whereſoever they pleaſed, or could be received; ſurely according to both
theſe reaſons of their name, about that time Monks were no Monks, and a
great noveltie crept into the Church. And ſeeing their doctrine was principal-
ly, for erecting primacie and power unto the Pope; they may juſtly be called
Jeega oltry and doxýty, ſervants and ſouldiers, as the ancient Greeks called
theni; but not the ſervants and ſouldiers of God, but of the Pope, as will be
more clear hereafter.
10. Into this Centurie , Bellarmine cafteth the firſt acceptation of the Latine The Latine
Tranſlation of the Bible, by the Church univerſally; which Tranſlation is Tranflation
called Jeroni's. In lib.2. de verb. Dei cap.8. he ſheweth, that another Tranf- of the Bible.
lation, which was called It ala or Vetus Latina , was in uſe in the Churches,
before this of Jerom; and in the daies of Gregorie the I. the Church of Rome
did uſe them both, (as Gregorie teſtifieth, in the end of his Epiſtle to Leander,
N
ben
1
1
>
I
1
SO
CENTURI V11.
1
before his Morals.] And after that ( ſaith Bellarmine ) all Latine Tranſlati-
ons went out of uſe, fave this which is called Vetus Latina. And in cap. 9.
he ſaith, That ſome Books or Chapters of the old common Tranſlation; el-
pecially the Pſalms, and ſome books of Jerom's Tranſlation, which is now
in uſe in the Roman Church : and in the next Chapter faith, this is ofauthen-
ticalauthoritie, asif all the Churches had uſed it only; all Preachers have ex-
pounded it only; and Councels have determined allcontroverſies from it on-
ly: but he bringeth no proof of his ſo bold affertion , except a verie imperfect
induction. In the contrarie it is certain, 1. Though all were ſuppoſed, which
he ſaith of that Tranſlation; yet before Jerom it was not, and before Pope
Gregorie the I. it was not authentical; and therefore it was but a Novation,
when it was taken to be authentical. 2. No other Church but the Romiſh
did ever call it authentical, not the Greeks, &c. 3. Jerom did not callit au-
thentical; for in his preface before the Books of Moſes, he faith , to them who
were emulous, Why doeft thou fret with envie? Why ſtirreft thou the affe-
Qions of the.unlearned againſt me? Ask the Hebrews, adviſe the Maſters of
ſundrie Towns, what they have of Chriſt, thy books have not: it is another
thing, if the teſtimonies uſed afterwards by the Apoſtles prove againſt them;
and the Latine copies are falſer then the Greek, and the Greek than the He-
brew. It is true many editions of that preface have , & emendatiora ſunt exem-
plaria Latina guam Græca, Græca quam Hebraa; and ſo did Nicolaus de Ly-
ra, and others in his time read the words. But ſo, that ſentence is contrary
to his purpoſe; and therefore many of the School-men, and Eraſmus, have
been puzled in reconciling that ſentence with the preceding words. But I have
had by me, theſe so.years , an Edition of Paris in the year 1923. by John Pre-
vel, which hath, & emendaciora ſunt exemplaria Latina , &c. And this one
Edition, in this particular, is of more credit than a thouſand other Editions ;
becauſe it agrees with the preceding words, and with the truth : And with the
ſame, Jerom in an Epiſtle to Damaſum before the four Evangeliſts , ſaying, If
the truth is to be ſought out of many Tranſlations, why go we not to the Greek
original, and amend the things that have been ill tranſlated by vitious Inter-
preters; or have been amended by unlearned preſumptuous men. Let that
be the true interpretation, which the Apoſtles have approved; I ſpeak (faith
he) of the New Teſtament, which without doubt is Greek.
And tom. I.
Epiſt. ad Lutin. he faith, As the credit of the old books, are to be examined
by the Hebrew books; ſo the credit of the new, requireth the rule of the Greek
language. If we confer altogether, what is more clear, then that Jerom did
prefer the Hebrew in the Old-Teſtament; and the Greek in the New , above
all Tranſlations whatſoever; yea and above his own. 4. Neither was any
Latine Tranſlation accounted authentical, before the Councel at Trent; for
all the Interpreters, have in many Texts forſaken it; as is clear by their Com-
mentaries, as Nicolaus de Lyra, Paulus Brugenſis, Armachanus, Card.
Cajetanus, and Bellarmine himſelf departeth from it in the Pſalms; and Eraſ-
mus Rotterodamus, Xantes Pagninus, Francis Vatablus, and Arias Mon-
ianus , were approved for ſetting forth other Tranflations. Pope Leo the X.
did approve by his Sealthe Tranflation of Eraſmus, and gave him thanks for
his travel in tranſlating the New-Teſtament, Eraſmus in Epiſt
. Thoma Card.
Eborac.dat. Louan.cal. Febr. an. 1519. s. In the Councel at Trent , that
Tranſlation was called into queſtion, for Frier Aloiſius Cataneus fpake againſt
it, and did confirm what he ſaid, by the authoritie of Card. Cajetanus and fe-
rom, and by good reaſon; and was ſeconded by Iſidorus Clacus, a Benedi-
etine Abbot; ſo that ( as the Writer of the Hiſtorie faith , lib. 2.) there was
great contention concerning the Latine Tranſlation : and in the end they did
con-
1
Of Divers Countries.
SII
1
1
minis
1
Some more
1
conclude , that it is to be approved as authenticals yer ſo, that they who are
more diligent, fhould not be forbidden to quench their thirſt out of the He-
brewand Greek Fountains. And after thar Councel, two other Editions were
publiſhed by Pope Sixus the V. and Clemens the VIII. with infinite alterati-
ons, as followeth in the 16. Century.
11. The Popes did indeavour to take libertie of marriage from the Clergie; The firgle
and where they could prevail , adulterie and murtherof babes was multiplied,
Life of Church
a's is touched. In fundrie Nations great oppoſition was made,for Arnulph Bi- ſed.
oplo-
frop of Metenfis, was the father of Anchiſes, the father of Pipin: Britain would
not receive this bondage. In Creet John a Prieſt had a wife, and therefore was
reproved by Pope Vitalian. What may I ſpeak of one Greek? The Greeks
are , for the moſt part , married untill this day.' In the fourth Councelat To-
ledo, Cap.43. Marriage was approved, and Fornication prohibited. More
of this hereafter.
12. Divers Nationsthen received the faith, the Gothi and Sueviin Spain, some Nati-
forſook Arianiſm by authoritic of their King Reccared. Ghent brake down onshear of
the Altar of Mercurius, whom they had ſerved; and began to ſerve the true
Chrift.
God, by the preaching of Amand, a French-man, an. 613. who was exi-
led for reproving King Dagobert of luxurie and venerie. Other Flandrians
were converted by his Countrie man Ægidius, an, 649. The ſound of the
word had been through the world, but the Nations perſevered not; and be-
ing inſtructed but in few perfoos, Paganiſm concinued; and the Barbarians
diſturbing the Realms, did alſo diſturb the eſtate of religion.
13. In that Centurie lived ſundrie Divines , although not equal to their fore-
fathers; John Biſhop of Alexandria, called the Almons, an. 610. who for why men
his rare example of hoſpitalitie and bountifulneſs to the poor; is no leſs wor-
thy to have place amongſt good men, than he is followed of few. He was
wont, at all occaſions, to propound unto the people, queſtions out of the Scri-
ptures; becauſe multitude of hereſies were then on foot, and he exhorted the
people to propound their doubts unto him. Ifany did preſumptuouſly move
curious queſtions, he could cunningly turn to another more profitable. When
any
of the unlearned moved trivial doubts, he accepted them calmly; and
commanded that thereafter ſuch perſons ſhould not be admitted; to the end,
others ſeeing ſuch men checked, ſhould be the more wary. In the daies of
Bonifacethe IV. John Biſhop of Gerunden,a Spaniard, was inſtructed at Con-
ftantinople, in the languages and reading of Scriptures; thence he returning
into his Countrie, did with dexteritie , rcfute the hereſie of Arrius; and there-
fore was exiled to Barchinona : but after the death of the Arrian King Lemun-
gild, he returned, and wrote many books. Of the ſaine country was Euro-
pius , Biſhop of Valentia, worthy of remembrance for godlineſs of life, and
ſinccritic of faith. Then alſo lived Ildefonſus, Biſhop of Toledo, who (as
another Auguſtine ) is called the Hammer of Hereticks. France did never
want famous witneſſes of the Goſpel : at that time was the fore-named Ar-
nulph, Biſhop of Metenſis; Projectus a Martyr in Aquitania, an.610. Eu-
ſtathius Abb. Luxovien, the Diſciple of Columban, an. 624. Modoald Bi-
Thop of Trevers; Renald the ſucceffour of the above-named Amand; we
have heard of Serenus, Biſhop of Marſilia, where ſucceeded Projectus, who
is ſaid to have ſuffered martyrdom in agro Cameracen. an. 678. Euſtaſius a
Preacher in Bavier , an.640. Lambert Biſhop of Tungri, was put to death,
an. 658. becauſe he rebuked Pipin for marrying another wife, the firſt being
yet alive; Dodo the brother of the ſecond wife, was the Executioner, and
ſhortly thereafter died of vermine. Ulfranius Biſhop of Senonen, hath been
a diligent labourer in the Lord's harveſt in Friſia, an.660.Leodagarius Biſhop
N 2
of
.
i
52
CENTURY V11.
!
of Auguſtodunen, ſuffered death at the command of Theorick, King of
France, becauſe he oft reproved him of tyrannie. Victor Biſhop of Carthage,
an.646. writing to Pope Theodore , retains the old Titles, ſaying, Unto the
moft bleſt and honourable Lord, his holy brother Theodore , Pope; the
works of your moſt blefled brother-hood are acceptable unto God,&c.There
he affirmeth, that all the Apoſtles were of equal authoritie and honour.
14. Iſidorus Biſhop of Hiſpala (called the latter ) did write many books
Ifidor
. Hiſ of the Chriſtian faith, and the Hiſtory from Adam untill his own time, 624.
palen.
he hath many errours, but in many things is ſound. In his book de fummo
bono cap. 28. he ſaith, In the holy Scriptures, as on high mountains, both the
learned find ſublimities of knowledge, whereunto as Harts, they may lift up
the ſteps of their contemplation; and the ſimple men, as leſſe Wights, may
find mean things for their capacitie; to which, they may humbly have refuge;
the holy Scripture ſeems unto the babes of underſtanding, to be baſe in words,
in reſpect of the hiſtorie; but it wadeth more deeply with the more learned,
opening unto them the myſteries thereof; and it remains common to the lear-
ned and unlearned. Lib. 7, etymolog.cap. 9. Peter received his name from the
Rock, which is Chriſt, on whom the Church is built; the Rock hath not the
name from Peter; but Peter from the Rock: therefore the Lord ſaith, Thou
art Peter, and upon this Rock, which thou haſt confeſſed, will I build my
Church; for the Rock was Chriſt, upon which Peter himſelf was built. Lib
8.cap.s. he noteth it as a fault in the old Cathariſts, that they did glorie in their
merits; and that they denied forgiveneſs of ſinsto thc penitent. Lib.6.cap. 19.
The Sacraments are baptiſm and chriſm, the bodie and blood of Chriſt. Here
he nameth buttwo, becauſe the cuſtom was then, to anoint them who were
baptized. De offic. lib. 1. cap. 13. Bread, becauſe it ſtrengthneth the bodie, is
therefore called Chriſt's bodie: and Wine, becauſe it worketh blood in the
fleſh, therefore it hath relation to Chriſt's blood : theſe two are ſenſible, but
being ſanctified by the Holy Spirit, are changed into the Sacrament of the
Lord's body. The Papiſts now in our daies, would gather out of theſe words
Tranſubſtantiation; but hereafter (God willing ) it Thall appear, that neither
word, nor thing, was thought upon, in soo. years after that time: and Iſidore
faith, Tranſeunt in Sacramentum. And de doctrin. de fide art.33. faith, That
marriage is evil, or to be compared with fornication ; and to believe that meat
is evil, or the cauſe of evil unto the caters, is not Chriſtian; but properly Ma-
nichean or Encratitiſh.
15. Agreſtin was Clark to King Thcodorick, and then entred the Abbey
Agreflin.
Lexovien with all his Wealth; he became wearicd of the ſuperſtitious rites,
and left the Abbey. Then he went to Aquileia ( which for that time was not
under the yoke of the Romilh Pope) and from thence he writ unto Abbas
Bobienſis, againſt the rites of the Monks; and unto Euſtaſius, Abbot of Le-
xovien , cxhorting him to leave thoſe rites. Euſtaſius and his Convent, ex-
clude him out of their ſociety. He had his refuge to Apellin, Biſhop of Genua,
who with ſome others, drew King Lotharius to their ſide. For removing of
this controverſie, was aſſembled the 4. Councel at Matiſcon in Burgundy:
there Ayreſtin accuſeth Euftafius of many ſuperſtitious ceremonies, contrary
to Canonical inſtitution; for example, They did uſe to lick a Cockle marked
with a croſs; they uſe hallowings when they went in or out of a houſe; they
multiplied prayers and collects in the Maffe; they ridiculouſly cut off their
hair, and abſtained from the company of men. Euſtaſius replieth, The ſign
of the Croſs, was able to put away the plague of the enemy; for it is written,
The Lord will keep thy coming in, and thy going out, from henceforth and
for ever : as for prayers, Chriſt and his Apoſtles, have commanded to pray
con-
Of Divers Countries.
1
$3
A
l
1
continually: the Biſhops did condemn Agreſtin. Hence we ſee, that many
did not allow the tites creeping in, and the inventers of them were but private
perſons; and the abettors were pleaſed with the leaſt ſhadow of reaſon, Catol.
teft. ver.lıb. 7.ex vita Euftas.abb.
16. About that time the number of Patriarchs were augmented; unto the More Patri-
former five that were authorized at Nice and Epheſus, were numbred the Sees archs.
of Theſſalonica, Epheſus, Trimatus, Creta , which are ſo named in the
ſixth general Councel; and in the Weſt Ravenna, Caralis, Aquileia, Gra-
dus, Millain, Toledo, Canterbury, York,&c. The Biſhops of all theſe pla-
ces were named Patriarchs, great High-prieſts, Primats, Arch-prieſts, ec.
They had under them ſomne mote, and ſome fewer Biſhops, and the world
was pofleffed with ambition. Among them all, two only were called Uni-
verſal Biſhops, with great emulation; to wit, Rome and Conftantinople,
for they and their followers did entitle them ſo; but neither of the two would
give it unto his Competitour; Spalatenſ. de Rep. Chrift. lib. 3. cap. 10. Se-
tio. 16.
17. When the Biſhops of Rome were exalting themſelves in the Weſt, of the Ma.
and the hereſie of the Monothelites ſpreading in the Eaſt, and ambition waxing
bumerans.
in both; the Empire of the Mahumecans began in Aſia. The Ancieris (as
Epiphanius in Panar.cap. I. and jerom in Ezek.25.) call them Sarazens ; Sui-
das and ſome others, dcrive the namc from Sarraca, a City in Arabia, where
they lived; others derive it from the Hebrew word Sarac, which in ler.2.23.
is tranſlated, Traverſing; becauſe they did live by robbery. They themſelves
deduce the name from Sarah, and called themſelves the ſeed of the promiſe,
and heirs of the world: they were people of Arabia, and firſt brought into a
Monarchy by Mahumet. Writers do vary of what Parents he was; he was
bold and publick, and enriched by marriage; his Kingdom began, and after
him was incrcaſed by diſſenſion of Princes , as the particular Hiſtories declare.
The firſt occaſion of their riſing was, they had foughten with Heraclius,
againſt the Perſians, and after the peace they ſought their arrears. One of the
Emperours Treaſurers ſaid, We have it not to pay the Roman and Greek
ſouldiers, and this kernel of dogs are moſt impudent. They were ſo wrathfull
at theſe words, that immediately they invade Syria, and took Damaſcus, Phoe-
nicia and Meſopotamia; they exerced great cruelty againſt the Chriſtians, and
fought, by all means, to extinguiſh the very name: Heraclius fought divers
times againſt them, and might have deſtroied them; but he thought it enough
to diſperſe them. Leſt diverſity of religion, might occaſion ſedition among
them, Mahumet with advice of Sergius , a Monk (who was baniſhed from
Conſtantinople for Neſtorianiſm; ) and of John, an Arrian Prieft; and of
Selas, a Jewiſh Aftrologer; and Barras a Perſian, patched a new religion
amongſt all theſe Sects, and pleaſant to natural men; that ſo he might the
more eaſily draw mang unto him, and hold them together. The ſum of his
Alcoran (that is, the book of his religion ) is, he continueth the doctrine of
the forgiveneſſe of lin in the blood of Chriſt; he derieth the two natures of
Chrift, and that his ſufferings was a ranſom for our ſin; he deſpiſeth the Me-
diation of Chriſt; he acknowledgeth Chriſt a Law-giver, but very filly and
unmeet for government; he calleth himſelf the great Prophet ſent from God,
and ſufficiently powerfull (not by miracles, as Chriſt and Moſes , but) by
ſword to hold men under obedience of his worſhip and doctrine; he retains
ſome Precepts of the law; to wit, the general and natural principles; hohol-
deth Circumciſion, to confirm his people in the promiſe made to Abraham
as belonging unto them; he permitteth to eat all ſorts of fleſh, except Swines
fleſh, and what is ſtrangled; he teacheth to offer ſacrifices, but for the moſt
0
Part
$
1
}
1
$4
CENTURY V 11.
1
part votive; that is, in ſickneſs or danger to vow a lamb or bullock, accor-
ding to the diverſity of the perſon's estate ; neither ſhould theſe ſacrifices be
burned as the Jews did; but when the beak is killed, the skin, head, feet and
fourth part of the fleſh is given to the Prieſt; another fourth part is given to
the poor; a third quarter is ſent to the neighbours; and the offerer keepech
the laſt quarter to himſelf and his companions. Bart. Georgieviz an Hunga-
rian, de origin. Imper. Turcici, faith, They keep the Friday holy, for diffe-
rence from Jews and Chriſtians; they have prayers five times daily, 1. Be-
fore the Sun-riſing. 2. At the Riſing. 3. At Noon.
3. At Noon. 4. Before Sun-ſet-
ting. 3. Two hours thereafter. Unto all who obſerve his religion, he pro.
miſeth victory and wealth in this life; and then pleaſures, with all delights in
meats, drink and venery in Paradiſe: in a word, he gathered all hereſies
into one; he damneth wine with Severus ; he contemneth the Sacraments
with the Meffalians; he denieth the immortality of the ſoul without the bo-
dy with the Ambians; he maintaineth the deliverance of the moſt wicked
with Origenes; and the imaginary ſuffering of Chriſt with Baſilides; he be-
lieveth not the Trinity with Saturninus; he permitteth polygamy, and di-
vorcement, upon any occaſion, with the Jews: he derideth the Goſpel , be:
cauſe it compelleth not to obedience, and forbiddeth revenge; to which his
religion directeth by all means. He faith, The Monarchy of the World is
promiſed to his Nation, as deſcending from Sarah; and therefore all others
are to be compelled to accept Mahumetiſm, or abide in perpetual bondage.
Hepromiſeth, That they who fight couragiouſly in Battel, ſhould be blefled,
and their ſouls go ſtraight with their bodies into Paradile; where they ſhall
not be wearied with heat or cold, but cloathed with fine Veſtures; and have
the company of women, and daintieft food, &c. By ſuch promiſes he tieth
Souldiers to their Captains, and maketh them to deſpiſe all dangers. He com-
mandeth ſtrictly Diſcipline in Wars, that none dare plunder without permiſ-
fion; or if any do, he is puniſhed without mercy. He appointed ordinary
attendants on ſuch things as may fall amongſt the Souldiers in their march,
that none of them durft take an Apple, without the licence of the owner,
upon pain of death. The people, being bewitched with ſuch fair induce-
ments, did ſubmit unto him as their Prince, Doctour, and Law-giver. He
deceived ſome by words, and compelled others, with the ſword, unto ſub-
jection. The Perſians (as is touched) were eaſily brought to his obedience.
When they prevailed over Chriſtians, they dealt with them without mercy;
in Jeruſalem they ſhewed more then beaſtly cruelty; in a Church of Cæſarca,
they maſſacred above 7000. Chriſtians; they made Cyprus once without
one Chriſtian; aboutthe year 700,they fue in Iſuaria 150000 and kept 7000.
captives. At that time Homar, their Prince, excuſed all this cruelty with pre-
text, that he did only purſue the worſhippers of images; for about that time
images were frequent in Chriſtian Churches, and the Sarazens could not look
on an image for religion. We may ſay then , Homar was the rod of God,
correcting the idolatry and will-worſhip of Chriſtians; and the ſame images
did givegreat advantage to this common enemy, by diffention of Chriſtians,
as followeth in the next Century. About the ſame time, aroſe two ſeveral
Kingdoms of the Sarazens; the firſt in Aſia, whereof the chief City was buil-
ded by the ruines of Babylon, and was called Baldac, or Baldacut, an.630.
after two years Mahumet was poiſoned by Albunar, one of his Diſciples; to
the end he might have experience of his Prophecies; for Mahumet had ſaid,
that within three daies after his death, he would riſe again : But when Al-
bunar had waited 12. daies, he found his body torn by dogs; and gathered
his bones, or what was remaining, and buried them in a Pitcher at Macha
ing
1
1
l
}
2
Of Divers Countries;
si
in Perſia. Hedėlivered Other Prophecies, but his followers have not as yet
found the truth of them. Not many years after the erection of this Kingdom,
the Ægyprians were wearied of the Roman Empire, and ſent for the Sara-
zens unto their aid, but it was to their greater woe. For the Sarazens made
a prey of them, and erected another Kingdom in Affrick, whoſe Seat was
Alcair or Babylonin Ægypt. In both Kingdomes the Supream Governour;
both in Policy and Religion, was called Calipha; and they ruled the Provina
ces by Preſidents, whom they called Sultans or Soldans, who were alſo High-
Prieſts,
$
CHA P. IV.
1
Of BRITAIN.
t
THE
He Papiflies do brag, that the Roman Church is the Mother of all the Roman
Churches; and that all Countries who ever believed in Chriſt; were church is the
firſt converted to her faith; by ſuch as were preciſely ſent, or at leaſt had their Mother of all
authority from the Pope, who lived in the timc in which they were converted. ches
This (ſay they) is ſo openly ſet down, in the Hiſtory of the firſt converſion of
every Country; as no Proteſtant, were he never ſo impudent, can without
bluſhing deny it. So ſpeaketh Thomas Hill, a Doctour of Doway, in his
4. rcalon of his Catholick Religion. If the like lies were not frequent amongſt
them, it may ſeem a wonder how men can be ſo impudent, if they but read
the Acts of the Apoſtles, where we have a converſion of Nations, without
the mention of a Church at Rome: And the like may be ſaid, if they had
read the Recognitions of Clemens, whom ſome call the firſt Biſhop of Rome;
and ſome call him the ſecond, and ſome the third; all theſe Books are cons
cerning the coaverſion of Nations; and yet in them, is little or nothing of a
Church in Rome, till he came to the laſt book; and neither is there one word
of ſending Teachers from Rome into other Nations : ſo that many Nations
were converted, before any Chriſtian Church was at Rome. Other Nati-
ons can Thew, by whom the light of the Goſpel came unto them. But for
Eſpecialynot
Britan (ſay they, it is clear, That Gregory the I. ſent Auguſtine, who is cal- of the old
lcd , The Apoſtle of the Engliſh. And was not the Chriſtian faith in Britan Britans nor
before that time? Read the ſecond Apology of Athanafius, and in the firſt
page you ſhall find that in Conſtantius time, ſome from Britan were at the
great Councel in Sardeis : and in the former cliapter Sect.8. we have heard the
teſtimony of Jerom, That from Jeruſalem and from Britan, the Gate of Hea-
ven is equally patent; and in other places he mentioneth them : and 200.
years before him, Tertullian againſt the Jews ſheweth, That the places of
Britan, which were unacceſſible unto the Romans, were ſubject unto Chrift.
And what places theſe were, Baronius in Annal, ad an. 186. $eft.6. teacheth,
That it is certain that the Romans did poſſeſs the South part of Britan; and
Adrian cauſed a Wall to be made betwixt Cart-den and Dumbarton, to be
a partition between them and the Scots : But (laith Baronius ) the 'Britans,
who did poſſeſs what was on the North ſide of the Wall, did often paſs over,
and provoke the Romans unto Battel. In the time of Eleutherius, Biſhop of
Rome, Lucius King of South Britan, was a Chriſtian; and Baronius can-
not deny, but long before that, the Goſpel of Chriſt had been brought into
Britan; as (faith he) Teftatur Gilda Sapiens. And at the ſame time Donald,
King of Scotland, was a Chriſtian : and in the daies of Diocleſian, when
the perſecution was hot in the South part ; inany Chriſtians took their refuge
Scots.
0 %
into
}
:56
CENTURY V11.
+
into the North part, where the King Crathilintreceived them; and for ſafe-
ty ſent many of them into the Iſle of Man, and there builded a Church unto
them, that they might ſerve God freely. It is true, the South part did change
their Inhabitants; for diviſion falling amongſt them, the one party ſent for
the Saxons for their aid; and theſe were Heathens, and ſubdued all the coun-
try (except that which is now called South and North Wales) and that for
their prophaneneſs and contempt of Religion; as Gildas teſtifieth in a little
book' de excidio Britannico, which is in Bibliotheca Patr. de la Bigne tom. 5.
About the year 600. Ethelbert had married Bertha (Gregory the l.lib.9.Epift.
9.calleth her Aldiberga) a Chriſtian, who brought with her Lethard, a
Preacher, Beda hiſt. lib. 1. cap. 25. calleth him a Biſhop; he preached in a
Church at Canterbury, called Saint Martin's, that had been long time before.
When Auguſtine was ſent by Gregory, and came thither; he ſtayed in the
Ife of Tenet, untill he knew the King's will. Beda ibid. By means of Bertha
licence was granted, and he preached before the King. After his converſi-
on, Auguſtine had intelligence of the Britans, and ſent unto them, and cra-
ved a meeting with them; three of them came unto him; he did ſpeak at
firſt fairly, and deſired them to join with him in converſion of the Heathens.
They anſwered, We have our own Biſhops, without their knowledge we
may do nothing. Then by authority and procurement of the King, hein-
viteth them to a Synod, at a place (which from him, was called Auſtin-oke
or Auſtin-gate) an. 602. Seven Biſhops, and one Arch-Biſhop prepared to
go: On the way, they came to a certain Anchorite, and did ask his coun-
ſel, whether they ſhould leave their traditions, as they heard that Auguftine
did require ? He anſwered, If he be a man of God, follow him. They ſay,
How may we know whether he be a man of God. He anſwered, The Lord
ſaith, Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me, that I am humble, and
meek , and lowly in heart; therefore if the man be meek, and humble in
heart; it is credible, that he beareth the yoke of Chriſt, and offereth it to
be born of others; but if he be proud, it is certain, that he is not of God,
nor ſhould we hear his words. They ask again, how they ſhould know whe-
ther he was proud, or not? He anſwered , Procure you, that he and his com-
be in the place of the Synod before you; and if, when ye approach,
he ariſeth unto you, then ye may know, he is a ſervant of Chriſt, and hear him
obediently: But if he deſpiſe you, and will not ariſe at your coming, who
are more in number, let him be deſpiſed of you. And as this Anchorit did
adviſe, ſo did they; for when they came into the place, Auguftine was there,
and did fit in his chair, but did not move from his place. When they ſaw it
ſo, they did think of his pride; and were reſolved to reſiſt whatſoever he
ſhould propoſe. The ſum of his Oration is , In the name of Gregory, Bi-
ſhop of Rome, he chargeth them, that they ſhould preach the Word of
God unto the Saxons; that they ſhould acknowledge him as their Arch-Bi-
ſhops keep Eaſter, and adminiſter Baptiſm, according to the cuſtom of the
Roman Church; and although in other things, ye do contrary unto our cu-
ſtom (ſaid he ) yet if ye will obey in theſe three things, we will willingly
bear with other things. The Britans anſwer, We will do none of thoſe
things which thou requireſt; nor will we acknowledge thee for our Arch-Bi-
ſhop. Beda hiſt. lib.2.cap. 2. Eſpecially Dinoth, an Abbot, ſaid, They were
not obliged to preach unto their enemies, ſeeing the Saxons had ſpoiled them
oftheir lands; and did ſtill continue to prcy upon them. For the celebration
of Eaſter, and adminiſtration of Baptiſm, they defend themſelves by the au-
thority of the Eaſtern Church, and their own continual practice by Joſeph of
Arimathea ; which they do judge of no leſs authority, then that of the Ro-
man
}
>
I
1
Of BRIT AIN.
57
.
1
man Church was, which Auguſtinc did barely object. Beda. loc. cit. Ifwe
confer the propoſition of the one, and the anſwer of the other, we may ſee
the points of difference were many; whereof four are expreſſed, and the
reſt are couched, in generality; of the particulars let the Reader judge; butthe-
greateſt was the matter of ſubjection. So before that time, they knew of
no ſuch thing, as the ſubjection of their Church unto the Roman Church.
Then did he menace them, that if they would not ſubmit, they ſhould feel the
force of enemies : Beda expoundeth this, as proceeding from the ſpirit of pro-
phecy : But the Authour of Catal.teft. ver. lib. 6. ſheweth (from Galfrid a
Cardihal, who about the year 1150. did write Hiftor. Britan.) when Edelbert
King of Kent, ſaw that the Britans refuſed ſubjection unto Auguſtine , and diſ-
dained to preach unto them, he took it very ill; and did ftir up Edilfrid King
of Northumberland, and the other little Kings of the Saxons, to raiſe an Ar-
my, and to cut off Dinoth and thoſe Presbyters who had deſpiſed them. They
followed his counſel, and when they had levied a great Army, they entred in-
to the Province of the Britans; came unto Leiceſter, where Bremael, Mayor
of the City , was waiting on them: innumerable Monks and Ercmites did
come to that City from ſundry Provinces of the Britans; namely from the Ci-
ty Bangor, that they might pray for the ſafety of their own people: There
Edelfrid fought with Bremacl, who had the leaſt number , yet made great ha-
vock on the enemy, but at laſt ficd. Then Edelfrid entred the City, and
knowing for what end they were gathered there, he commandeth to put them
to the edge of the ſword; ſo on that day 1200. of them were honoured with
martyrdom (ſaith he ) and obtained place in the Kingdom of Heaven. When
that Saxon Tyrant was going againſt Bangor, his madneſs being made known,
he was rencounted by theſe Dukes of the Britans; Blederic of Cornubia ,
Margadud of Demeti, and Caduan of Venedoti; in the fight they wound
him, and cauſe him to take the flight; and of his Army they ſue 10066.and
on the Britans ſide Blederic was ſlain, who was Commander in chief. B.Para
kerin Antiquit. Britan.cap. 18. Theweth out of Aman. Xierxen , a frier Mino-
rité, that this War was raiſed for their diſobedience to Auguſtine; and the
Saxons, who were converted, would have them to obey him. And hence it is
gathered to be falſe, which fome alledge, that Auguſtine was dead before
the War. See Morton in his Proteſtants Appeal, lib. 1. cap.4.& 9. It remains
to inquire what other things were thoſe, among the Britans, contrary to Rome,
and which of the two were erroneous. We can find the particulars expreſſed
no wherc; but of the general, the Romilh Authours of the Catholick Apology
( as they call it) give us ſufficient proof; for in their Text they ſay, It is un-
doubted that our neighbours, the Britans of Wales, received the faith, by the
Preaching of the Apoſtles, and hold that faith at Auguſtin's coming; nor be.
ing (in the mean time ) altered or corrupted by the Roman Church. And in
the margine they have added out of ſundry Authours, affirming (ſay they)
truly, that the Britans were converted by Joſeph of Arimathea ; whereof his
Sepulchre yet in Glaſfenbury, and his Epitaph affixed thereunto, and fundry
ancient monuments of that Monaſtery, are a ſufficient proof, neither ſhould
we doubt thereof; and that the Britans , after the receiving of the faith, never
forſook it for any manner of falſe preaching of others, nor for torments; and
that this Land did never receive the doctrine and ceremonies of the Latine
Church, before the coming of the Saxons; and when Auguſtine came hi-
ther, they were not ſubject to the Romiſh yoke; neither would acknowledge
Auguſtine to be thcir Apoſtle. So far they. Baronius ſpecifieth the year 35.
to have been the year of the converſion of the Britans; ex M. Sc. Hiffor. Angl.
in the Vatican Bibliotheke; and Gildas loc.cit. ſaith, in the daies of Tiberius
Cæ-
P
S8
CENTURY V 11.
$
1
Cæſar. Hence it is clear, I. That the Roman Church was not their Mother-
Church. 2. By the ſentence of theſe Romiſh Apologiſts, the Britans were
not corrupted in the faith, nor ſubjc&ted to the Biſhop of Rome. And
therefore ſeeing Auguſtine ſaid that they were contrary to Rome in many
things; it muſt follow, that the Romans were corrupt in many things; and
eſpecially, that they did not acknowledge the Biſhop of Rome for their Pa-
triarch. Theſe Apologiſts ſay alſo (and it is likely, others do uſe the ſame
deceit alſo ) that in the end of that Synod, the Britan Biſhops confeſſed ,
that it was the right way of juſtice and righteouſneſs which Auguſtine taught,
But it is clear from Beda , that the Britans did oppoſe all that he ſpoke; and
they who ſaid ſo, were at the firſt meeting, when Auguſtine had not diſco-
vered himſelf. Likewiſe out of the Interrogatories that Auguftine ſent unto
Gregory the I. and are, with the anſwers, in the end of Gregory's works; it
is eaſie to be ſeen, that the firſt Arch-Biſhop of Canterbury, was no learned
Clark, but very ſuperſtitious; and eſpecially, in the eighth anſwer, that he
was ambitious, in that he did aim to have the Biſhop of France ſubject unto
him. After the death of Auguſtine, Laurence (who did come from Rome
with him) took his charge; he did invite the Scuts, dwelling in the ſame
Iſand, unto a Synod, and thought to have found them ( meliores , faith Be-
da lib.2.cap.4.) readier to his mind than the Britans were; but he found no
leſs oppoſition by them, for the Scots differed nothing from the B.itans;
Dagarrand Columban did refuſe all communion with him, and would not
lodge in the ſame Inn where any Romiſh Biſhop was. If we compare all theſe
premiſes, we may ſee the caute why our Writers have ſpoken lo diverſy of
Auguſtine; ſome calling the Engliſh converſion, a perverſion and inebria-
tion; and others terming it a gracious converſion; to wit, when they con-
fider, how Pagans, by the light of the Goſpel, were brought unto the faith,
though tainted with ſome errours; they do,with the Angels of Heaven, rejoice
in remembrance of that Engliſh happineſs; but when they conſider, that the
old Profeffours of the ancient faith, were by the importunity and ambition
of Auguſtine and his ſucceſfours, inthralled in multitude of new inventions,
and in an unjuſt ſubjcction; yea and that ſo many were martyred by means
( at leaſt by ſuggeſtion) of Auguſtine, juſtly have they tormed this work of
Auguſtine, a perverſion of the faith ; ſo giving this twofold cenſure in the ſpi-
rit of diſcrction, and not of contradiction.; even as Chriſt knew and
appro-
ved the works of Epheſus, but he had ſome things againſt her.
2. The difference in obſerving Eaſter was thus: The Romans in remem-
brance of Chriſt's reſurrection, did obſerve the firſt Sunday, after the full
Moon of March; and the Eaſtern Church, as alſo the Britans kept the four-
teenth day of the Moon, on whatever day of the week it fell. For this mat-
ter was no ſmall debate between the Greek and Latine Churches long be-
fore; as alſo in Britain'about the year 657. betwixt Finnan a Scot, and Bishop
of Lindsfarn; and Ronan another Scot, and coming lately from Rome:
Finnan was ſo reverenced by the Romiſh faction, that nothing was altered in
his daies; and he writ a book Pro veteri Paſchatos ritu, Beda biſt. lib. 3. cap.
23. Thisjar was renewed about the year 670. by Wilfrid , Biſhop of York,
who had been at Rome. Colman a Scot, and Succeſſour of Finuan; and
Cedda (who afterwards was Biſhop of York) defend the old cuſtom; al-
ledging ( asis before ) that this INand had received their rites from Aſia, and
had kept them, from the beginning of their converſion, untill this time. Wil-
frid, and Agilbert a Biſhop, and Agatho a Prieſt, and James a Deacon , ſaid,
Rome ſhould be preferred above Aſia; becauſe the bones of Peter were at
Rome: Colinan anſwereth, that Anatolius, and Euſebius Pamphili, do
evi-
Difference
for Eaſter.
}
1
.
1
Of BRITAIN
►
59
1
}
Britain.
evidently declare what were the rices of Aſia, and the ſame were received from
John the Evangeliſt; and were followed by Columba, whom they could not
deny to have been a good and devote man. Wilfrid replieth, The authori-
ty of Peter is greater; for Chriſt ſaid to him, Thou art Peter-.--and to thee
will I give the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven. Then another queſtion was
propounded, concerning the ſhaving of the Clergy mens heads; which the
Scots did refuſe: But Beda hath not recorded the diſpute. In the end, King
Oſwin ſaid, Seeing theſe rites were received by Saint Peter , and now he is
Porter of Heaven, I willfollow him, left he thruſt me back when I come thi-
ther. Beda loc.cit. When Colman ſaw that the authority of a rude Prince did
overſway, he would ſtay no longer ; but excluded his Biſhoprick with Eata
Abbot of Meilrofe; and thereafter he carried a Convent of Monks into one
of the Iſles Hebrides, where they lived by the works of their hands, Beda
ibid.cap. 26. Wilfrid after that conteſt, was accuſed of pride and miſdemca-
nours; but refuſed to anſwer, and fled. Then Theodore, Arch-Biſhop of
Canterbury, ſatanother in his place: thus the controverſie for Eaſter, was en-
ded in England. And to end it altogether, after other conteſts about the
year 716. Ecbert or Berect ( as ſome call him ) an Engliſh man, did ſo prevail
amongſt the Scots, that Eaſter was kept in the Iſle Hu, after the Romiſh man-
ner the 24. of April, but he died ſuddainly. The ſuddainneſs of his death,
Beda lib.s. cap. 23. calleth a confirmation of his doctrine. He might as well
have laid, The Lord did approve the fact of Lot's wife.
3. About the year 600. Brude King of Peichts (though a Chriſtian) had The Conter-
conjunct Wars with Ethelfrid King of Northumberland, againſt Aidan King fion of the
of Scots , and Maigo a Duke of the Britans. The Scots did prevail with great Saxons in
loſs. The report is (faith Buchan. hift. Scot. lib. 5.) that Columba ( Boetius
calleth him Colm · Abbot of the Monaſtery in Colmkill or Jona, did aſſure
his fellows of the victory the ſame hour of the fight. After ſome years Ethel-
frid renewing his forces, came againſt the Scots : Aidan waited for the Bri-
tans in vain, and was put to flight with great ſlaughter on both ſides. After
that fight Columba died for grief; and Aidan was ſo commoved for the un-
lucky ſucceſs, and for the want of good Columba; and for fear of the appa-
rent danger of Chriſtians from that cruel Pagan, that within few weeks he
dicd. Not long after Ethelfrid was killed by the Britans, as is ſaid before. Ed.
win ſucceedeth him, and thereafter was ſetled in the general government of
the Saxons. Then the friends of Ethelfrid (amongſt whom were his ſeven
ſons and one daughter) ſearing cruelty, fled into Scotland. King Eugeni-
us thc 4. ſon of Aidan, not regarding the hoftility of their fathers, accepted
them, and cauſed them to be inſtructed in the Chriſtian faith. Edwin was
Nain in Battel an.633. by Penda King of Mercia , and Kedwalla King of the
Britans; there was never a more cruel Battel in this INand; for Penda pur-
ſued the new converted Chriſtians, and Kedwalla would deſtroy the Saxons;
wherefore their rage did ſpare neither age nor ſex, Buchan. biſt. Then Nor-
thumberland was divided into two Kingdomes, Oſrich couſin german of
King Edwin, was King of Deira; and Eanfrid, or Andefrid , the eldeſt ſon
of Ethelfrid, was King of Bervici or North part; they were both Chriſtians,
the one inſtructed by Paulin, Biſhop of York; and the other in Scotland, but
they both made apoſtaſie, in the firſt year, and were fain by Kedwalla. Be-
da hift.lib. 3. cap. 1. Oſwald the ſecond ſon of Ethelfrid , ſucceeded unto them,
and overthrew Kedwalla. Oſwald did hold nothing ſo dear, as to promote
the Chriſtian religion; and ſent unto Donal the 4. King of Scots, for Prea-
chers, when Segenius was Abbot of Colmkill; becauſe the Scots language
was not underſtood by his Saxons: Oſwald would often expound ſentences
P 2
QC
{
60
CENTURY V 11.
or paſſages of their Sermons; for in the time of his exile he had learned that
language. Amongſt theſe Preachers, the worthieſt was Aidan, the firft Bi-
ſhop of Lindsfarn; he had no care of earthly things: what was given him by
the King, or Potent men, he was wont to part it amongſt the poor at the
firſt occaſion. Heceaſed not to go from town to town, and from houſe to
houſe; not on horſe, but on foot, alwaies catechizing whether he met with
rich or poor; if they were Pagans, he taught them; , if they were Chriſtians,
he confirmed them in the faith; and exhorted unto the works of piety and
charity; eſpecially, to read the Scriptures diligently: he died an, 651. Beda
lib.3.cap.4
. & S. From Northumberland the Word of God was ſpread among
many others of the Saxon Kingdomes. Pope Honorius ſent Byrinus unto
the Weſt Saxons. Ibid.cap.7. Laſt of all Suflex, or the South Saxons, and
the Iſle of Wight were converted. Fox in At.& moni. Sigebert King of Er-
ſex, had learned the Chriſtian faith in France; and opened the firſt School
in Cambridge, an.636. Paul. Iovius in Angl.reg. chron. He was perſwaded
by his Monks to enter into a Cloiſter; as ifit had been a ſhame or fin, to reign
with David; his end was lamentable, for when he had given over his King-
dom to his couſin Egrik; the fore-named Penda entred his Kingdom with
an army; his Subjects forced him to go into the fields, where both he and
Egrik werc Nain, an. 652. His ſon Penda was baptized by Finnan, and ac-
cepted as a Biſhop and Presbyter from him, for inſtructing his Subjects. Beda
lib. 3. cap. 21.
A deſpiſer
4. Ferchard II. King of the Scots, was odious to all his Subjects, for his
of admoniti- impiety againſt God, cruelty againſt men, for covetouſneſs and drunken-
on brought in
neſs; he ſpared not the life of his own wife, and defiled his two daughters.
repentance.
Herefore he was ſeparated from the Communion of the Church; and the No-
bility did ſpeak of putting him to death; or to do unto him, as they had done
to Ferchard the I. But the fore-named Colman ſtayed them, and aſſured
them before him, that God would ſhortly puniſh him. Within few daies,
as he was hunting, a Wolf did bitc him; and he became aguiſh, and then
vermin did conſume his body. Then he with tears did confeſs that he had de-
ſerved all theſe things for vilipending the adnionitions of Colman. Who ſaid,
he ſhould be of good courage, and truſt in God, whoſe mercy is greater to
a penitent ſinner, then any ſin of man can let him. To ſhew his repentance,
Ferchard cauſed to cover his bed with courſe coverlets, and carry him abroad
where he night make publick confeſſion of his lins: he died an.664. Boer.hiſt.
lib.9.cap. 21.
Famous men s. From Colmkill, as a moſt famous Seminary of learning, at that time
of Britain. ſprang forth , not only whº did reſiſt the beginnings of Antichriſtian pride at
home, and in our neighbour country, but they lowed the ſeed of the Goſpel
in other Nations. Such was that famous Rumold, about the year 600, who
was called Mechlinienfis Apoftolus, Gallus brought Helvetia from Paga-
niſm, and ( as Pappus in hiſtor. converf.gent. witneſſeth) built ſundry Mo-
nafteries there. Columban a man of excellent holineſs and learning (faith
Trithe ) lived ſometime in Bangor in Ireland , and thence went into Burgun-
dy, where he began the Monaſtery Luxovien; and taught the Monks of his
own Country, eſpecially to live by the works of their own hands, Bernard
in Vita Malachiæ cap. s. Afterwards becauſe he rebuked Theodorick for his
leacherous lifc, he was forced to filee, and viſited ſundry parts of Germany;
thence he went into Italy, and began another Abbey on the Apennin Hills
beſide Bobium in Tuſcany. Platin. in Bonifac. 4. Levin was induſtrious for
the name of Chriſt; about the ycar 630, he turned many to the faith about
Ghent and Eſca; but ſome hardned perſon killed him; he was held in ſuch
nie
-
.
leve-
1
--
OF BR 11 A11
61
1
reverence, that zod ycars after his death, his body, as a holy möngiñent, was
carried from Church to Church; and at laſt an. 10679 it wasláged in the
Church of Saint Bavo in Ghent. Furſeus and his brotlice Fullan, with two
Presbyters Gobban and Dicul, obtained land from Sigebert King of Effex“;
and built the Abbey of Cnobſherburg; tlien bewailing the oppreſſion of that
country by Penda; he commendeth the charge of that Monaſtery unto his
brother; arıd paſſing into France, he began the Abbcy at Latiniac, where
he died. He was famous for his picty, and Beda lib. 3.cap. 19. fpeaks of his
viſions and miracles. Diuma was ordained firſt Biſhop of Mercior, where he
converted many unto the faith, in the reign of the Chriſtian Penda; and for
rare gifts the Biſhoprick of Middleſex was committed to his charge, ib.cap.21.
unto whony ſucceeded Cella a Scot. Alſo Florentius went to Argentine or
Strawsburg. and was the firſt Biſhop thereof; he opened the firſt school in
Alſatia about the year 669. he is ſaid by his prayers to have reſtored Rathildis,
the daughter of Dagobert King of France, unto her light and tongue, where-
as ſhe had been both blind and dumb. Chilian or Kilian the firſt Biſhop of.
Herbipolis or Wortsburg, did firſt inſtruct the people of Eaſt France (faith
Bale , or high Germany, as lo. Pappus ſpeaketh) in the Chriſtian faith an.668.
becauſe he rebuked Go:bert, Prince of Herbipolis, firſt privately, but in valu;
then publickly for having his brothers wife Geilana , ſhe cauſed him to be
ſlain; Colonata Prieſt, and Thotnat a Deacon, followed him in all his tra-
vels, and were put to death with him. Burcard or Rurcard ſucceeded after
him, to whom Pipin gave a Dukedom; and from hence among all the Bi-
ihops of Germany, only the Biſhop of Herbipolis,carrieth a Sword and Prieſt's
Gown in his badge, Hen. Or æus in Nomencla. Unto theſeScots, -Io. Pappus
joineth ſome Britans, as Willibrod Reformer of Friſia; and two brethren
Eraldi, the one furnamed the Black; and the other, the White. D.Morton
in his Appeal, ſeems to doubt what doctrine they did teach; becauſe of the di-
verſe opinions concerning them (they lived about the year 689.) yet lo.Pappus
faith plainly, I hey converted the Weſtphalians to the Chriſtian faith, and
ſuffered martyrdom neer Breme. 10. Bale fireweth their death, the barbarous
people Que the younger with the edge of the ſword; and they tormented the
cider with a lingring death, and pulled in ſunder his members; and at laſt threw
them both into the River.
6. Pope Agatho ſent John (the arch-chanter of Saint Peters in Rome) in- Notations.
to England, to compoſe the difference betwixt Honorius and Wilfrid, the
two Arch-Biſhops; and withall, to deliver them the Acts of Pope Martin the
I. and to teach them to ſing the Liturgy, according to the cuſtom of Rome,
Beda lib.4.cap. 18. Upon this occaſion, Sir Henry Spelman, ſheweth out of
an old Manuſcript,a Catalogue of twelve or thirteen Liturgies, that were then
uſed; and others have other fornis that he hath not. Behold Novations are
multiplied.
7. Benedictus Biſcopius, a Noble.man of England, was famous for his
journey to Rome in the ſervice ofthe Church; and for bringing many books
into the Monaſteries of Tinmouth and Wirmouth. The firſt glaſs in this Iſland
is ſäid to be his giſt.
8. Here it is to be marked, what Beda in hift.lib.3.cap. 26, relateth of the Cuſtome of
manners in this time. In theſe daics (ſaith he) they never came into
thoje 1,7RES.
Church, but only for hearing the word and prayer [ no word of the Maſs; ]
the King would come with five or fix, and he ſtayed till the prayer was ended.
Allthe care of theſe Doctours was to ſerve God, and not the world; to feed
ſouls, and not their own bodies; wherefore in theſe daies, a religious habit
was much reverenced; so that whereroevera Clark or Monk did come, he
!
a
was
S
3
öz
62
CENTURY V1.
1
1
was accepted as a ſervant of God; and if he were ſeen journeying, they were
glad to be ſigned with his hand, or bleſſed with his mouth; and they gave
good heed unto the words of his exhortation: and on the Lord's day, they
came in flocks unto the Church or Monaſteries, not to refreſh their bodies
(nor to hear Maffes] but to hear the word; and if any Prieſt entred into a
Village, incontinently all the people would aſſemble , being deſirous to
hear the word of life; for neither did, the Prieſts go into Villages, upon any
other occaſion, except to preach, or viſit the ſick, or in a word, to feed
ſouls. Theſe Clarks did ſo abhor the filthy peſt of Covetouſneſs, that they
would not accept any lands or poſſeſſions for building Monaſteries , unleſs
they had been compelled with ſecular power. Out of this, Io. Bale Cent. 14.
appr.21. hath marked, that whereas Beda was wont, before this time, to
call the Preachers., Presbyters; now he calleth them Prieſts, when they had
but lately received ſhaven crowns as the mark of the Beaſt. At that time al-
ſo (faith he) the Clergy, and Monks, in England had liberty to marry; he na-
meth ſome, and then ſaith, and others without number.
1
CHA P. V.,
Of COUNCEL S.
1
1.
t
F all the Councels in this Century (wexcepting theſe at Rome) it is
Synodes were
aſſembled by ſaid generally, that they were called by the authority of Princes with-
Kings. in their Dominions; asis plain out of the firſt words of each of them almoſt
(but never any ſyllable to the contrary) where it isrcad, By command, or
at the calling of the King; or, The King commanding. Of the General
Councel at Conſtantinople (in this point) is ſpoken before. Concerning
France, we ſee in Gregory the I. lib.9. Ep. 52, 53, 54. the Biſhop calleth not
a Councel; but bcſeecheth the King to call one: his words are, iterata vos
pro veſtra magna mercede adhortatione pulfamus , ut congregati Synodum ju-
beatis. In England a Synod, An.694. beginneth thus, Withred the glori.
ouis King of Kent, with the reverend Arch Biſhop Brithwald, hath comman-
ded the Synod to be allembled in the place called Bacancclot; the moſt gra-
cious King of Kent Withred preceding ( Nota ] in the ſame Synod; and the
ſame reverend Primate of Britan; and alſo Tobias, Biſhop of Rocheſter,
with Abbots, Abboteſſes, Presbyters, Deacons, Dukes and Counts; to-
gether conſidering of the affairs of the Churches of God in England, &c. Sir
Henry Spelman in Concil. & conftitut.pag. 191. This is to be marked againſt
the Papiſts who hold now, that a Synod cannot be convened, but by the au-
thority of the Pope. Bellarm.de conc. lib. 1. cap. 12.
Synod at
2. About the year 610, was the ſecond Councel, at Bracara or Braga in
Portugal. 1. Out of the Greek Councels many Acts were read and ratified.
Ca. 2. Ifany Biſhop exercize not his calling, in the Church committed unto
him, he ought to be excommunicated; and if afterwards, through com-
pulſion, he will obey, let the Synod uſe their diſcretion concerning him.
Ca. 19. A Biſhop, being called unto a Synod , ſhould not contemn, but go;
and if he can, he ſhould teach things profitable to the good of the Church,
and of others; or he ſhould hear, if he be ignorant; but if he will not go, he
ſhould be guilty of cenſure by the Synod. Ca. 45. It ſhall not be lawfull to
read or ſing from the Pulpit, but to them who are approved by the Church.
Ca. 84. Ifany man enter into a Church, and hear the word; and then with-
draw himſelt from the Sacrament,let him be excommunicated, till he ſhew the
fruits of repentance.
3. The
Bracara.
1
!
OF. COUNCED
5
59
1
I
3. The Authour of Catalog.teft.verit, ſheweth out of Aventi. Annal.lib.3. Synod in Bon
that undec Lotharius was a Synod in Bojaria, againſt the new ceremonies of jaria.
Columban and Gallus; bụt he declareth not what they were. But we have
ſeen, that theſe two were Scots, and did not agree with Auguftine nor Law-
rence, and did oppoſe their Ceremonies.
4. An. 618. Was the IV. Councel (called the Univerſal) at Toledo, of the IV.Syned
70. Biſhops. Ca. 2. It pleaſeth, all the Prieſts who embrace the unity of the at Tolede.
Catholick faith, that from henceforth we have no variety nor contrariety of
rites in the Church; leſt any difference amongſt us, ſeem unto ſtrangers and
carnal men, to favour oferrour, and give occaſion of ſcandal to any; there-
fore let one order of praying and ſinging be kept thorough all Spain and Ga-
licia , and no more diverſity; becauſe we are in one faith, and one King-
dom; although the old Canons heretofore, ordained each Province to keep
their own tites. Cą. 6. Some Pariſhes are noted, who have no preaching
on the Friday before Eaſter; now it is decreed, to preach of Chriſt's paflion
that day; that people may be the better prepared to receive the Sacrament
of Chriſt's Body and Blood, on the Feaſt of the reſurrection. Ca.7. Becauſe
the Univerſal Church paſſeth that whole day in ſorrow and abſtinence for the
Lord's paſſion;, whoſoever on that day, except little ones, and old or ſick
perſons, ſhould interrupt the Faſt untill the Church ſervice be done , let him
be debarred from the joy of Eaſter; and not be admitted to the Sacrament of
the Lord's Body and Blood. Ca. 9. Becauſe ſome Prieſts in Spain do omic
to ſay the Lord's prayer, except on Sunday in publick ſervice; therefore it is
decreed, that every day both in publick and private worlhip, ņone of the
Clergy omit thc Lord's prayer; under pain of Depoſition : ſeeing Chriſt
hath preſcribed this, ſaying, Whenye pray, ſay, Our Father-----and it is
called the daily prayer, by the Doctours and Fathers. Ca. 16. The book of
Revelation ſhould be read yearly in the Church, between Eaſter and Whit-
ſunday. Ca. 18. A pernicious cuſtom ſhould not be kept; contempt ofan-
cient ſtatutes hath perturbed all the order of the Church; while ſome by am-
bition, and others by gifts, do ufurp Prieſthoods and Biſhopricks; and ſome
prophane men and ſouldiers, unworthy ofſuch honour , have been admitted
into the holy order; they ſhould be removed : But leſt great ſcandal ariſe in
the Church ( what hath been done is paſt ) it is expedient to preſcribe, who
ſhall not hereafter be admitted into the Prieſthood; that is, he who hath been
convicted of any infamous crime; who by publick repentance hath confef-
ſed groſs ſins; who hath fallen into hereſie; who hath' been baptized in he-
reſie, oris known to be rebaptized; who hath married a ſecond wife, or wi-
dow, or divorced, or corrupt woman; who hath concubines or whores ;
unknown menor young Scholars, who have been Souldiers or Courtiers;
who are ignorant of Letters; who are not 30. years old; who aſcendeth not
by the degrees of the Church; who ſeeketh honour by ambition or gifts; who
were choſen by their Predeceſſours; whom the People and Clergy of the
City have not choſen, or the authority of the Metropolitan , and conſent of
the comprovincial Prieſts have not required. Whoſoever is required unto
the Office of a Prieſt, and is not found guilty in one of theſe, and his life and
do&rine being approved, according to the Synodal Decrees; he ſhould be
conſecrated by all the comprovincial Biſhops, at leaſt by three, upon a Sab-
both-day; and the reſt ſending their Letters of approbation; and eſpecially
by the authority, and preſence, of the Metropolitan. A comprovincial Biſhop
ſhould be conſecrated, in the place where the Metropolitan ſhould chuſe him;
the Metropolitan ſhould not be confecrated, but in his own See, when the
Comprovincials were aſſembled. Ca. 24. Prieſts are commanded to read
Q2
the
1
A
→
64
1
CENTURY VII.
}
I
the Scriptures diligently, that all their doings might ferve for inſtruction to
the people, in knowledge of faith, and good example of life. Ca.35. Eve-
ry-Biſhop ſhould viſit his Diocy; once every year, in proper perſon; and if
ſickneſs or weightier buſineſs did hinder him, then by the moſt grave Prieſts.
Cà.46. At command of our Lord and King Siſenand, the holy Councelor-
daineth, That all Clarks for the ſervice of Religion, ſhould be exempt from
all charges and labouts of the Common-Wealth. Ca. 74. So great is the
falfhood of many Nations (as they report that they keep not their Oath of
fidelity unto their Kings; and in a word, they feign the profeſſion of an oath,
but rerain in their minds the impiety of fallhood; they ſwear unto their Kings,
and tranſgreſs againſt their Oath, nor fear they the judgement of God againſt
perjurers : What hope can ſuch have when they War againſt their enemies?
What faithfulneſscan other Nations expect in peace? What Covenant ſhall
not be violated, ſince they keep not their Oaths unto their own Kings? If
we will eſchew the wrath of God, and if we deſire him to turn his ſeverity in.
to clemency; let us keep religious duty, and fear God, and our promiſed fi-
delity to our Princes; let there be no ungodly ſubtleries of infidelity amongſt
us, as amongſt ſome Nations ; let none of us preſumptuouſly uſurp the Kinga
dom; let nonc raiſe feditions amongſt the Subjects; Ict none attempt tho
murther of Kings, but when the King is departed in peace, let the Nobles
of the Realm , with the Prieſts, in a Common-Councel of the Kingdom,
appoint a Succeffour; that when the unity of concord is kept by us, no diſ-
fenfioncan ariſe by violence or ambition; and whoſoever among us, or of
all the people of Spain, by any conſpiracy or deſign whatſoever, ſhould vio-
late the Sacrament of his promiſe, that he hath promiſed for the ſtanding of
his Country and Kingdom of Goths, or for ſafety of the King; or attempt
to murther the King, or to deprive him of his Royal Power, or by preſum-
ptuous tyranny ſhall uſurp the Kingdom; let him be accurſed in the ſight of
God the Father, and of the Angels; and let him be debarred from the Holy
Church, which he hath defiled with perjury, and let him be eſtranged from
the aſſembly of Chriſtians, with all the complices of hisimpiety ; becauſe
they all ſhould be ſubject in the fame puniſhment, who are guilty of the ſame
fault. Which we repeat, ſaying again, Whoſoever among us, &c.
Synod at a 5. About the year 616.was a Counccl at Altiſiodore or Autricum. Ca.s.
ti nodure. All vigils which were wont to be kept to the honour of God, are forbidden,
as divinations. Ca. 18. It is not lawfull to baptize at any time, exceptat
Eaſter; unleſs it be ſuch that arc neer unto death, who are called grabbata-
rý. Ca.21. It is not lawfullfor a Presbyter , aiter he hath received the bler-
ſing, to fccp in a bed by a Presbytercſs. Here they ordain not to put away
the wives, nor forbid thcy cohabitation; but neeping together. Ca.40.A
Presbyter ſhould not fing nor dance at a feaſt. In this Councel 7.Abbots, and
34 Presbyters had deciſive votes and ſubſcribe.
6. About the ycar 650. was the VIII. Councel at Toledo, to the number
nod at Tole- of 5 2. Biſhops; where firſt was recited, and approved a rule of faith ( little
differing from the Nicene Creed) as taught by the Apoſtles, allowed by the
Orthodox Fathers, and approved by the Holy Councels; here is no mention
of Chriſt's deſcending into Hell, and in the IV.Councel at Toledo , that ar-
ticle was not omitrcd. In many of all theſe Spaniſh Councels, the ſleeping of
Presbyters with their wives, is condemned as ſinfulland execrable; but ſome
would maintain their liberty, and would not obcy, as is manifeſt in the ſixth
and ſeventh chapters of this Councel.
Synod at ca. 7. In the year 655. was a Councel of 45.Biſhops at Cabella or Cabilone in
Burgundy. Ca. 1. The fore-named Creed is approved. Ca. 10. When a
Biſhop
1
The VIII, Sy-
do.
1
bilone.
-
1
OF COUNCELS.
68.
A
1
any
1
Biſhop of any City dieth, another ſhould be choſen, only by the Clergy and
indwellers of the ſame Province, otherwiſe the election is nul. Ca. 17. if
ſhall move a tumult, or draw a weapon, in a Church, ſo giving ſcandals
let him be debarred from the Communion. Ca. 18. We not ordaining a
new thing, but renewing the old, do ordain, That no manner of husban-
dry-work, be done on the Lords-day. Ca. 19. Many things fall out, that
are lightly puniſhed; it is known to be very unſeemly, that on holy Feafts,
women in tribes uſe to ſing filthy ſongs; when they ought to be praying or
hearing prayers; therefore Prieſts ſhould aboliſh ſuch things; and if ſuch
per-
ſons continue in their wickedneſs, let them be excommunicated.
8. About the year 673. was a Synod at Hertford or Herudford in England; Syand at
where it was decreed, 1. That Eaſter ſhould be kept, thorow the Realm, on Hertford.
the Sunday, the 14. day of the Moon, in the firſt month. Hence it is clear,
that then they did reckon March to be the firſt month, after the manner of
the Jews; which was the cuſtom in Scotland till the year 1603. and is fill the
cuſtom of England; whereupon ariſeth difference in computation of years.
2. No Biſhop ſhould meddle with the Diocy of another. 3. No Clark ſhall
forſake his own Biſhop, and go into another Diocy, without Letters of com-
mendation from his own Bishop. 4. ProvincialSynods ſhould be obſerved,
at leaſt, once a year. 5. Let no Biſhop prefer himſelf before another, but
by priority of their conſecration. 6. Let no man put away his wife, except
(as the Goſpel teacheth ) it be for fornication; and if he put her away, let him
remain unmarried. Beda hift. Angb, lib.4.cap. 5.
. 9. In the year 682. was the general Councel of 150. Biſhops (or asſome The V1. genti
write 171.) at Conſtantinople, againſt the hereſie of the Monothelites. Of ral Courcel
this Councel ſomewhat was ſpoken before. Here the Emperour Conſtantine at Conftanti,
порlе.
was preſent, and Preſident, propounding, queſtioning, commanding fi-
lence upon occaſions; ruling, and diſmiſſing in every Seſſion; or in his ab-
fence, a Nobleman, whom he ordained. The Nobleman fate on his right
hand; and on his left, were the Legates of Pope Agatho, George Biſhop
of Conſtantinoplc, Macarius Biſhop of Antiochia; 1ome Presbyters for the
Biſhops of Alexandria and Jeruſalem (for then theſe two Cities were under
the Sarazens) and the other Biſhops. There they were accurſed, who hold
that there is but one Will in Chriſt; and a Confeſſion was publiſhed againſt
this errour, and they made no other Canons. George did confeſs his errour,
and did receive the ſentence of the Councel; but Macarius, and his Prede-
ceffours Cyrus , Sergius, Pirrhus, Paul and Peter , were accurſed; and The-
ophanius , an Abbot in Sicily, was made Biſhop of Antioch. Beda de 6. &tat.
In the 12.Seſſion, the Epiſtle of Honorius, Biſhop of old Rome, unto Ser-
gius, Biſhop of Conſtantinople, was examined; he was anathematized,
and his Epiſtle was condemned to the fire: this Councel fate 2. years. With.
in 4. or s.years, by authority of the Emperour Juſtinian, the ſame Biſhops
were aſſembled, and about 100. more; they ſate in the Palace, and there.
fore it is called Trullano, from Trullo the name of the Palace; alſo it is cal-
led Tevfécon, becauſe it was neither fifth nor ſixth, yet they ſet in form the
conftitutions of both. Bellarm. de conc. lib. 1. cap.7. In. Gratian. decr.dift.
cap. 16. Habeo librum, Peter Biſhop of Nicomedia teftificth, that they made
102. Canons, which are not extant, but ſome are preſerved. Mart. Kemnia
tius in examin, Conc. Triden. pag. 3. citeth from Nilus, Bihop of Theſſalo.
nica, and the Greek Nomocanon; the thirteenth Canon in theſe words, Be-
cauſe we underſtand, that it is delivered in the Roman Church as a Canon,
that they who are thought worthy of the Order of a Deacon or Presbyter ,
ſhould profeſs, that they ſhould not bed with their own wives thereafter, We
R
foi.
1
0
66
.
CENTURY V12
following the ancient Canon of Apoftolical, genuine , and orderly conftitu:
tion, ordain, That the lawfull cohabitation of holý men, with their own
wives, from this day, in time coming, fhould be valid, ratified, and firm;
no way diffolying their conjunction with their own wives, or depriving them
of conjugal ſociety, which is in due time; and therefore he who is thought
worthy the honour of a ſub-Deacon, or Deacon , or a Presbyter., Thall not
be hindered from that degree, becauſe he dwelleth with his lawfull wife; nei-
ther fhall it be required of him at his ordination; or ſhall he be compelled to
profeſs, that he ſhall or ſhould abſtain from lawfull copulation with his own
wife; and yet they ſhall not havecopulation with their own wives indifferent.
ly, but ſhall abſtain in time of their courſe and therefore if any fhall preſume,
contrary to the Apoftolical Canons, to deprive Deacons and Prieſts (after
ordination) of ſociety with their lawfull wives; let him be depoſed; and
alſo they who are ordained, if they put away their wives, under pretext of
piety ; let them be excommunicated. Hence it appeareth, that the Coun-
cel did defend the marriage of Church-men to be Apoſtolical and orderly;
and therefore the contrary conſtitution of the Roman Church, was not an.
cient, Apoftolical nor orderly. And nevertheleſs the ſame Councelšaith,
Ca. 3. Becauſe the Roman See, in reſpect of thç marriage of Prieſts, hath
obſerved the higheſt rigour; and the Conſtantinopolitan Teine oy meek-
neſs or gentleneſs, let us ſet a middle between the two, &c. And ſo they or-
dain, that who is twice married, or who hath married a widow, or a divor-
ced, or a ſervant, or a whore, ſhould not henceforth be admitted : and the
liberty of Prieſts, which in Ca. 13. is called Apoſtolical; is denied unto Bi-
ſhops in Ca. 12. and the wife of a Biſhop, is ordained to go into a Monaſtery,
ca.48. And Prieſts, Deacons and ſub-Deacons, are forbidden to marry from
thenceforth. When they ſay, from thenceforth; they declare that it was law-
full before. Theſe Canons are alſo in Gratian's Decrees, with great alteration;
but the known practice of the Greek Church, fheweth the reality of theſe
Canons. Likewiſe in Ca. 5). they ſay, Becauſe we have found, that ſome in
the Roman Church, in time of Lent, do faſt on the Sabboth daies, contra-
ry to the received cuſtom of the Church; it ſeemeth good unto this ſacred Sy-
nod, that the Canon ſhall alſo bind, every way, the Roman Church : which
[ Canon] ſaith, If any Clark ſhould be found to faſt on thc Lord's day or
Sabboth, exceptone Sabboth only; let him be depoſed: and if he be a Laick;
let him be excommunicated. The Papiſhes in theſe daies do glory, ſaying,
That the Roman Church is the Mother-Church, Judge of all Churches, and
can be judged of none : But behold ! In thi: Synod a Biſhop of Rome, is con-
demned in two particulars. And in Ca. 36. it is decreed , That the Sce of Con-
ftantinople hath (and ſhould have) equal Priviledges with the See of Rome;
and in Eccleſiaſtical matters be equally magnified Gratian,decr.dift. 23. Edit.
Pariſ.an.1585.where the glofs ſaith that the Canon is amended from a manu-
ſcript in Greck.
The XI. Synod 10. In the year 684. was the XI. Councel at Toledo. There firſt Quiricus
at Toledo.
the Metropolitan, lamenteth the long omifſion of National Councels, and
the X. was held an, 674. Ca. 2. So far as one excellcth another in honour of
preferment; ſo far ought he to excel in godlineſs, by having continually in
his mouth the ſword of Truth; and in his hand the work of Light; for we
ſhould at all times be mindfull of the degree oforder, and manner of conver-
ſation ; feeing we have taken upon us the Office of preaching; and no care
ought to diſtract us from reading the Scriptures: therefore who are advanced
to eminent places, ought to take care that they who are within their charge,
periſh not by famine of the Word; alſo Metropolitans ſhould watch over
their
1
1
i
OF COUNCEAL'S.
607
1
checoneighbburts, and others ſubject unto them, and each Prelate over his
infattours. 4. Asekery one who løveth his brother is bočn of God; to
every one who hateth his brother , is of the Divel. Now it is dilated unto us;
that fome Prictts love not their brethren; 'nor the Sun-ſetting (as Paulex
horteth) bringeth them from wrath; neither the yearly courſe of time hath
brought them to the grace of love; to wit, the Sun of righteouſneſs hath
gone from their hearts: thêrefore we ordain, that ſuch Priel's preſume not to
come nighthe Altar , to receivet:grace of communion, untill they ốe knit
together in true reconciliation. Ca. 1.5. It pleaſeth to ordain, that according
to the determination of our Fathers, we ſhould be ready to aſſemble, once in
the year, at the time the will of the King, or the Metropolitan fhall appoint;
and ifany Biſhop abſent himſelf, except at inevitable ncceſſity; let him bo
puniſhed with excommunication for a year. There alſo it is decreed, that no
Biſhop, or other Clark, ſhould meddle with the judgement of blood; under
the punishment of perpetual excommunication: That they who are ordai.
ned Bishops, shall give their Oath, before they be received into their Epiſ-
copal feat, that they neither have given , nor shallgive unto any man, any.
reward for purchaſing their dignity. Here many abuſes of diſcipline in the
Roman Church are condemned.
3
r
(
R?
THE
.
2
. Τ Η Ε
T HIR DAG E
1
Of the
t
}
i
CHURCH,
3
OR
The Hiſtory of the Church Fading, and of Anti-
Chriſt Riſing, containing the ſpace of 400. years, from the
Year of our Lord 600. untill the year 1000.
1
CENTURI 1111.
9
CHAP. I.
Of EMPEROU R S.
Contention
between the
Emperour
and the Bi.
shop of Rome,
both of them
mixing a good
caufeipith an
evil.
IP
1
A
HILIPPICUS was crowned an.712. He was clo.
quent and infortunate; in his time the Bulgarians
waſted Thracia, and the Sarazens prevail mightily
in Aſia; he was a Monothelite; he depoſed Cyrus
Patriarch of Conſtantinople, and advanced John in
his See. In a Synod he accurſeth all the Biſhops of
the fixth general Councel, and ſent the Acts of this
Synod unto Pope Conſtantine, willing him to ſub-
ſcribe them. Who refuſeth, and fật up all the pi-
&tures of thoſe Biſhops who had been in the Councel, in the Gallery of Saint
Peter. When Philippicus heard that, he cauſed thorow all the royal City
to caſt down all the images of thoſe Biſhops; and he commanded, that all
images ſhould be taken out of all the Churches throughout the Empire. Then
Conſtantine aſſembled a Synod at Rome, and decreed, that images ſhould
be worſhipped with great reverence; and brought the Emperour in con-
tempt, calling him a Schiſmatick, a Monothelite, &c. And the people of
Rome called him an Uſurper, and not Emperour; and ordain, that no
mention ſhould be made of his name in publick or private Acts; and that no
Medals ſhould bear the name of that Heretick, either in braſs, ſilver or lead,
&c. Neither was his image brought into any Church, or his name mentio-
ned in the Maſs x, Abb.Vrſperg.in chron.Beda de ſex ætat. The Emperour con-
temneth this manner of proceeding, ſaying, it was contrary to the pra&ice
of David towards Saul, even when the Spirit had left him; and contrary to
Chriſt, who refuſed not to pay Tribute to the heathen Cæfar; and to Peter,
who exhorted Chriſtians in Pontus (where were moſt cruel Kings) to fear
the King. Philippicus reigned not above one year and ſix months; for (as
Zonoras writes ) when he had invited his Senatours unto a Fcaſt; after din-
ner they laid hands on him , picked out his eyes, and caſt him into Priſon.
Thus began the controverſie of images, and untill that time the worſhip of
images was not confirmed by Decree ; and we may learn, that images at firſt
were
6
EMPEROU R$
1
1
1
raileth.
were put into Churches for hi&tory only; for who can imagine that they would
ſet up the imagds of all theſe Biſhops to be worſhipped. Both the Emperor and
the Pope did mix a good cauſe with a bad. All the Emperours following (ex-
cept Theodoſius ) for the ſpace of 160..years, did condemn the worſhip of
images, and the errour of the Monothelites.
2. ANASTASIUS-Antemius was Secretary to Philippicus, and then
elected by the Senators of Conſtantinople. He approved the Acts of the ſixth
Councel, and writ to Pope Conſtantine that he was a follower of the Catho-
lick faith. Beda lof.çit. He depofed John, the 'Heretical Biſhop of Conftanti-
nople, and did put Germanus in his place : 'he ſent a great Army againſt the
Sarazens in Ægypt, but his Army within few daies left the Siege of Alexan-
dria , becauſe he made John, a Prieſt, thcir General; they kill him, and fa-
lute Theodolius ( a Treaſurer) Emperour againſt his will. When they re-
turned through Alia unto Conſtantinople, Anaſtaſius, met them; and after
a fight at Nice, when lie heard that the Conſtantinopolitans had given their
kcys unto Theodoſius, he rendreth himſelf, and voweth to become a Monk,
if they would do him no more harm: So he was ſent into Theſſalonica in the
13. month of his Empire. Zonar. Mexia.
3. THEODOSIUS was unfit for government, and ſet up images in
the Churches. In the ſecond year, his ſouldiers proclaim Emperour Leo their
General. Theodoſius would not fight, but turned Monk; and ſo did his
fun Theodoſius, after hie had ſuch a flurance, as he gave to Anaſtaſius.
4. LEO Iſaurus received the Crown,' van. 717. In the beginning of his in extremisy
reign the Sarazens, raiſed ſuch a huge Navy of Ships and Souldiers, that it prayer pro-
was thought thc World would be a prey unto them:Lco durft 110t refill them;
ſo they did overrun-all Thracia; they paſs thorow Grcece into Bulgaria , on-
ly tlie Bulgarians prepared ſome reſiſtance: The Sicilians deſpair of aid from
Lco, and chuſė a King 1 iberius. When Lco had been in this perplexity
three years, and the country had been plagued with famine and peftilence;
then Leo and all they who had been impriſoned within the Walls of Conſtan-
tinople , gave themſelves unto continual and earneſt prayers. God heard
thcic cries, and within a ſhort ſpace , partly by the death of Amurathes, and
diſſenſion amongſt the Sarazens about the election; partly by extream famine
and coldneſs on land; and partly by ſtorms.on Sea, that fearfull eremy was
brought to nought, Beda de ſex ætat. and Leo poflelieth all that he had be-
fort in the Continent and Iſles. The Mahumetans ſpake againſt nothing ſo
much amongft the Chriſtians, as againſt the worſhip of images; and there- AntiSynode
fore Leo would have taken them out of the Churches, but was obftructed for and a-
by Germanus the Patriarch.. Wherefore he aſſembleth a Councel, an. 730.
gainſt imas
ges,
where the quellion was diſcuſſed, and images were condemned: Germanus
would not ſubſcribe, and renounceth his Biſhoprick; the Synod placed A-
naftalius in his chair, Paul. Diacon, lib. 2. rerum Roman. Then Leo cauſeth
the images and ſtatues to be burned in the market ſtreets; he did inhibit the
worſhip of them; and ſent unto Pope Gregory thell. to do the like at Rome,
and through Italy; and ſhewed how he, in a Synod, had cauſed to be exami-
ned, the controverſies againſt the worſhipping of images; the intercellion
of Saints, and the keeping of relicks' of the dead: he had found that inter-
ceflion of Saints was a fable.s. the worſhip of images was idolatry, and con-
trary to God's Word; and the keeping of relicks is becoine ſuperſtitious,
Thic Popeholdeth another $ydod at Rome, and excommuunicateth the Em-
perom, perfwadiiig tlie greateſt part of Italy, that they ſhould not acknow-
ledge the Emperour; as amongſt the Greeks writ Zonar.and ſoine late Pa.
piſts; but Paul. Diaconus ( who did live not long thereafter ) writ that all the
$
peo-
+
?
}
>
t
1
}
1
1
1
1
CENTURY VILL
1
4
1
1
1
France.
people and ſouldiers of Ravenna and Venice, did relift the Emperours pre-
cept; ſo that the revolt of Italy began at the people and rouldiers, and not
in a Synod; and all do accord, that the Election of the Emperour was ſtayed
at that time, by the Pope; and we find, that after that time, the Romans
ſought aid from the Emperour, as their Soverain : and Sabell. Ennead. 8. lib.
7. addeth another reaſon, that Italy was vexed by the Lombards, without
any help from the Greeks; ſo that ſundry Cities in Italy then did chute Dukes
to themſelves. The Pope did hinder the clection of another Emperour, be-
cauſe he thought Leo would take to heart what was done and attempted, and
would be better adviſed. Blond. lib. 10.dec. 1. Alſo another conſpiracy was
moved in Greece, by the worſhippers of images; the chief were Agallian and
Stephen, who levied an Army: the Imperialiſts rencountred them by the
way, and burned their Ships; many ſouldiers were drowned; Agallian lea-
peth into the Sea; Stephen and ſome others were taken, and beheaded at
Conftantinople, Zonar as and Bellarmin call them Martyrs , de imag. Sanét.
lib.2. cap. 6. In the mean time ſome call Leoa Tyrant. He anſwered, they
were juftly puniſhed, who neither worſhipped God, nor reverenced the Im-
perial Majeſty; but did oppoſe themſelves unto the laws. At that time John
Damaſcenus, was a Patron of images in Syria; and he, with ſome Biſhops
and Monks, excommunicateth the Emperour. Nevertheleſs he continueth
in his purpoſe, nothing afraid of their vain curſes and opprobrious words;
they call him éixgvállax & Jeópax, a fighter againſt images and God.
Then doth Luithprand, King of the Lombards, make conqueſt of Italy and
The Pope fee- beſiege Rome. Gregory the III. ſeeing that Leo neither would nor could
keth aid from ſend aid ( as the Emperours were wont'to defend Rome) ſent unto Charls
the father of Carloman, and grand-father of Charls the Great; deſiring him
to defend the City from Luithprand. At the interceſſion of Charls, Luith-
prand left the ſiege. At that time were great : Earthquakes in Bithinia and
Thracia, wherein Nicomedia and Nice were ſore ruined, and the Walls of
Conſtantinople were ſhaken; wherefore the Emperour laycth a Tax for re-
pairing the Walls. This gave occaſion to the image-worſhippers to call him
covetous, and more given to lucre than government: he died of a dyſentery,
An.741.
Againſt ima.
S. CONSTANTINE Copronymus ſucceeded his father both in Em-
pire and religion: Hemade preparation of War againſt the Sarazens; when
he was in Ægypt, the worſhippers of images gave out a report that he was
dead ( it is no new thing, that Hereticks do lie) and Artobaftus was crow-
ned Emperour, by Anaſtaſius the Patriarch : therefore Conſtantine muſt re-
he ſuppreſſed Artobaftus, degraded Anaſtaſius , and another Con-
The Emperor
ſtantine was made Patriarch. Atthat time Aiſtulph, King of the Lombards,
loſeth in Italy taketh up Arms againſt Rome. Pope Stephen fought to pacifie him with
France pre ſoft words; and when thoſe had no place, he ſent unto the Emperour, exhor-
ting him to deliver his own Kingdom from Aiftulph; who had taken the Ex-
archate of Ravenna , and was befieging Rome. The Emperour delayeth to
ſend an Army, and ſought to avert' Aiſtulph by Ambaſſadours. The Pope
thinking that the Emperour had little regard, gave himſelf (faith Bellarm.de
concil.lib.2.cap.3.) unto the patrociny of the French King; but Card. Cula-
nus in faſcic. rer.expetend. ſaith, that the Emperour fent a Meſſenger unto
Pope Stephen, and theſe two did obtain of Pipin, that he would comply with
Aiſtulph to reſtore what he had taken from the Empire. Pipin did ſend , but
prevailed not; thereafter he promiſed unto Stephen, that he would by force
take thoſe places from Aiſtulph, and give them to bleſſed Perer. When the
Emperour's Ambaſſadour heard this, he returned; whereby it is manifeſt
(faith
1
ges.
turn,
vailed ibere.
1
con
of EMPEROURS.
7
1
A
razens.
I
I
(faith Cuſanus ) that Conſtantine gave not the Weſtern Empire unto the
Pope; and it is continually read, that the Emperour, as before , sid, with
full power poſſeſs Rome, Ravenna, Marchia with other places; and this is
proved by Gratian. dift.cap. 96. Bene quidum. The Emperour underttanding
what the Pope liad done, and çre Pipin came the ſecond time into italy, ſent
unto Rome, promiſing to come unto their aid. But Pipin was then pafling
the Alps, and did compel Aiftulph to render all the Cities that he had taken;
and Pipin gave them (ſaith Bellarm.de Ro.Pont.lib.2.cap.17.) to the Church
of Rome, reſerving the Princely authority over them, as followeth; and
from that time (faith he) the French had Rome. Wilb. Crantz. in Chron.
Saxon.lib.2.cap. 1. writing of this purpoſe faith , Some ſay that Conſtantine
gave italy, Germany, and I know not what other places unto the Church of
Rome. It was Charls who did inrich the Roman Church, and long before
thc Goths in their time; and thereafter the Kings of the Lombards had given
ſome things. The Emperour, at that time, had Wars with the Sarazens, and
was like to be overthrown, if God had not ſtirred the Turks againlt the Sa-
At that time Pipin conquered Ravenna, and called it Romandio-
la, to extinguiſh the Republick and the name. Then the Emperour, by Am-
baſſage,craved of Pipin to reſtore unto him Ravenna and other Cities, which
the Lombards had taken from his Anceſtours. l'ipin anſwered, that he was
Liev tenant of the Biſhop of Rome; and all belonged unto Saint Peter that
he had taken by Arms. So Pipin and the Pope, did jointo rob the Emperour.
Thereafter Conftantine fet his heart to order Church-affairs; he callcth a
Councclat Conſtartinople, where they condemn not only the worſhipping,
but the having of images in Churches; and then he cauſed them to be caſt
down every where, and perſwaded the Chriftians to do the like in Arınénia,
Paleſtina, Syria, and in all other Provinces under his ſubjection. Imme-
diately the Bulgarians moleft the Emperour, but he forceth them to beg peace;
which he granted, on condition that they would put all images out of their
Churches. Then Pope Stephen, in a Synod at Rome, charged the Empe-
rour of ſundry crimes, and called him the ſlave of ſin; let the unpartial Rea-
der conſider the crimes, He miſliketh the Monks, not ſo much for their pro-
feſlion, as for their hypocriſie; and therefore he calleth their habits, the gar-
ments of darkneſs. 2. He would not let the relicks of the dead be reſerved;
and called it an heatheniſh worſhip which is given unto the dead: he ſaid al-
ſo, that God would have the burial of Moſes unknown unto the people; left
it might occalion idolatry amongſt the Iſraelites. 3. He calleth intcrceflion
of Saints Fig-tree-leaves to cover idolatry. 4. He contemneth all images
and forbiddeth the worſhip of Mary, Zonar. But the Emperour was not afraid
of the curſes oſImage-worſhippers. Not long thereafter Deſiderius, King
of the Lombards, incroacheth again upon the lands of the Empire in Italy :
wherefore Pope Hadrian the I. ſent unto Charls the Great, then King of
France, for aid; he ſent alſo unto the Emperour. But the Emperour did lo
envy the Roman Biſhop, and his ambition, that he was nothing forrowfull
for his grief; and when the Pope's Nuntio preſented the Letters of ſupplica-
tion, hac ſaid, You have temporality, defend your ſelyes; or reſtore unto
us our lands, and we will defend you, as we are bound, Catal. teſt. ver. lib.
$.ex Chron.de D46 Bavar, And becauſe a certain Stephen, did ſpeak in de-
fence ofthe Pope, hecauſed him to loſe his life. But Charls was glad of the
occaſion, and came quickly into Italy, and aboliſhed the Kingdom of the
Lombards; and confirmed the Donation of his father Pipin; and moreo-
ver, he gavcother Lands and Illes unto the Church of Rome. So all Italy
kexcept Magna Gracia , thatis, Calabria , .Pulia and Napels, which remai-
S.2
ned
1
}
1
ma
CENTURY 7111.
ned unto the Greek Emperours) was in fubje&ion unto Charls; and from
thenceforth he was called King of France and Lombardy, Patricius Romanus,
The Emperour died an. 777.
6. LÈO Charaza ſucceeded his father : he diſcharged from his Court
James , Papias and Theophanes, becauſe they had ſpoken in favour of the
Image-worſhippers: he took a Crown of Gold' out of the Church of Saint
Sophia , which was adorned with ſome ſtones of great value, and had been
offered, by the Emperour Maurice, unto the image of Saint Mary; and Leo
did ſet it upon his own head. Of theſe ſtones ſome were ſo cold, that (as Pla-
tina writeth in Adrian the l.) by coldneſs thereof he died ſhortly after, in the
firſt year of his Reign.
7. CONSTANTINE was ten years of age, when his father died:
his mother Irene governed the Empire 10 years, to the great prejudice of the
Common-Wealth and Church; for the Sarazens made a great part of the
Empire Tributary: ſhe calleth a Councci at Conſtantinople for reſtoring
images, as followeth : ſhe took up the body of her father-in-law, and burnt
it, and caſt the aſhes into the Sea ; becauſe he had demoliſhed images; the
did cauſe the Souldiers to ſwear that they ſhould not acknowledge her ſon, lo
long as ſhe was in life; but the Armenian Band would not violate their Oath
of Allegiance. The young man coming to age, cauſed her to renounce the
government, and live without authority 7. years. He began to follow the
ſteps of his father in demoliſhing images; whcrefore Irene moveth a conſpi-
racy to make his Uncle Emperour. The treaſon was diſcovered, the Trai-
tours ſeverely puniſhed, and Nicephorus was baniſhed, but he ſpareth his
mother. Again ſhe ioſnareth him, cauſed his eyes to be picked out, and
ſcarcely ſpared his life. Then again , ſhe alone had the Empire 4. years. Zo-
nar. The Einpire then was contained in Greece, Thralia, Magna Græcia,
the Iſlands of Archipelagus, Sicily, Candia, and the Provinces of Aſia the
leſs.
1
CHA P. II.
!
Of POPES.
I.
:)
OHN the VI. hath left little written of him, except that he repaired
three Churches in three years. Platına ſaith, Some call him a Martyr,
but hc ſheweth not for what nor under whom. 1o. Baleus (out of Pe. Pramon-
ſtraten.) faith, he entred not lawfully, and therefore his name is not written
amongſt the Popes.
2. JOHN the VII. builded an Oratory unto Saint Mary, in Saint Peter's
Church: he ſate 2. years, and died an.706..
3. SISINNIUS or Zofimus . fate 20. daies.
Kiſing of the 4. CONSTANTINE was the firſt Pope, who had his foot killed by
Popes foot. an Emperour; and his Succeffours have been ſo bold as to ask it, as due unto
them; which was done unto him not of ſelf-accord only; but ( as Pe. Men
xia ſpeaketh ) with unmeaſurable ſhew of humility and obedience. Hence
it is, that the Pope accepteth the adorations, proftrations, and kiſſing of his
foot; which an Angel would not accept from Saint John, ſaith Antonin. Bi-
ſhop of Florence, Summ. Tbeolog. tit. 22. cap. s. ſect. 4. he giveth this rea-
ſon, becauſe the Pope is of more worth then an Angel; not indeed in nature
(faith he) but in authority and repreſentation of God; for God hath not
aſſumed the nature of Angels, nor hath he given them the power of the keys.
But
1
!
Of POPES.
73
5
5
"
(
)
But certainly Pope Conſtantine did neither require nor expe&t ſuch reverences
yet having once received it, his heart was ſo lifted up, thathé durft counter-
mand and oppoſe the next Emperour
. Onuphrius in his Annot:on Platin.
faith expreſsly, that he was the firſt who durft withſtand an Emperour to his
face. Pol. Vergil. de invent.rer. lib.4.cap. 13. marketh, that this practice was
far from the mind of Saint Peter, who would not ſuffer the Centurion to fall
down before him, At. 10. O that many to day (faith he) would rémem-
ber that they are men! Who becauſe they have attained unto a Prieſthood,
do exhibit themſelves the moſt imperious Lords, that are recorded of; nei-
ther are they common fathers, as they ought to be. Index Expurgatorius or-
dained to blot away theſe words, and not the words following immediately,
And ſo it is come in uſe, that we kiſs our Pope's foot; and I may ſay, that
this is ordained by the High-Prieſts of Rome , that the old faſhion of kiſſing
amongſt the worſhippers of the Gods, ſhould be uſurped to true picty. So far
he. In this Pope's time, was controverſie between the Biſhop of Millain,
and the Biſhop of Ticine for ſuperiority. The Biſhop of Millain alledgeth,
that the other was his fuffragan. The queſtion is referred to Pope Conſtan-
tine; he appointed that the Biſhop of Ticine ſhould be ſubject unto Saint Pe-
ter only: he ſate 7. years.
S. GREGORY the II. was bulied in repairing of Churches, and eſta-
bliſhing the worſhip of images, in deſpite of the Emperour Leo, asis tou-
ched. In Com. 3.Concil. is the Oath, that Boniface, Arch-Biſhop of Ments; in Epifco-
gave unto this Gregory, thus, I Boniface , Biſhop by the grace of God, do palpark un.
to the Pope.
promiſe unto you, bleſſed Peter, Prince of the Apoſtles; and to thy Vicar,
bleſſed Peter, Gregory and his Succeffours, by the Father ,'Son and Holy
Ghoſt, the inſeparable Trinity, and this thy inoſt holy body, That I ſhall
ſhew all faithfulneſs and purity unto the holy Catholick faith, and continue
in the unity (God working) of the ſame faith; in which the ſalvation of
Chriſtians is without doubt; that I ſhall for no mans perſwaſion, in any way,
conſent againſt the unity of the common and univerſal Church; but ( asi
ſaid) ſhall exhibit my faithfulneſs, purity and concurrence in all things un-
to thee, and the utilities of thy Church; to whom the power of binding and
looſing is given by the Lord God, and unto thy fore-named Vicar and Suc-
ceflours: But ifI do know, that High-Prieſts ſhall do things contrary to the
ancicnt inftitutions of the holy fathers, then I will have no communion or
ſociety with them; but rather I willforbid them , if I may; or elſe lſhall dilate
it faithfully unto my Apoſtolical Lord: And if ( which may be far from me)
I ſhall attempt to do any thing, in any way, or upon any occaſion, againſt
the tenour of this promiſe, let me be found guilty of everlaſting judgement,
and incur the puniſhment of Ananias and Sapphira, who did preſume to de-
ceive even you in their own property, and to ſpeak falſely. This tenour of
Oath, I Boniface, a mean Biſhop, have ſubſcribed with my own hand, and
this Oath being laid on thy moſt holy body have I made, God being witneſs
and judge, which I do alſo promiſe to keep. The Authour of Catal. teft.
ver.lib.8. within two pages after theſe words, ſheweth out of Lib.Pontific.co
Sabell. Ennead. Thatthis Pope ordained 150. Bishops in ſeveral places, whom
he did ingage with the ſame Oath. Here many particulars are remarkable, I
will-relate a few., 1. The Pope calleth himſelf not the Vicar of Chriſt, but
of Peter; they were not as yet accuſtomed with that Title. 2. Though the
Biſhops ſwear by God, they are not ingaged unto God; but unto Peter and
his Vicars, and the utilities of the Church. 3. The Church is not called
God's Church, nor Chriſt's Church, but Thy Church, ſay they unto Peter.
4. They ſwear by the body of Peter, as by God. s. They ſwear to continue
T
in
1
1
A
A
74
CENTURY V 111.
1
}
.
.
Novations
1
in the purity of the ancient and holy faith, wherein they acknowledge the
falvation of Chriſtians taconlift; and to maintain Peteř and the utilities of
his Church. But if that which they call Peter's Church', continue notin the
ancient and holy faith, and only feek their own utilities;' what ſhould a Bi-
fhop do in this caſe a Certainly they ſhould follow the holy faith, wherein
the falvation of Chriſtians doth conſiſt : but this they did not, asall Hiſto-
ries fhew. In his third Epiſtle unto the Clergy and People of Thuriigia , he
faith, We have given a command unto Boniface, that he promote not unto
holy Orders, one who is begamus twice married, or hath not married a Vir-
gin, &C. And in his eighth Epiſtle , he expoundeth the word bigamus, not
him who marrieth another, the former being dead; but him who having
many wives together, when they are dead, will marry two other wives.
Hence it appeareth, that polygamy was then amongſt Chriſtians, although
contrary to the Word of Chriſt. He ſate almoſt 17. years, and did die An.
731.
6. GREGOR Y the III. followed his Predeceffour in multiplying and
and forgery. enriching Churches and Monaſteries. In á Synod he did excommunicate all
thoſe who worſhip not images. Platinafaith, he firſt brought into the Ca-
non of the Maſs, the clauſe for relicks, beginning; Whoſe folennities too
day in the light , &c. as alſo the offering for the dead was eſtabliſhed by him.
In Catal, teft. ver.lib.8. is marked a forgery, in the book of Councels; to
wit, Aventinus in Annal, relatėth, that this Gregory in an Epiſtle unto the
Biſhops of Bavaria exhortcth, That at the command of Utilo their Duke,
the Synod of Prieſts, Biſhops, Nobles and of the Nation ſhould be called
and their true Prieſts ſhould be choſen by the accord of them all; and the wic.
ked who have been conviêted of any crime, ſhould be depoſed; the Synod
ſhould be held twice every year, for the good of the people, by thc Danube,
where he pleaſeth. But in the third tome of Councels, the Epiſtle ſaith, In
what place Boniface ſhall command you to convene in a Synod, whether by
Danube, or in Auguſta , or whereſoever he ſhall appoint; be ye ready to con-
vene for the name of Chriſt; to the end, we may know of your meeting at
his command, &c. Hence may be underſtood, what credit may be given
unto their records that are lately written. In the ſame Annals is another Epi-
Atle unto Boniface, wherein Gregory ordereth to give the Communion ofthe
Body and Blood of Chriſt unto the leaprous, if they be believing Chriſtians';
but not with them who are in health: He fate 10.years.
176. ZACHARIAS keepeth friendſhip with the Lombards, and recei-
out of one. ved ingift from King Luithprand, the Territories of Sabineum, Narnia,
Humana, the Valley of Sutrino; and all the lands that the King had taken
from the Emperour about Emilia and Ravenna. Blond, decr. 1. lib. 10. His
Predeceffours had a rich Biſhoprick, and he may be called the firſt Prince of
all the Popes. At that time he called the Lombards the Patrons of the Church;
but whén Aiſtuiph would have reclaimed what was ſaid to have bcen given
unto the Sec of Rome, by his Anceſtours; Zachary called the Lombards the
children of the Divel, and unworthy the name of men, and he incíteth the
French againſt Aiſtulph. As Pope Gregory the l. had forbidden the marri-
age of ſiſters-children; fo the Epiſtle of Boniface unto Zachary, ſheweth
that Gregory the 11. gave diſpenſation to a Noble-manin Germany, to mar-
ry his Uncle's wife; and the ſame woman, had married the ſame man's couſin-
german, and had forſaken liian ; and in his life-time had married the other.
Although this was authorized by the Pope, yet Boniface writeth to Zachary,
that it was ſcandalous to his riew converts ; fo that Zachary gave a command
to divorce them, as his reſponſóry Epiſtle beareth. Boniface compla’inėth al-
ſo
Hot and cold
.
!
1
Of POP.ES.
1
75---
í
.
Į
1
.
1
1
fo. of many diſordersamongſt the Prieſts; eſpecially on New+years evening,
they compaſs. Sajat Peter's Church after the fame manner of the Heathens;
and he complaineth of women uſng other Pagan rites ; alt which ( faith'he)
were fcandalous unto his people. Zachary refolved his fcruples, not by God's
Word, but by the Romilh Canons; and he willeth Boniface to be inſtantin
Reformation according to theſe Canons, but not one word of Scripture ;
· for he indeavoureth to bring Subjects to the See of Rome, and nar ſouls to
Chrift. His words are, I rejoice of you, Beloved, that ye aro converted
with good affection unto him who affecteth you, a Magiſtrate appointed by
God, and the bleſſed Prince of the Apoftles; your faith and fame islauda,
ble, becauſe ye are wiſe, as ye ſhould be wife; and now (God cooperating)
your Holineſs is gathered unto our ſociety in one fheep-fold. Bonifacę did
ask him, whether they might make oblations for the dead? His anſwer is,
in Gratiaz.cap. 13:queſt. 2. The Church holdeth that each one may offer for
their dead, who were Chriftians, and the Prieſt may.mention them. Ifthis
had been an Ordina'nce before, Boniface could not have been ignorant of it.
2. Obſerve that each one might offer for their dead, then the offering was
not the proper work of the Prieſt; and till that time, ſacrifice was not offered
for the dead. In another Epiſtle unto Raniface in theſe words, As for theſe
things whereof you demand, what ſhould be received, and what refuſed;
eſpecially of Fowls, as Jaws, Crows and Storks, Chriſtians ſhould nevereat
of theſe; and far rather ſhould they abſtain from Haręs, Bevers and wild Stags.
Like a Manichea he ſpeaketh againſt the Apoſtle .1 Tymi4. In another Epi-
ſtle he biddeth Boniface exact a Tribute of the Sclavi, left ſometime they
challenge their own land; and by paying Tribute they may know, that their
land hath a Superiour. Who gave him their land? he now will incroach.
Nevertheleſs in another Epiſtle he faith, he did ſwound, when he read in a
Letter, that Boniface had ſold Palls for money: He ſate about 10. years, and
died an. 752.
8. S1 EPHEN thel. died on the third day after his coronation. Some
do not reckon him.
9. STEPHEN the Il. was offended with Aiſtulph, who exacted Trí:
bute from the Church-lands; and becauſe it'was refuſed, took up Arms. Ste:
phen ſeeing no appearance of aid to come from the Emperour, did adviſe
with the people, that ſome writings might be directed unto Pipin: The Let- 'The Popes
ters began thus, Unto the moſt excellent Lords, Pipin, Charls and Carlo,
man , three Kings and our Roman Patricij, and unto all Biſhops, Abbots,
Prieſts and Monks, and to the glorious Dukes and Counts, and unto the
whole Army of the Kingdom of France : Stephen Pope, and all the Bishops,
Prieſts and Deacons, Dukes, Counts, People and Army of the Romans,
all being in anguiſh [Obſerve, this was not of the Pope only, nor of the clergy
only; but likewiſe of the Dukes and other people; and 2. the names of the Kings,
* ſet before the Pope's name.] With how dolefuil and bifter grief we are en-
compaſſed on every ſide; with how great perplexity and doubtfulneſs we are
diftrefled, and how many tears our eyes do ſhed; becauſe of the continual
troubles which are multiplied upon us, we think that the ſmalleſt parts of all
the elements do declare ; for who beholdingoyr tribulations will not mourn
Who hearing our calamities will not howl. Therefore let us remember the
words of good Suſanna, Affli&ion is on every ſide, and we know not what
to.do. Oye moſt truly Chriſtians, behold! The daies of trouble, the dajes
of mourning and bitterneſs are come upon us; ſeeing it is come, as we were
fearing, from the Lombards; för we are afflicted, diſtreſſed , and on every
- fide beſieged, by their moſt ungodly King Aiſtulph, and thar Nation : and
T Za
with
1
1
Letters uniQ
France.
l
!
1
1
+
1
I
>
76
VII.
CENTURI ENT
.
with the Prophet we pray the Lord, ſaying, Help us, O Lord ofour ſalva.
tion, and for the honour of thy name deliver us; and again, Take the ſword
and the ſhield, and ariſe to help us: For behold! pleaſe to know, how the
Covenant of peace is violated by the foreſaid wicked Aiſtulph and his Nati-
on; and we could obtain nothing that was capitulated and confirmed by
bond of Sacrament: And now becauſe no condition is kept unto us, and
on the firſt day of January all the Army of the Lombards have made their ran-
devouz in Tuſcia; and have camped at the Gates of Saint Peter and Saint
Paul, and the Gate Portuen; and Aiſtulph himſelf with another Army have
fixed their Tents at the Gate of Salaria and other Gates; and hath oft ſaid un-
tous, Open unto me the Gate of Salaria, and I will enter into your City;
and give me your High-Prieſt , and I will ſhew clemency unto you: If not,
beware, left when I have battered down your Walls, I kill you altogether
with the ſword; and let me ſee, who can deliver you out of my hands. Where-
fore we could ſcarcely direct this Bearer by Sea with theſe Preſents unto your
Chriſtianity; we have written them with many tears : Wherefore our Belo ,
ved, I beſeech you , and as if I were preſent, ladjure by the myſteries before
the true and living God, and before Saint Peter, the Prince of the Apoſtles,
that with great ſpeed you help us, left we periſh; ſeeing, under God, we have
committed allour lives into your hands, forſake us not. Our Beloved, come
forward and help us, who (under God ) fie unto you; that when you have
brought forth good fruit, may in the day of the future trial, fay, Our Lord
Peter, Prince of the Apoſtles, behold us thy clients; we perkating our courſe,
have kept the faith; the Church that was commended unto thee, we have
defended and delivered from the hands of the oppreſſours; and we ſtanding
without ſpot before thee, do offer unto thee the children, which thou didſt
commit unto us, ſafe and found from the hands of their enemies : Then both
in this world, and that to come, ye ſhall receive the joys of heavenly rewards,
Another Let- After this the Pope ſent another Epiſtle, in the namc of Saint l'eter, asifik
had been written from Heaven; it beginneth thus : Peter called an Apoſtle,
name of Pe.
Gracc and Peace and Power, to deliver the holy Church of God, and the
people of Rome, committed unto me, from the hands of their enemies, be
fully given from the Lord our God, unto you moſt excellent men, Pipin,
Charls and Carloman , three Kings; and to the moſt holy Biſhops, Abbots,
Presbyters and all religious Monks, and alſo to the Dukes, Counts, and all
the general Armies and people of france: 1 Peter Apoſtle, whileft I am cal-
led by Chriſt, the Son of the living God, through the pleaſure of the Supream
clemency, and ordained by his power to be enlightner of all the World;
the Lord himſelf, our God, confirming it with theſe words, Go, teach all
Nations; and again, Receive ye the Holy Ghoſt, whoſe ſins ye forgive----
Wherefore all who hear and fullfill my preaching, may truly believe, that
in this World, at the command of God, their fins are looſed; and bcing
pure and without ſpot they ſhall enter into that life. Therefore I Peter, the
Apoſtlc of God, who have you my adopted children, to defend from the
enemies hands this Roman City, and the people, committed of God unto
me; or to deliver the houſe (wherein I, according to the fleſh do reſt) from
the prophanation of the Gentiles; provoking all your love do exhort, and
proteſting do admoniſh you to deliver the Church of God, which by Divine
Power is commended unto me, ſecing they ſuffer very great afflictions and
oppreſſions, by the moſt wicked Nation of the Lombards; think not other-
wiſe, but truſt it for certain, that I my ſelf am ſtanding alive in the fleſh be-
fore you. And our Lady, the Mother of God, the Virgin Mary, with us,
doth adjure you with the greateſt obligations, and proteſteth, and admoni-
Theth,
ter in the
ter.
A
: 0f POP E S. :)
77
1
Theth, and cominandeth, do. Behold with what fooleries and impieties they
woald bewitch the World ! But Pipin' nor his brethren, did not levy an Ar-
my, untill Pope Stephen came into France; when he took his journey, he
commended himſelf unto Saint Mary, and his ſheep unto Saint Peter. Lib.
Pontific. Pipin hearįng ofhis coming, ſentlais fon Charls an hundred miles to
meet him; and wherı, he came within three leagues of Cariſiac, Pipin went
forth unto him, and returned on foot, and the Pope on horſe. Then Pipin
was crowned again, for the greaterpomp, by the Pope: He went into Ita-
ly, and forceth. Aiſtulph to give hoſtages, that he ſhall render unto the Pope
all que right. Soloon.as Pipin was returned into France, Aiſtulph raiſeth a
greater Army, and did more harm unto Rome, then it had ſuffered in 300.
years before. Then Pope Stephen writanother ſupplication unto Pipin, who
inade no delay, but forceth Aiſtulph to perform the former conditions, and
gave unto the Pope the Exarchate of Ravenna. Within a year Aiſtulph dieth,
then a diviſion falleth between Rachis and Deſiderius for the Kingdom; the
people, for the moſt part, were for Rachis; and Deſiderius agreeth with the
Pope, to ratifie what the Kings had given; and to give more, if he would
procurcaid for him. Wherefore Pipin writ his fourth Epiſtle unto Pipin,gi-
ving hiin thanks for his aid; wiſhing many blcilings unto him, and ſhewing
that Aiſtulph was ftrucken by the hand of God, and drowned in the bottom
of Hcll; and that by thc hands of Peter, Prince of the Apoſtles, and by thy
moſt powerfull arın [ſpeaking into Pipin]. Deſiderius a nioſt mild man was
ordained King of the Lombards, who had ſworn to reſtore unto Saint Peter,
the Citics Faventia , Infubres and Ferraria , with all their Territories; and al-
ſo Auſimo, Aucona, Humana , Bona with all their Territories; and he had
ſworn to keep peace with the Church of Saint Peter, and to be loyal unto the
Crown of France; and intreated Pipin to approve the Coronation of Deli-
derius upon theſe conditions. Henceforth the Pope lifteth up his head, , and
having large Territories given unto him, will not reft untill he be Monarch
of the World. When Stephen had peace, he begun to repair the Churches,
which Aiſtulph had cauſed to be thrown down, and died in the ſixth year of
his Papacy.
10. PAUL the I. ſucceeded his brother. He did write many Letters un-
Letleys of
to King Pipin. In the firſt, he ſpcakethof his brothers death, and ingageth Pope Paul to
himſelf to continue the League contracted by his brother and the King; and France.
he craveth that Pipin would do ſo. In the 3. Hc giveth thanks unto Pipin,
for his defence againſt their chemies; and promiſcth to cauſe the Monks to
Icarn the ſongs of Carloman. In the 4. He ſheweth-that he did ſuſpect Mari-
nus, a Prieſt of Rome, to conſult with the Emperour's Legates; and to with-
draw him, he had ſent him unto the King, and craved that he would make
hima Biſhop therc. In the s. he ſheweth, that his Nuntio was not returned
from Conftantinople. In the 6. he giveth thanks for his exalting the Church
of Rome; and ſheweth his confidence, under God, to conſiſt in the arm
of the moſt' puiſſant King Pipin; and craved to ſend a Reſident, by whom
he might communicate the purpoſes and attempts of the Greeks. In the 8.
he ſhewcth, That the Emperour is already in Arms, intending to recover
Ravenna and Rome , and craved his aid againſt the Greeks. In the 9. he
ſheweth, that he will ſpeak with Deſiderius, and prepare what is needfull
againſt the Greeks. In the 10. he purgerh himſelf, that he had never ſaid,
that Pipin could not help the Romans now in their diſtreſs; and he giveth him
liberty to deal with Marinus, as he will. In the 12. he ſheweth, that the
Beneventans had taken ſome parts of Campany, and made them ſubject un-
to the Governour of Sicily; he admoniſhed them once again to deſiſt, and
V
if
3
1
1
78
CENTURY V111.
1
2
if they would not, he was refolved by the power of God, and help of Pipin,
to ſend an Army againſt them, as the enemies of bletſed Peter and Pipin;
and he craved that the King would chide them by Letters, and if they will
not obey, that he would conſentunto the expedition. In the 13. he giveth
thanks for his defence of the Church, and forthe peace betwixt him and De-
ſiderius; and craved that Pipin would ſend back the hoſtages; to the end he
might have the City Imola. In the 14. he fendeth ſome trearonous Letters
of Sergius, Biſhop of Ravenna, and craved aid. In the 16.and 22. He
ſpeaketh of the Emperour's Legates reſiding in France, and giveth thanks
that the King had ſo honourably accepted his Nuntio with the other, and had
imparted unto him what he had done with the Emperour. In the 19. he gi-
veth thanks for the ſafety of the holy Church; and craved the honour, to re-
ceive his lately born fon from the holy Fount of Baptiſm. In the 2 1. he pro-
miſeth that no favour nor terrour ſhould divert him from the King's favour
in whom he hath the greateſt confidence under God, and his Mother, and
the Apoſtles. In the 26, he writeth much of the cruelty of the Lombards,
and that he had not ſought the return of the hoſtages; but that he might have
free paſſage thorow Lombardy; and now he exhortcth and adjureth him
fearfully to detain them; and to cauſe Deſiderius to reſtore all the goods of
bleſſed Peter , that in the coming ofthe Lord he might ſhine as a glorious ſun.
In one Epiſtle he ſaith, that bleſſed Peter had choſen Pipin, Charls, and
Carloman, three Kings, and had conſecrated them by his Vicar, that they
may be defenders of the orthodox faith, and maintainers of his flock. Inan
Epiſtle unto the French Army, he calleth Peter Protectour of France. Inano-
ther he writeth, that it is lawfull that the Biſhop of Rome ſhould reign as the
Princes of the Nations do, and poſſeſs Kingdomes on earth and the glory
thereof; and toundertake Wars, and to vindicate unto himſelf the emolu-
ments of the Roman Empire. Inan Epiſtle to Crodegangus Epiſt. Meten.
he faith , Untous albeit unworthy , in place of Saint Peter, is committed the
Univerſal Church of all the World. In Catal.teft.ver. lib. 8. many other of
his Letters are mentioned. Thoſe declare the riſing of Peter's Vicar,though
himſelf did never attempt or claim ſuch things. Paulfate 10. years. Aſter
his death, Deſiderius King of the Lombards, ſought to have the friendſhip
of a Pope towards him; wherefore his brother Toto, Duke of Nepet, with
ſome ſouldiers entred into Rome, and himſelf followed by the advice of the
Emperor Conftantine ; and cauſed his own brother Conftantine to be choſen,
who in one day (faith Onuphr. in Indi&t.) was made a Deacon, a Prieſt and
Pope; and Deſiderius compelleth the people ( who did favour Philippus )
to ſwear unto Conſtantine. Nevertheleſs he could never obtain the favour
of the Romans, becauſe he was ſo nigh unto Deſiderius, and a friend to the
Emperous, and a hater of images. He ſought the favour of King Pipin,and
by his Letters promiſeth to keep the amity begun betwixt him and his Prede-
ceffours. The Romans in a tumult kill Toto, and thruſt Conſtantine into a
Monaſtery, an.768.
II. STEPHEN thell. would immediately, aſſemble a Synod, and
ſent unto King Pipin, craving that he would ſend the moſt Icarned of his Bi-
ſhops unto Rome for reformation of the Church. In the mean time Pipin
dieth, and his ſons Charls and Carlomian governed both their own part of
the Kingdom with ſmall kindneſs; nevertheleſs they ſent 1 2. Biſhops out of
France and Germany. Behold what a Reformation! He annullech the ele-
&tion of Conſtantine; he cauſeth him to be whipped, and picked out his
eyes; he annulleth all his Conſecrations and other Acts; he cenſureth the
Synod at Conſtantinople, and ordained that images ſhould be worſhipped
by
1
1
4
.
OF POPES.
79
.
.
by all Chriſtians with great affection and honour; and he accürred the Greeks
if they did not reſtore due honour unto images; becauſe if Princes may ſet up
their ſtatues in Towns; and it be not lawfull to ſet up the images of God and
his Saints, their condition were inferiour to Princes. After the Synod, he
practiſech againft tlie Emperour, asistouched. Many of his Epiſtles are ex-
tant, unto Charls and Carloman. In one he craveth to be witneſs of the Bap.
tiſin of Carloman's ſon, as his Predeceffours had been to King Pipin. in
another, he diffwadeth Charls from alliance with the Lombards, as a faith-
leſs and bale Nation; he adjureth him to obey his exhortation, and if he will
not, he affurcth him in the nanie of his Lord, bleſed Peter, that he ſhould
excommunicated; be ſeparated from God, and be puniſhed with everla-
fting fire : But if he will obcy, he ſhould deſerve the reward of eternal joy,
with the Saints of God. In all his Epiſtles is not any mention of Chriſt. By
theſe Letters he perſwadeth Charls to put away his wife Bertha, the ſiſter of
Deſiderius, after they had cohabited one year; he did fear, if the alliance,
had continued, Defiderius might pull his wings: He ſate 7. years.
12. HADRIAN or Adrian the I. would be more forward in maintai- Letters of the
ning images and did write in defence of them; calling them Lay-mens books. Pope unto
In a Letter to Irene and Conſtantine, he laith, Ye will reſt in, and imbrace,
the tradition of the orthodox faith, of the Church of bleſſed Peter and Paul,
Princes of the Apoſtles, as it hath been done by the former Emperours, who
with all their hcarts did love his Vicar: For they shall be defenders of your
Kingdom, and make all barbarous Nations ſubject unto your feet; that
wherefoever yego, they ſhall make you victorious: Seeing they are Princes
of the Apoſtles, who have begun the catholickand orthodox faith; have by
their writings, as Enacted Laws, commanded their faith to be obſerved by
all who were to ſucceed in their ſeats; and ſo our Church both worſhippeth
their holy figures, and our Teniples are adorned with their worſhipfull ima-
ges untill this day. Obſerve 1. I hat Peter and Paul are conjoined and co-
equal. 2. The: Pope is the Vicar of Peter and Paul, and not of Chriſt.
3. He ſpeaketh of the protection of Peter and Paul, and not of God. 4. He
faith, the Apoſtles were the beginners of the Catholick faith, and he calleth
it their faith; no word here of faith in God and Chrift. s. He ſaith, All
who ſucceed in the ſeats of the Apoſtles, are commanded to obſerve their
faith. But the Popes of following ages, have not obſerved the faith which
Peter and Paul have left in their writings. Ro. Barns in Adrian the l. faith,
All the care of the Popes then was on ſtones or in building Churches, or in
making images, orin enriching the Church, or in excommunicating Prin-
ces, and in ſuch toies; but in their own miniſtry they were ſeldom or never
occupied. In Catal, teft. ver.lib.s. is made mention of 44. Epiſtles, written by
And unto
himn unto King Charls : In one he complaineth of Arechis, Duke of Bene-
vento, that after Charls had returned from Capua, lie had ſent unto the
Emperour, and had fought his aid, and the honour of Patriciatus; and
therefore he craved the King's aid for advancing the Church. In the 3. He
thanketh him, that he had given Roſellä, Populanium and Benevento un-
to Saint Peter; he complaineth of their untowardneſs, and of the enterpriſe
of the Greeks; againſt whoin,he craveth that Charls would have his Army in
readineſs. In the 5. he intreateth his aid againſt the Venetians who had ta-
ken Ravenna. In the 8. he thanketh him for a Croſs ſent unto him; and
The weth, that he prayeth continually for him, and for his father of bleſſed
memory; he intreatetli himn to cauſe them to reſtore the Territories of Roſel.
læ , Populonium and Benevento, and promiſeth him reward from Saint
Peter. Although Charls, Wlien he had taken theſe Cities from the right ow-
V 2
.
King Charls:
-?
ner,
CENTURY V11.
1
ner, gave thew to the Pope; -yet he quitteth nothis ſuperiority, as is mani-
feſt in the 23. Epiſtle, wherein Adrian ſheweth, that the Greek Ambaſſadors
had conſulted with the Relict of Duke Arechis , to take the Dukedom of Be-
nevento from Charls; and therefore he adviſeth himn to provide for hisowa
ſecurity, and for the Şee of Rome. In the.9. he anſwereth unto a queſtion
propounded by Charls, What ſhould be done to ſome Saxons who were rea
lapſe into Paganiſin?, after long pennance they may be received. In the 11.
he exhorreth Biſhops and Prieſts to put on not temporal, but ſpiritual Ar-
mour; that is, they ſhould wait on faſting and praying. Mark that as yet
Biſhops had not begun to fight Battels, but they perſwaded Princes to fight
for them; and at that time, when ſome Biſhops would have taken Arms,
the Pope did difſwade them. In the ſame Epiſtle he ſaith, the dream ofJohn
a Monk was falſe; wherein he was told, that the Church of Rome haderred
from the faith. Note. In the 29, 30, and 31, he complaineth, that Leo, Bi-
ihop of Ravenna, would not perform due obedience unto Saint Peter; 'that
under the name of Charls had taken ſundry things from Saint Peter, and had
attempted to take Pentapolis, which King Pipin had given to the See of
Rome; he ſheweth that Pope Stephen once depoſed Sergius, Biſhop of Ra-
venna,
for his diſobedience; and in the end, he intreateth him to cauſe Lco
to give him obedience, and to make the Exarchatc likewiſc ſubject. All the
other Epiſtles are of this ſtamp, for inriching and advancing the Church, and
to expel the Greeks with their adherents out of Italy; commending the wor-
fhip of images, and ſetting up Pet er in the room of Chriſt; for hcexpoun-
deth Peter , ſaying, Behold lam with you untill the end; and he calleth Pe-
ter the interceflour, the protectour, and rewarder; and he commandeth
that prayers be made in the name of Peter. This Adrian, inan Epiftle unto
the Spaniards, calleth the Roman Church , Head of all Churches; and who
ſeparateth from her (faith he) ſeparateth from the Chriſtian faith. Heis
ſaid to be Author of that Decrec in Gratian.cauf. 25. queft. 1. Generali , By
a gencral Decree we ordain, that it ſhall be an execrable anathema, and he
thall be guilty before God for ever, as a tranſgreſſour of the Catholick faith;
whoſoever,King, or Biſhop,or Porentate,that ſhal from henceforth permit the
cenſure of the Roman Biſhops to be violated in anything. Heindeavoureth to
King Charls have the Clergy free from the power of Princes. But in the year 773. Charls
his power in
did appoint a Synod at Rome, wherc the Pope was with 153. Biſhops and
Abbots. Here Charls recovereth the right, which Conſtantine Pogona-
tus had let paſs with Pope Benedict the II. to wit, with common conſent,
the judges and Do&tours of Law, thorow the City, were ordained to ſcarch
the ancient Laws and Cuſtoms of the Empire, how hereſies and ſchiſms may
be prevented, concerning the Apoftolical Sec, and the honour of Patricia
tus, and the Roman Empire. Then 1. All the people of Rome grant unto
King Charls, and transferinto his perſon, and his Succeſfours, all their right
and power in the above-named particulars. 2. After their example, Adrian
with all the Clergy and whole Synod, did give unto Charls their right and
power ofchuling their grcat High-Prieſt, and ordering the Apoftolical See:
and moreover, that all Arch-Biſhops and Biſhops, throughout every Pro-
vince, ſhould receive inveſtiture from him. Theodor. a Nyem. Secretary to
fundry Popes. And Gratian. diſt.cap.63. Adrianus laith more, That who
fhould act againſt this Decrce, the Synod would accurſe; and unleſs he re-
pent, would adjudge his goods unto the Royal Exchequer: For this cauſe
many waited upon the Court of King Charls, hoping to have Biſhopricks and
advancement by him, Avent. Annal. lib.4. as he did advance the Biſhops of
Breme, Manda, Padeburna, &r. Here is ſome reſtraint of the ambition of
the
Rome.
l
1
ܕ
OF PORTES
6
I
1
1
}
1
the Popes for a time. Adrian did ſit three and twenty years, ten months, and
ſeventien daies.
13. LEO the III. perceiveth the Romans aiming by all means unto a free More power
government; and he feared that either the Popes ſhould be brought under thé of Charlsen
government of the Senate', orthèy ſhould be overthrown by the Greeks; he Rome.
thinketh it fitceſt that:Rome ſhould be ſubject unto the Pope; and that the
Pope ſhould be ſure of concurrence from France, Catal, teft:ver. ex Regin.
lib. 2.0 Sigeber. ad an :796. Wherefore without knowledge of the Senate he
ſent Angilbert Abbor of Saint Richarius, to advertiſe Charls of his cle&ion;
and preſenteth unto him, in token of loyalty, Saint Peter's keys, and the
Enlign of the City., orthe Eagle; and beſeecheth him to ſend ſome of his No-
bles, who might keep the people in obedience by their Oath or Sacrament,
Ph. Morn. in Myſter.cx Aimoin. lib.9. cap. 89. So ſoon as the Romans
(namely Paſchalius and Campulus) heard of this meſſage, they take the
Pope and buffethiin till they thought he was blind , and caſt him into the Mo-
naſtery of Saint Eraſmus. Platin. But Continuator Eutropij faith, they beat
out one of his eyes, and could not pick out the other, becauſe the mercy of
God had preſerved him; and others ſay, both his eyes were ftrucken out, and
reſtored again by miracle: But Zonar. faith , they who were ſent, did ſpare
him, and ſpoiled him not of his ſight. Albinus did let him down by the Wall
of the Monaſtery, and he filed unto Charls; he chárgeth many of the Ro.
mans ofùſurpation; and he adviſeth the King to exact on them an Qath of
fidelity, Paſchalius or Paſchalis was there foon after him, and accuſed the
Pope of adultery, &c. Chiarls diſmiſſcth them both, and promiſeth to be at
Rome within few months. In Decemb. an. 800. Charls was received in Rome,
with all thew of honour; within 8. daies he goeth into Saint Peter's Church,
and in preſence of all the people and clergy, he asketh, who had any thing to
ſay againſt Pope Leo. Pafchafius and Campulus had publiſhed the Pope's
crimes by writ; but knowing the King's affection towards both parties, they
appear not. The Biſhops who were preſent, anſwer, The Apoftolical ſeat
is the Head of the Church , and ought to be judged of none, platin. But Ph.
Morn. in Myſter. theweth from Aimoin. That becauſe none did qualifie theſe
crimes, the Pope was abſolved upon his Oath, Platina ſaith, his Oath was
delayed țill the next day; and then he ſweareth by God, and thefour Evan-
geliſts, that all theſe things were falſe, which they had layed to his charge.
Whereupon the King declareth him innocent, and condemneth his accuſers.
Within few daies 300. of them were beheaded, in the Lateran field, for their
preſumption and affected liberty, on the 18. of December; and on the 25.
day, Charls was proclaimed Emperour, as followeth ; and from that time the
French did alogether poſſeſs Rome and all Italy, ſaith Zonar. After that, Pope
Leo could not live at Rome without trouble; therefore he ſate at Mantua,and
ſometimes did abide with the Emperour. He is the firſt that Bellarmine can Canonizing
find to have canonized a Saint, de beat. Sanét. lib. 1. cap.8. He appointed the of Saints, and
ſupplications of three daies, before the Feaſt of Chriſt's aſcenlion; he firſt other novela
brought incenſe unto the Altars, to the imitation of Jewsand Heathens. He
ſate 20. years, and died An. 816.
1
ties.
X
CHAPO
76
CENTURY V111.
CHA P. III.
FE
Qwn;
Of Divers Countries
.
The corrupti. 1.
Ew Paftours of that Country were comparable unto the former, in do-
on of Bishops. &rine, devotion or zeal (as we find in Catal. teffi ver. lib. 8. from A.
ventin. lib. 3.) unworthy Prieſts were promoted , covetous, adulterous,
drunkards, whoſe God was their belly; given to hunting and hawking; as
allo Pope Zachary complaineth in Epift. ad Bonifac, and we will ſee Acts of
Synods againſt theſe yices. Nevertheleſs ſuch men were advanced for bribes,
or other by-reſpects. Likewiſe Biſhops were more ambitious, than given to
ſeek ſouls unto Chriſt. Monks were thought more religious, but their religi-
on then (for the moſt part) did conſiſt in ſuperſtitious ceremonies and rites;
the people did admire them for their ſhew of auſterity; and the Biſhops bear
with them, becauſe they indeavour to draw all men under the obedience of
the See of Rome. So whileft corruption waxeth in all theſe, Truth faileth;
eſpecially, the opinion of merit was not pratled in private, but openly pro-
claimed; and in the Synods they change the phraſe, Men ſhall be judged ac-
cording to their works; unto this, Men ſhall be judged for their works, or
according to merits. Preachers did not pleadifo much the cauſe of God, as
their they corruptthe truth with fables; as Gregory in his Epiſtle to Bo-
niface teſtifieth and for conſtitution of their errours, they alledge viſions;
as Io. Bale Cent. 1.cap.91. theweth how Egwin, Biſhop of Vigornien, did
ſwear before Pope Conſtantine, that in a Viſion he was commanded to preach
unto the people, that thc image of Saint Mary ſhould be worſhipped; and he
writ a Book of Apparitions, which the Pope approved with his Seals, and
ſent it unto Britwald , Primat of England, with expreſs command to calla
Synod at London; and by his authority, to recommend that book unto the
people. So Conſtantine , Biſhop of Cyprus, in the Nicene Synod sell.4
ſaid, a certain man, driving a nail into a Wall, pierced the head of Saint Pe-
ter's image, and immediately his head became ſore; and when he was bid-
den to draw out the nail again, he did ſo, and became whole. Many ſuch
fables were then preached. Whatſoever was the zeal of King Charls, bad
was the ſucceſs of his putting the ſword into the hands of Bilhops; as Lullus,
Biſhop of Ments, was a Warriour unto Charls; Megengard i-iſhop of Her-
bipolis, was called Duke of Franconia, and when he went to Mars, he had
a drawn ſword carried before him. Charls gave unto Herinbert, Biſhop of
Minden, a Guard of Souldiers againſt his enemies: Wherefore Alb.
in Metropol.proæm. ſaith, Charls (not God) gave to Biſhops the ſword to
ſtill and puniſh ſtubborn Rebels. Luder. Ep. Monaften. carried in his badge
a ſword and a Shepheards club. Anepos a Biſhop,' was Commander of the
French Army, againit Vilian in Suevia. Yea Biſhops took up Arins againſt
Biſhops; as Caliſtus, Biſhop of Aquileia , againſt Amator, Biſhop of Friali.
Many Synodal Acts were made againſt this; and Pope Zachary writing to ſe-
veral of France and Germany, faith, Though we walk in the fleſh, yet we
ſhould not walk according to the fleſh; and the Weapons of our Warfare,
are not carnal, but ſpiritual; and therefore it is not lawfull, that Prieſts or Pa-
ſtours do bear Arms. And the ſame Pope, in another Epiſtle to Boniface,
requireth him to depoſe all Biſhops and Prieſts, who had defiled their bodies
with blood, either of Pagans or Chriſtians. Concil. tom. 2. And Carlomanin
his Laws, None who hath entred into Orders ſhould bear Weapons: and in
the Councel held at his command, An.742. We diſcharge all the Miniſters
of God from bearing Armour, from fighting, from going againſt an enemy,or
into an Army
2. Con
4.
Crantz:
Of Divers Countries
183
.
1
1
1
92. Concerning the Ele&tion of Biſhops, the words of Pol. Vergil: dein- The Ekaron
vent. rer. lib.4.cap. 2. are , From the beginning, the Ele&tion of Biſhops, of Bishops.
Prieſts and Deacons, was in the power of the Apoſtles; and then of the Priekts
of the Cities , not without the ſuffrage of the people and judgement of dia-
cent Biſhops », as Cyprian teſtifieth in many places, eſpecially in epiftiad
Felik-Presbyt, that this cuſtom continued a long time. This creationbf Bi-
fhops was turned into another form by Boniface the HI, he decreed, That
they ſhould be choſen by the people, and ſociety of the Prieſts, the Prince of
the place not relating; and the Roman High-Prieſt confenting with theſe
words, We will and command: But this Decree went foon out of uſe, all
theſe things declining to worſe. So far he. Now for the Ele&ion in this-en-
tury, the words of Waltram; Biſhop of Naumburg, about the yeař i voo.
are remarkable, Gregory the I: writ unto Theodoric, Theodobert and Bru-
nichild , King and Queen of Auſtria , that they ſhould inveſt Biſhops with:
out ſimony. Long before the Decree of Pope Hadrian, the Kings who were
anointed, and Majors of the King's houſe, had the authority of inveſting
Biſhops, as Dagobeit, Sigebert, Theodoric, Childeric, Pipin inveſted theſe
Bifhops, Remaclus, Amandus, Audamarus, Antpert and others. The like is
read of the Bishops of Spain, England, Hungary , how ofan old cuſtom, Bi-
ſhops entred by their Kings, untill theſe daies, ſaith he, Ph. Morn.sä Myſter.
Pope Zachary in an Ppiſtlc to Boniface teacheth the ſame, that Prieſts and
Monks received their places in:Churches and Monaſteries from Magiſter Au-
la in France; as is before in Adrian thie I. neer the end. Alſo one having re-
ceived a Biſhoprick from King Charls, and coming beforehim, cafteth hiin-
ſelf off his horſe, with nimble agility; to him ſaid Charls, So far as I can ſee,
thou art a good horſe man, leave thy bencfice unto fome weaker man, I
have need of thee for another ſervice. Gratian. is clear in this point, Dift.63.
isan Epiſtle of Pope Leo the IV. to the Emperours Lotharius and Lewis', ſaya
ing, I hc Church of Reate for a long time hath been deftitute of Paſtoral
care; it is expedient, that it be helped by the arm of your excellence; where-
fore, the word offalutation being permitted, we intreat your meekueſs, that
it would pleaſe you to give that Church unto Colonus an humble Deacon;
thathe, having your licence thereunto, we may conſecrate him Biſhop: But
if it plcaſe you that another be ſent thither, let it pleaſe your Majeſty to give
him Tuſculum, which is alſo vacant. And a little before in the ſame Difti.
Nicolaus Pope, unto Lotharius King, Underſtand that it is reported unto
us, that whoſoever is advanced unto a Biſhoprick in your Kingdom, ye let
none be choſen, but who you pleaſe; therefore by Apoſtolical authority
with obteftation of God's judgement we injoin thee, that thou ſuffer none to
be choſen, untillour Apoſtleſhip be advertized. Here hu is loftier then the
former, yet he craveth to be acknowledged only in two Biſhopricks , 'neither
denieth the King's intereſt. But afterwards Pope Gregory the VII. ordained,
That no Prieſt ſhould take a Biſhoprick from a Lay man ( as followeth ) if he
did, he ſhould loſe it, and be excoinmunicated, Gratian.cap. 17. qu.7. can.
Siquis deinceps, do cap.quoniam.
3. We have heard how buſie Popes and Monks were,to draw all the world
under the obedience of the Roman See; and now they boaft of their ſupre- the Bishop court
macy throughout all ages. But it is certain that the Title of Supremacy was Rume was
not given unto the Biſhop of Rome, before the year 606. It is true, when never o
the Emperours left Rome, and did dwell at Millain, Ravenna, or Conftan-serpent as the
tinople, the Biſhop of Rome ſought to exalt himſelf; but his paſtoralho- boat
nour was layed in the duſt, when the Goths dwelt at Rome; then the Biſhops
of Ravenna and Conftantinople ſtrove for the firſt place, as if the Biſhop of
X 2
Rome
$
The poper of
CENTURY 7111.
1
1
Rome had been out of the World, but they were deceived. For Biſhop
Zoſimus did claim more power, then any of his Predeceffours had, or did
claim. He ſent Fauftinus, Philippus and Aſellus to the ſixth Councel at Car-
thage, in favour of Apiarius a Prieſt, who fled to Rome for aid againſt Dice-
ceſan Urban, who had depoſed him for lewdneſs. Amongſt other things,
Zofimus gave them in charge, to claim this prerogative, that if
any Biſhop
were accuſed or depoſed, and appealed urto Rome; the Biſhop of Rome
might either write to the next Province to determine the matter, or ſend one
from his ſide, to repreſent his perſon, and ſit in judgement with the Biſhops
there: and for proof, he citeth in writing under his hand, 'a Canon of the
Councel at Nice. The Biſhops aſſembling out of all Affrick, to the number
of 2 17, and finding no ſuch Canon in their books Greek nor Latine ; direct
their anſwer to Biſhop Boniface the I. refuſing to reſtore Apianus; and con-
cerning Appeals to Rome, they would ſuffer that to be ſilent for a while, till
they could get the Canons of the Nicene Councel. And they did write unto
the Patriarchs of Alexandria, Conſtantinople and Antioch, for true Copies
of the Nicene Councel; which when they had received, and ſecing their own
Copies agree word for word with them; firſt by their Decree they deny all
Appeals to Rome;, and then by their Letters, they charge the Biſhop of
Rome with ambition and forgery; writing thus : Ourdue ſalutations remem-
bred, we intreat and earneſtly pray you. that hercafter you would not ſo
lightly give audience, to thoſe that come from hence unto you; neither re-
ceive any more,ſuch to the communion,whom weexcommunicate; becauſe
your Reverence ſhaleaſily perceive that order taken by the Nicene Councel:
For if there appear a proviſo for inferiour Clarks and Lay. men, how much
more ought the Synod to have the ſame obſerved in Biſhops, who being ex-
communicated in their own Province, they ſhould not be ſuddenly or undu-
ly reſtored to the communion by your Holineſs? And likewiſe your Holineſs
muſt repel all wicked refuges of Prieſts and other Clergy-men, as becometh
you; for by determination of the Fathers, is this derogated from the Chur-
ches of Affrica; alſo the Nicene Canons do moſt evidently commit, both
inferiour Clergy-men, and the Bishops themſelves, to their own Metropoli-
tans: No doubt they moſt wiſely and rightly provide , that all matters should
be ended in the places where they firſt did ariſe ; nor shall the grace of the Ho-
ly Ghoſt be wanting to any Province, by which equity may be gravely
weighed, and ſtoutly followed, by the Presbyters of Chriſt; eſpecially whereas
every man hath liberty (if he miſlike the judgement of thoſe that hear his
cauſe) to the Councels of his own Province, or to a general Councel. Or
how shall the judgement over the Sea (meaning at Rome] be good, where.
to the neceſſary perſons of the witneſſes either for ſex or age, or ſeveral other
impediments cannot be brought for that any should be ſent from your Ho-
lineſs ſide, wefind decreed by no Synod of the Fathers. That which you
ſend hither by Fauſtin, as a part of the Nicene Councel; in the truer Copies
which we have received from holy Cyril, Bishop of Alexandria, and reve-
rend Atticus , Bishop of Conftantinople, taken out of the Originals them-
ſelves, which alſo we ſent unto Boniface your Predeceſſour; in them we ſay,
we could find no ſuch thing: and as for your Agents or Meſſengers ſend them
not, grant them not at every ones requeft; left we ſeem to bring the ſmoky
pride ofthe World into the Church of Chriſt, which propoſețh the light of
fimplicity and humility unto thoſe that deſire to ſee God, &c. Here many
vaies do they withſtand the Bishop of Rome; the Appeals which Zoſimus
claimed by the Councel at Nice, they confute by the ſame Councel, and
with other pithy reaſons; the Legates à latere , they reject, as never ſpoken of
in
?
>
1
Of Divers Countries. ,
,85
$
1
-
in any Councel: Running to Rome, they call a wicked refuge; and ſend-
ing Meſſengers from Rome, they call a ſmoky pride of the World; the cor-
rupting the of Nicene Canons, they diſprove by true and authentickcopies;
and Apiarius whom the Biſhop of Rome had reſtored twice unto the Com-
munion, they utterly baniſhed from the Church of Chriſt; and not content
therewith they ſet down a rule, that if thereafter any Prieſt ſhall appeal to
Rome, no man in Affrica ſhould receive him to the Communion. Each
ome may judge what theſe would have donc, if Zoſimus had claimed to be
the head of the Univerſal Church, or Vicar general of Chriſt, ſupream and
infallible judge of all men and matters Eccleſiaſtical, and that not by conſent
of a Synod, but by grant from Chriſt. After this Eulalius , Biſhop of Car-
thage, did ſubmit himſelfunto Boniface the II. but he was the firſt and laſt,
condemning all his Predeceſſours, and he had no Succeffour therein, who
would ſubmit
. Lib. Pontific, in Leo the II. Theweth, that the Affrican Church
was called culoué parob, or heads to themſelves. Then who ever heard that
the Abyſſines, or Church of South Affrica, was under the Biſhop of Rome?
Thracia and the Greeks would never acknowledge the Church of Rome, in
way of ſuperiority , except a ſhort tiine , when the Latinés were Lords of
Conſtantinople. When the Pope conſpired with France againſt their Empe-
rour, the Greeks did write unto Pope Leo, Becauſe you have withdrawn
your ſelves, thereforc we withdraw our ſelves from you. And this withdraw-
ing was not from ſubjection but from unity, as is manifeſt by their mutual
withdrawing. Catal.teft. ver. lib. 8. ex Ranulp. polychro. lib. 5. cap. 28. Only
the Emperour Michael did ſubmit his Kingdom unto Pope Adrian; and the
fame Michael did again caſt off the ſame Adrian, and expelled all the Latine
Prieſts out of his Dominions; Platin. in Adrian the II. Armenia, Paleſtina ,
and Syria, were never ſubject unto any forraign Biſhop, untill Godifred
conquered Jeruſalem, an. 1099. And many other Provinces of Aſia did ne-
ver ſubmit unto the Popė; and till this day are many Chriftians in Aſia, who
though they be ſubject unto the Turk and other Princes, yet continue in the
ſame faith or do&rine; and for the moſt part, have ſucceſſion of Biſhops
from their firſt Reformation, and were never ſubject to any forraign man in
ſpiritual things. As for the Weſtern part ( as it was called) of Europe, rome-
thing hath been ſpoken; and moreover Egila , a Spaniſh Biſhop, lent Sara-
nus a Deacon, and Victorine a Clark, unto Pope Adrian the l. to ask his
counſel in ſome queſtions. The Pope returned anſwer , Thathe was willing
to correſpond, if he would ſubmit unto the See of Rome; and eſpecially, if
he would oppoſe thoſe who did deſpiſe the faſting on Friday and Satturday;
as appeareth (faith Catal.teft. ver. lib.8.) by the Epiſtle of Adrian to Egila.
But he would not accept thele conditions; therefore in another Epiſtle unto
the Biſhops in Spain, the Pope did accuſe Egila that he followed the errours
of Vincentius, and was contrary unto the Catholick diſcipline. Neither in
all the Counccls that were in theſe Centuries within Spain, is any mention of
dependance upon the Pope. Behold then Spain was not ſubject in theſe daies,
unto the See of Rome. And generally what was the eſtate of Europe, at that
time and afterwards, is moſt plain from the Oration of Arnulph, Biſliopof
Orleance, in the Councel at Rhemes, An.992. as followeth in the own
place. Alſo Blondus de reſtaurat. Roma lib. 3. ſpeaking of the juriſdiction of
Rome in his time, could ſay, Almoſt all Europe lendeth greater, or at leaſt
asgrcat Tribute unto Rome, now as of old: where his boalt is bounded
within Europe, and with an almoſt. And Bellarmin de Ro. Pont. lib.3.cap.2 1.
ſaith, When Antichriſt, as ye will [ſpeaķing of the Pope unto the Prote-
Itants] began to reign, the Sce of Rome loſt almoſt all Affrick, the greateſt
Y
1
1
part
86
CENTURY VII.
1
domes ,
4
part of Aſia, and all Greece; and in our time ( faith he ) wherein ye cry that
Antichrift rageth moſt, all things have fallen ſo proſperouſly, that he hath
loſt the greateſt part of Germany, allSweden, Gothland, Norway, Den-
mark , a good part of England, France, Swifferland , Bohemia and Hun-,
gary; and therefore (faith he ) ifto wax proſperouſly be a note of the Anti-
chriſt, the Pope cannot be called Antichriſt , ſeeing he wanteth ſo many Pro-
vinces. I anſwer, in the firſt part Bellarmine faith, that the Pope hath loſt
whathe never had; and in the latter part, he hath loſt more; for he might
have added Scotland, Ireland, a great part of Poland, Pruſſia, &c. But all
theſe had given their power and Kingdom unto the Beaſt, untill the word of
God was fulifilled ; and they do now hate the Whore, and have made her
naked; as it is ſaid, Rev. 17. But it is no where written in Scripture, nor do
Proteſtants ſay, that the Beaſt, or Antichriſt , had or ſhall have dominion
over all the earth, although he make ſuch a claim falfeiy; yea the fourth part
of the earth was never ſubjcct to the See of Rome at once, or at one and the
ſame time.
The Pope had 4. As the Papilhes do glory (in vain) of the Pope's Supremacy over the
no power to Church; ſo they pretend his power over all the Kingdomes of the earth; this
gire King.
they do hold, but with 10.ne difference amongſt themſelves; for the Cano-
niſts ( as they arc called) hold, that all the Kingdomes of the carth do di-
rectly belong unto the Pope; and the Jeſuits lay, not directly, but indirect-
ly; and theſe two ſeats write agiinſt one another in this matter, as for life and
death. But whether dircctly or indirc&tly, both do agree that the Pope may
give any Kingdom of the carth to whoin he pleat, th. Satin did once ſay ſo.
And in the 9. Century Pope Nicolaus did not ſay ſo, as followcth. Let them
ſhew any ſuch practice before this eighth Century. Did all the 'Biſhops of
Rome ( before this timc] give Kingdomes to whom they would? Or were
they ignorant of their power? But ſay they, atthat tiine, Pope Zachary gave
hethe King- the Kingdom of France unto Pipio and his line. So unto this place belongeth
that controverſic whịch Bellarmine hath de Ro. Pont. lib. 2. cap. 17. & lib.s.
King Pipin. cap. 8. By what means, and by what perſons Pipin obtained the Kingdom of
France , Gratian.cauf.1.5.queſt. 6.cap. Alins , faith, Zachary depoſed Chil-
deric , King of France, and placed Pipin in hisroom. And the gloſs faith,
Depoſuit , id eft, deponentibus confenfit , he conſented unto them who depo-
ſed him, Platina in Zachary ſaith, By his authority the Kingdom of France
was adjudged unto l'ipin. The Jeſuit Dion. Petavius in Rai zonar. temp. par.
1.lib. 8. ſaith, Pipin, by the authority of Pope Zachary, and by conſent of
the French Peers, did add a new Title of King unto his Royal Power , which
he had not before. If we look to the more ancient Writers, the ſtory is thus;
About the year 663. Clotharius , King of France, gave himſelf to the luſts of
the fleſh, and committed the government unto Ebroin, Maſter of the Palace
(or, as others call him, Conſtable.) This example turneth into a cuſtom,and
An. 694. Pipin, Duke of Auſtralia, attained this charge under Clodoveus,
or Clovis the III. as 10. Serres calleth him, and he keepeth it in the daies of
King Childebert the I. and his ſon Dagobert; ſo that then there was the Title
of a King, and all the power was in the hand of the Conſtable. Abb. Viſperg.
in Chron.pag. 170. Edit. An. 1938. I he King was ſeen once in the year pub-
lickly; to wit, the firſt day of May, then he received and gave gifts, without
any other diſcharge of Royal power; and all affairs of State were managed by
the Conſtable. After Pipin was great contention for ſo honourable a place;
his ſon Charls Martel prevailith, who in the daies of Theodoric or Therric
the II. enlargeth the Kingdom of France: and as the fore-named Petavius ex
Geft. Franc. Epit. lib. 1. fheweth, he overthroweth Raginfred (his Competi-
reither gave
dome of
Prance unto
1
tour,
)
Of Divers Countries.
8.7
A
1
(
1
tour, or as he faith, who was choſen Mayor) and Eudo, Duke of Aquita-
nia , An.718, then he lubdued the Saxons, Alamanes, Bavarians, and Aqui-
tans. Eudo hath his refuge unto the Sarazens in Spain, and perſwadeth their
King Abdirama to invade France. Charls did Nay in one Battel 375.000. Sa-
razens, with the loſs of 1500. French, at Towrs, Faſcic. temp.fol.45. Edit.
Venet. An.1484. and 10.Serres and others. Thereafter he did take-in Burgun-
dy and Lions, An.727. and the next year, Eudo being dead, he pofleffed A-
quitania peaceably. In the year 73 1. the Sarazens did come again into France.
Charls overthrew them, and did gain Avenion and Narbon from them.
Therefore by a more honourable Title, he was called Duke and Prince of
France; and under that name he governed the Kingdom 19. years, and died
An. 741. Platin. in Gregor.ll. He had four ſons, Carloman, Pipin, Egidi-
us and Grypho; ſome ſay, Grypho was the ſon of his firſt wife, a daughter
of Bojaria. Pipin made Egidius Biſhop of Rotomayum , and left his govern-
ment unto Carloman and Pipin; and they two divide the Kingdom, and
govern either his own part, under the Title of their father; as is apparent by
the firſt words of the Councelunder Carloman , In the name of our Lord Je-
ſus Chriſt, I Carloman, Duke and Prince of the French, in the year 742.
from the Incarnation of Chriſt on the 11.of the Calends of March, by the ad-
vice of the ſervants of God, and of my Nobles, I have aſſembled the Biſhops
in my Kingdom, &c. Note theſe words, and ſee what power he had. With-
in 7. years after this Synod, hclaid aſide his Princely authority (faith Bellarm.
loc.cit.) and entred into a Cloiſter at Sotacte; and then all the authority was
in Pipin alone. Grypho rebelled againſt Carloman; but at laſt Pipin took
him in Italy, and cauſed him to be bcheaded, An.753. Pipin having the
government alone ( and wanting no occaſion) did aim at a higher Title. The
Sarazens in Spain were preparing to make new Wars againſt france; but Pi.
pin did prevent the form, he ſeized on the paſſages of the Pyrene hills, and
forced thoſe redoubted enemies to receive Laws from him. Then he did help
the Cities that had been ſpoiled'; he disburthened others of publick charges,
and eſtabliſhed juſtice; and dealt ſo valiantly and diſcreetly both in Wars and
Peace, that he gained the hearts of all the countries; alſo it did not a little add
unto his eſteem whathe had done againſt the Lombards, and in other parts
of Italy. Blondus dec. 1. lib. 10. faith, I find in Alcuinus, Paulus and ſeveral
others, who have written the Acts of the French, that the Nobility and Com-
monalty of that Nation, duly conſidering the worthineſs of Pipin, and ſot-
tiſhneſs of Childeric; conſulted with Zachary, Biſhop of Rome, whether
they ſhould tolerate ſo fooliſh a King any longer, and defraud Pipin of his
deſerved Princely honour: And when thc Biſhop made anſwer, That he was
beſt worthy to be King, who could beſt diſcharge the Office of a King; the
French, with the publick conſent of the whole Nation, did pronounce Pipin
for their King; and Childeric was ſhaved and made a Monk. And Aventin,
in Annal.ſaith, When Volarad a Biſhop, and Burchard Abbot of Saint Dio-
nis at Paris, were ſent to underſtand the Pope's judgement: his anſwer was,
I find in the ſacred ſtory of Divine Scriptures, that the people fell away from
their wretchleſs and laſcivious King, who deſpiſed the counſel of the wiſe
men; and created a ſufficient man, one of themſelves, King, God himſelf
allowing their doings; all power and rule belong unto God, Princes are his
Miniſters in their Kingdomes; and rulers are choſen for the people, that they
ſhould follow the will of God, the chief ruler, in all things, and not to do what
they lift ; he is a true King, that guideth the people committed to his charge,
according to the preſcript and line of God's Law; all that he hath, a's power,
glory,riches, honour and dignity, he receiveth of the people; the people create
their
Y 2
1
2
0
S
CENTURI VIII.
from the
leps.
4
John Da.
their King, and the people may (when the cauſe ſo requirth) forſake their
King: Itis lawfull therefore for the french and Germans, to refuſe this unkind
Monſter , and to chuſe one who may be able , in War and Peace, by his wife-
dom , to protect and keep in fafety their wives, children, parents, goods and
lives. So Pope Zachary giveth his advice, and pretendeth not any intereſt in-
to the matter. Then he writ unto Boniface, Biſhop of Mentz, that he might
anoint Pipin King of France, and declare all his Subjects free from their Oath
of Allegiance unto their lazy Soveraign. And now the Reader may judge,
what Pipin did receive from Pope Zachary. This was the work of many years,
The cuſtom of and ſo ended An.752. Here obſerve that Pipin was anointed; but anointing
anointing
of Kings was not in cuſtom amongſt Chriſtians in the daies of Lactantius,
Kings is late,
or borrowed who in Inſtitut. lib.4.cap. 7. ſpeaking of Chriſt's name, faith , It wascom-
manded unto the Jews, to make an holy oil, wherewith thoſe were anointed
who were called unto the Prieſthood or Kingdom; and now among the Ro-
mans, the Robe of Purpure is the ſign of their royal aſſumed power; ſo unto
them, the anointing with oil gave the name and royal power. And Augu-
ftine on Pfal.45.faith , It was the cuſtom only of the Jewiſh Nation, to anoint
Kings and Prieſts; whereby was taught, that among none other but the Jew-
iſh people, was the King and Prieſt of the world to be born. Anaſtaſius Pa-
triarch of Conſtantinople, did anoint Emperour Leo the l. and thereafter that
came into cuſtom, to ſhew, that the Eniperour was a true Chriſtian and free
from hereſie. They want no colours for bringing into the Chriſtian Church
Jewilh or Heatheniſh rites.
s. John Damaſcen ( who was called Chryſoras, for diſtinction from ano-
тајсеп. . ther of that name, who lived about the year 300.) had been amongſt the
Sarazens; and for fear of death, did make profeMion of Mahumetiſm; but
being eſcaped did write in defence of the Orthodox faith, and began the firſt
ſyſteme of Divinity amongſt the Greeks; as afterwards Pe. Lombard
among
the Latines; he was a maintainer ofimages; but in many other things, was
an adverſary to the preſent doctrine of Rome. Lib. 1. de Orthod. fide, cap. I.
he ſaith, All that is given unto us by the Law and Prophets, Apoſtles and
Evangeliſts, we embrace, acknowledge and reverence, ſecking no further.
God therefore being ignorant of nothing, and providing whatſoever is pro-
fitable for usto know, hath revealed it ; but he hath hid in ſilence thoſe things,
whereofwecould not indure the weight; therefore let us love theſe things,and
abide in them; neither ſhould we paſs beyond the bounds appointed by his
eternal will, nor tranſgreſs the Divine Tradition any way. Lib. 3. Cap. 17.
The Lord's fleſh is inriched with Divine Efficacy, becauſe of the hypoftati-
cal union; neither doth it fall, or hath it exceeded its proper nature, nor its
natural properties. And cap. 18. he ſaith, The communication of Omni-
potency unto Chriſt-man, or his Man-hood, may be declared two waies;
Firſt, That this man Chriſt is almighty by communication of properties:
Next, The proper works of God are given to the Aeſh, as the inftrument of
the Deity. And Lib.4. Cap. 18. After he hath at length recommended the
reading of the priptures, he reckoneth the Books of the Old-Teſtamentac-
cording to the Hebrew; and then he ſaith, The Wiſedom of Solomon, and
of Jeſus ſon of Şirach, are pleaſant and good; but are not numbred among the
Prophetical books, nor were put into the Ark. And in Cap.25, he com-
mendeth Virginity; and then he addeth, this we ſay, not derogating from
marriage: God forbid ! for we know , that God bleſſed marriage by his pre-
ſence; and it is ſaid, Marriage is honourable amongſt all men. In Cap. 14.
he faith, By invocation, and by working of the Holy Ghoſt, the Bread and
Wine and Water, are ſupernaturally changed into the Body and Blood of
4
Chriſt.
1
Of Divers Countries.
89
Chriſt. The Papiſhes make uſe of this teſtimony for their Tranſubſtantiati-
on; but there is alſo a ſupernatural change of the Water in Baptiſm, and yet
no Tranſubſtantiation; neither do the Greeks believe it to this day, but only
a myſtical change in regard of the uſe and effect.
6. In the Epiſtles of Pope Zachary to Boniface, it is evident, that divers Many in Ita-
Biſhops and Prieſts, contemned the pretended Apoſtolical authority, and his hand Spain,
excommunications. In the Epiſtle of Pope Adrian, it appeareth, that Leo the Popes.
Patriarch of Ravenna, with-held many things from the See of Rome; and
that he deſpiſed the Judges whom the Pope ſent thither; and that he opened
the Letters that were ſent, by ſome of his Diocy, unto the Pope. Allo Re.
gimbald, and other Biſhops of Lombardy, did allow their Clergy to marry
againſt the Decree of Rome, Ex Epift. Adrian. ad Carol. When Maurice ,
Biſhop of Iſtria, profeſſed himſelf to be the faithfull ſervant of Saint Peter,
and required Penſions there unto him; the people pulled out hiseys, and
ſaid, their land was the Territory of Charls, and not of the Pope. Catal,teft.
verilib. 8. Paulin Biſhop of Aquileia, in his book againſt Felix and Eliphand,
Biſhops of Uurgelita and Toledo, commendeth the Holy Scriptures; and
condemncth all opinions whatſoever, that cannot be proved out of them;
he ſaith , The Church is built upon the Rock Chriſt; and it may be ſhaken
by Hereticks, but cannot be drowned; becauſe it is ſtrengthned by the right
hand of Chriſt : he ſaith, Teachers and every Chriſtian, ſhould fight againſt
herctical opinions, and refute them; for a Souldier of Chriſt ſhould not be
baſely afraid for the force of approaching Battel; nor by ſtraying ſeek the lur-
king holes of harmleſs eſcaping: but being girded with the weapons of their
own Warfare, ſhould couragiouſly pierce the hearts of their enemies, with
fpiritual darts out of the Bow of the Scriptures.
7. Aponius a French man then writ ſeveral books, in Cant.lib. 1. he ſaith,
Aponius
The Lord hath given his fiery word unto this World , in the figure of a coal,
in the Tongs of the two Teſtaments; which being lifted from the Altar, did
purge the lips of the Prophet Efay, who by the only union of the fleſh was
fice, and lived mixt with the dead; and He [the Lord] by inſpiration of
the Holy Ghoſt, cauſeth that all ſouls who (like dead coals having their un-
derſtanding darkned with ungodlinels) were not kindled; but now are in-
flamed with vicinity thereof; now that they are kindled with the flame of the
love of their Spouſe', it is the proper gift of the grace of God's Word. Lib.3.
Chriſt is made the meat and drink of his Church, by the Sacrament of his
body and blood. Lib. 6. Whatſoevera Teacher or Paftour offouls tcacheth,
unleſs he ſhew it proceedcth from the Almighty God, in the Old and New-
Tcſtament, beis a murtherer of ſouls. And again, The words and exam-
ples of them , from whom the milk of doctrine is poured into the hearts of
thc hearers, ſhould alwaies feed on the flowers , not of the lower writings of
worldly men, but of the higher Apoftolical Mountains. Ib. lib. 1. Becauſe
the power ofour will is not able to climb ſo high as we muſt aſcend, running
after God; therefore the Church crieth, Draw mc after thee. Lib. 4. Who-
ſoever would eſcape from the enemy whoſe power is in the air, let him keep
thc right faith, and enter into the holes of the Rock, which bleſſed Paul de-
monſtrateth.
8. About the year 780. the old controverſies, concerning God's Prede- The Pelagian
fination, and man's freewill, were renewed in Spain: Some ſaying, that controverſies
Predeſtination unto life or death is in the power of God, and not in man's in Spain, and
power : Others asking, Why ſhould we indeavour to live holily, if it be in confered by
the power of God? And others asking, Why ſhould we pray unto God that Pope Adri.
we be not overcome in tentation, if it be in our power or liberty of will ? At
Z
that
1
an.
90
CENTURY V111.
+
that time Pope Adrian did write unto the Spaniſh Biſhops, and propounded
unto their conſideration, what (upon the like occaſion) Fulgentius Epiſt.
Rufpen. about the year 455.had written unto Eugyppius, againſt a Serñon of
a Pelagian. The words of the Pelagian were; They who affirm that fome
are deſtinated unto life, and others unto death, do trample grace in them-
ſelves damnably, while they admit it for them reprehenſively only: Behold
with what knots of impiety they do tie themſelves! If I be predeſtinated unto
good, it is needleſsthat I refiftevil; but if I be born unto evil, it availeth me
not to do good: And ſo on both ſides the deſire of praiſe and godlinefs being
ſtopped, one becometh ſecure, and another-deſperate; and thereby all ex-
erciſe ofrighteouſneſs is made void , prayer ceaſeth, and working faintèth :
But it is not ſo, and therefore let us pray unceffantly; becauſe the Lord faith,
Pray without intermiſſion, left je enter into tentation:And let us ſtrive againſt
all fin, not only by prayer, but with diligence alſo; becauſe the Lord wit-
nefſeth, that cach one ſhall receive according to thcir own work.
The an-
ſwer of Fulgentius, which Pope Adrian did approve and ſend, was thus :
God hath prepared his works of mercy and righteouſneſs, in his unchange-
able eternity; and as he was never ignorant of his future works , ſo he was
never improvident in the preparation of thoſe works; therefore he hath pre-
pared good works for them who were to be juſtified, and to the ſame who
were to be glorified, he hath prepared rewards; but unto the wicked, he
hath not prepared evil wills or evil works, but he hath prepared for them juſt
and everlaſting puniſhinents: This is the eternal predeltination of the future
works of God, which as we know to be continually inſinuated unto us by the
doctrine of the Apoſtles , 1o weprcach confidently; for bleſſed Paul both evi-
dently and often teacheth us, the predeſtination of them whom God ſaveth
'freely; for he ſaith of God, whom he foreknew, them he predefinated; and
whom he predeftinated, them alſo he calleth : Cerrtainly not others, but
whom he hath predeſtinated, them doth he call and juſtifie; nothing in the
works is uncertain, becauſe nothing in his predeſtination faileth ; therefore
God beginncth the works of his predeſtination, by vocation; and conſum-
mates them by glorification: And yet not in them all whom he calleth, but
unto them who love God, all things work together for good unto them, who
are called according to his purpoſe: Therefore let all believers keep the truth
of predeſtination, becauſe whoſoever believeth not the counſel of God in this
predeſtination, ſhall not attain unto the glorious effect of the ſame predefti-
nation; but whoſoever is not predeſtinated unto glory, is without doubt
found to be appointed unto puniſhment, which is known to be predeſtinated
in God's preparation, that thereby infidelity and impiety may be puniſhed.
Wherefore the bleſſed Apoſtle Jude ſaith , Certain men are crept in unawares,
who of old were fore-ordained to this judgement of our God; butthe Do-
ctrine of the Holy Ghoſt faith warily, that the wicked were ordained not un-
toſin, butuntojudgement; that is not unto impiety, but into puniſhment;
for they were not predeſtinate unto this wicked impiety which they commit,
but unto the puniſhment which they receive in Divire equity. Wherefore
whereas the Authour of that ſermon, ſaith, Let us pray'unceſſantly; becauſe
the Lord faith, Pray without ceaſing; and then, Let us wreſtle againſt all
ſin, not only by prayer, but with diligence; let us humbly ſeek Grace from
God, that we inay have it continually working with us; by which God would
both keep us in diligence, and when the work is done, bring us unto the re-
ward, &c. This Epiſtle of Pope Adrian, is amongſt the Epiſtles of the Popes,
which Charls the Great did cauſe to be collected into one volumn, An.791.
9. At
1
Of Divers Countries.
91
2
9. At that time was great contention for receiving the Maſs of Pope Gre- Gregory's
gory into the Churches, firſt by authority of Pope Adrian, and then of King Maſs was
exalted, and
Charls ;. ſome Churches had one Directory, and ſome another who would
oppoledo
not change. When the Pope ſaw ſo great oppoſition (and it may be under-
ſtood, that it was not ſmall, when the Pope was put to ſuch a ſhift) he ſaid,
he would refer it unto the Will of Gods whether he would, by any viſible ſign,
--approve the Maſs of Gregory or of Ainbroſe : ſo theſe two books were layed
together upon the Altarin Saint Peter's Church, and he called upon God to
ſhew which of the two he approved. The dores were ſhut all night, and the
-next morning when they returned into the Church, the book of Ambroſe
was found lying, as it was laid down; and the other, was all torn and dif-
perſed thorow the Church. 'The Pope maketh the Comment (if we will be-
lieve Iacob. de Voragine in vita Gregor.) that the Maſs of Ambroſe ſhould lie
untouched; and the Maſs of Gregory ſhould be uſed thorow the World; and
lo he did authorize and command that it ſhould be uſed in all Churches and
Chappels. But many did expound that ſign the contrary way, and would
not receive it, till Charls did command all Biſhops and Prieſts to uſe it tho.
row his Dominions; he cauſed the Maſs of Ambroſe to be burned, and threw
many Prieſts into priſon, who refuſed to accept the new Maſs. The Church
of Millain would not change: Walafrid Strabo (who lived about the year
900.) teſtifieth in his book de Exordus rer. cap.25. that in his time the Ro-
man Maſs was not univerſally in all Churches; but almoſt (ſaith he ) in all
the Churches of the Latines, and no Benedictine Monk did read it. In the
fixth tom. of Biblioth. Patr. de la Bigne , are many books of ſeveral Authours,
explaining (at that time) the ſignification of the Ceremonies injoined in that
Maſs : Their Dedicatory Epiſtles and Prcfaces, Mhew that they were put upon
that work, by the authority of the King, and ſome time-ſerving Biſhops;
and the great number of thoſe books, is an evident proof of great oppoſition
againſt that Maſs and the rites thereof; although the books of the Adverſa-
ries have been kept down by thc prevailing party. Hereunto ſerveth what
Antoninus de Voltelina, a Dominican, ſaid in the Councel at Trent (as is
written hiſt. lib.6.) It is clear by Hiſtories, that of old every Church had their
own Rituals of the Maſs, brought in day by day, rather of cuſtom than by
judgement or conſtitution; and that the leſſer Churches did follow their Me-
tropolitan, or their neighbour greater Churches; but the rite of the Roman
Church, was received in many Provinces, for gatifiing the Pope; and ne-
vertheleſs there be yet many Churches, whoſe rites differ very much from
the Roman: Even in Italy remaincth the rite of Millain, differing from the
other in the principal parts thereof; and that the ſame Roman hath ſuffered
many changes, is clear unto any who readeth the old book, called Orde Ro-
manus: Neither in ancient time .only, but within theſe few ages, certainly
before 300.years, the rites of Rome were not the ſame, which the Prieſts ob-
ſerve now in the City of Rome; but which the Order of the Dominicans do
retain: Moreover ( ſaid he ) the Veſtments, Veſſels and other Ornaments,
both of the Miniſters and of the Altars, which are now in uſe, are ſo new and
tranſchanged (asis eaſie to be obſerved by looking on the Books and Pictures)
that if the old things were brought into the World again, none would know
them: Wherefore if the Fathers will bind themſelves, to approve the only
rites of the Roman Church, they cannot want reproof; as by prejudice con-
demning antiquity, and the rites of all other Churches, and ſo expoſe them-
ſelves unto the ſiniſtrous interpretations of men; wherefore it were better to
ſet upon thoſe things which concern the eſſence of the Maſs, without any
mention of the rites. And in declaring the differences betwixt the thenpre-
Z 2
ſent
1
1
92
CENTURY VI11.
.
1
fent cuſtom of the Romans, and that which was called Ordo Romanus , he na-
meth eſpecially, that in this the Communion was given under both the ſpe-
cies unto the people. Some were offended at his freedom of ſpeech; and the
Biſhop of Quinqueccleſienſis, did openly profeſs, that the Frier had ſpoken
truly; neither could any, who loveth truth, be offended with him. Hence it
appeareth clearly, that the Church of Rome hath been ſubject to novations
from time to time; and the Millalnow, is not the old book of Pope Grego-
ry the I. More of the Maſs followeth in the next Century.
10. In the ſixth tom. of the fore-named Biblioth. Patr. is a remarkable piece
Amilarines
Fortunate of Amalarius Fortunatus ( Trithemius calleth him Hamularius , a very lear-
ned man in the Latine and Greek languages) a Monk of Luxovia : In the
Preface he ſheweth, that he had written another book of Divine Service;
and thereafter he went to Rome, to enquire of the reaſons of the rites diffe-
rent there from other Churches; and ſo he did write four other books, wherea
in he deſcribeth what he had heard, and what he thought himſelf on the con-
trary; yet in a mild and moderate way, whether for fear to offend, or in hope
to prevail with fair information, it is uncertain. He ſaith, In all that I write,
I hang on the judgement of godly men and holy fathers; and withall, I ſay
what I think. What things are done in the celebration of the Maſs, are done
in the Sacrament of the Lord's Pallion; as hecommanded, ſaying, How oft
ye do this, do it in remenibrance of me: Therefore the Prieit in offering
Bread and Wine and Water in the Sacrament, repreſentcth Chriſt; the Bread
and Wine in the Sacrament, do repreſent his Body and Blood; Sacraments
ſhould have a ſimilitude of thoſe things whereofthey are a Sacrament; where-
fore let the Prieſt be likcunto Chriſt, ſo the offering of the Prieſt upon the
Altar, is like unto that of Chriſt on the Croſs; that which is offered in re-
ſemblance of Chriſt, the Prieſt commendeth it unto God the Father. Let
the judicious hearer conlider, for whom are the prayers that the Prieſt faith
after the Communion; and he ſhall find that they found for them who are re-
freſhed with the heavenly bread. [No prayer for the dead. ] Lib. 3. in prof.
It is ſufficient, that thc Biſhop or Prieſt, do only bleſs the Bread and Wine,
whereby people may be refreſhed; as in ancient times it was done by the A-
poſtles. Lib. 1. cap. 14. he ſaith, Nocreature dol, by referencing, adore
but God; all ſubſtance which is not God, is a creature, and a creature is not
God; the Croſs of Chriſt may be ſet before me, but in my mind Ihold Chriſt
as hanging on it. The very words of the prayer declare whom we adore,
we ſay, Weadore thy Croſs, O Lord, and we commend and glorifie thy
holy reſurrection: Here are no words of praying, but of ſhewing the ado-
rable Croſs, and the commendable reſurrection of our Lord. And in ano-
ther place we ſay, God who by the precious blood of thy only begotten Son,
our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, haft been pleaſed to redeem us; grant graciouſly, that
who come to adore the life-giving Croſs, may be freed from the bonds of
their fins; to whom I pray, himladore; lam caſt down in body before the
Croſs, but in my ſoul before God; I reverence the Croſs by which I was re-
decmed, but I pray unto him who hath redeemed me. Then he hath a ſto-
ry of Oſwald, King of England, whom he calleth faithfull and moſt Chri-
ftian; how hc being in danger of his enemies , cauled a Croſs to be ſet up (on
a Trce that came firſt unto his hand) in the Field; and ſaid unto his Army,
Let us all bow our knees, and all pray together into the Almighty , living and
true God, that he, of his mercy, would defend us from our proud and fierce
enemy; for he knoweth , that we have undertaken Wars for the ſafety of our
Nation. They all did as he conimanded, and in the dawning they obtained
Victory according to their faith. Here Amular gathereth no conclufion; but
ус
i
1
}
Of Divers Countries.
203
1
jye may fee, that Ofwald did not worship the wooden Croſs, and that no fúch Croſs
is to be adored; but that he fet his mind on the ſuffering of Chriſt, by which
Croſs or suffering he did believe to be ſaved. In the ſame Chapter he faith, The
Apoſtle ſaith not in vain, Death reigned from Adam to Moſes, even over
them which had not ſinned after the ſimilitude of Adam's tranſgreſſion, who
is the figure of him who was to come. This figure of him who was to come,
I dofounderſtand; as the firſt Adain was the cauſe of our death, even unto
us who did not eat of the forbidden Tree; fo is Chriſt the cauſe of eternal
life. As the Tree of the knowledge of good and evil, through its own na-
ture had not death; ſo the Tree whereby eternal life is granted unto us , hath
not this vertue of it ſelf; but ofhis vertue, who although he was infirm for
us, liveth by the power of God; which power can never, and in no reípcct,
be reſiſted. [This is againſt the hymns of the Croſs, and the reſiſtibility of God's
grace. ] In cap. 17. he ſheweth that the Romans had then candles and lamps
of Wax, and what ſignificatio.) they gave unto them [ he had not ſeen them
beforc; neither is there any record of them before that time] and then ſaith,
By every thing ſhould we bring Chriſt unto our nind, as Auguſtino writech
to Januarius; but fooliſh men who will not be amended, ſhould not think
that theſe candles are to be adored, becaule by them ſome fimilitude of Di-
vine myſteries is figured, ſeeing from every creature we may bring a ſimili-
tudc. Doth he not here condemn all the deviſed rites of men? Lib.2.cap.s. he
ſpcaketh againſt the keeping of Lent, and denicth that the Authour thereof
can be ſhewed. And Cap.25. The Office of a Biſhop and a Prieſt, is almoſt
the ſame; but becauſe they differ in name and honour, they are diſtinguiſhed
by variety of ſlippers or pantofles. He hath many ſuch rites, and the meaning
of them ( as ſeemeth) by way of deriſion. Lib.3. Cap.24. Chriſt took bread---
and alſo the cup; whereof Cyprian ſaith to Cæcilius, We find, that weob-
ſerve not what Chriſt hath commanded, unleſs we do alſo the ſame things
which the Lord did, and ſo mixing the cup, wc depart not from the Divine
inſtruction. Although he [Cyprian] hath concluded this of mixing the wine
and water; yet he may underſtand that it is to be done of the wholc inflituti-
on, wherein confifteth the command of the Lord and of his Apoſtles. So
faith he, and ſo do the Reformed Churches practice; but the Roman Church
doth not ſo. Afterward Amalarius became Biſhop of Trevers, and was ſent
by Charls the Great, unto the Emperour Michael; and as Trithemius wri-
teth , from the Records of Trevers, by his wonderfull induſtry and eloquence,
he did eſtabliſh peace and amity between the two Emperours. He died
An, 813.
11. In the laſt part of this Century, aroſe the great men in the ſervice of
Romish fora
the Pope; to wit, Johannis Diaconus, furnamed Digitorum, and Riculph geries
.
Biſhop of Mentz. Jolin did forge the Bull of Conſtantine's donation; wherein
he would perſwade the world, that Conſtantine had given unto Biſhop Syl-
vefter, and his Succeffours forever, the City of Rome, with other Cities and
parts of Italy. Io. Bodin.de Repub.lib. 1.cap.9. ex Aétis Varica. The fallhood
of this feigned donation, was known unto the World by every Hiſtory; but
at that time who did dare to controle it? The Biſhops and Clergy thought
that it was for thcir advantage, and there was no cſtabliſhed Prince in Italy;
yet under pretence thereof, the Pope did inlarge their power; even although
many did convince that donation of fallhood. Then Hincmar, Biſhop of
Rhemes, in his book againſt the Biſhop of Laudun, teſtifieth, that Riculph
in the daies of Charls the Great, gachered together ſome forged Epiſtles of
the old Biſhops of Rome, and brought them from Spain into France; and
binding them with the foreſaid Donation, gave them forth in the name of Ili-
Aa
dore,
4.
1
CENTURY 7111.
1
dore. Of the authority of theſe Epiſtles Gratian hath written Diſt. 20.cap.de
libellis, there is an Epiſtle of Pope Leo thely, directed unto the Biſhops of
Britan: In the Epiſtle Lcotaketh all the authority from the decretal Epiſtles,
and other Writs of Popes; except Sylveſter , Siricius, Innocentius , Zoſi-
mus, Cæleſtine, Leo, Hilarius, Gelafius, Ormiſda and Gregory: Theſe
(faith he ) are all and only, by whom the Biſhops do judge, and by whom
the Biſhops and Clergy are judged; if any doubt cannot be determined by
them, nor by Auguſtine , Jerom, Iſidore and other holy Doctours, it ſhould
be brought unto the Apoſtolical See. But all others that were before theſe,
with one daſh he contemneth; that is, he renounceth all the writings of the
Biſhops of Rome, who lived the firſt 300.years , as ſuppoſitions. The Au-
thour of Catal.teft. ver. lib.8. is very large in deſcribing the uſurpations and
many policies of the Popes, for inlarging their power, and incroaching up-
on Biſhops in ſeveral Nations; as allo their infinite rites that were then dc-
viſed.
Some Provin
12. In the daies of Dagobert, King of France, Rudbert was Biſhop of
ces in Germa Worms, a ſingular good man, and very learned; and Theoto was Duke
gerary receive" of Bavaria , an Heathen, yet hearing of the good fame of Rudbert, he ſent
the faith. and intreated him to come into his Country. The good man went, and was
received by the Duke in Ratisbon with great liking, and did teach him the
Chriſtian religion; and then did inform others both noble and ignoble, all
along the Danube; thence he went unto Vualarium and fuvavia , where the
Chriſtian faith had been taught long before; there were ſome Churches, but
were decayed, as Rudbert underſtood by report; therefore he ſought leave
from Theoto to go thither to reform theſe parts; ſo finding many people wil-
ling to be informed, he returned into Worms, and brought' other twelve
Teachers into theſe places with him; and having eſtabliſhed Churches, did
return in his old age, and died in Worms. At the ſame time Samo, Duke,
of Slavi, an Heathen, did kill ſeveral Merchants coming from France , for to
trade in his land, and took their goods; therefore Dagobert ſent an Army a-
gainſt Samo, and brought him into ſubjcction. Not long thereafter tlac
Hunni di oppreſs that land; and thcir Duke Boruth ſent for aid unto the Ba-
varians, who did overthrow the Huns; and for keeping the Slavi under bet-
ter obedience of the King, they would have hoſtages; Boruth granted to give
his ſon Cacatius, and his brothers ſon Chetumar, and did deſire to have
them informed in the Chriſtian faith. When Boruth dicd, Dagobert ſent
back Cacatius being now a Chriſtian; and after three ycars he dying, Pipin
fent Chetumar, who was diligent to have Preachers, and to inſtruct thc pco-
ple in the faith; he did invite Virgilius, Biſhop of Juvavien, who would not
go, but ſent Modeſtus, Wato, Regimbert, Latinus, Gontharius Presby-
ters, and Richard a Deacon, with others, upon ſeveral occaſions of ſedition
amongſt the people. When Chetumar was dead, ſo great was the ſedition
there, that no Presbyter did abide; untill Walinch, being Duke, ſent again
unto Virgilius, who ſent Hiemo and Reginbald Presbyters, and Majoran
a Deacon with others; and in the year 794.Charls ſent Erick to be their Duke,
who expelled a great number of thc Huns; and then that land of Pannonii
Inferiour, continued under obedience of the King, and the Chriſtian faith
was embraced by the people. Catal.teft. ver. lib. 9. In all theſe is no mention
offending to, or from, Rome for their Reformation.
Turks became 13. In this Century the Turks came out of Scithia or Tartary into the Pro-
Mahumetans.
vince of Alami, thence into Colchis, out of that into Armenia, and then into
Aſia the leſs, An.755. Hiſtories do vary concerning their original; but the
moſt probable opinionis, that they are deſcended of the Tartars; becauſe
Pom-
1
1
$
Of Divers Countries.
59
Pompon. Mela ('who lived in the daies of the Emperour Claudius) reckoneth
Turcæ among the Scythians Lib. I. Cap. Chalybes: and ( as Io. Lampadius af-
ter Mechovius witneſſeth ) the Turks and Tartars have the ſame manner of
Apparel, one manner of Riding, one manner of Bows and Arrows, and in
Language they differ only in dialect, as the Italian and Spaniard. At that
time the Turks hindered the Sarazens from conquering in Aſia and Europe
(God raiſing up one wicked enemy againſt another, that his Church might
have breathing) except that'they prevailed in the Mediterrane Ines and Pe-
loponneſus. In the end theſe two did agrce upon conditions 1. That the
Turks ſhould be called Sarazensand imbrace Mahumetiſm. 2. They ſhould
have the Province of Hircana or Sogdiana. 3. They ſhould be ſubject unto
the Calipha of Babylon. They coroinued living by Paſtorage, without a Prince
of their own, untill Civil Wars among the Sarazens about the year loso:
and therefore I ſpeak no more of them untill thre i I. Century.
"
1
CHA P. IV.
Of BRIT AN.
Beda Vcne-
Blista
Eda a Presbyter in the Monaſtery at Wceremouth neer Durham, for
his godlineſs and modeſty was called Venerable, and is ſtill accounted yable
, and his
worthy of that Title. He was credulous'in believing of falſe miracles, and flip- doctrines,
ped into foine corruptions of the times, as confeſſion and chriſm; yet even
in theſe he differeth from the latter times: for on Jam. s. at theſe words, Let
them pray, anointing: he ſaith, We read in the Goſpel that the Apoſtles did
fo, and the cuſtom of the Church holdeth, that the weak ſhould be anoin-
ted with oil by the Presbyters, and prayer being conjoined, be healed; nor
only by the Presbyters, but as Pope Innocentius writeth, even any Chriſtian
may anoint in his own neceſſity or of others. Here he ſpeaketh of anointing, as
a means of healing, and not a Sacrament for the dying. And on the words,
Confeſs your ſins one to another, and pray one for another that ye may be
healed; he faith, In this ſentence ſhould be that diſcretion, that we ſhould
confeſs to one another, daily and light ſins, and beleeve to be healed by their
daily prayer: And moreover, the uncleanneſs of more grievous leproſie, let
us ( according to the Law) confeſs unto the Prieſt, and have a care to be
cleanſed at his will, how, and how long time he ſhall command. He ſeeth in
theſe words no warrant , that any should confefs unto a Prieſt, but one to another
mutually; and as he ſaith coæqualiter, and that to the end they may be healed;
and what he would have done unto the Prieft , he borroweth it from the Law of
Mofes. And on Mar. chap. 3. when he hath ſpoken of the miracles that were
done by the Apoſtles, he ſaith, Now when the number of Believers is multi-
plied, many within the holy Church have the life or converſation ofvertue,
but have not the ſigns or miracles of vertue; becauſe miracle is in vain ſhewed
outwardly, if it fail that ſhould work inwardly; for according to the ſaying
oſthe Apoſtle of the Gentils, Tongues are a ſign not to believers, but to un-
believers. Here he sheweth that miracles were not neceſſary, when the Goſpel is
confirmed and recerved. As for the articles of poſitive doctrine, he is clear. Of
the perfection of the Scriptures, on 1 Pet:4. at theſe words, If any ſpeak as
the words of God, he ſaith; Fearing left any man ſpeak or command any thing
hut the will of God, or but what is evidently commanded in the Holy Scri-
ptures, and be found as a falſe witneſs of God, or ſacrilegious, or introdu-
cing any thing different from the Lord's doctrine, or leaving or paſling-by
any
1
CENTURY V111.
1
છે.
1
any of theſe things which are plcafant unto God, ſecinz He moſt manifeſtly
commandeth Preachers concerning thoſe whom they ſhall teach, ſaying
Teaching them to obſerve whatfoever I have commanded you : For he com-
mandeth to deliver thoſe things to be obſerved by their hearers, which he
hath commanded, and no other things; and thoſe things not in part only,
but all. And on the 2 Pet. 3. neer the end, Who giving heed unto the words
of the Prophets do well, that thereby they may have the light of knowledge;
theſe ſhould firſt know that none of the holy Prophets did preach unto the
people through their interprctation, but what they had learned from the
Lord, that did they cominend to be done by their hearers; and what heaven-
myſteries they had perceived in ſecret, theſe ſimply either by word or writ,
did they deliver unto the people of God;: pd not as the Diviners of the Gen-
tils, who what they had forged out of their own hearts, theſe things did they
deliver unto the deceived people, as the Oracles of God: Therefore as the
Prophets did write, not their own, but God's words ; ſo the reader of theſe
ſhould not follow his own interpretation, left he pray from the true ſence;
but by all means he ſhould attend this, how he who writ would havchis
words underſtood. So far he. And how the right ſence may be had, he tea-
cheth in Philip. 1. from Auguftine, ſaying; When words make the Scri-
pture ambiguous, firſt we njust ſee that we diſtinguiſh or pronounce them
not wrong; and when after ſuch diligence we find it uncertain, how to di-
ftinguiſh or to pronounce them, look to the rule of faith which we have from
plainer places of the Scripture, and from the authority of the Church : But
if both, or all, or more parts be dubious, then we should conſult the Text
it ſelf by the following and preceding parts, where the ambiguity is; to the
end we may ſee, unto which of thele many ſenſes it will give ſuffrage, and ſuf-
fer it ſelf to be conjoined. Concerning the perſon and natures of Chriſt, on
2 Pet. 2. he faith, Arrius who ſaid that our Redeemer is, in reſpect of divi-
nity, inferiour unto the Father; and Photinus, who ſaid that Chriſt is Man,
and not God; and Manichæus, who ſaid Chriſt is God only, and not a very
man; and Hebron, who ſaid Chriſt was not before Mary, and took his ori-
ginal from her; and Apollinaris, who ſaid Chriſt is God and fleſh only, and
never aſſumed a reaſonable ſoul; and Pelagius, who ſaid Chriſt is not the
redeemer of infants, becauſe they are conceived without iniquity, and born
of their mother without ſin, and have no ſin to be forgiven them, and ſo
Chriſt is not the Saviour of all the Elect; and alſo other Hersticks, who deny
the Lord who bought them with the price of his blood, becauſe they preach
him not, as truth ſheweth him, but as they have feigned; and therefore arc
become ſtrangers from the Redeemer; they do expect nothing, certainly,
but the pit of perdition. He writ three Books on the Song of Songs, whereof
the firſt is only in refutation of another book writen by Julian, his Epiſtle to
Celanen. in Campania, a Pelagian; for a taſt, behold what he ſaith in the i.
page; Julian teachcth that we, by arbitrement of free-will, may do good
things what we will; albeit, by the help of God's grace, we may perfect them
the morc caſily; as Travellers may walk on foot, but with leſs turmoil (with-
out doubt) if they ride on a horſe : Hc hath no mind of the Apoſtle'sadmo-
nition, ſaying; Work out your ſalvation with fear and trembling, for it is
God who worketh in you, both to will and to do:And which is more weigha-
ty, he is an adverſary to him who faith, not, Without me ye can do ſome
little thing; but ſaith he, Without me ye can do nothing : And he teacheth,
that thoſe only can behold the hid myfterics of the Law, whom inflruction
and piety hath made wiſe; forgetting the grace of God, which revealeth the
hid things of Scripture , even to the unlearned and Idiots; as the Evangeliſt
A
faith,
OF BRITAN
92
faith, Then he opened unto them their underſtanding, that they might un-
derſtand the Scriptures: And the Evangelift witncfleth that they were unleara
ned, when he ſaith, They ſeeing the conſtancy of Peter and John, and know-
ing that they were without letters and idiots, did admire. And he ſaith, that
holy and generous love ingraft in us, from the very beginning of light, by the
gift of nature, and unto our laſt old age leaning to the power of the mind,
may continue without any loſs of its vigour : Certainly he beleeveth not the
Lord's word, Without me ye can do nothing: Nor what the Apoſtle ſaith,
In many things we all offend. In theſe words Beda confuteth both the Pela-
giansand Semipelagians. Of juſtification he ſaith, on Lukci, The wiſedom
of the juſt is not to preſume of righteouſneſs by the works of the law, but to
ſeek ſalvation by faith; that althongh they being under the works of the law,
yet they ſhould underſtand, that they are ſaved, by the grace of God, through
Chriſt; for the juſt ſhall live by faith; and Peter ſaith of the yoke of the law,
that neither we nor our fathers were able to bear it ; but we beleeve to be fa-
by the grace of Chriſt, even as they. And on 1 Pet. 4. God is honoured by
our works; when all that we do well, or according to his will, we give it
not all unto our merits, but to his grace; and on the other ſide, whatevi!
we do, we depute it only unto our ignorance and wickedneſs. Of the
Church he ſaith, on Cant. lib.5.cap.6. The Church is called Catholick, be-
cauſe it is built through all the parts of the World in one peace, and one fear
of God, and is filled with one and the ſame confort of the Spirit; from which
unity of the Spirit, ſhe is called a Dove; and ſhe is called perfect, not becauſe
the only is filled with the people of the righteous; but alſo is perfected by rc-
ceiving all diyine graces and vertues. Here is no mention of reſtraining or ſub-
jecting the Church unto the Biſhop of Rome. And de Tabernac. lib.2.cap.2.
It was ſaid unto Perer metaphorically, Upon this Rock, that is, on our Sa-
viour whom he had confeſſed, will I build my Church: And on Revel. 21,
when it is ſaid, Foundations, in the plural number, the teachers or graces are
meaned; when Foundation, in the ſingular number, he is meaned, who is
foundation of foundations: Here is no Prerogative of Peter above the other
Apoſtles. Of Prayer, on Prov.chap. 2. he ſaith, We ſhould invocate (or
pray unto) none but God. Of Chriſt's redemption, on 1 John chap.2. at
theſe words , And not for ours only; he faith, The Lord is a propitiation
not for them only, unto whom living then in the fleſh ſohn did write; but alſo
for all the Church which is diſperſed in the breadth of the World, even from
the firſt elect, unto the laſt who Thall be born untill the end of the World. This
he writeth expreſſely againſt the Donatiſts; but when he ſpeaketh of the
Church throughout the World, he condemneth the reſtriction thereof unto
Rome or any other particular place; and when he limiteth the propitiation
unto the Elect, he coridemneth the opinion of the univerſality of Chriſt's
death for the Reprobates. And in the ſame place he ſaith , Behold how John
obferveth thathumility which he tcacheth : Certainly he was a juft and great
man, who had drunk the ſecrets of myſteries from the Lord's breaſt; and
nevertheleſs he ſaith not, Ye have me your Advocate with the Father ; but,
We have an Advocate; and he ſaid, We have , and not Ye have; he would
rather put himſelf in the number of ſinners, that he might havc Chriſt to be
his Advocate; than put himſelf an Advocate for Chriſt, and bc found among
the proud which ſhall be damned. For all doth the Head make requeſt, of
whom it is written, Who is at the right hand of the Father, and intercedeth
for us : The Lord intercedeth for us not by words, but by miſeration; and he
addeth, The Juſt, becauſe the juſt Advocate will not plead unjuſt cauſes :
How ſhall not the juſt one defend us in judgement, if now we acknowledge
Bb
and
1
98
CENTURY VIII.
1
and accuſe our ſelves-unjuſt? Why ſhall he not be juft, who now by tears is
earneſt [Savit ] againſt his own unrighteouſneſs ? Here he ſpeaketh expreſs-
ly of interceflion, and he acknowledgeth no interceffour in Heaven, but the
Head for all who mourn for their ſins. Of perſeverance he faith, on Col.4.at
the end, where the Apoſtle ſaith, I give thanks unto God; being confident
that he who hath begun the good work in you, he will perfect it untill--
What elle doth he promiſe but perſeverance till the end through the mercy of
God? And when the Apoſtle Jude ſaith, Unto him who is able to keep you
without offence, doth he very clearly ſhew, that perſeverance in good until
the end is the gift of God? In the firſt place Beda ſheweth the certainty of per-
ſeverance, as a thing promiſed; and in the other, he teacheth that it is not the
work ofman by himſelf alone, even though the man be renewed, but it is
the gift of God. And on Rom.8, he ſaith, We ſhould ſtand the Calling
whereby they are elected; not who are elected becauſe they ſhall belcowe; but
who are elected that they may bélceve; for the Lord himielfdeclarcth this,
when he faith, Ye have not choſen me, but I have choſen you; for if they
were therefore choſen, becauſe they did belceve; they did firſt churc him by
believing in him, that they may deſerve to be choſen : But he takes this away
altogether, who ſaid, Ye have not choſen me, but I have choſen you: And
certainly they did chuſe him, when they did beleeve in him; therefore for na
other cauſe, faith he, Ye have not choſen me, but I have choſen you ;
cept becauſe they did not chuſe, that he ſhould chuſe them; but lie did chuſe
them, that they might chuſe him:; becauſe the mercy of God did prevene
them with grace, and not according to debt: This is the immovable truth
of predeſtination and grace. In thc ſame place he addeth, God hath predefti-
nated usere we were; he called us when we were averſe; be juſtificd us when
we were ſinners; he glorified us whicn we were mortal: If God be thus with
us, who ſhall be againſt us? He who will be againſt them who are predefti-
nated by God, againſt them who are called , juftified and glorified; let him
prepare himſelf to fight againſt God, if he can: For when we hear, ir God
be with us, who can be againſt us? None can harm us, but he who over-
cometh God. Beda is large on this purpoſe thercout of Auguſtinc. Of the
Bread and Wine in the Sacramcnt, he faith, on Luk. 22. Hc breakeththe
bread which he giveth, that he might ſhew that the breaking of his body was
not without his own accord: when he ſaith, Do this in remembrance of me;
the Apoſtle expoundeth it, when he faith, How oft ye cat of this brcad, and
drink of this cup, flew forth the Lord's death tillhc comc; becauſe bread
ſtrengthneth fleſh, and winc worketh blood in the fleſh; the one is referred
unto his body myſtically, and the other unto his blood. And on 1 Cor. 10.
at the words, The cup of bleſſing, which we bleſs; he ſaith, Wliat ye ſee
is bread and a cup, which even your eys declare unto you; but what faith
requireth to be taught, the bread is the body of Chriſt, and the cup his blood.
This is ſpoken briefly, which poſſibly may ſuffice faith; but faith requireth
inſtruction: he took up his body into the Heaven, whence he will come
again to judge the quick and the dead, there he is now ſitting at the sight
hand of the Father: How then is the Bread his Body? And the Cup, or wbat
iscontained in the cup, how is it his blood? Brethren, theſe things areSa-
craments, for in them one thing is ſeen, and another thing is underſtood,&c.
When he ſaith, The Lord breaketh the bread, and the bread ftrengthuneth
fleſh, and it is referred unto the body myſtically; and even our eys declare it
to be bread, &c. Certainly he thought not upon Tranſubſtantiation. Beda
did tranfate the Goſpel of John, the Pſalms, and ſome other parts of the
Scripture into the Saxons language; and he writ an Epiſtle unto Ecberr, Bi-
(hop
1
1
Of BRIT AN.
99
.
.
ſhop of Lindsfarn, wherein he admoniſheth him of negligence in his calling,
and exhorteth him to tranſlate ſome books of Scripture into the Saxon lan-
guage, that people may read them; he telleth him, he ought to admoniſh the
King, and correct falſe Monks and the builders of Monaſteries, if theyreſ-
pect their own eaſe more then ſolid vertue. Ecbert returneth him anſwer,
thanking him for his Chriſtian admonition; and thereafter did tranſlate ſome
books of the Bible into the vulgar language; as appeareth by the book of
Will. Butler againſt the common Tranſlation. In Hiſt. Angl.lib. 1. cap. 1.
he teſtifieth , that at that time the Iſland of Britan, did with five ſeveral lan-
guages confeſs one and the ſame knowledge of the higheſt truth, and of true
ſublimity; to wit, the Engliſh, Britans, Scots, Pichts and Latines , which
[laſt] by meditation of the Scriptures is become common unto them all.
Here he acknowledgeth, that the faith of all the four Nations in the Nand,
was one and the ſame. Nevertheleſs he did obſerve and deplore the waxing
corruption of the Church; for in that Epiſtle to Ecbert he did not approve
the ſpecious and ſpacious buildings of Monaſteries; and in Samu.lib.4.cap.2.
he ſaith, Let the Reader behold with tears, a thing worthy of tears; how
farthe Church Nideth daily into a worſe, or to ſpeak moderately » unto a
weaker eſtate. He did writc many books, as 1o. Bale in Cent, 2. teſtifieth; he
lived 72.years, and died An.734.
2. In the year 724. Jua King of the Weſt-Saxons, was perſwaded by his Peter's pence.
wife Ethelburga to go unto Kome in a Monkiſh habit; and firſt did grant,
that a penny ſhould be payed unto the Pope out of every fire-hour of his
Kingdom , which was called Peter's pence; and was ever almoſt payed until
the year 1933, when King Henry the VIII. ſhook off the Pope. Ethelbert,
King of the Eaſt-Saxons, went to marry the daughter of Offa, King of
Merceland; and Offa did perfidiouſly cauſe him to be murthered. There-
after his pride was turned into ſo great repentance, that he gave the tenth
part of all that he had unto the Church, and ſeveral lands to the Church of
Hereford; and then he went to Rome, ad gave unto the Pope a yearly
penny (asſua had done) An. 793. Henry Spelman in Concil. reportcth out
of a book De Vita Off&, pag. 171. I his penny was given not as a Tribute un-
to Saint Peter, but as an alms for the help of an Engliſh Colledgcat Romc;
and it was called Peter's pence, becauſe it was ordained to be payed on Pe-
ter's day; yet certainly thereafter it was called Pctcris tribute.
3. About the year 786. Charls the Great, King of France, made a league A League be-
with Archaius, King of Scots, which hath continued inviolate untillour tween France
time. The Saxons and others had ſpoiled off France by incurſions; and
Charls did ſeek to adorn his Kingdom with Letters as well as Arms; therefore
he ſought the favour of the Scots, and did intreat King Archaius to ſend un-
to him
Profeſſours of the Greek and Latine languages, and of other learning,
for his Univerſity of Paris; amongſt whom Archaius did ſend Albinus or Alc-
wine, John Mcirroſius ( ſo nained from the Abbey Melroſe) Claudius, Cle-
mens, Antoninus; Florcnt. reckoneth them amongſt Hereticks, who followed
the Greek Church, becauſe they did oppoſe the Romiſh Rites. John Meil-
roſius becamc Abbot of the Auguſtinians at Ticino, and Claudius was Biſhop
of Altiſiodore or Auxerre. They both writ ſeveral works, as lo, Bale ſheweth
in Cent, 14.
4. We have mentioned Boniface, Biſhop of Ments, he was an Engliſh Boniface alias
man, and called Winefrid; he had boldly reproved Ethelbald , King of Winefrid,
Merceland, for Adultry and Tyranny, therefore the King ſought his life;
he fled unto Rome, where Pope Gregory the II. did regard him for his li-
berty, and ſent him into Germany for converſion of the Saxons; then of a
bold
and Scotland.
1
Bb2
100
CENTURY V111.
1
bold reprover of Kings, he became a ſhameleſs flatterer of Popes; for he is
ſaid to have firſt moved the decree in Gratian. dift. 40. cap. Si quis ; if a Pope
carry with him innumerable ſouls into Hell, no man ought to ſay unto him,
What doeft thou? He ſpoke ſo, and afterwards the Popes did aim at exem-
ption from cenſure, untill they did attain it: he had froni Rome a power Le-
gantine in Germany; neither preached he only unto the Heathens, but did
corrupt ſeveral Provinces where Chriſt had been preached, as Thuringia,
Argentina,&c. with Roman Manicheiſm condemning ſome meats ; forbid-
ding marriage of Prieſts, and permitting to have Nuns or Whores; urging
the worſhip of images; in a word his care was not ſo much for Chriſtianiſm
as for Papiſm; for he writ unto Pope Zachary, ſaying; How few foever
Diſciples God giveth me in this my charge, I ceaſe not to incline them to the
obedience of the Apoftolick Scc. He cauſed the Monaſtery of Eulda to be
built in favour of Engliſh men, and was killed at Borna , being ſuspected of a
conſpiracy
The oppoſers
s. Many did preach and write againſt him and his ſuperſtitions; as Adel-
of his Rites. bert, a French Biſhop; and Sidonius, an Arch-Biſhop of Bavaria ; Samſon
a Scot, Biſhop of Auxerre; and Virgilius an Iriſh man, Biſhop of Juvavia;
as Nauclerus and Aventine do record. Boniface dilateth then unto Pope Za-
chary; and as Bern. Lutzenburg. in Catol. writeth, the Pope in a Synod at
Rome condemneth them, depriveth them of their Prieſthood, and excom-
municateth them before they were heard; and when they ſought to be heard,
and plead their cauſe in a Synod, Boniface denied acceſs unto them, and ſaidi
Excommunicated men ſhould not be admitted into a Synod, nor have the
benefit of the Law. So partly by tyranny of the Pope, and partly by authori-
ty of Pipin, Boniface did oppreſs all his adverſaries. Catal, teft. ver. ex vita
Bonifac. Particularly one Clemens did reprove Boniface, 1. That he did ſo
advance the authority of the Roman Biſhop, ſeeing all Teachers are equally
ſucceſfours of the Apoſtles. 2. That he condemned the marriage of Prieſts.
3. That he did ſpeak too much for the Monkiſh life. 4. That he had anoin-
ted the King of France, contrary to the undoubted right of the Merovci.
5. That he appointed Maſſes for the dead, and other new Rites unknown
in the Church heretofore, Aventin. Annal. kb. 3. & Epift. Zachar. ad Bonif. in
tom. 2. Concil.
Alcwin and 6. Albine or Alcwin had good knowledge of the Latine and Greek lan-
bis do&trmes. guages : Charlş the Great calleth him his Maſter, in an Epiſtle written unto
him, de ſeptuageſ. & ſexageſ. Biblioth. de la Bigne tom. 3. whercare ſome of his
works. On Pl.si, he writeth thus; It is ſaid unto the Father, Then wilt
thou accept the ſacrifice of righteouſneſs, that is, the moſt glorious paſion
of the Son who offered himſelf a ſacrifice for all men, that they might attain
falvation which the world did not deſerve by their works. Ibid. When I look
on my ſelf, I find nothing in me but ſin; thy righteouſneſs muſt deliver me;
it is thy mercy, and not my merits, that ſaveth me; we are quickred by the
mercy of God in the name of our Saviour, and not hy our merits: In his
works he often uſeth the word merite; but here we may ſee in what ſence he
and others do underſtand it. On the fourth pænit. Pf. I could defile my ſelf,
but I cannot cleanſe my ſelf, unleſs thou, Lord Jeſu, docleanſe me by ſprink-
ling thy holy blood. No good can be in us, unleſs it be thy working grace
who haft made us. On Pf. 118. Thou haſt made me to be deſirous of thy
Commandments, make me alſo able to do: help, that I may do what thou
commendeft, and give what thou commandeſt. And in another place, Frec-
will abideth as yet in men by nature; that in whom God willeth, he may be
pleaſed to make free by grace that they have not an evil will; for fince the firſt
man
+
{
$
OF BRITAN
108,
man by free-will was ſold under fin, the frçedom of man is evil; becauſe
the goodneſs of the will is taken away from the free-will; which [goodneſs]
none can have ofhimſelf, unleſs he have it being helped by the grace of God's
mercy; without whoſe help free-will can neither turn unto God, nor make
any progreſs unto God. He hath the like words in lib.2. de Trinit
. cap.8. On
Eccleſ.cap. 1. The Sun Chriſt inlightneth all things with the ſplendour and
vertuc of his ſpiritual grace, in whoſe puniſhment is our ſalvation; he ariſeth
to them who believe in him, and he goeth down to every unbeliever. ibid.
cap. 3. We ſhould rejoice in this ſpiritual pleaſure of meat and drink; not on-
ly in the Sacrament, but in reading the Holy Scriptures alſo, where we may
eat and drink of the Tree of life. ibid.cap.7. Let us conſider the works of
God how great and wondrous they are; and how in his free mercy he hath
choſen one, and in his juſt judgement he deſpiſeth another; as it is written
ofthe Twins, I have loved Jacob, and hated Efau. In Præfa. lib. 1. de Trio
nit. We ſhould all pray, that the Catholick faith, which only quickneth
mankind, and only doth ſanctific, may be truly fixed in the hearts of all men
by one confeffion.
Ca. I. Although we be thrown down from the joy.of
blefled felicity , into the miſerable blindneſs of this exile, for the juſt puniſh-
ment of originalſin; yet we are not ſo cut off, that even in this changable
and temporary eſtate, we know not to ſeek and delire eternity, truth and blef-
ſedneſs; which is clear in that we have not a will to die, nor be deceived, nor
be miſerable; whence is this natural inſtinct, that all men would be bleſſed,
although this appetite is divcrſly in the minds of particular perſons; ſome think
to be bleſſed in riches. The whole divine Scriptures exhort us to be lifted up
from earthly unto heavenly things, where is true and cternal bleſſedneſs; un-
to which it is moſt certain, that none can attain but by the faith of the Ca-
tholick peace. In Præfa. lib. 2. All the authority of the holy books ſerve un-
to us, to make us believe rightly of God, and to love him with all our heart;
but the ſight of man's mind is not able to behold the moſt excellent light of
God's Majeſty, unleſs it be inlightned by the brightneſs of the righteouſneſs
of faith and love, through the gift of God's gracc; therefore we ſhould pray
for the grace of God, that the ey of our heart may be cleanſed, to ſee how
properly the Trinicy is the one and only and true God; and how rightly the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit is ſaid , underſtood and beleeved to be
one and the ſame ſubſtance. Lib. 3.cap. 1. What did the human nature in the
man Chriſt deſerve, that it ſhould be aſſumed into the unity of the perſon of
the only Son of God? what good will, what deſire of good purpoſe, what
good works did precede, whereby that man did deſerve to be one perſon
with God, yea to be very God? To wit, God himſelf, even he by whom
man began, began not to be another then the Son of God, and that the on-
ly, the only begotten, and properly, and for the Word of God, who was
made fleſh, verily God; that as every man is one perſon, even a reaſonable
ſoul and fleſh; fo Chriſt is one perſon, the word and Aeth: Whence is ſo great
glory unto human nature ? by no preceding merits, without doubt by the free
and gracious gift; but only here the great and only grace of God, is evidently
thewed unto them who conſider faithfully and ſoberly; to the end nicn may
underſtand, that they are juſtified from their fins by the ſame free grace; by
which it was that the man Chriſt could have no ſin. Ibid.cap. 12. Certainly
no man can have peace with God, but by the Mediatour Chriſt Jeſus, whois
in two natures very God, and very njan, one Chriſt, both Prieſt and facri-
fice; he came unto us, to offer for us what he had aſſumed ofus, thathe
might take away from us, that which he found in us, that is, our ſins. Ibid.
cap. 21. he Apoſtle faith of the fire of the day of judgement, Whateach
C.
.
}
1
inans
1
}
10
CENTURY 1111.
mans work is, the fire ſhall declare. It is not to be doubted that he ſpeakech
ofa Purgatory fire; which fire the ungodly ſhall feel one way, and the god-
ly another way, and the righteous another way; ſeeing the ungodly ſhall
from the torment of the fire be thrown into everlating flames; but the god-
ly who ſhall riſe in their bodies without all blot of ſin, and who have built
gold, ſilver and precious ſtones upon the foundation which is Chriſt; they
ſhall eſcape that fire with ſo great facility, as with integrity of faith, and love
of Chriſt, they have kept the commands in this life; and that fire of Dooms-
day ſhall be unto them, asthe Fornace 'of Babylon was unto the three chil-
dren, who without all harm of that fire, Ihall call upon the beauty of all the
creatures unto the praiſes of God: But ſome juſt men are ſubject to ſome
ſmall ſins, becauſe upon the Foundation, which is Chriſt, they have built
ſtones, hay and ſtraw, which are cleanſed by the heat of that fire; from
which they being cleanſed ſhall be made pertakers of everlaſting glory: And
ſoby that tranſitory fire, and the whole judgement of that day being com-
plcated, two congregations of the godly and the ungodly ſhall be ſevered;
the one of Chriſt, and the other of the Divel : So he expoundeth not that
Text of a Purgatory before the day of Judgement. On the Pfalms of degrees,
at the words of Pſal. 130. If thou, Lord, wilt mark iniquity; he faith, He
expoundeth out of what depth he did cry, that is, from the gulf of his ſins,
which as a deluge had gone over his head; underſtanding that all his life was
full oftentatians: Therefore he faith, Who can ſtand ? If thou judge only
righteouſneſsunto us, and ſhew not mercy , none can ſtand; for we are all
the children of wrath; but we have more hope of thy mercy, but not of our
merits. On John chap. 6. This is to eat his fleſh, and to drink his blood;
even to abide in Chriſt, and to have him abiding in us; and therefore whó
abideth not in Chriſt, certainly, he eateth not his fleſh ſpiritually, although
carnally and viſibly he do preſs the Sacrament of his body and blood; butra-
ther, he eateth the Sacrament of ſo great a thing for damnation to himſelf;
becauſe he being unclean preſumeth to come unto the Sacraments of Chrift
which none taketh worthily but who is clean; as it is written , Bleſſed are the
Alewin wri- pure in heart, for----- Contra Felic. Vrgelit. lib. 2. Shew us any Nation or
Seth again for Town or Church, either Roman (which is the head of Churches) or Con-
Felix an:l'ftantinopolitan, or of Jeruſalem ( which was dedicated by the preſence of
Elipant. the Lord himſelf) or of Antiochia, where firſt the name of Chriſtianity is
read to have been , or of Alexandria, or of any other Church either in Italy
or Germany, orin France, orin Aquitania, or in Britan which agrrceth with
you in your aſſertion. Here he acknowledgeth all theſe to be true churches at
that time, and diſtinguisheth them one from another; and where he calleil, the
Roman the Head of churches, certainly he underſtandeth not that other Chur-
ches had their original from Rome; ſeeing he Sarth, the Church of Ieruſalem
was dedicated by the preſence of the Lord himſelf; and Chriſtians had ibeir firſt
name at Antioch; both which were before there was any mention of a church it
When Felix came to a Synod at Regensburg, where were Prieſts
from all parts of the Chriſtian Empire (as Alcwin ſpeaketh contra Elipant.
lib. 1. ) his errour was accurſed; and nevertheleſs he continued in his erroui',
till at the command of Charls the Great, Alcwin writ theſe books; and then
he became zealous for the truth, and did write a recantation unto the Pres-
byters and Deacons of his Church ; that as he had been a ſcandalunto them,
ſo by his means they may be brought again from crrour unto the truth; as he
himſelf writeth, and this recantation is printed among the Works of Alcwin.
But Elipant, Arch-Biſhop of Toledo, having read theſe ſeven books of Alc-
win, weit very bitterly for maintaining the fame errour: He profeffeth to
beleeve
2
Rome.
+
Of BRITAN.
toj
1
1
2
beleeve that Chriſt is but one perſon in two natures ; in one, eternal and equal
with the Father, and the ſame unity of his perſon remaining inſeparably, is
alſo the ſon of man in reſpect of his fleſh; and in reſpect of his divine nature,
the Father and Heare one [unum; ] and in reſpect of his form of a ſervant,
hecame not to do his own will, but the will of him who ſent him; But asin
reſpect of the Divine nature, He is the natural Son of the Father; ſo in rer-
peèt of his fleſh, he is the Son of God adoptive and nuncupative. It is to be
marked by the way, that Felix had ſaid, Chriſt in reſpect of his fleſh was the
old man, and had need of regeneration; but Elipant did not write ſo. For
proof of this his laſt point, he all'edgeth ſeveral teſtimonies of Scripture, of
Auguſtine and other fathers, and of the Spaniſh Miffal. Againſt this Epiſtle
of Elipant, Alcwin writ four books, wherein he ſheweth, that Elipant held
the ſame hereſie with Neftorius, who had ſpoken the ſame way, and yet was
judged to have ſpoken inconſiſtibly with the unity of Chriſt's perſon. He re-
torteth all the teſtimonies of Scripture; and from them proveth, that Chriſt
is never called a nuncupative God, nor adoptive ſon; but even whileft the
Scripture ſpeaketh of his manhood, or of him as man, calleth him the only
begotten of the Father. Thirdly, he ſheweth that Elipant did corrupt the te-
Itimonies of the Fathers, and did add the words Nuncupative and Adoptive,
where they were not; and on the contrary, he produceth their teftimonies,
where they do exprefſely deny that Chriſt is the Son of God by adoption; and
in this reſpect diſtinguiſh Chriſt's ſon-ſhip and the ſon-lhip of the Elect. As
for the teſtimonies of the Spaniſh Miflal, he toucheth thém not, as if that
Miſſal were nothing. Nevertheleſs hence we ſee, that the Spaniſh Church
at that time, had a proper Miſal, and were not ſubject nnto the Roman
Church. It is alſo worth the marking, that whereas Elipant had alledged a
teftimony of the ſon of Sirach ; Alcwin lib. 1. faith, When the teſtimonies
of God's Prophets have failed unto thy perverſneſs, thou feigneſt a new Pro-
phet ſpeaking according to thy errour, in Jeſus the ſon of Sirach is that ſen-
tence, which book bleſſed Jerom and Iſidore do witneſs, that without doubt
it is reckoned amongſt the Apocrypha, that is, dubious witneſs; and it was
not in the time of the Prophets, but of the Prieſts, when Ptolemeus Evergetes
was King. In lib. 2. neer the end, he faith, Holy Father, raze, raze quickly
this opinion out of the Cloſet of thy heart; left the Lord, who hath appoin-
ted thee to give Wheat unto his family, find that written in the Table of thy
heart, and ſay unto thee, I acknowledge not theſe Letters, theſe words
were not taught thee by the men to whom I ſaid, Go, teach all Nations.
If wejoin theſe two teſtimonies, we ſee that Alcwin did not acknowledge any book
for Scripture , nor any doctrine for truth, which had not a warrant from the
Prophets and Apoſtles. In lib. 4. The original of theſe evils, which begets the
occaſion of all impieties, is this; While the wiſedom of the heavenly Tea-
chers is weighed through the fault of miſs-thinking men in their temerarious
pridc; not according to the propriety of their meaning, but is turned into
other meanings after the will and pleaſure of the reader, and otherwiſe then
the reſpect of truth carrieth; and it is eaſie unto any wlio underſtandeth the
Scripture rightly, to find this by the Comments of all Hereticks, thar they are
not afraid, in thcir ungodly temerity and froward blindneſs, to draw the moſt
holy words of the Divine books into the ſimilitude of their errour: which
kind of impiety and miſery, ifthou, Father Elipant, hadît conſidered with
a prudent mind and humble ſearching, thou hadīt never fallen from the uni-
ty of the Catholick peace, into the pit of this errour. In his book De virtut.
pa vitis, which he writ at the intreaty of Wido a Count, he exhorteth him
to read the Scripturcs diligently; Ca. s. ſaying, The reading of the Holy
Сс 2-
Seris
1
.
104
CENTURY VIII.
Scriptures is the knowledge of divine bleſtedneſs; for in them, as in a glaſs,
a man may know himſelf, what he is, and whither he goeth : Continual
reading purifieth the ſoul, breedeth fear of Hell, and ſtirreth up the heart of
the reader unto Heavenly joics: He who deſireth to be with God for ever
Nould frequently read and pray; for when we pray, we speak with God;
and when we read, God ſpeaks with us: The reading of the Holy Scriptures
bringeth a twofold benefit, becauſe it inſtructeth the underſtanding, and
brinketh a man from the vanities of the World to the love of God: Honeft is
the labour of reading, and conduceth much to the purifying of the ſoul; for
asthe body is nouriſhed by fleſhly meat, ſo the inward man is nourished and
fed by God's word; as the Pſalmiſt ſaith, How ſweet unto mytaſt are thy
words, O Lord, even more then the honey and the honey-comb unto my
mouth : But he is bleſſed who reading the Holy Scriptures, turneth the words
into works: Certainly all the Holy Scripture is written for our ſalvation; to
the end we may by them grow in the knowledge of the truth: A blind man
ſtumbleth oftner then he who ſeeth; ſo he who knoweth not the Law of God,
ſinneth, through ignorance, oftner then he who knoweth it. Certainly this
man would not have conſented unto that Canon of the Councel of Trent
which forbiddeth people to read the Scriptures. But to the end, that all
ſhould not be thought to be his, which goeth under his name; it is to be mac-
ked, that in Par. II. is an Homily in feſto omnium Sanétor. which Quercita-
nus hath marked to be amongſt the Sermons of Auguſtine, but he had found
it in a manuſcriptunder the name of Albin; but it can not be either Auguſtin's
nor Albin's; ſeeing that feaſt was afterwards appointed by Pope Gregory
the IV. Theſe books de Trinitate are written ſo clearly, that Sixtus Senenſ.
in præfat. Biblioth, faith, They were written by John Calvin, and publiſhed
in the name of Alcvine: But Doctor James , in The Corruption of the Fa-
thers, par.4. pag. 5o.teftifieth, that antient copies thereof were in the Prince's
Library at Saint James, and they were Printed at Lions, An. 1925, when
Calvin had not begun to write, Rich. Hoveden, in The Continuation of
Beda, writeth, That Charis the Great ſent over into England, the Acts of a
Synod ſent him from Conftantinople, for the adoration of images, the which
the Church of God utterly deteſteth: Againſt this adoration (ſaith he) Albi-
nus writ an Epiſtle marvellouſly grounded on divine Scriptures; and carried
it, with ſome Synodical Acts in name of the Engliſh Biſhops and Princes, un-
to the King of France.
6. Ecbert King of the Weſt-Saxons, vanquiſhed Merceland, Kent, Effex
and Northumberland; and then he commanded that land to be called Anglia,
and the inhabitants Angles or Engliſh men. Tho. Cooper ad An.796.
1
CHA P. V.
OF COUNCEL S.
1.
A Synot in
France.
FET
Ew Councels were allembled in the beginning of this Century. In
France , Carloman aſſembleth one, which beginneth thus: In the
Name of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, I Carloman , Duke and Prince of France,
with the advice of the Servants of God and my Nobles, in the fear of Chriſt,
have aſſembled, An. 742. Febr. 19. the Biſhops which are in my Kingdom,
with the Prieſts, into a Counceland Synod; theſe are, Boniface Arch-Biſhop
of Mentz, Burchard Biſhop of Wirtzburg, Reginfrid , Guntharius and the
seſt of the Biſhops, with their Pricfts. That they ſhould give me counſel, how
tlic
Of COUNCELS.
105
A
the Law of God, and religion of the Church many be reſtored : [Nota]
which in the daies of former Princes hath been ſhattered and fallen; and how
Chriſtian people may attain the ſalvation of their ſouls, and not periſh, bea
ing deceived by falſe Prieſts : And by the advice of my Prieſts and Nobles,
We have ordained Biſhops thorow Cities, and ler over them the Arch-Biſhop
Boniface, who is the Legate of Saint Peter: And we have ordained, that
Synods ſhould be called every year, that in Our preſence, the Decrees of
Canons, Rites and Laws of the Church may be reſtored; and We reſtore
unto the Churches the monies which hath been taken from them. We have
alſo diſcharged all the Servants of God from hunting and wandring in woods
with Dogs, and that they have no Hawks nor Falcons: We have alſo De-
creed, according to the holy Canons, that each Presbyter dwelling in a Pa-
riſh, be ſubject unto the Biſhop in whoſe Pariſh he dwelleth; and alwaies in
Lent, that he ſhew and give account oftheir Miniſtry, whether of Baptiſm,
or Catholick Faith, and Prayers and order of Maſſes. Then he forbiddeth
ſacrifice to the dead, and other prophane rites of Heathens; he appointeth
puniſhment againſt the fornications and adulteries of Monks : In the end it is
Decreed, that Monks and Nuns ſhould live within their Abbeys and Alms-
houſes, according to the rule of their Father, Benedict.Concil. tom. 2.edit.
Crab. Behold how little mention is here of the Biſhop of Rome.
2. In the year 747. at Clonesho in England was a frequent Synod, where At Cloneshe.
it was Decreed, 1. 1 hat Biſhops ſhould be more diligent in taking heed to
their charge, and admoniſhing people of their faults. 2. They ſhould main-
tain the devotion of true peace and love, and ſerve God in the ſame faith
hope and love, praying for one another mutually. 3. That once in the year
each Biſhop ſhould viſit all the Pariſhes of his Diocy, and reſtrain the Hea-
theniſh obſervations which as yet were amongſt the people. 4. That none
fhould be admitted into Orders, till his life and converſation and literature
were examined. 7. That Biſhops and Abbots ſhould diligently take heed,
that all under them be diligent in reading for inſtruction of ſouls: for it is to
be lamented (ſay they) that fo few are found to be raviſhed with the love of
holy knowiedge; but are rather miſ-carried with vanities and love of idle
glory, and trace not the ſtudy of holy Scriptures. 10. That Presbyters
Thould learn to know all the duties of their Office; eſpecially, they ſhould
learn to interpret in their own language the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and
the words that are ſaid in the Maſs and in Baptifm; and they ſhould ſtudy to
know what the words ſignifieſpiritually. 18. That the Faſt of the fourth,
ſeventh and the tenth months ſhould be obſerved. King Ælfwald and Offa
were preſent, and they two, with many Dukes and Counts, confirm the De-
crees with their ſubſcriptions. Spelman ad An. 747.
3. Conftantine Copronymus aſſembled a Councel at Conftantinople, of At Conftana.
338.Biſhops, out of Aſia and Europe, An.755. this they called the ſeventh tinople,
General Councel: Here was Theodore Biſhop of Epheſus, Baſil Biſhop of
· Piſidia, Paftiles Biſhop of Pergamenum, John of Nicomedia, Coſmas of
Epiphania in Apamca, &c. The controverſie of Images was diſcuſſed;
Germanus Patriarch of Conſtantinople, Gregory Biſhop of Cyprus, and
John Damaſcene, Patrons of Images, were accurred; and Conftantine Bi-
Thop of Salæum was made Patriarch. Images of Chriſt, of Mary, and of the
Apofles were condemned; as having no warrant from Chriſt, nor the Apo-
Itles, nor the Fathers. And if any would ſay, that the Images of Chriſt on
Jy were condemned, becauſe they cannot repreſent his two natures; but the
Apoſtles had two natures, and therefore they may be tolerated. The Synod
anſwereth, it is the ſubtlety of divelill men following the errours of the Gen-
Dd
1
1
tils;
1
1
106
CENTURY V 111.
5
tils ; but it is ſaid in the Scriptures, God is a Spirit, and will be worſhipped
in ſpirit and truth:Noman hath ſeen God at any time, but ye heard his voice;
and, Bleſſed are they who have not ſeen, and believe, &c. Then they alledge
many teſtimonies of the Fathers againſt Images. They conclude, Lct none
of whatſoever eſtate, henceforth follow ſo wicked and impure inſtitution;
who dare from henceforth make any image, or worſhip, or ſet up any image
in a Church or private houſe, or have it privily; if he bea Biſhop or Deacon,
let him be depoſed; ifhe be a Laick, let him be accurſed, and ſubject to the
Emperour's cenſure; becauſe he fighteth againſt the Scriptures, nor obſer-
veth the traditions, &c. Laſtly follow the Canons, accurſing particularly all
them who have images of the Trinity, orof Chriſt, as he is God, or as he is
man, or ashe is both God and Man in the hypoftatical union; or as if he
were two perſons, to paint on the one ſide the ſon of God, and on the other,
the ſon of Mary. And they accurſe all who have an image of any Saint.
4. In the year 787. by perſwaſion of Tharaſius Patriarch , Irene called a
Councel at Conſtantinople: Here were Pe.Vicedon a Prieſt, and Pe. Hegumcn
a Monk, Legates of Pope Adrian, John Patriarch of Antiochia, Thomas of
Alexandria, &c. Auguftus made diſputation of the worſhip of Images, it was
ſcanned on both ſides; Tharaſius and other Biſhops and Monks werc for them;
againſt them was Baſilius Biſhop of Ancyra, Theodore Biſhop of Myri, Theo-
doſius Biſhop of Amorio, with many more Biſhops, and a great number of
Teachers and Lay-men. The Patriarch could not prevail by number, and went
about to exclude the better part from the Synod or diſputation; whereupon a
tumult was like to ariſe,for the people could not be content that ſo grcat a part
ſhould be debarred: when the Patriarch ſaw that he could not prevail, the
Synod was diffolved. The Image-worſhippers report this ſtory, as if their
adverſaries had dealt only by faction, and not by reaſon : Butthus writeth
Pa. Diacon, lib. 23. rer. Roman. Irene retaincth the Legates of Rome, and by
their advice banihed a great number ofthem whom they called Iconomachi
or fighters againſt images. Then ſhe aſſembled another Synod at Nice, in
Septemb. An.788. where the matter was quickly diſpatched, as Adrian and
Tharaſius would, when therc was no great oppoſition; to wit, as it is declared
in A£t.3. they Decree, that Images ſhould be had, cmbraced , ſaluted, kiſſed
and adored; but that which is called Latria, they reſerved unto the Trinity
only. Their chief pretencc is, becauſe wegrawei ſignifieth to imbrace and
to love; and the prepoſition wees, addeth unto the ſignification, as in wego-
Dégw & wegouugwand what ? man loveth or imbraceth, that doth he weso-
xwicîV, as David did Jonathans and Chriſt ſaith, the Phariſees love the firſt
places at Bankets, and falutations in the Market-places. Alſo the fore-na-
med Baſil, Theodore and Theodoſius, with thc Biſhops Hippatius of Neece,
Leo of Rhodos, Gregory of Pifidia, Gregory of Peſlinus, Leo of Ico.
nium, Nicolaus of Hierapolis , and Lco of Carpathe were perſuaded to pro-
feſsrepentance, and confeſs an errour in the former Synod. So. Images were
ſet up and worſhipped both in the Eaſt and Welt, faith Pa. Diacom.loc.cit.and
Zonar.lib.3. Not long aftcr, Conſtantine did a null the Acts; of this Con-
vent (Platin.) which they call the ſeventh General Councel. Baroniiss in An-
nal. ad An. 794. ſhewcth that many learned men, and of great eſteem in thoſe
daies, as Jonas Aurelianen. Walfrid; Hincniarus and others, writ againſt the
worſhip of Images, and directly did contradi&t that Councel, although it
was confirmed by.the Pope, Yça and
5. In the year 792. Charls the Great ſuinmoped a Councel
, at Franckford,
which he did moderate and govern,, although the Romilh. Legates were pre-
ſent. Beſides the Biſhops of France and Germany. he called the Bishops of
Italy,
1
1
Ai Franck-
forda
1
1
1
Of COUNCELS.
107.
Italy, Spain and England, not to ſeek any furtherance to his authority (ſaid
he) but for maintenance and defence of the Truth. Here was condemed the
hereſie of Felix Bishop of Urgelitan, and Elipand of Toledo; who held that
Chriſt is the Son of God, only by adoption of his human nature: This was
thcone cauſe of aſſembling the Councel. 2. Theophylact and Stephen, the
Pope's Legates, did preſent the Acts of the Synod at Nice to be confirmed
and ſubſcribed. The Fathers did refuſe, and did compare the Act of the
Councel under Copronymus, with the late Aas at Nice. The former had
condemned the worship and having of Images,' either privately or publick-
ly; the other had authorized the adoratiou of Images with cloaths, incenſe,
andles, bowing of knees, &c. They would keep a middle courſe, that it is
not altogether unlawfull to have Images in private houſes nor Churches; but
to worship them is contrary to Chriſtian faith, and ſinelleth of Paganiſm.
Therefore they diſçern the Synod of Nice to have been wicked, and deſerves
not the name of Univerſal nor ſeventh Councel; and they writ ſome books
againſt the worship of Images, wherein they refute particularly all the pre-
tended arguments of them at Nice; theſe books went abroad in the name of
Charls. Afterwards the worshippers of Images did what they could , that no
memory should be of the proceedings of this Synod, and thoſe books; ex-
cept that they ſay, Charls did ſomewhat concerning Images. Butas Chem-
nitius hath marked in Exam. Conc.Triden.par.4. that many old Hiſtorians,
as Egmard, Regino, Adon; and ſome later, as Antoninus, Blondus, A-
ventine have written, that this Synod did condemn the worship of Images,
and the lconalatrous Synod of the Greeks; and did Ordain, that it should
be called neither ſeventh nor Univerſal, but a Pſeudo Synod: Callander in
Confult. 21. ſaith, in his time was a copy of thoſe books of Charls, in the Va-
tican Bibliotheke: And after the Councelat Trent, Tilius a French Bishop,
cauſed them to be published in Print. The Papiſts in the Cathol. apolo. tract.
2. ſect. 7. ſay, Thc book is forged under the name of Charls the Great. But
were all theſe Authours Proteſtants who teſtifie ofthem; and what can they
ſay unto Hincmarus Rhemen. whoſe teſtimony followeth in Cent. 9. It is to
be marked, that all the Counccls in the time of Charls the Great, do shew
in the firſt words, that they were aſſembled at the command of Charls, or
Charls commanding and injoining; the Councel at Rome not being exce-
pted, as Cratian recordeth dift. 63.cap. Adrianus, ſaying, Charls returning
to Rome did appoint a Synod with Pope Adrian, in the Patriarchate of La-
teran, in the Church of Saint Salvator, &c. Bellarmin.de Ecclef. lib.4.cap. s.
asketh, What Councel over condemned the Church of Rome or their Popes?
We have now ſeen the Pope of Rome condemned in the ſixth General Coun-
cel; and theic Doctrine condemned in that other at Conftantinople, and in
the famous Synod at Franckford'; and in the next Century, we ſhall find ano-
ther Councel at Conſtantinople, and more in other places and ages, contra-
dicting and expreſsly condemning the Popes of Rome. And for continuati-
on of this matter, here by anticipation, ladd the Councel held at Paris, An. At Paris.
825. where the Epiſtle of Pope Adrian, and the Act of the ſecond Councel at
Nice, was read and cenſured; as is manifeſt by the decretal Epiſtle directed
unto Lewis and Lotharius; ofwirich (not far from the beginning ) theſe are
the words; Wc have cauſed to be read before us, firſt the Epiſtle of Do. A-
drian, Pope, which he, at the requeſt ofthe Emperour Conſtantine, and
his mother Irene, fent over ſea; and ſo far as our parvity underſtandeth, as
he juſtly reproveth them who did rafhly preſume to break down and aboliſh
Images in theſe parts ; ſo is known to have written imprudcntly, that he would
have images to be ſuperſtitiouſly worſhipped; for which cauſe, he alſo gave
Dd 2
order
I
!
108
CENTURY VIlI.
order alſo that a Synod ſhould be aſſembled; and by his authority, under an
Oath, did judge that Images ſhould be ſet up and worſhipped, and be called
holy; where as it is lawfull to ſet them up, but it is wickedneſs or unlawfull to
worſhip them. Baron. ad an. 825.9 5.
6. Hen. Spelman in Concil. ad An.787. hath a Synod held at Calchuth in
A Calcbush.
England, wherein ſome things are remarkable. Gregory Biſhop of Ofien.
and Theophylact Biſhop of Tudert. did write unto Pope Adrian the Acts of
that Synod in their own name, as their work which they had recommended
unto the Synod, and the Synod had accepted. In the Preface they ſhew, it
was done in two Kingdomes at ſeveral times; the one Biſhop had gone to the
one Kingdom, and the other to the other Kingdom: Gregory went to York,
and the Biſhop of the place ſent unto the King Oſwald, who then was farther
North, and hearing ofthe Legate did indict the Synod, and [Nota] did
convené with his Lords both Eccleſiaſtical and Secular. There they ſay, No
Roman Prieſt was ſent hither, after Auguſtine , till now. Ca. 1. They admo-
niſh to keep the faith of the ſix General Councels. 2. That Baptiſm ſhould
be adminiſtred at ſet times, and no other times, unleſs for great neceſſity;
and they who anſwer for the infant, ſhould be obliged to teach him, at ripe
years, the Lord's Prayer , and Creed. 3. Each Biſhop ſhould hold a Synod
twice every year, and viſit his Diocy once a year. Ca. 11. Their speech was
unto the King and Lords, that they ſhould not judge Prieſts, ſeeing they are
Angels. Ca. 12. Kings ſhould be choſen by the Prieſts and Elders of the
peo-
ple, and none ſhould be choſen who had been begotten in adultry or inceſt.
It ſeemeth, this was the firſt Act of a Synod in this kind; and it may be que-
ſtioned, whether Popiſh Princes will now conſent unto it. There they add,
that none ſhould meddle with the murther of a King; and if any did attempt
or adhere unto ſuch a crime, if he be a Bishop or of Prieſtly degree, let him
be depoſed, and deprived of the Heavenly inheritance, as Judas from his
place; and whoſoever shall affent unto ſuch a' facriledge, he shall be burned
with everlaſting fire. It may be doubted, whether Bishops and Jcſuits will
conſent unto this part of the Canon. Unto theſe Acts did ſubſcribe the King,
Bishops, Dukes and Abbots. And in the other Kingdom and Synod , Lam-
bert Arch-Bishop of Canterbury , ſubſcribed before King Offa, and then the
Bishops, Abbots, Dukes and Counts.
1
THE
!
Τ Η Ε
1
}
• T
T H I R D A G E
Of the
CHURCH
OR
The Hiſtory of the Church Fading, and of Anti-
Chriſt Riſing, containing the ſpace of 400. years, from the
Year ofour Lord 600. untill the year 1000.
CE N T U RY 1X.
CH AP. I.
Of EMPEROUR S.
/
T is ſaid before, thatTrene did govern the Empire of Thecreation
Conftantinople, which was ſtill termed the Ro- of -he We-
man Empire, and that Charls the Great was made Stern Empiro.
Roman Emperour ; but becauſe the Empire of
Charls was after the 800. years, I have deferred his
Coronation unto this place. The Romaniſts do
boaſt, that the Pope did give the Empire of the
Weft unto King Charls; and many, not exami-
ning the truth, but following the ſway of Papal flat-
terers, have written no leſs; and therefore have
called the transferring of the Empire , an uſurpation of Antichriſt. But the
Pope had not as yet come to that height to pretend it, and the right of Charls
came another way; for before he came to Rome, An.800, he had all France
under his government, together with Franconia and Auſtralia; he had taken
a great part of Spain, unto the River Iber, from the Sarazens; he had ſubdued
Saxony, Weſtphalia , Datia , Hungary, Iſtria, Dalmatia; he had ſubdued
all Italy, except Magna Græcia; and therefore he was intituled, Charls,
by the Grace of God, King of the Frenches, Emperour of the Lombards,
and Patricius of the Romans. Sodoth he name himſelfin his Epiftle unto Alc-
win, which is in Biblioth. de la Bigne tom. 3. and Alcwin in his Epiſtle de Ra-
tione ſeptuageſ.calleth him, The Glorious Emperour[Galliarum] of France,
and Rector & Defenfor Ecclefiæ : Both theſe Epiſtles are in the ſecond part of
Alcwine's works. I paſs over what he did at his coming into the City, becauſe
I have ſpoken of it in the former Century. Platina in Leo the III.and Blond.
decad. 3. lib. 10. ſay, His Coronation was by the decree and prayers of the
Roman people. Sigebert
. in Chron. sheweth the time and cauſe ſaying, The
Romans, who in heart were long before fallen from the Emperour of Con-
ftantinople; taking the opportunity, that a woman who had picked out the
eys of her own ſon the Emperour; had gotten the Dominion, with one and
general conſent, to proclaim King Charls for their Emperour, and Crown
Ec
hinz
t
1
CENTURY 1X.
1
1
him by the hand of the Pope. Æne. Sylvius (who was Pope Pius II.) in his
book De authoritate Rom. Imper.cap. 9. ſaith, At laſt the Greek Princes
neg-
lecting Rome, and leaving it to the ſpoil of the Barbarians and others; the
people of Rome who with their blood had purchaſed ſo great an Empire, and
with their valour had founded the Monarchy of the World; ſaluted Charls,
King of the Germans, for their Emperour, not without the conſent of the
Biſhop of Rome. And Sigonius de regno Ital.lib.4. ſaith, that Charls had
Yought this Title in the daies of Adrian, and then he brought an infinite mul-
titude of people to ſee this ſpectacle. Whereupon the ſame Authour accu-
ſeth the Writers , which ſay, that Charls knew not of this purpoſe. Poſſibly
the Senate and the Pope , had agreed to accompliſh their deſign on that day,
whereof Charls was either ignorant or unwilling; but the purpoſe was his
own deſire. So on Decemb. 25. An. 800. they crowned him by the hands of
Pope Leo, as the Emperour was wont to be crowned by the Biſhop of Con-
ſtantinope; and the people cried thrice, Carolo Auguſto; à Deo Coronato ,
Magno da Pacifico Imperatori , Vita & vi&toria : And the Pope anointed him
and his ſon Pipin, whom by a ſolemn decree he declared King of Italy. 1o.
Naucler. vol. 2. gener.27. The Pope knowing the dangers which had often
befallen his Predeceffours and himſelf, did crave of the Emperour that he
would be Protector of the Church of Rome, and he gave publick faith. If
it be demanded then, Who hath transferred the Empire from Greece to
France? Antonin. Florent. in Summ. Theol. par. 3. tit. 22. cap.4. anſwereth
for the general, The authority of transferring the Imperial Seat, is from the
people of Rome. As for this particular, we ſee it clearly, the Kingof France
attained the Empire, at that time, partly byioheritance, partly by the ſword,
partly by dedition; and the Title was given by the people and Biſhop of
Rome; (ſee Cent. 8. chap. 2. ſect. 12. neer the end) and nothing was pro-
per unto the Biſhop but the Coronation and other Ceremonies; which he did,
in name of the people, after the cuſtom at Conſtantinople; As for Lands
ño Hiſtory of credit ſaith, that the Pope gave any unto the Emperour at any
time; as we may hear more hereafter, in Cent. 12. chap. 1. $. 3. and with
out doubt the Pope had a great ſtroke in this change, and did act effectually
amongſt the Citizens for their own advancement; but this change was not
pretended to be by the power of the keys, nor as yet was any of them the dir-
poſer of Empire or Kingdom. At the ſame time alſo it was agreed, that all
the Head-men of the City, as well Ecclefiaftical as Secular, Mould give their
Oath of Fidelity unto the Emperour. 2. I hat his Mifſus ſhould dwel in the
Palace of Saint Peter to decide Pleas amongſt them; unto whoſe entertain-
ment was allotted a part of the former Emperour's Patrimony. 3. If any
man's cauſewas perverted by the ordinary Judges, and that man did implore
the aid of the Miſſus, or Emperour's Commiſſioner, for juſtice; and the
Miffus did adjure the Princes of Rome, ſaying ; By the faith ye ow unto my
Lord the Emperour, do this man Juſtice; then none thould dare to decline
unto the right hand or left, although the wrong were done by any of the
Pope's kinſmen. 4. That the mulas which were exacted of any guilty per-
fon, ſhould be equally divided betwixt the Emperour's miffus , and the Pope's
Miſlus. 5. If any goods fell under eſcheit, they ſhould appertain unto the
Church, without an expreſs gift of the Emperour. Continuato Eutrop. Catalo.
teft. ver.lib.8. And all this right was not ſufficient unto King Charls, nordid
he injoy it without contradiction; for Crantz. in Saxon. lib. 2. cap. 8. faith,
Theenvy of this aſſumed name (the Emperour of Conftantinople not diſ-
ſembling it) did Charls overcome with much money; and he did prevail
againſt their contumacy by his magnanimity, wherein he did excel the Greeks
1
not
1
i
Of EMPEROUR S.
!
?
J
not a little; and he ſent many Embaſſadours unto them, faith Baron, ad An.
800.9.7. eſpecially he ſent unto Irene not only to treat for peace, but ſought
her marriage, that ſo he might confirm his Title: She did admire the man's.
fortune, and was willing, ſaith Zonar. But before his Embaffadours came
the ſecond time into Conſtantinople, the people (when Irene was lying ſick)
did Crown Nicephorus, on the firſt day of Novemb. An. 802, and he com-
pelled her to renounce the government, and ſhut her into a Monaſtery. Then
( ſaith Bergom as ad An. 796.) he renewed the League that Irene had made
before with him. Sigonius faith, They agreed on a League, with exprefle
còndition, that Venice ſhould be free betwixt the two Empires. In the mean
time Nicephorus was moleſted by the Sarazens, and was forced to agree
with them upon hard conditions; and alſo was troubled by the Bulgarians,
over whom he had once great Victory; but when he refuſed all conditions
of peace, they gathered together to fight for life and land, and killed him,
An. 812. Zonar. and his ſon Stauratius was wounded in the fight, and eſca-
ped into Adrianople, where he was declared Emperour ; but after three
months Michael Rangabis, his brother-in-law, ſhut him into a Monaſtery.
Then were mutual Embaſſadours betwixt the two Emperours , and a perpe-
tual peace was concluded, An. 813. as was touched in Century 8.in Ama
larius. All theſe particulars ſhew,evidently, that the power of transferring
the Empire did not appertain unto the Biſhop of Rome : and ſeeing now we
have Emperours nearer us, they ſhall be the ſubject of this Hiſtory, ſo that
ſome mention ſhall be of the Eaſtern Empire.
2. CHARLES the Great was crowned Emperour , An.soó, in the 3 3. Charls trio
year of his reign, and the 38 year of his age; he did fight many battels, and Great had
was alwaies victorious : he had Wars with the Heathenih Saxons for the
care of Relica
giono
ſpace of 30 years; he did oft times overcome them, and granted them liber-
ty, upon condition they would imbrace the Chriſtian faith; but on every oc-
caſion their Duke Wedekind cut off both Loyalty and Chriſtianity. At leve-
ral times when Charls had obrained a Victory, he erected a new Biſhoprick;
he founded ſeven Biſhop-Cities in that Province,giving them Princely power,
becauſe he did judge that the fierce people might be tamed by religion, rather
than by Arms; theſe were, Breme, Verda, Minda , Padeburn, Oſnaburg,
Hildeſem, Halberſtad. Crantz. in Saxon. lib. 2. cap. 23. and in cap. 22. he
ſaith, Although Charlsgave unto the High-Prieſts power of governing, yet
the Nobles did not altogether loſe their adminiſtration; whence it came to
paſs, that when the War was ended, the Secular power beyond Viſurg, or
the river Veſeř, was acknowledged by them all to belong unto him. At laſt,
becauſe they had revolted , he removed ten thouſand of them with their wives
and children into Brabant and Flanders, and ſet fome French into that Pro-
vince; and left his ſon Charls there with an Army to keep them in obedience.
Charls underſtood that the Latine Tranſlation of the Bible was much cor- He càuſetts
rupted through the negligence of Writers, and gave it in charge unto Alcwin the Latine
to amend the Tranſlation, who did correct both the Old and New Teſta- Tranſlation of
ment; ſo doth Baron.tom. 9. ad An.908, teſtifie, as alſo that he had an an- be amended.
cient Copy in Biblioth. Valitella. carrying Alcwin's name; and Alcwin in his
Epiſtle before his ſixth book on John, ſpeaketh of that his work at the com-
mand of the King. He laboured much for converſion of the Pagans in Ger-
many, and erected publick Schools at Paris, Ticine and Oſnaburg , and fur-
niſhed them with ffore of books; he received gifts from the Calipha of
Ægypt; his ſons Pipin and Charls died befóre him. In the year 8 13. when
he was grown unable to govern , he ſent for his ſon Lewes, and for Bernard
ſon of Pipin; and in preſence of his Peeës, ſaid unto Lewes; Come, Lcwes
EE 2
and
1
1
II
CENTURY ix,
and with joy put this Crown upon thy head, not for ornament of dignity,
but for ſafety of Our Kingdoms and Chriſtian-Commonwealth; and hence-
forth govern thou the Empire with happy ſucceſs; and the Peers did ſwear fi-
delity unto him. Nor did Lewes look unto the Pope for coronation or anoin-
ting, untill Pope Stephen fied for refuge unto him, as followeth ; and then
he was Crowned again at Aken. Charles died in February, An. 8 14. He
began a Grammar of the German language, but ended it not; he changed
the names of the Winds and Months from the heatheniſh manner: Hewrit
teſtimony
in fome apamany books: In the Epiſtle to Alcwin before his books De Divinis officiis , he
ticles of the faith, When Chriſt was at Supper with his Diſciples, he broke the bread,
faith. and gave the cup to them in figure of his body and blood, and left a great
Sacrament, which is profitable unto us. Lib. 1.cap. 15. The mercy of our
Mediatouris above the Legal and Evangelical Precepts; through which mer-
cy we are ſaved, not by our works which we have done, nor by our willing
or running, but by his mercy. Lib. 3. cap. 25. The miracles, which they
Of Miracles.
ſay, have appeared in images, if they did not appear truly (as no authenti-
cal Hiſtory ſheweth) were but lies; if by ſome imaginary overſhadowing
they did appear to deceive mens minds; it is moſt dangerous, left that old
enemy by his ſubtile art, by thew of wonders, perſwade deceitfully to do
unlawfull things: But if theſe things did verily appear, ( which cannot be pro-
ved by any certain warrant) we ſhould underſtand, that when many and
wondrous things are done at the pleaſure of God by ſome crcatures, or in
whatſoever creatures they be done ; yet theſe things are not to be worſhipped,
by which, or in which , theſe wonders are made; becauſe the Almighty God,
who ſheweth many ſigns unto men by viſible and palpable things, to mollifie
the hardneſs of mens hearts by theſe viſible things, doth not work theſe ſigns,
to confirm the worſhip of any creature; for he hath commanded to worſhip
and adore him alone: Becauſe God ſpoke out of a buſh unto Moſes, ſhould
the buſh therefore be worſhipped? Becauſe a woman was healed by touching
the hem of Chriſt's garment, ſhould hems therefore be worſhipped? Lib. 4.
Cap. 2. The Holy and Catholick Church profeſſeth to ſerve God not by
inages, nor by men, nor ætheral powers, but by Chriſt our Lord, Catal.
His Ecclefia- teſt. ver. lib. 8. Charls made many Laws and Ecclefiaftical Conſtitutions,
fical Conſti- which Anſegiſus or Angiſus , Abbot of Lobien. and then Arch-Biſhop of Se-
nonen. gathered together with the Conſtitutions of Lewes, and divided them
into ſeven books: Sinderus teſtifieth, that they were in the Abbey of Saint
Gallus, and were Printed lately at Paris. In the Preface he ſaith, he had
appointed theſe Conſtitutions with advice of his Prieſts and Counſellers; and
that he had followed the example of King Joſias, who indeavoured to bring
the Kingdom which God had given him, unto the worſhip of the true God.
Lib. 1. He commanded to try the learning and converſation of Intrantes; he
did forbid private Maffes, and appcaled to the See of Rome, but indirectly.
Ca. 10. Heforbiddeth confuſion of Diocies, or that no Biſhop ſhould medlc
with
any
Pariſh of another Diocy; he forbiddeth any books to bercad pub-
lickly, but what were approved by the Councelat Chalcedon, cap 20. And
cap.42. he forbiddeth to worſhip Saints: Cap.82. He commandeth that Bi-
ſhops ſuffer not the Prieſts to teach the people other things then are contai-
ned in, or according to the Holy Scriptures. Lib.2. cap. 3. Although the
authority of the Eccleſiaſtical Miniſtry, may ſeem to ſtandin our perſon; yet
by the authority of God, and ordinance ofman, it is known to be ſo divided,
that every one of you, in his own place and order, hath his own place and
miniſtery; hence it is manifeft, that I ſhould admoniſh you all, and ye all
ſhould further and help us. Ca.4. He admoniſheth Biſhops, cſpecially, to
teach
tutions.
i
LIS
"
OF EMPEROURS.
teach their people both by life Ind do&rine, both by themſelves and the mi
who are under them; as they will anſwer in their accountsat the great day.
Can: 17. The Biſhop of the firſt See ſhould not be called the Prince of Priętts,
or the higheſt Prieſt, or any ſuch title; but-only, the Biſhop of the firf See.
Can.45. None èan lay another foundation , fave that which is layed, which
is Chriſt Jeſus.; whoſoever therefore in the love of God, and of his neigh-
bour, keepeththe certainty of faith which is in- Chriſt Jeſus, he hath laid the
ſame Jeſus Chriſt, the Son of God and Man, to be his foundation; it is to be
hoped therefore, that where Chriſt is the foundation, the edifice of good
works will follow: In a word, if his medling with Italy, and his advanciog His Correr-
the Pope, for confirming that which he had taken, can be excuſed; he was Sation.
unto all Princes a patern of magnificence, zeal in religion, learning, clo-
quence , temperance, prudence, moderation, &c. Alowin contra Elipant.
lib. 1. ſaith, Charls was a Catholick in faith , a King in power, a High-
Prieſt in preaching, a judge in cquity, a Philoſopher in liberal ſtudies, fa-
mousin manners, and excellent in all honeſty; he was never ſerved at Table
with morethen four diſhes at once; his exerciſe was hunting, and reading
of Hiſtories, Pet. Mexia. In the year 8 13. Crunus, Duke of Bulgaria , pur-
ſued his Victory, and fought once with Michael Rangabis, a worſhipper of
Images; and at the ſecond alarm he did renounce his Crown; and Leo Ar-
menius, Generalofthe Army, was declared Emperour; he Nue Crunus in
Battel, and returned home with Triumph. Thereafter he had peace; he
threw down Images, and baniſhed the Patriarch Nicephorus, a worſhipper
of Images, and many inore. Zonar.
3. LEW ES the Godly, confirmeth the peace with Leo Armcnius, and
had Wars in Datia; whence he was neceſſitated to return, to redreſs fomě troubles.
accidents at home, and he eaſily calmed them,"by means of his Nephew
Bernard. In the year 8 18. the ſame Bernard rebelled againſt his Uncle, and
claimed the Crown of France, becauſe he was the ſon of the eldeſt brother;
but he was ſoon taken captivc, his eys were picked out, he was ſent Priſoner
into France, and his Kingdom was given to Lotharius, the Emperolir’sſon.
At that time Lewes confirined the Donation of King Pipin and of Charls, un-
to the Church of Rome, without making mention of any former right; as
may be ſeen in the words of the Donation, in Volaterran and Gratian. Yet
he gave not over the City of Rome; for Platina in Serg.2. fheweth, that
Rome was allotted unto Lotharius, when tire Empire was divided again :
and Thegan chorepi. Trevir, writing of the ſame Lewes ſaith, It was appoin-
ted, that according to former cuſtom, ſome ſhould be ſent from the Empe-
rour to Rome, who having the authority ofJudges , ſhould do juſtice to all
the people; and accordingly, Legates were ſent to Rome to judge Pope Paf-
chalis, who was challenged of murther, Io. Lampad. in Mellif. Lewes cau-
fed the Bible to be tranſlated into the Saxon language. Though he was reli-
gious and ſtudious of peace, yet he was not free from conſpiracy; he hadad-
vanced many perſons unto high honours; and ( as Crantz. in Saxon. lib.2.
cap.25.) for their wickedneſs which he had certainly tried, he caſt them
down again; they therefore did deviſe many things againſt him, and drew
his own ſons, Lotharius, Pipin and Lewes, on their fide; under pretext ,
that the I.mperour did affect his youngeſt ſon, by his preſent wife, more
then them. They did ſo prevail, that the Emperour was depoſed , and Lo.
tharius was declared Emperour, who ſhut his father into a Monaſtery, and
his young ſon Charls. Many who were loyal, would have taken Arins for
his relief, but he did forbid them. Hugobert Bishop of Lions, and Bernard
Bishop of Vienna, and many other Bishops took part with the ſons, becauſe
Ff
ho
Lewes his
.
114
CENT URY 1X.
1
A
tion.
5
1
Г r
he would have reſtrained their pomp and pride; but they made pretence,
that he had married Judith within degrees forbidden by the Pope. Allo Pope
Gregory the IV. hateth him becauſe he wasan enemy of Images; neverthe-
leſs, he came into France, under pretence to appeaſe the troubles: Bur ( as
Morn, in Myſter.ex Chronic. Dionyf. and others teſtifie) to kindle the coals;
he ſought that both parties would ſubmit unto his arbitrement. They who
were on the Emperour's ſide, were ſuſpicious of deceit, and would not ſub-
mit; butſaid to the Pope, Ifthou come to excommunicate us, thou ſhalt
return excommunicated. Vffer.de Eccles. ftat. cap. 1. Crant7.loc.cit, faith,
Hus reſtora. When the fons had examined the cauſe of this flir, they found
the innocency
of their father, and reſtored him unto his Empire; and he, being the mee-
keſt of all mortals, did readily forgive them, and made Lotharius partner
of the Empire with him; but he dealt more ſeverely with the Bilhops: they
fled into Italy, nor could the authority of the Pope help them; only who
did moft humbly confeſs their offence, were pardoned. `About that time,
a huge multitude of Sarazens entred into Italy, took Rome, and made
Saint Peter's Church a ſtable for their horſes; and waſted all Thuſcia, bur-
ning Houſes and Churches ; when they heard of the Lombards coming
againſt them, they made haft away with much ſpoil, with infinite number
of Captives; as alſo they ſpoiled Sicily. Michael the Stutterer, conſpired
againit Leo Armenius in his 7.year, and killed him; he fue ſome Biſhops,
and baniſhed others who worſhipped images. His ſon Theophylus was an-
fwerable to his name; he puniſheth not only the worſhippers, but the ma-
kers of Images. In the year 8 24. he ſent unto Lewes, deſiring the determi.
nation of the French Church, 'concerning Images; and intreating that he
would interpone his authority, with the Pope, in that matter. The Empe-
rour called a Synod at Paris, of which is mention in the end of Century 8.
and he ſent Jeremia Biſhop of Senone, and Jonas. Biſhop of Orleance, unto
Pope Eugenius; who did ask, By what place of Scripture he could prove it
lawfull to worſhip images ? He anſwereth, They are arrogant who dare ask
ſuch queſtions, Ph. Morn. in Myſter. ex Synod. Parif. Jub Ludo. & Lothar.
Pe. Mexia.writeth, that theſe three moſt famous heads of Europe,died with-
in the ſpace of four daies, Theophylus, Lewes, and Pope Gregory ths IV.
An. 840. Lewes, before his death, divided his Kingdomes, and lought not
the conſent of the Pope.
4. LOTHARIUS the eldeſt ſon of Lewes, ſucceeded unto his fa-
The Empire
is divided ther, with common conſent; except of his brethren Charls and Lewes, for
and weak- they took it ill, that he ſhould have both France and Italy; and they be in-
cloſed in Bojaria and Aquitania : ſo they force their brother unto a new divi-
ſion. Lewes became King of Germany, and had Hungary, Bohemia,
Saxony, Moravia , Friſia, Bojaria, &c. Charls was King of France , ex-
cept Provence or Narbone and Lorain, and a part of Burgundy, which
with Italy, and the Title of Emperour , appartaineth to Lotharius, Platin.
in Serg. Sigonius de reg. It al. lib. 5. addeth, As much as was taken from the
power of France, ſo much the more waxed the power and liberty of the Ita-
lians; that is, the Popes. For before Lotharius was crowned, the people
and clergy of Rome did chuſe and conſecrate Pope Sergius the II. not reſpe-
ating the conſent of the Emperour ; and ſome Cities in Italy were talking
that they would be no more in ſubjection unto French blood. Then Lo-
tharius deſigneth his ſon Lewes for his ſucceſſour, and went together unto
Rome. On the way he exerceth ſecurity on ſome Cities who had made ſhew
of Rebellion ; when he approached unto Rome, the Citizens came forth
to meet him; after them came the Prieſts with their Crucifixes, and ſing,
Blefied
ned.
}
OF EMPEROUR S.
IIS
)
1
Bleſſed is he who cometh in the name of the Lord , Hoſanna in the moſt high;
and they convoy him unto the ſteps of Saint Peter, where Pope Sérgius was
waiting; they kiſſed each other. Nauclerus and Platina ſay no more of
their courtefie ; · Sigonius faith, Lotharius kiſſed his holy foot; butthis is
fally added: for Baronius would not have omitted that particular, who faith
ad Án.844. ex Anaſtaſ. They embraced one another, and the King held the
Pope's right hand; they went together unto the Silver-gate. Then ſaid Ser-
gius, Ifthou comeft in peace, and for the utility of the Chriſtian Common-
Wealth, and not for rapine, come in; but if thou be otherwiſe minded,
remember that thou haſt above thee a revenger of all wickedneſs, Platin.
The Emperor biddeth him to be of good courage, and ſo they went forward.
They ſate down on their knees, and gave thanks unto God and Saint Peter
that no harm was; for they were afraid, that the Emperour would have done
there, as he had done by the way. After eight daies Sergius declared Lotha-
rius King of Italy, anointed him, and put the Crown upon his head. The
Sarazens were glad that the Empire was divided; and entring into Italy, they
took Barri and other Cities, which they kept 30. years, Lotharius had no
Martial ſpirit, and being weary of government, he divided the Empire again.
To his ſecond fon Lotharius he gave that part of France, which from his
name was called Lotharingia.or Lorain; to his youngeſt ſon Charls , he gave
Provence and Languedoc;. and to his eldeſt ſon Lewes, lie gave Italy, with
A decay of
the Title of Emperour; together with this charge, that becauſe the diſcipline Diſcipline'ın
of the Church, which was ſo well preſcribed by his father and grand-father, the Church.
was now failed; therefore ſo ſoon as he could have peace, he ſhould aſſem-
ble the Nobility and Clergy, and by his authority reſtore the ſame unto its
former integrity, '10. Lampad. in Mellif
. and he did impute his infelicity unto
his own iniquity; and with ſorrow did remember his attempts againſt his fa-
ther: he entred into a Monaſtery, and died An.855. Pet. Mexia. Theo-
dora, the Widow of Thcophilus, governed the Eaſtern Empire 14. years ;
ſhe ſet up Images, and reſtored the Biſhops and others whom her husband
had baniſhed or impriſoned. Her ſon Michael coming to age cloſed her in a
Monaſtery, Zonar. He threatnéd the Pope, that he would come and caſt
down Rome, if he did not caft Images out of the Churches : he was the only
Prince that durſt give Battel unto the Sarazens in Italy; but his Captain was
overthrown by them. After this Battel, they raiſed a greater Army, and
had made a prey of Italy; if God had not by a ſtormy wind drowned their
Navy, except a few ſhips which returned to Affrick. They repaired their
forces, and return the third time, they waft Italy, and beſiege Rome, till
Pope Leo gave them Battel, as followeth. After Michael ſucceeded his Un-
cle, Michael Bardas,
5. LEWES the II. had only the Kingdom of Italy, with the Title of Em- Weak in por-
perour, and had his manure now at Pavia, then at Millan, but ofteſt at
Rome in the Palace of Saint Peter; and the Pope lodged at S. Apoſtolos. Con-
tinuator Eutropij ( who lived at that time ) addeth; Becauſe this Emperoux
dwelt in Italy, he exerced the more authority; having in the City prudent
men who knew the priviledges of the old' Emperours, and did intimate unto
him, that he ſhould recover the ancient authority. He entred with Arms
into the lands of Benevento, and fought to bring all the bounds of Italy un-
der his command; he expelled the Sarazens out of Barri. When he retur-
ned to Rome, the Pope gave him to underſtand, that he did not ſufficiently
account of his Supremacy. The Emperour ſent him anſwer, that he ſhould
not trouble himſelf; ſeeing according to ancient Canons, no Prelate can
excommunicate a Biſhop, without conſent of a Synod; and the calling of
Ff 2
Synods
er and
mag-
nanimous,
1
1
116
CENTURY. IX. .
}
1
1
Synods is in the power of the Emperour, and not of the Pope. When the
Pope heard ſuch an anſwer, he went into Saint Peters, and intreated the
Emperour gently; thenceforth they were more, familiar, and the Emperoyr's
Court continued at Rome untill his death. Lotharius, King of Lorain,
died without ſucceſſion, An. 876. Bafilius a man of mean birth, but advan-
ced by the Emperour Michael Bardas, even to be partner of the Empire, que
his Maſter, and became Emperour alone. His entring did not look well,
yet he relieved the Sybjects of ſome Taxes; he drove the Sarazens out of Sla-
vonia and Dalmatia , with the help of the Venetians; and alſo out of Candy
by his Captain, and vexed thein in Alia.
Content for 6. CHARLES the Bald, King of France; and Lewes, King of Ger-
the Empire. many, frove for the Empire; the one for his age, and the other for his place,
ſeeing the Empire had been annexed to the Crown of France. They went to-
wards Kome, Charls preveneth his brother, and having agreed with Pope
John the IX. was crowned. Lewes made many vows that he would take
both Empire and Kingdom from him, but was arreſted with fickneſs at
Franckford. There he divided his Kingdom amongſt his three ſons: to
Leweshe gave Saxony, Turingia, Friſia, and the Provinces within them;
with the Title, King of Eaſt-France. To Carloman he gave Bojaria , Au-
ftria, Bohem and Moravia; with the Title of King of Bavaria. To the third
ſon Charls, he gave Suevia, Franconia, with ſome parts of Lorain (which
he had taken after the death of Lotharius) with the Title of King of Germa-
ny. The Emperour thought to have catched advantage by this diviſion, and
made ſpeed againſt theni; but the brethren held together, and cauſed him
to return with ſhame. The Sarazens entred again into Italy, and beſieged
Capua; Pope John advertiſeth the Emperour, and he expelleth them. In
the mean time his Nephews prepare againſt him, and he returning to meet
them, was poiſoned by a few his Phylitian; and died at Mantua in the third
year of his reign.
7. CHARLES the Fat, King of Germany, Atrove for the Empire,
and was crowned by the Romans. Pope John would not conſent, and there-
fore was impriſoned; he eſcaping goeth into France, and confirmed Lewes
thc Stutterer, ſon to Charls the Bald. Nevertheleſs, becauſe Charls did
op
poſe the Moors in Italy, Pope John returned, and confirmed the firſt coro-
nation, and declared the other to be of none effect. Pet.Mexia. Shortly there-
after Lewes dieth, leaving behind him two baſtard ſous, and his wife with
child, whereupon followed great troubles in France. The two brethren of
Charls died alſo. The Normans and Dancs overrun France with great ho.
ftility. The Peers were conſtrained to ſeek aid from the Emperour, who
came and received the Crown of France. So all that had appertaired unto
Charls the Great, was united in his perſon again; except the Kingdom of
Bavaria.' His grandure continued not long, for the Hungars came out of
Scythia, and ſate down in Pannonia; the Normans paflc the river Sequana,
take Rouan; and by excurſions trouble both france and Germany. Charls
did once again ſend his Armies againſt them, but with loſs of his souldiers,
Then tlie Normans became more confident, they beſiege Paris, they burn
Towns and Churches, ſlay Biſhops and Prieſts, ſpare neither age nor ſex,
Charls bought their peace, and gave them Neuſtria, which keeperh their
name till this day. Charls became more unable both in body and courage;
he aſſembled a Diete at Triburia, and began to talk of the Empire. The
Princeš took occaſion to accuſe him as lunatick and unfit for government;
they deprive him, and ſet up Arnulph, King of Bavaria. Charls dieth in
ſorrow in Jan. An.888, All this time Leo,ſon of Baſilius, was Emp. of the Eaſt.
S. AR-
Another con
teft for it.
1
+
1
1
Of EMPEROUR S.
317
N
8. ARNULPH was received Emperor by the States on this ſide of the
A worfer
Alps ; but Pope Adrian the III. liad cauſed a Conſtitution to be enacted, that conteſt.
if Charls died without ſucceffion, the Kingdom of Italy, and Title of Empe-
rour, ſhould return unto the Italians. And now Italy was divided; for Al-
bert Marqueſs of Tuſcia , Berengárius a Roman by birth, and Duke of Friali,
and Wido Governour of Spoleto ſtrove for it; Berengarius was crowned
King of Italy, by Anſelm biſhop of Millan. Wido raiſerh a great Army,
and with little difficulty poſſefſeth all Lombardy. Berengarius runneth to
Arnulph holding a Dicte at Worms; and with earneſt prayers verought his
aid againſt Wido as a common enemy. He was once reſtored, and expel-
led again by Lambert ſon of Wido , and was brought in again by the power
of Arnulph. Arnulph then goeth to Rome, and beſiegeth it. The Ro-
mans ſhew themſelves ſuch Lions, that when a Hare, hearing the noiſe of the
Hoſt , ran towards the City, for very fear they deſperately threw themſelves
over the Walls; and Arnulph ſcaling the Walls, with little danger took the
City. He reſtoreth Pope Formoſus from his adverſaries, and beheadeth
them. The Pope to gratific hisredeemer, bleſſeth and crowneth him. Ne-
vertheleſs the Italians will not continue under his obedience; for Lambert
kept ſtill the name of King, untill he was ſlain in hunting, and left the King-
dom peaceable to Berengarius. Then a jar hapned betwixt him and his ſon-
in-law Albert, Marqueſs of Eporredia; who ſent for Lewes, ſon of Charls,
King of Provence (of whom before ) and offered him the Kingdom. The
eftate of Italy was then miſerablc, for the Sarazens lay in the Dutchy of Be-
nevento, and ſuffered none to go to Rome unſpoiled; at laſt they were ex-
pelled by Adelgiſus, Duke of Benevento. Lewes now entred into Italy,
and was crowned; but new troubles aroſe in Lombardy, untill Lewes was
taken, his eys were pulled out, and he renounced the Kingdom. In the
mean time Arnulph was buried with the Hungarians, and expelled them out
of France, Bavier , Suevia, and Saxony. Odo ruled France under the name
ofTutor, and was the Authour of the three Lillies in France; at laſt Charls,
the ſimple ſon of Lewes the Stutterer, received that Crown. Arnulph died
of vermin An. 900. The fore-named Leo had continual Wars with the Infi-
dels in Alia; and in the end obtained a notable Victory. Alexander his bro-
ther , reigned 13. months; and then Conſtantine , ſon of Leo, partly under
Tutory, and partly alone, did reign 54 years.
1
1
CHA P. II.
Of POPES.
1.
Siede
TEPHEN the IV. was ſet in the Papal Chair, without the know- The Pepe's
ledge of the Emperour; wherefore he haftned into France to excuſe the firſt golden
fact, and to crave confirmation; and at Rhemes he crowned the Emperour,
Croſs and
Vſurbatiou,
with a Crown brought from Rome ; he returned bearing a Croſs, not like
Chriſt, but of gold, which the Emperour gave to Saint Peter. When he
ſaw that the Emperour had fo lightly forgiven the election, he faidat Rome,
The ſence of the Decree of Pope Leo, was not that the election ſhould chief-
ly belong unto the Emperour, but that they might well make their own ele-
åion; and then only ſeek confirmation from the Emperour, or his Legate.
He ſought pardon for them who were baniſhed under Charls. Platin. he died
in the 7 month, An. 817.
1
Gg
2. PASO
1
1
118
CENTURI 1X.
+
The Pope 15
Bishops have
Achange in 2, PASCHALIS the I. was choſen without the knowledge of the En-
the election of perour; wherefore incontinently, he fent a Nuntio with gifts unto Lewes ,
the Pope.
laying the fault on the people, who had forced him to accept Conſecration.
The Emperour admitteth the excuſe, and fent word unto the People and Cler-
gy of Rome, thatthe cuſtom and ordinance of their Predeceſſours ſhould
be kept; and therefore they ſhould not treſpaſs againſt him any more. Platin.
Gratian. dift.63. cap. ego Ludovicus , alledgeth that Lewes gave free liberty
unto the Clergy and People to chuſe the Pope. But the following practice of
Gregory the lV. confirmeth the teſtimony of Platin. and others. Paſchalis
was one of the moſt fuperftitious worſhippers of dead bodies, if Platır a ſpea-
keth truly of him; who alſo fheweth that he was accuſed for murthering
Theodorus Primicerius, and Leo Nomenclator, becauſe they had maintained
Arraigned.
a priviledge of the Emperour, nor could he be pardoned, untill he had clean-
ſed himſelf by Oath in an aſſembly of Biſhops, and then the Emperour for-
gave him. The next year Lotharius ſon of Lewes, and deſigned Emperour,
came to Rome, and found the eſtate thereof depraved, and the wickedneſs
of ſome Biſhops. Therefore it was enacted, that one ſhould be ſent from the
Emperour to adminiſter Juſtice, Morn.in Myſter.ex Autore vit. Ludo.Paf-
chalis fate 7 years.
3. EUGENIUS the II. was choſen, when Lotharius was in the City.
Priſon holl- Of his idolatry and pride is ſpoken before. Didoclamus in Altar. Damaſc.pag.
ſes,
421, ex Choppin.de facr.polit. lib. 2. reporteth, that he did firſt appoint Bi-
ſhops to have Priſons for reſtraint of the vices of thç Clergy. Hodid ît 4
years.
Pride of the
4. VALENTINE the I. of a Deacon was made Pope, for his ſingu-
Pope, lar diligence and gravity in his youth; but he wanted not pride, for at his
election he gave his foot to be kiſſed by the Senatours, which was nover done
before. Helmold. in Hiftor. Sclavo. lib. 1. and after him Ph. Morn. in Myfler.
have marked the cauſe ; The liberality of Lewes had made them earthly Prin-
ces, who ſhould have been guides to heaven by feeding ſouls. His pride was
ſoon laied low, for he died within 40.daies.
5. GREGORY the IV. would not fit in his Chair, till he was confir-
med by the Emperor. Platina ſaith, The Emperour did ſo not out of pride (for
he was very mild and courteous) but he would not loſe his Imperialright;
and although he gave them wealth, he would not quit his authority. This
Pope ordained the Feaſt of All Saints to be kept Novemb. 1. Naucler. Pol.
Vergil
. de invent.rer.lib. 6. cap. 8.& Faſci. temp. and the French and German
Churches began firſt to obſerve it. He was not ſlow in tranſporting dead bo-
dies. The Papiſhes talk much of an Epiſtle of a Greek Monk unto this Gre-
Primacy of
Bishops.
gory, to prove the Primacy of the Pope, becauſe he callcth him equal unto
the Angels, the Apoftolical Father, the higheſt light, or. But they will not
Thew, that he writ that Eõiſtle in deſpight of his Patriarch, who had cenſu-
red him for worſhipping Images; nor will they tell, how the ſame Monk cal-
leth the Biſhop of Alexandria the great light, the firſt Prince of Biſhops, and
Apoftolical Father; and in another Epiſtle, he calleth the Biſhop of Jeruſa-
lein the firſt of the Patriarchs, though thou (faith he) be called thc fifth ;
for where the Biſhop of our ſouls, and High-Prieſt of all was born, wrought
all his miracles, ſuffered, was buried, roſe again, lived, and whence he ar-
cended, there undoubtedly is the higheſt dignity ofall. It may then be doub-
ted, who was the firſt in that man's opinion. Ph. Morn. in Myſter.pag. 157.
Gregory ſate 16 (or, as ſome ſay, 18 ) years.
6. SERGIUS the II. was crowned by the Clergy and People, not re-
garding the Emperour's conſent, becauſe of the einulation amongſt the brc-
thrcn.
1
1
1
Of E MP ER OURS.,
I-19
name.
nished,
1
thrèn. Continuator Eutropij writeth, that Lotharius and his ſon Lewes being
anointed, did great harm unto the Romans for this their treſpaſs, and cau-
ſcd them to give their Oath of fidelity, and then did confirm the Pope, Ph.
'Morn, in Myſter.pag. 159. This Pope's name was Oſporci, and being alha- The change
med ofit, he .( firſt of all Popes) did change his name, after his inveſtiture, of the Pope's
Platin. After his example it became a cuſtom, faith Pol.Vergil
. de invent,
rer. lib.4. cap. 10. that if any who was choſen had not an honeft name, he
did change it; for example (faith he) and let it not be ſpoken without laugh-
ter; if he be a wicked doer, he is called Bonifacius ; iftimorous, Leo; if a
Clown, Urbanus; if fierce, Clemens; if of ill report, Benedictus....and
they ſay this is done in imitation of Chriſt, who gave the name of Peter unto
Simon. Screpus did firſt ordain that a Biſhop ſhould not be judged under 72
witneſſes. The fore-named Continuator writeth, that in his time was great Simony is pun
ſimony; and he profeſſed openly to ſell Biſhopricks, and who gave moſt ,
ſhould ſpeed beſt. The Authour of Catal.teft. ver, from an old manuſcript,
and Henr.de Erford. lib. 10. Theweth, that none was found, who for the glo-
ry of God, would forbid this vice; and therefore God ſent the Sarazens
amongſt them, who flue great numbers of them, and carried away great
fpoil. But Ph. Morn. ex Anaſtaſ. Biblioth. writeth, Theſe Biſhops Drogo The Pope is
of Metenf, Gregory of Ravenna, Angilbert of Millan, Joſeph of Eporredia , oppoſed.
Aginus of Verona, Almaricus of Cuma, Norchard of Vercelles, the Bi-
Mops of Luca, Piſa, Volaterr, together with others , that is, the chiefeſt Bi-
ſhops of Italy; and the Counts Boſo, Adalgiſus, John, &c. had contention
with him daily for his pride and uſurpation; and Agilbert made ſeparation
from the Church of Rome, whereas his Predeceffours had ſubmitted unto
the Pope the ſpace of 60 years, he nor his Succeſſours would not ſubject
themſelves for the ſpace of 209 years, as followeth. Alſo Theodore , Ab-
bot of Fulda, in an Epiſtle teſtifieth, that the Church of Millan did then rer-
pect the writings of Ambroſe, and his Liturgy was in uſe there. Ph. Morn.in
Myſter. Sergius ſate 3 years.
7. LEO the I V. was choſen the ſame day that Sergius died, and he was
A Pope is a
conſecrated without the conſent of the Emperour; and therefore ( as Ana- Warriour,
ftafius and Ph. Mornay ſay) the Romans fearing that Lewes would return
and cenſure them for that deed, ſent their excuſe that they were in danger of
the Sarazens, and had need of the Pope's preſent help. For the Infidels were
lying about Rome, and had waſted a great part of Italy, untill Pope Leo
gave them battelat Oftia; where (by the providence of God, after pub-
lick prayer in audience of the Army) many of the enemies were ſlain, others
were taken captive, and the reſidue fled unto their ſhips. And then Leo and loyal,
writ unto the Emperour (as is in Gratian.dift. 10. Cap. de Capitalis ) thus:
Concerning your Imperial Precepts, and the Precepts of your High-Prieſts,
our Predeceſſours, to be kept irreſiſtably ſo far as we could or now may, we
profeſs to keep conſtantly both now and for ever: As for the time paſt, he
proteſted that he was compelled thereunto, and not of his own motive,
nor
in contempt of the Emperour; and he ſubjoined, If any hath ſaid, or ſhall
ſay otherwiſe, ye may certainly urderſtand he is a liar. In another Epiſtle,
(when he was accuſed that he and Gratian Magiſter Militum had plotted to
reduce the Empire unto Greece, Platin.) he writ more ſubmiſsly, ſaying,
If we have done any thing amiſs, and have not kept the path of juſt laws,
wherein we are ſubject, we will amend at the ſight of your Majeſty, or of
your Mißı.... and we deſire not only that theſe things be exa&ly tried by
your Mißı, but whether they ſhall be found leſs or greater, let all things be
ſoended by them, that nothing remain thereafter undiſcuſſed or undecided.
Gg 2
Here
CENTURY ix
.
)
Church.
The Wom0.92
Here it appeareth clearly, what authority the Emperour had then above the
Pope. This Leo beſtowed fix years in repairing the City, for the Sarazens
had weakned a great part of it, and all Italy did contribute unto the repara-
tion; alſo the Emperour and his two brethren ſent a great ſum of money for
the work, faith Nauclerus. He did add much unto the City, and that part
was called Leonina: he ordained that a Croſs.of Gold all ſet with precious
ſtones ſhould be carried before him, contrary to an Act in a Councclunder
a Re-
former of the Gregory the IV. The Authour of Catol. teft. ver. lib. 10. hath a ſtory,
which he faith was riever in Print before, ex Luithprand, how Leo obſer-
ving many things done impudently againſt God and the ſalvation of Chriſtian
ſouls, did aſſemble a Synod of 67. Biſhops at Rome, by the advice of Lo-
tharius and Lewes, and fetteth down 42 Canons, which he hath particular-
ly. In them heurgeth not plurality of Maſſes, but that Biſhops ſhould attend
their flocks, and teach their people wholeſom do&rine; no Intrantes ſhall
receive Conſecration unleſs they be ſought by the Clergy and Pcoplc; Adu-
als ſhould not be abſent from their charge any long ſpace without the leave of
their Prince and Metropolitan; they ſhould not uſe Dice, Cards, Hunting,
Hawking, &c. In this Synod he excommunicated Anaſtaſius, a Pricft, for
being five years abſent from his Pariſh : he writ an Epiſtle to Lotharius, in-
treating his clemency to preſent a friend of his, Colonus, unto one of the two
Biſhopricks; asistouched in Cent. 3.cap. 2. for this cuſtom was then, that
the King did place men in Biſhopricks, faith Crantz. in Saxon. lib.2.cap.27.
Leo fate 9 years.
8. JOHN the VIII. the Whore both ſpiritually and bodily fate next;
Pope. The diffembled her ſex handſomly, and by her ſingular-agacity and lcarning,
did procure that ſhe was choſen · Pope with full conſent; and after 2 years
ſhe was delivered of a child in the midſt of the Proceſion, and died in the
ftreet, Platin. Agrippa de van. ſcicnt. Cap:62, writeth ſo, Among the High-
Prieſts of Rome we read of many Schiſmaticks and Reprobates, and alſo
Hereticks, and once that a woman did aſcend to the top of ſo great dignity,
who was called John the VIII, and ruled the Apoftolick Sce, being com-
mended of all men ...and which is nor lawfull unto women, ihc cxcrccd all
the Offices of an High-Prieſt; nor wercher Acts annulled, becauſe common
errour makes a Law. Onuphrius and after him Bellarmin and other Papiſts,
go about to blot her name out of the roul of Popes, but with foolith rea-
fons. Firſt they ſay, Anaſtaſius (who at the ſame time was Biblsothecarius)
hath her not. Anſ. Though he have her not, others have not omitted her
no argument holdeth negatively from the teftimony of anyone man. 2.Bc-
hold ignorance, ſay they, ſhe was an Engliſh of Mentz; is Mentz in Eng.
land, and not in Germany? Anſ. Who knows not that Boniface, the firſt
Biſhop of Mentz, was an Engliſh man, and built the Abbcy at Fulda in fa-
vour of Engliſh men? Marianus Scotus ( who lived about the year 10so.)
calleth her John, ſurnamed Engliſh. 3. To what end went ſhe to Athens
to Icarn? but there was no learning in Athens. Anſ. Epiphanius in hæref.64.
faith , Origen was a Diſciple in Athens; Gregory Nazianzen and Baglwere
Students there, as it is in Vita Baſilii written by Nazianzen; Bellarmin de Ro.
Pont. lib.3.cap. 24. teftificth, that Michael, the ſon of Theophilus, reſto.
red the Schools of learning; and John Erigcna , ſurnamed Scotus, at the
very ſame time was brought up at Athens, as followeth; alſo Hiſtories ſhew,
that at Athens was Qill an Univerſity, tillit was deſtroied by the Turk for en
vy of learning, An. 1453. 4. Here two lies, faith Onuphrius , one that ſhe
profeffed Letters in the City; another, that within two years ſhe came to the
Papal Scat; ſeeing there was no profeſſion then in Rome, neither came any.
1
to
:
Of POPES.
1 2 1
1
to the Papal Chair , unleſs he had been a Prieſt or a Deacon. Àns. Is not a
Prieſt aſhamed to ſay or hear this? Wasever Pia Roma without a Profeſior ?
Where was all the Clerks of Rome? As for the other, Platina ſaith it not';
and whoſoever hath ſaid it, how many Monksand Laicks have been Popes:
See Onuphr. in Indic. ad ſchiſm. 9 & 10. Platina and Nauclerus have two evi-
dences of this She-Pope; one, that the Popes go not in the high and ſtraigh-
teft
way
at their Proceſſions, for deteftation of her deed; another, the new
elected Pope is ſet in a bored chair, where he letteth down his privities, to be
touched by the laſt Deacon Cardinal , left they fell again into the like errour :
which Agrippa devan.ſcient.cap 63.cxprefieth in theſe terms, becauſe among
the Ægyptians, who were the firſt authors of religions, it was not lawfullthat
any ſhould be a Prieſt, who was not entred into the order o1 Priapus; ſo it is
received in our Church, faith he, that he who wantcth the ſtones cannot be
Pope. Onuphrius ſaith, The Popcs go not that way, becauſe it is not the
nearcſt nor broadeſt way. But why then , ſaith Platina, that the Popes go
out of the way for deteſtation of the fact Nauclerus ſaith, it was betwixt the
Church of Saint Clemens and Coloſſeum, and the Pope declines that way,
when he gocth into the Lateran .... Of the chair, Onuphrins faith nothing:
Bellarmin faith, The Popc is ſet in a ſlight chair at the firſt, and litteth in it a
ſpace, to teach him, that he is advanced from a low place to an eminene.
But if you ask wherefore is the chair bored ? and why cricth the Deacon Mar-
culus eft? they have nothing to ſay. Laſtly, Onuphrius inputes the firſt men.
tion of this She-Pope, unto Martinus Polonus , who lived about the year
13 20; and he rcad it in Chronic. Sigeberti, who lived An. 1330, and he is
corrupted, ſaith he. But what Hiſtory may not be denied ? Marianus Scotus,
who lived before them , hath the ſame. He is alſo corrupted , laith Bellar.loc.
cit. Who did corrupt them? Laonicus Chalcondilas-lib: 6. de reb. Türc.jpeak-
ins of this ſitting of the Pope, laith , Nam conſtat; for it is certain that a wo.
nian was advanced unto the Papacy; 'her ſex was not known, becaule the
Italians allalmoſt do raze their faces. Otho Epift. Friſingen. Annal. Auguftani,
Volaterran, Sabellicus , Bergomas , Palmerius , Trithemius in vit. Luithprandi,
Stella in vii. 2 30 Pontif. Alb. Crantz. 10.Nauclerus Faſcic.tempor.pag.49.edit.
Venet. An. 14.84.and many others of ſundry Nations, and famous among
thc learned, have written of her. The teſtimonies are particularly ſet down
in Catal.teft. ver. lib. 10. to them l adjoin the words of Baptifta Matuan,
who lived in the is Century, and ſpeaking of Hell, faith,
Hic pendebat adhuc ſexum mentita virilem
Femina , cui triplici Phrygiam-diademate mitram
Extollebat apex, da Pontificalis adulter.
So that as Platina ſaith, they ſeem too ſtubborn and obſtinate who omit het,
of whom allinen almoſt do affirm : let us erre with the multitude , although
it appear that theſe things, which I have ſaid, be of that ſort, as are thought
poflible. This Whoreſſate in the year sss and 8 56.
9. BENEDICT the III was choſen without knowledge of the Em-
perour. At that time was a ſchiſm , for many of the chiefeſt Romans were for The Emperor
Anaſtaſius. After a year a Miſſus came from the Emperour, and then the takes away as
Scbifm.
people and clergy weré convened to a new election; and the ſame Benedict
was choſen again, the Miſſus not only aſlifting, but commanding , faith
Anaftafius and Ph. Morn.in Myſter. Naucterus ſaith, the Emperour Lewis's
legate did confirm the election; and the next day he was conſecrated in Saint
Peter's. He adorned Churches with ſilver and gold; and is ſaid to have firſt
:
ordained, that prayers ſhould be made for the dead, whereas before it was
only by practice. He ſate 3 years.
Hh
12. NI.
}
..
+
I
122
CENTURY IX.
mont
1
The Emperout 10. NICOLAUS thel, ſurnamed the great, was choſen by the Ro-
will be ac-
mans. Before he was chofen, the Emperour Lewis knowing how expedient it
knowledged
in the ele&i. was for him to preſerve the right of his Anceſtours in the election ,made haft
on of the
to Rome; but the Romans purpoſely prevened him with the election. Ni-
Pope.
colaus thought to debar the Emperor from the conſecration, but he could not
The Pope
hinder that. He had a mouth that ſpoke great things, by his decree he equal-
Speaks ſome leth Papal decrees urto the holy Scriptures; he ordained that no ſecular Prince
great things,
nor Emperour , ſhould be preſent in the Synods, unleſs it were in matter of
faith, Gratian. dift.cap.Vbinam; to wit, Princes ſhould put to death them
which are condemned of hereſie. He ordained that all publick prayers ſhould
bein Latine (as Pope Vitalian had ordained before, but was not obeyed :)
that no Laick ſhould judge a Church-man; that the Pope ſhould be judged
of none, becauſe Conftantine the great, called the Biſhop of Rome a God,
Grat. dift.96.cap. Salis. At this time Michael Bardas put away his wife, and
married her daughter; for this cauſe lgnatius the Patriarch, denied him the
Communion. Bardas aſſembleth a synod, and cauſeth Ignatius to be de-
poſed, and ſetteth up Photius. Here arileth a ſedition, ſome favouring the
good cauſe, and others ſwaying with authority. In the end, Nicolaus was
intreated to take away the ſchiſm. The Pope was well pleaſed, and feut his
Legates, Rodoal Biſhop of Portuen, and Zachary Biſhop of Ananien, gi-
ving them a Commiſfion to reſtore Ignatius, if he would promiſe to reſtore
the worſhip of Images, Zonaras ſaith, Bardas perſwadeth the Legates to ap-
prove what he had done. When they return, Nicolaus excommunicateth
them, and depoſeth them as tranſgreflours of his commands. Ph. Morn.in
and fome Myſter.p.177. At that time Nicolaus writ the Epiftle, which is in the
3.tomc
truths con- of Councels, and contains ſwelling preſumption, in ſome points contrary
trary to his to ancient hiſtories; yet in other points contrary to the doctrine of his ſuccer-
fuccelours,
Tours. There he faith, none of the Eaſtern Emperours had acknowledged the
authority of the Biſhops of Rome. This he faith expreſsly, butin an upbrai-
ding manner, as if the Emperours had omitted their duty. Speaking of lg-
natius, he ſaith, the Judges ſhould not be ſuſpected; this he confirms by
reaſon, and by many examples; and from Pope Gelaſius he faith, Should
the ſame perſons be enemies, Judges and witneſſes? even earthly matters
ſhould not be committed to ſuch judgement. Doth he not then maintain the
lawfull excuſes of John Huſſe and Martine Luther, who for the ſame cauſes
were unwilling to be judged by the Popes their enemies? Then Nicolaus al-
ledgeth, that Pope Celeſtin was Preſident in the general Councel at Ephe-
ſus; but the words of that Councel ſhew that Cyril, Biſhop of Alexandria ,
was Preſident. And to prove that they ſhould not have judged the Patriarch,
he brings the example of David, who would not ſmite his Maſter Saul; but
he obſerves not that Saul was King; and therefore, neither ſhould his ſuc-
ceſfours have kicked againſt their Soveraign Emperouts. He addeth, a little
number hindreth not, where truth abounds; neither avails multitude, where
ungodlineſs reigneth, nor ſhould any man boaſt of a multitude, &c. What is
more contradictory to the doctrine of the Romiſh Church in following ages,
which holds multitude to be an infallible note of the true Church: After a
little, he commendeth the worſhip of Images; and will have all Councels
to be eſtimate by the approbation of the Pope. Whereas the Biſhops of
Rome were wont toteļm the Emperour our Lord and Defender; this is the
firſt that calļs the Emperour his ſon, and his ſucceflours ſometimes, will not
honour him with the titly of their ſervant. He ſaid, Before the coming of
Chriſt, ſome were typically both Prieſts and Kings; but when the type is
come to the true King and High-Prieſt , in one perſon, the Emperour ſhould
1
no
Of POPES.
123
1
no more take to him the right of the Prieſthood; nor hath the High-Prieſt
taken unto him the name of the Emperour; becauſe the one Mediator be-
tween God and Man, even the Man Chriſt Jeſus, hath ſo diſcerned the offi-
ces of both powers, their dignities and actions being diſtinguiſhed, that both
Enaperours have need of High-Prieſts in fpiritual things; and the High-Prieſts
have need of the Imperial laws for temporal things, and ſo fpiritual actions
may be free from carnal oppreſſions; and therefore the ſouldier of God
ſhould not be intangled with worldly affairs; neither ſhould he rule divine
things who is wrapped in worldly matters, and ſo both powers may be hel-
ped. Gratian hath regiſtred theſe words dist. 96. cap. Cùm ad verum. He
ſpeaks ſo, to exclude the Emperour from judging Eccleſiaſtical cauſes; but
neither he, nor Gratian did foreſee how the ſame words would condemn the
ſuccecding Popes, who have uſurped both Swords and two Robes; nor
how Bellarmin, de Ro. Pont.lib.5.cap. 3. gathereth out of theſe words, that
the Dominion of the World belongeth not to the Pope, and reaſoneth thus;
Seeing whatſoever the Pope hath, he hath it from Chriſt, as Pope Nicolaus
ſaith, then the Pope may take all power from the Emperours and Kings, or
he may not takeit; if he may take it, then he is greater then Chriſt; if he
may not take it, then he batlı not Princely power. Again cap. 8. he ſaith,
Chriſt for conſerving humility would diſtinguiſh theſe two offices, and gave
only the Prieſthood to Peter, and left the Empire to Tiberius. According to
this conſequence it may be juſtly inferred, the Pope now doth contrary to
the tenet of the ancient Biſhops, and is the Antichrift; exalting himſelf,con-
trary to Chriſt's order , above all that is called God. This Nicolaus did or-
dain , that no man ſhould receive the Sacrament from any Prieſt who had a
concubine or wife. He ſate 7 years, 9 months; his See after him wasvacant
8 years, 7 months, Platin. Who was head of the Church, on earth , at that
time? Or was it headlcis?
10, HADRIAN the II, the ſon of a Biſhop Talarus, was choſen in a
tumult of the people without conſent of the Emperour, wherefore his Legates
were not a littlc offended, yet were appeaſed by the Romans, alledging that
the multitude could not be ruled; and they intreated the Legates, that they
would confirm the good man,which the clergy and people had named. pla-
tin. The Legates yeeld, although they clearly perceive, that the clergy and
people would uſurp all the authority of the election; and perhaps (faith he }
that the liberty of the Church-men may increaſe. At that time Baſilius flue
the Eaſtern Emperour, as is ſaid, and when he came to the Sacrament, Pho- flattery,clima
tius the Patriarch, rejects him as unworthy of Communion, who with his beth up in
own hand had Nain his Soveraign. Balilius diſſembling his anger, calleth a count at Core
Synod for depoſition of Photius, and reſtitution of Ignatius; and to thisend, ſtantinople
.
he deſireth Hadrian to ſend his Legates. Hadrian dealeth as Boniface the 3.
did with Phocas; as by diſpenſing with, or rather authorizing parricide,
they began their ſupremacy; by the ſame means they increaſe it. Herenued
the Commiſſion of Pope Nicolaus his Lcgates; and in his Epiſtle to Baſilius,
he ſaith, He who hath all right of Kingdoms, and power of all things, hath
raiſed up, in theſe daics, thy Kirgdom, which is protected from above;
by which the ApoftolicalScat may perfect a godly work, begun by your au-
thority, for the Church of Conſtantinople..... Thou art another Salomon,
for thou haſt heard the words of thy father, nor haft thou forſaken the inftru-
&tion of thy mother. Ambition drives him to write ſo flatteringly; for they
had covenanted, that firſt the Pope's Legates ſhould be Preſidents in this
Synod, which the Pope could never obtain before. 2. The Emperour ſhould
admit none into the Synod, but ſuch who, by ſubſcription, did acknowledge
Hh 2
the
The Pope, by
124
CENTURY IX.
1
the ſupremacy of the Pope. 3. Images ſhould be reſtored. 4. None dare
write or ſpeak againſt the Biſhop of old Rome, by occaſion of Photius and
Diofcorus, who were depoſed for their crimes; and if any man (faith the
21 Canon of this Synod, according to the election of Caranza) be ſo bold,
heſhall incur the like ſentence with Photius and Dioſcorus.
s. If any gene-
ral Councel ſhall be aſſembled, or any queſtion or controverſie fall out con-
cerning old Romc, they may with due reverence inquire ofit, and hearde-
termination ; but ſay nothing boldly againſt the High-Prieſts of old Rome.
They called this the eighth oecumenical Councel, ſo faith Bellarm. de Conc,
lib. 1. cap.5. but neither with conſent of all the preſent Biſhops, as Anaftafius
( who was one of the Legates ) teſtificth, and after him Ph. Morn.in Myster.
nor maketh Zonaras mention thereof, although an Image-worſhipper ; nei-
ther did the Greek Church conſent thereunto, as appeareth plainly: Firſt,
When Ignatius was dead, the ſame Baſilius aſſembled another Synod, an-
nulled all the Acts of the former, and reſtored Photius. 2. The Greeks
agreed with Pope Eugenius and his Biſhops, that the Councel of Florence,
An. 1439. ſhould be called the cighth æcumcnical Councel. It is here to be
marked, thatthis Councel was called in the name of Bafilius, although the
Legates of the Pope w'ere Preſidents. At that time it was agreed, that the
Biſhops of Rome and Conſtantinople, ſhould both be called Univerſal;
the one, Univerſal Pope; and the other, Univerſal Patriarch; not that the
Patriarch did take unto him the right of other Biſhops, but that he ſhould
have the next place after the Pope, faith Onuphrius in Annotat. on Platin.in
Boniface the III ; and in this manner the Pope had ſome authority, in the
And in the Eaſt, for a ſpace. Neither was Adrian leſs carefull in the Weft, for he blowed
Westby crafı, fedition among the poſterity of Charls; and where he heard of any Biſhop
of action or eſteem, he catcheth him with his bait of a Palle, or Biſhop's
Robe, or with fome higher Title; and if that could not inſnare them, he
could ſet one mortal foe againſt another : he ſet up Acard ( who had not
entred into orders) againſt Hincmarus, a worthy Biſhop of Burdeaux, for
maintaining the liberty of his Nation, although he had once given him a
Palle, and had written unto him, thus; The report of thy Holineſs coines
neyer to my ears, but with praiſe , &c. But then he purſueth him to theut-
termoſt. Ph.calorno in Myfter, ex Adriani Epist. ad Synod. Trecen. ad A&tard;
and another ad Hinomar. Alſo at that time Hincmar,Biſhop of Laudun,gave
ſome of his Church lands to Charls thc Bald; and the King gave the ſame
to a Captain Nortman; thereafter the Biſhop deſireth theſe lands to be re-
ſtored, and becauſe Nortiman would give them to none but the King, from
whom he had them, the Biſhop aſſembled a Synod at Veruina, accuſed and
condemned him. Nortman appealeth to Rome; the Synod rejects his
ap-
pellation; and becauſe he would not obey their Decree, another greater
Synod was aſſembled at Atiniac, where Nortman was condemned again,
and promiſed to obey the King's will, and of Hincmar, Biſhop of Rhemes,
who was Uncle to the other Hincmar. Ph. Morn, in Myster. In this Synod
the Biſhop of Laudun was accuſed of diſobedience unto his Metropolitan;
and that for ſome perſonalwrongshe had exconimunicated all the Prieſts of
his Diocy, and had hindred them from excrcing their fundion. He confef-
His pride u ſeth his errours, and was depoſed. Then Nortman, and this deprived Bi-
oppoſed. ſhop confpire together, and informed Pope Adrian ofall. He advocates the
cauſe to Rome, and ſummoned the Biſhop of Laudun, and all his accuſers
to appear; and ſo ſoon as he heard that the King would not conſent, he ſent
other Letters unto the King, calling him a tyrant, perjured, falſe, a Church-
robber, &c. In his Letters both to the King, and Bihop of Rhemes, he ſaith,
We
Of POPES,
1
125
\
a
We will, and by our Apoftolical authority we command Hincmar, Biſhop
of Laudun, and his accuſers to compear perſonally at the Church of the
Saints, before our clemency, that his cauſe may be judged. Behold yet more.
In the mean time died Lotharius , King of Lorain : Charls the Bald, and
Charls the Fatſtrove for Lorain. Adrian interpones his authority in favour
of the Emperour Lewis the II, and menacing after a more thundring man-
ner then all his Predeceffours, he writes to the King, and to the Biſhops and
Barons.of France, and namely to Hincmar Biſhop of Rhemes, thus: Let no
mortal be ſo bold, as to invade the Kingdom of deceaſed Lotharius, which
by right of inheritance appertains to the Emperour Lewis, ourſpiritual fon;
if any preſume to do, not only by the miniſtry of our authority thall it be an-
nulled, but he ſhall be fettered with the chains of our curſe; and he being de
prived of the name of a Chriſtian, ſhall be ſurely ranked with the Divel, and
if any Biſhop, either by ſuppreſſing the authour of ſo villanous hardineſs, or
by not reſifting thall conſent, let him know, that he ihall be judged not a Bi-
. ſhop, but an hireling. Nevertheleſs Charls the Bald, entreth into Lorain;
he is received by the Barons and Prelates, and crowned by the Biſhop of
Rhemes. Adrian then charged Charls, under pain of his curſe, to leave off
that enterpriſe ; and he commanded Hincmar, Biſhop of Rhemes, to execute
his cenſures againſt the King, to forſake him, and not to bid him God ſpeed.
The King's anſwer is large, and the anſwer of Hincmar may ſuffice for both.
Firſt concerning the Biſhop of Laudun, he ſaith, Let your authority know,
that I have no power to ſend Hincmar, nor any other Biſhop of the Diocy of
Rhemes, and far leſs a Biſhop of any other Province, unto Rome or any
other part, except my Lord the King command them; neither dare I my
ſelf go without the bounds of the Realm without his leave. Then concerning
his curſes againſt the King, after he hath bitterly expoftulated for his mena-
cing, and declared that he had ſent his Letters unto the Peers and Prelates of
the Kingdom, and had read them openly in an aſembly of the Biſhops of
France and Lorain, at Atiniac; and had ſhewed his Bull unto Lewis, King
of Germany, whereby he was commanded, by authority of the Pope , to ac-
curſe them all, who intermeddle with the Kingdom of Lorain; he ſaith, I
have heard that the like Letters as have been directed to our Lord Charls
and to the Peers and Biſhops of his Kingdom, have been alſo ſent unto my
Lord Lewis, the glorious King, and to the Biſhops and Nobility of his King-
dom..... Then he gives him to underſtand that he had heard it reported by
inany, that the two Kings had agreed to divide the Kingdom; which if it be
not donc, fedition ſhall kindle among the people : wherefore ſince he ſaw
that either thc authority of the Pope muſt be contemned, or the agreement
of the Kings be violated, whence might ariſe fear of wars; he thinks it more
expedientľoomit ſo Imperious commands, and ſurceaſe altogether from at-
tempting any thing therein; neither is it my duty (faith he) to 'debarany
man from the Communion, except one who hath willingly confeſſed his
fault, or who is convict in judgement; unleſs I would contemn the Canon
of the Apoftles , the practice of the Church, and the authority of Auguſtin,
Gelaſius, Boniface, &c. Whereas the Pope had accuſed him, that by ſilence
and cellation he may ſeem not partner, but authour of the uſurpation; he
biddc thi him remember what is written', Thecauſe which I knew not, I reat-
ched diligently; and that God (as is márked by Gregory ) to whoſe eys all
things are open, ſaid in the cauſe of the Sodomite, I will go down-and ſee;
whereby we ſhould learn to try and ſee the evil, before we beleéve it and
not puniſh till it be notoriouſly known. Whereas he would have him abſtain
from the company of the King, and not bid him God ſpeed, it ſeems vetý
hard
1
I i
+
1
.
126
CENTURY 1X.
3
1
hard (faid he) ſince very many good men, both of Ecclefiaftical and Secular
ſort, who occaſionally have come to Rhemes, have openly profeſſed, that
they had never heard the like practice from any ofhis Predeceffours;although
in their own times they had ſeen ſeditions and wars, not among Kings who
were united by oath and league, but alſo among brethren, yea between fa-
ther and children. And therefore he acknowledgeth this his contempt to be
for his other fins, fince in this he had dealt lovingly with his fellow-brethren,
of whom, ſome had invited King Charls into the Kingdom of Lorain. More-
aver that the States of the Kingdom affirm plainly, that Kingdoms are not
conquered by curſes of Prieſts or Biſhops; and that they have learned from
the Holy Scriptures, Kingdoms appertain unto God, by whom Kings do
reign, and he gives them to whom he willeth : wherefore fince the High-
Prieſt cannot be both a King and a Biſhop, he ſhould leave the care of diftri.
buting Kingdoms; which as his Predeceſſours did not attempt againſt the
ſchiſmatical, nor heretical, nor tyranous Emperoors in their times; foneither
can they now bear it, who know it to be written in the Holy Scripture, We.
ſhould Árive, even to death , for liberty and inheritance; neither are they ig-
norant, if a Biſhop excommunicate a Chriſtian without reaſon, that the
power of binding may be taken from him; but eternal life can be taken from
no man, unleſs his own ſins do demerit; neither can any man be fpoiled of
the name of a Chriſtian for taking or conquering an carthly Kingdom; or
can he be ranked with the Divel, whom Chrilt came to redeem, with his
blood, from the Divel's power: and therefore if the Pope would have peace,
let him ſo ſeek it, that he move no ftrife; for the people think not, that they
cannot come to the Kingdom of Heaven, except they imbrace ſuch an earth-
ly King as the Pope recommendeth : as for the Oath (ſaid he ) and falfhood,
and tyranny whereof you write, the Peers of the Nation ſay unto us, that ye
command not ſuch things as concern your authority ; yea they have not ſpa-
red from menacings againſt you, which for the prefent I will not repeat; and
I know, as they threatned with deliberation, fo ( if God ſuffer them) with-
out retreating they will ſhew it indeed; and I know by experience, that with-
out regard of admonition or ſword of man's tongue ( unleſs ſome other ſtay
ariſe). our King and Nobility of this Realm will not fail to do accordingly,
to their power, and follow forth what they have begun. He concludes that
Biſhops, and himſelf eſpecially, ſhould take heed of their behaviour towards
the King, ſince it is the Apoſtles doctrine, that all fouls be ſubject unto Supe-
riour powers. And with theſe Letters in the name of Hincmar, were other
Letters written by common advice of the Biſhops of France, being aſſemb-
led at Rhemes, and fent unto Pope' Adrian , who died in the fifth year of his
pride, and fo that frife ceaſed. Ph. Morn. in Myſter.ex Aimoin. lib.s. and
out of others. Baronitas in Annal, ad Anz. 870:S: 38. faith, Hincmar did forge
many excuſes, and by ſhifting did eſcape the fentence of the Apoftolick See
till Pope Adrian died
1.1. JOHN the IX ſucceeds: A.872, as Onuphrius faith , whoreckoneth
not the eight years between Nicolausand Adrian ; but others account his fuc-
ceffion in the year 8:76.He hapned on the fitreft occaſion of ambition among
them alli, for after his inauguration began the contention between Charls of
France, ; and Charls of Germany for the Empire. The King of France was
alwaięs aiming at the Kingdom of Italy, and promiſed unto Pope Joho tich
rewards, if he attained unto the Empire ; he would defend the Churchfitoin
allinjury.,, and wholly quit the Territory of Roine: John did fear that the
other would take his manure in Italy, and thereføre deſirous the Empcrour
were at a diſtance, rather than to fit in his eye, bc. invitcd the King of France
to
1
?
The Pope
climbeth
above the
Emperosy,
ܙܪ
r
7
1
Of POPES.
17
.
to come unto Rome, and incontinently faluteth him Augustus ; and by this
means (faith Sigonius, and after him Ph. Morn.in Myſter.) the Title Impera-
tor Auguſtus, became the gift of the High-Prieſt wholly; and the years of
their Empire, were reckoned from their confecration by the Pope. Contra
nuator Eutropii ſaith more plainly, Charls the Bald, coming to Rome, made
covenant with the Romans, and granted unto them the rights of the King-
dom, and revenues out of three Monaſteries; that is, out of Saint Salvator's,
Saint Mary in Sabinis, and Saint Andrew's on Mount Soracte, and the Im-
perial Patrimony out of many other Monafteries; he gave them alſo the Pro-
vinces of Samnio and Calabria, with all the Cities of Benevento, and the
Dukedom of Spoleto, and two Cities of Tuſcia , Ariſium and Clufium,
which did belong unto the Duke; ſo that he who before was above the Ro-
mans in royality, ſeems now inferiour unto them; he removed alfo from
them the Embaſſadours of the Empire , and his intereſt in the Apoftolical ele-
ction; what more? faith he, he granted them all that they would, even as
theſe things are eaſily given, that are not well conquered, nor are hoped to
be poffeffed in time coming. And Otho 3. Emp. in diplom ſaid, Charls gave
what he never had, and he gave them as he could; for he fought them fini.
ſtrouſly, nor had he hope to in, oy them peaceably. And his brother, the
King of Germany, and his ſon Charls deſpiſed this Coronation, and ceaſed
not to invade both France and Italy. Here Sigonius de reg. It al.bıb.4.obſer-
vcth, that whatſoever other Emperours gave unto the Popes, they expreſsly
did referve the Princedom and dition of Rome, together with the election of
the Biſhop; both which now were renounced, and alſo the authority over
the Church-lands, which his Succeffours ſought to recover, and could not;
for (as Continuator Eutropu faith) from this time none of the Kings, mone
of the Emperours, could recover the honourable priviledges of the Princelý
dignity, becauſe they wanted either courage or knowledge, and through
the many contentions and continual diviſions of the Kingdom. Moreover,
hitherto the Empire went by ſucceſſion from the father to the fon, or neareſt
in kindred; and the conſecration of the King of Lombardy by the Biſhop of
Millan, or of the Emperour, by the Biſhop of Rome, wasaccounted but a
ſolemn rite; but Pope John taking this advantage, changeth the words to a
loftier.file ; for in the Convention, after he had commended King Charls,
as far as Pope Adrian had reviled him, he added: Therefore we have choſen
and approved him, together with the wiſhes and deſires of all our brethren
and fellow Billiops, and other ſervants of the Holy Church of Rome, and of
the honourable Senate, and ofall the people of Rome, and of this gowned
Nation; and according to the ancient cuſtom, we have folemnly advanced
him unto the Scepter of the Roman Empire, and we have honoured him
with the name Auguftus. Charls was no ſooner returned into France, But but is oppoſed
behold! the Dukes of Tufculum (whoſe head was Albertus ) confpited with in Italy,
Formoſus, Biſhop of Portuen, and ſome others againſt Pope John, becauſe
lie had preferred a ſtranger above Albertus, and many Italians would have
had the Empire reſtored to their Nation. They did ſo vex him, that he was
forced to ſend unto Charls for aid, craving that he would deliver taly from
the Sarazens, and himſelf from the Tuſculans. In the mean tirre Charls had
ſummoned a Councelin France, by advice of John Tuſcanenfis , and John
Aretin, and Angefiſus Senen, but by Apoftolical authority, and his own
confivmation. Thus begun the names of the Popes, to be prefixed with the
names of Emperours and Kings, contrary to the ancient form. In this Synod,
by vertue of an Epiſtle Decretal-of Pope John, the Emperour did propound
One day, and another, and the third day, to have Angeliſus, the Pope's Le-
gate,
liz
}
>
"
1 28
CENTURY IX.
and by the
France ;
1
gate,
Primat of France, to the end he might execute the will of the Pope in
France; to wit, call Synods, declare and publiſh the Papal Decrees unto
other Biſhops; and alſo, if need be, report'unto the Apoftolick See their pro-
ceedings, and other intricate affairs might be diſpatched, by his mediation,
with the Apoftolick See. So far was he beſotted with the fatalcup. At that
time the French Biſhops clearly did perceive how great evils were imminent,
Clergy of
and they would not condeſcend unto his temerity, but food to their former
liberty, Aimoin lib. 5. cap. 3 2.33. Ph. Morn.in Myſter. This John was the
firſt who gave pardons or indulgences, to them who would fight againſt the
Sarazens. When he was demanded, by the Biſhops of France, Whether they
who were dead, or afterwards might die in that cauſe , ſhould obtain forgive-
neſs for their ſins: Weanſwer, ſaid he, boldly with the godlineſs of Chriſt,
who die in theſe Wars, with the godlineſs of the Catholick faith, ſhall receive
the reſt of eternal life. Ioha. Epift. 144. Ph. Morn. ib.pag. 195. As ready was
he to accurſe and account as Heathens, all them who give not obedience unto
him ; and ſo they were accounted Martyrs and Saints, who did bear Arms
with him againſt whatſoever power. At that time Lakold, Duke of Cra-
l'et Waxed in
Poland,
cove, being choſen King of Poland, would not acknowledge Lewis, King of
Germany, as his lawfull Superiour; but ſent unto Pope John, profeſſing to
hold the Crown from him, and made the Kingdom Tributary unto Saint Pe-
and in con- ter , by paiment of money yearly, Crantz. in Vandal.lib.8.cap. 2. Into the
Mantinople. Eaſt alſo his ambition goeth, but by a way directly contrary unto his Prede-
ceſſours. Ignatius being reſtored by Bafilius ( as we have mentioned) and
Pope Adrian, he pleaſeth neither of the two; not the Emperour, becauſe he
would not ſway to all his fantaſies; neither pleaſeth he the Popc, becauſe he
would not quit the Church of Bulgaria ; and therefore Pope John threatned
him with his curſe. When Ignatius was dead, Bafilius would have Photi-
us reſtored, and becauſe he was depoſed by authority of a Councel, and the
Pope, the Emperour dealt with Pope John that he might be ſet up again;
and if John will conſent, he ſaith, there woul& be more quietneſs in the
Church, but otherwiſe the ſchiſm is like to continuc; and he promiſed to
prepare a Navy for the defence of the Coaſt of Latium and Hetruria againſt
the Sarazens; and he will cauſe Photius to renounce the Church of Bulgaria
unto the See of Rome. Ambition or ( as Baronius ad An. 878. $ 4. ſpeaketh)
worldly wiſdom which is an enemy to God, ſo thruſteth Pope John head-
long, that contrary to his Predeceflours Nicolaus and Adrian; he reſtored
Photius, who was ſo far from giving any ſign of repentance, that in a mani-
feſt declaration of their eighth general Councel, he ſet himſelf directly againſt
it; for Photius was ſcarce ſer in his chair, but he perſwaded the Emperour to
Where again aſſemble another Synod at Conſtantinople, where he produced the Letters
oppoſition was
of Pope John ( whether true or falſe, it's uncertain ; Baronius ſaith , they were
feigned) declaring the late Councel, which was called the eighth general, to
be of no authority; and they gave that name unto this Councel
. Ph. Mornay
faith, Zonar as deſcribed it under this name, with all the Acts and Seſſions
thereof. There were preſent three Legates of Popcjolin, to wit, two Biſhops
Paul and Eugenius , and Peter a Cardinal Prieſt; they were ſo baſely intrea-
ted, as appears in Zonaras, that none before them were ſo contemned. It is
marked firſt here were 380 Biſhops, and in the former were 301. 2. Nico-
laus and Adrian were condemned as authours of much miſchief, but John
was advanced above the skies with praiſe. There a Councel condemning a
Councel, where the Pope's Legates were Preſidents, and which was confir-
med by the Pope. 3. The Church of Bulgaria was referred to the Emperor,
ſince it was a queſtion of marches, and juriſdiction. 4. By an expreſs Canon
it
made.
1
Of POPES.
120
it is provided, that whom the Pope ſhall excommunicate, the Patriarch ſhall
not receive; and the Pope ſhould not receive any, whom the Patriarch ſhall
excommunicate. By this Canon all appellation from the Patriarch is taken
away. Laftly, Photius keeps the place continually before the Roman Le-
gates. Therefore Pope John accurſed Photius again, and ſo the ſchiſm be-
and greates
tween the Greeks and Latincs was renued, and till this day was never taken fchifm.
away. John ſate 10 years.
12. MARTIN the II came unto the Papacy by evil arts, and did nos
thing worthy of memory, becauſe it pleaſed God, that Princedoms wić.
kédly conquered, have not true glory, the only food of a good Prince. Platın.
He ſåre I year.
13. HADRIAN the III perſwaded the people, that they ſhould not The Emperoux
await the Emperour's authority, the election of the clergy and people being debarred
fufficient. Platina addeth, He was bold to do ſo, becauſe the Emperour Hion,
was fettered in wars againſt the Normans; and this was the firſt time that the
Emperour was debarred from the clection of the Pope; and a Decree was
made, that the ſuffrages of the clergy and people is ſufficient. But this De-
cree continued but a ſhort ſpace, as followeth; he made another Decree,
if Charls do die without ſucceſſion, the Empire ſhall return to the Italians.
This he did in favour of Albert Marqueſs of Tuſcia , who had advanced him
unto the Papacy. Heſate 1 year.
14. STEPHEN the VI (but called the V) did nothing worthy of
memory. He ordained that the Roman Canons ſhould all, without excepti.
on, be neceſſarily received of all men, Grat. dift:19. cap. Enim verò: He fate
ſix years. After him was much ſtrife, and within nine years were nine
Popes.
is. FORMOSUS was ſet up againſt the mind of the people, who did
A queſtioni
ftrive for Sergius a Deacon; but Mars and money prevailed. He was one for the conſta
of thoſe who conſpired againſt Pope John, and when John was ſetled, he left crasion of
his Biſhoprick and fed into France. The Pope ſummoned him to return, and
for not appearing he excommunicated him. At laſt he returned, and con-
ſented to his owo degradation, and ſwore that he ſhould never enter within
the Gates of Rome, nor ſeek a Biſhoprick, but abide a Secular; his Oath was
written, and he ſubſcribed it. Pope Martin releaſed him of his Oath, and re-
ſtored him to his Biſhoprick; and now he attains the Papacy by bribery more
than vertue, ſaith Platina. After his election queſtion was for his conſecrati-
Some did object a Canon of Pope Martin, which now is in Grat. dift.so.
cap. Qui ſemel, Whoonce ſhall fall after his ordination, and be depoſed, he
may enjoy no degree of Prieſthood; but Formoſus had been Canonically
depoſed, and had ſubſcribed it, and ſwore to continue a Secular. On the
other ſide it was anſwered, he was abſolved from his oath and deprivation,
and received Canonically by the ſame Pope. It was ſo hot, that Formoſus
ſent unto the Emperour Arnulph for aid, who came, as is touched. Ofhim
and his Succeſſours, faith Platina, I cannot know by what deſtiny it hapned,
that the vertue and integrity of Popes failed, with the courageof the Empex
rours; theſe times were moſt unhappy, ſince according to the judgement of
Plato , the people in a Common-Wealth are like to the Princes. Formoſus
fate s years, but ſome ſay I year. The other ſhort lived Popes, I refer unto the
next Century
I
2
1
Kk
CHAP
wana
1
}
.
1 30
CENTURY IX.
CHA P. III.
Of Divers Countries.
THE
The manners 1. He Emperour Charls tae Grcat, did his beſt foradvancing Schools
of the Clergy, and learning; his indeavours were not in vain, for we find more lear-
ned men in this Century then in the eighth; but many of them who were
highet in advancement, weregiven to pride, luxury, and worldly delights.
As is touched before, Lewis the I, did obſerve and tax their pompous ve-
ftiments, which are ſeldom joined with zeal and diligent watchfulneſs over
God's flock. And they were ſo far from following wholſom admonition, that
ſome of them conſpired againſt him who was called the Godly. But Ileave
obſervations, and haften unto the ſtory.
Againſt the
2. Claudius Taurinenſ.or ( as ſome call him) Biſhop of Turin, was diffa-
worship of med as an Heretick, by Theodomire an Abbot, who did delate him unto
Images,
the Pope. He writ his own Apology, a part of it is in Catal.teft. ver.lib. 9.
That if may appear wherefore he was accuſed, and how godly mien have
been traduced from time to time, I have tranſcribed a part of his Apology,
it beginneth thus; Thine Epiſtle , with 1ome other Chapters, full of pratling
and toolifhneſs, I have rçceived... Wherein thou ſaieft, that thou art trou-
bled, becauſe the report hath gone of me from Italy, thorow all France into
the uttermott parts of Spain, as if I taught a new Sect contrary unto the Ca-
tholiek faith, which is altogether moft falſe; but it is no wonder that the
limbs of the Divel have ſpoken ſo of me, ſince they called our Head himſelf
a deceiver, and Daimoniack; for I broach not a Seat , I proclaim and teach
the truth; but ſo far as I can, I do beat down all Sects, Schiſms and Hereſies;
and according to my ability, I ſhall not ceaſe, with God's help, to fight againſt
them,.... I deſtroy that which men do worſhip. For ſince it is ſaid expreſsly,
that no fimilitude ſhould be made of any thing in Heaven above, or on earth,
it is underſtood to be ſpoken not only offtrange Gods, but of heavenly crea-
tures alſo ; it is not a little to be conſidered, that if the works of God ſhould
not be adored or worſhipped, far leſs fhould the works of mans hand be wor-
ſhipped and adored; neither are they for their honour whole fimilitude they
are : Why caſteſt thou thy ſelfinto the danger of death with a ſenceleſs image,
which thou worſhippeft? Why falleft thou by it, and with it, in the condem-
nation of the dead?..... But theſe Worſhippers of falſe religion and ſuper-
Kition fay, For remembrance of our Saviour, we worſhip and adore the
Cross, which is painted and framed unto his honour.... God hath bid do
one thing, and they do another, God hath commanded to bear the Croſs,
and they adore the Croſss they will adore it, becauſe they will not bear it bo-
dily nor ſpiritually: Toworſhip God in this manner, is to depart from him;
againſt them it is to be anſwered, ifthey will worſhip every tree made in form
of the Croſs, becauſe Chriſt did hang on it, fodid Chrift many other things
in the fleſh; let all Virgins be worſhipped, becauſe he was born of a Virgin;
let cribs alſo be worſhipped....and old cloaths and Afles. Theſe things are
alſo ridiculous, and rather to be lamented then written; we are compelled
to propound againſt theſe fooliſh men, and throw againſt theſe ſony hearts
And Pilgri- not arrows or ſentences of the Word, but ſtones..... Whereas thou ſaieft
mages unto that I forbid men to go unto Rome for pennance, thou ſpeakeſt falſely, I
Rome. will firſt ask thee, if thou knoweſt that to go unto Rome is to make pernance;
why haft thou, in ſo long time, deſtroied ſo many ſouls, which thou holdeſt
within the Monaſtery, and took them into the Monaſtery for pennance, and
haft not ſent them unto Rome, but rather cauſeſt them to ſerve thee?....
We
A
7
-
1
Of Divers Countries.
131
.
Weknow, that the words of our Lord in the Goſpel are not underſtood,
'when he ſaid unto Peter, Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock... Becauſe
of thefe wordsthe ignorant ſort ofmen, laying alide all fpiritualunderſtan-
ding, will goto Rome to get life eternal... Let no mantruſt in the merit
norinterċeſſion of Saints, becauſe unleſs they pleaſe God with the ſame faith,
righteouſneſs and truth which theſe held, they cannot be ſaved; hear this ye
unwiſc amongſt the people, and ye fools be ſometimne wife ; ye who goto
Rome to ſeek the interceſſion of the Apoſtle, hear what Saint Auguſtine faith
againſt you, truly he thould not becalled Apoſtolical, who fitreth in the
Chair of the Apoſtle, but who fullfilleth the Office of an ApoftleBellarmin
de reliq. San&t. lib. 1. cap. 1. reckoneth this Claudius among his Hereticks; ſo
doth Gretſer.de feftis , becauſe in Church-ſervice he would not name the
Saints, nor would keep the feaſts, and called them a vain and unprofitable
cuſtom, and did deſpiſe them; left we ſeem, by interceflion of the Saints , to
ſeek any thing from God. Jonas Biſhop of Orleance, writ againſt this Apo-
logy, and his anſwer is in Biblioth.aela Bigne tom. 4. his opinion is in pag.698.
Whereas Claudius had cited the ſecond command Exod. 20, Jonas anſwe-
reth, This truth is our mind; it is true (Iſay), and moſt agreeable to the ſound
faith , that no image ſhould be made of anything in heaven or earth, where-
unto worſhip or adoration, which is due unto God only, ſhould be given
any way; therefore ſince God is inviſible and contains all, and is no where
contained, we are forbidden to make an image ofhim, left men might think
that he is bodily: but conſider whether thou, under the name of fimilitude,
doft comprehend the images of the Saints; he quoteth the teſtimony of Au-
guftine de civ. Dei lib. 10. cap. 26. & ult, and Enarr. in Pſal
. 96, 8.C. and he
commendeth the Epiſtle of"Gregory to Seren, whereof mention is before in
Century 7.cháp. 3. And pag. 699 he ſaith, We account it impiety to adore
a creature, or to give it any part of Divine ſervice; and with a loud voice we
proclaim that the doer of ſuch a crime, ſhould be deteſted and anathemati-
ſed. And pag.701. It is the crime of impicty, to worſhip any other but the
Father, Son and Holy Ghoſt.
3. At the ſame time Agobard was Biſhop of Lions, he took part with Lo-
tharius againſt his father, and therefore was depoſed; after the reconciliation
he was reſtored, and being a man of wiſedom and knowledge was imploied
in the greateſt affairs of the Kingdom. His works were Printed at Paris, An.
1605, from which impreſſion theſe paſſages are extracted. Pag. 52. There
is one immovable foundation, there is one rock of faith, which Peter confer-
ſeth, Thou art the ſon of the living God. Pag. 128. Theuncleanneſs of our
Domeſticat
time deſerves a fountain of tears; when ſo ungodly a cuſtom is become ſo fre-
Chaplaini.
quent, that there is none almoſt, aſpiring to temporalhonour, who hath not a
Prieſt at home, not whom he obeyeth, but of whom he exactcth all manner
of obedience unceſſantly, not in divine things, but in worldly alſo; ſo that ma-
ny of them do ſervice at Table or mixeth Wine, and leadeth Dogs, feeds
Horſes, or attends Husbandry; neither regard they what manner of Clarks
theſe be, but only that they may have Prieſts of their own, and ſo they leave
Churches and Scrmons, and publick ſervice: it is clear that they ſeek them,
not for honour of religion, becauſe they have them not in honour, and ſpeak
diſdainfully of them. Pag. 163, Why ſay ye, it is not true, that he who is
Humility
truly humble , thinks not baſely of himſelf, and believeth that he is a linner?
Since this is moſt openly manifeſt, that is the property of the Saints, and not
of proud men?.... Alſo the Apoſtle James faith, in many things we all of-
fend; which if any will ſay it is ſpoken of humility; let him know, that ſo he
followeth Pelagius; and if he would be amended, let hiú read the books of
Kk 2
AQ
-
132
CENTURY IX.
)
Images.
1
Auguſtine againſt the Pelagians; and let him know, that allthe Saints did truly
accuſe themſelves of their fins; ſo that they had need to ſay for themſelves,
Worship of Forgive us our debts. He is large againſt the worſhip of Images. Pag. 237.
One will ſay, I think not that there is any God-head in the Image which I
adore, but I worſhip it for his ſake whoſe Image it is. I anſwer, if the Image
be not God, it ſhould no way be worſhipped ; as it were to honour the Saints,
who no way would admit divine honour to themſelves. Pag. 251.. Let
Godebe adored, worſhipped and reverenced by believers; let ſacrifice be gra
ven to him only;... Let Angels and holy men be loved and honoured with
love, and not with ſuch ſervice. Pag. 254. The Orthodox Fathers, for avoi-
ding ſuch ſuperſtition, did rightly ordain, that no Piaure ſhould be in a
Church, left that which is worſhipped and adored, be painted on Walls.
Bellarmin.de Scriptor. Ecclef.ſect.9. ſpeaking of lonas Epiſt. Aurelia. faith, Jo,
nas and other Biſhops of France, in that age, were overtaken with Agobert's
errour. By the Jeſuits confeffion then, many Biſhops of France, were againſt
the preſent errours of Rome.
7. Angelom a Monk of Luxovia , and of much reading, at the intreaty of
The Word. Drogo Epift. Meten, writ many books. In 3 Reg.cap. 19. he faith, Asthe
body cannot live without nouriſhment; ſo neither can the ſoullive without
No good of the word of God. In lib. 1. cap. 2. None by his own ſtrength is able to do
our jēlues.
good, nor reſiſt the Divel; yea if he attempt to lift up himſelf againſt the
Lord, he loſeth the good which he ſeems to have. Ibid. cap. 25. As it is eaſie
Perſeverance for a man to hold in his hand a few herbs that are knit together; ſo the power
of our Lord and Saviour eaſily preferveth all the elect throughout the world,
from the beginning to the end, that none of them by any means can periſh;
as he ſaith , I give them life eternal, and they ſhall not periſh forever , neither
Predeftina. ſhall any pluck them out of my hand. In 2. Reg.cap.8. Our Lord Jeſus by
his ſecret diſpenſation from among unbelieving men, hath predeſtinated ſome
unto eternal liberty, quickning them of his gracious mercy; but in his ſe-
cret judgement he leaveth others in their wickedneſs, and hath condemned
them unto everlaſting death. In the Preface before 3 Reg. In all things we
have need of aid from the Holy Spirit. In 4. Reg.cap. 19. Whoſoever,
true faith , toucheth the death of Chriſt, and truly laieth hope on him, ſhall
without doubt be pertaker of his reſurrection. Catal.test, ver.lib. 10.,
8. Raban Magnentius, otherwiſe ſurnamed Maurus, was famous in the
Univerſity of Paris for Poeſie, Rhetorick, Afronomy, others Philoſophy
and Theology, unto whom neither Germany nor Italy brought forth an
equal, faith Trithemius. He became Abbot of Fulda, where he was born,and
there he writ Commentaries on all the Books of the Bible. His Monks were
offended, that he did ſo ſtudy the Scriptures, and did not attend their Reve-
nues, as Trithem.writeth; therefore after 24 years he gave place to their anger,
and left the Abbey; but they'beſought him to return , and he would not, but
did abide with the Emperour Lewis, untill Otgar, Biſhop of Ments died, and
Raban ſucceeded. Tho.walden in the daies of Pope Martin the V, reckoned
him and Herebald or Reginbald, Biſhop of Altiſiodor, amongſt Hereticks,
becauſe they favoured Bertram. Out of ſome of his works I have picked
The perfeti. out theſe paſſages. In Ecclef.lib.4.cap. 7, he ſaith , In meditating and reading
on of Scri.
pture.
the Holy Scriptures we ſhould be wary,neither to add any thing to that which
is written, nor take away from thoſe things which are comprehended by the
Authours of Divine Scriptures in thoſe books; but we ſhould thing of them
with the higheſt veneration, and with all our ſtrength fullfill the command.
ments thereof. ibid. cap. 1, Man can now be ſaved no other way but by the
det fire foun. death of Jeſus Chrift, who is our Redeemer. Ibid. lib. s. cap.s, The foun-
dation
gion.
by
/
Of Divers Countries.
133
dation which the Apoſtle Paul hath laied is one , the Lord Jeſus Chriſt; upon
-this foundation both firm and ſtable, and ſtrong in it felf, is the Church of
Chriſt builded. In Ier. lib. 18.cap.2. Left they would ſay, Our fathers were Againſt me.
accepted for merits, and therefore did they receive great things from God; rits.
he adjoineth , this was not for their merits, but becauſe it ſo pleaſed God,
whoſe free gift it is, whatſoever he beſtoweth. De modo ſatisfact.cap.2.6 17.
Confeffion.
Whatſoever one remembreth that he hath done wickedly, let him declare it
unto the Prieſt by confeſſion; but if thou art' aſhamed to reveal thy ſins bea
fore men, ceaſe not with continual ſupplications to confeſs them unto him,
from whom they cannot be hid; and ſay, Againſt thee only have I ſinned:
he uſeth to heal, not publiſhing thy ſhame; and to forgive ſin, without up-
braiding. De Eucharift.cap.24. Behold what theſe two Sacraments do! by Two Sacra-
baptiſm we are regenerate in Chrift, and by the Sacrament of the body and merits.
blood regeneration is proved to continue; not only by faith, but by unity
of fleſh and blood. Here he ſpeaks but of two Sacraments, and ſo he calleth
them expreſsly: But de Inftitut. Cleric. lib. 1. cap.31. one may think that he
ſpeaks of more Sacraments; for he ſaith, Becauſe we have ſpoken of more
Sacraments , Baptiſm and Chriſm; it remaineth that we ſpeak of the other
two, that is, of the body and blood of Chriſt. But when he calleth the body
and blood of Chriſt two Sacraments, it is clear, that he calleth the two ele
ments, two Sacraments, and that is improperly. And in cap. 28. of the fore-
named book, When the baptized perſon aſcends out of the Fount, imme-
diately he is ſigned in the face, by the Presbyter, with holy chriſm: here he
ſpeaketh not of extream unction, as they now ſpeak; but of an appendix of
baptiſm, as they were wont in thoſe daies; and this he calleth improperly
another Sacrament: but in that chap.de Eucharist, he ſpeaketh properly, and
nameth two, baptiſm, and the body and blood of Chriſt. ibid.cap.41. And The figns'are
becauſe he [Chriſt] according to the fleſh, muſt pierce the heavens ; to the diſtinguished
end, thoſe who by faith are renued and born again in him, might more ear-'thing fignto
neſtly and confidently long after him; he hath left unto us this Sacrament asa fied.
vifible figure and relemblance, a ſign and ſeal of his body and blood, that by
theſe things our minds and our bodies , by faith, may be more plenteouſly
nouriſhed, to partake of inviſible and spiritual things; now it is the ſign
which we outwardly ſee and feel, but that which is kwardly received is all
ſubſtance and truth, and no ſhadowing or reſemblance; and therefore there
is nothing but truth, and the Sacrament of the very fleſh of Chriſt, which is
manifeſted unto us; for the very fleſh of Chriſt, which was crucified and bu-
ricd, even the Sacrament of that true fleſh it is; which by the Prieſt, upon the
Altar , through the word of Chriſt, and power of the Holy Spirit, is conſecra-
ted and hallowed. Sce how Raban diſtinguiſhes that which is received out-
wardly and inwardly in the Sacrament; and he calleth the outward part.a vi-
ſible figure and repreſentation, a ſign and ſeal of the body and blood joánd
that which is received inwardly is no ſhadow or reſemblance, but ſubſtance
and truth, even the very body of Chriſt, which was crucified, and (as he faith
in the firft part of this teſtimony ) which hath pierced the Heavens.. De Inſti-
tut.cleric. lib. 2. cap. 30. Satisfaction is to exclude the occaſions and ſugge-
ſtions of ſin, or not to cominit ſin again: Reconciliation is that which is
done after repentance; for as we are reconciled unto God, when we are con-
verted firſt from gentiliſm; ſo we are reconciled, when after ſin we return.
Lib.2. cap. 57. He hath the Confeſſion that was profeſſed at that time,
faying;
9. This is next unto the Creed of the Apoſtles, the moſt certain faith, ex confeffion
which our Teachers have given, That we ſhould profeſs the Father, the Sout, of faith.
LI
and
134
1
CENT URI 1X.
1
1
9
A
and the Holy Spirit of one eſſence , of one power and ſempiternity; one invi-
ſible God, fo that the propriety of perſons being reſerved unto each one
neither thc Trinity ſhould be divided ſubſtantially, nor confounded perſonal-
ly; to confeſs alſo that the Father is unbegotten, thc Son is the only begot-
ten, and the Holy Spirit is neither begotten nor unbegotten, but proceedeth
from the Father and from the Son; that the Son proceedeth from the Father
by generation; the Holy Spirit not begotten, but proceeding; alſo that the
Son did affume of the Virgin perfect manhood without ſin; that whom of his
goodneſs only he had created, ofhis mercy he might reſtore after he was fal-
len; who verily was crucified, and roſe again the third day, and with the ſame
fleſh being glorified, he aſcended into Heaven; in the which fleſh he is ex-
pected to come and judge the quick and the dead;
and that Chriſt in one
perſon, beareth both the divine and the human nature, being perfect in both,
becauſe neither the integrity of both natures did double his perſon, nor the
unity of his perſon confoundeth his twofold nature; for by the one he ex-
cludes not the other, becauſe each ofthem keepeth both with undefiled right;
which the wholſom authority of the Old and New Teſtament commendeth;
that by prophecy, and this by hiſtory, being truly fullfilled; and thatconcer-
ning God, and the creatures of this world, we Mhould not agree with the Pa-
gans nor Hereticks, when they diſagree from the truth; but in both Tefta-
ments the Divine Oracles teftifie, that not of neceſſity God made man and
all things ,' neither is there any viſible or inviſible ſubſtance, which is not
God, or the good creature of our God: But God is infinitely and immutably
good, but the creature is leſs and mutably good; and that the beginning of
the ſoul is uncertain; and that the natures of ſouls and Angels are not a part
of God's ſubſtance, but the creature of God, and made of nothing; and there-
fore is not bodily, ſince it is created to the image of God. Concerning the
godlineſs of manners, without which faith of the worſhip of God is idle and
fainteth, and with which the integrity of Divine worſhip is perfected; that
everyone ſhould love God for God, and his neighbour in God; that by in-
creaſing he may attain; that one cannot be defiled with the ſin of another,
where is not alike conſent of wills: That lawfull marriages are not damnable,
although in them pofterity be procreated ſubject unto original ſin; and that
the integrity of faithfull virgins and continent perſons, is to be preferred
above them. Let not the one baptiſm of the Trinity be iterated, i which is
nor lawfull) neither letit be thought profitable to each man according to the
diverſity of the Miniſter ; but that by fingular power it is giveo of him, of
whom we hear it to be ſaid, Upon whom thou ſhalt ſee the Holy Ghoſt der-
cending and abiding upon him, that is he which baptiſeth with the Holy
Ghoſt, and I ſaw and bear witneſs that he is the son of God. Let us not think
we have no need of the remedies of repentance for the daily exceſſes of human
frailty, without which we cannot be in this life ; ſo that in the fruitfull remorſe
ofrepentance, we confeſs that all our ſins are blotted away; as it is written
Bleſſed are they whoſe iniquities are forgiven, and whoſe fins are covered:
bleſſed is the man to whom the Lord imputes not iniquity. And that no man
by his own ſtrength, but by the only grace of God, is united unto the Head
Chriſt, and made ſolid in the unity of his Church, by unſeparable perſeve-
rance of peace. Neither ſhould any good thing be imputed to the liberty of
man's will. Alſo that the temporal goods that are common to the good men
and bad, are created by God, and according to his diſpenſation are given or
denied to every one; of which goods, in every one that beleeves, not the ha-
ving, but the uſe or abuſe is commended or condemned; but the godly only
can attain unto the certain and eternal goods in the World to come; and we
be-
8
1
t
Of Divers. Countries.
133
1
believe now that the Church hath received a pledge of theſe things, having
the firſt fruits of the Spirit here, and perfection hereafter; here ſhe is upholden
with hope , hereafter is nouriſhed in very deeds here ſeeing through a glaſs
darkly, and hereafter face to face, when from faith the ſhall be brought to
fight; which when it ſhall be perfected, as we ſhall injoy the moſt perfect
gifts of the moſt high God, ſo ſhall we not harm our neighbours. That we
have alſo that hope of the reſurrection, in the ſame order, and in the ſame
form as our Lord aroſe from the dead; we beleeve alſo that we ſhall riſe
again, in the ſame time wherein we are and live, not changing our nature nor
ſex, but only laying off our frailty and vices. That Satan with his Angels and
fervants ſhall be condemned into everlaſting fire; neither according to the
ſacrilegious diſpenſation ofſome men, ſhall he be reſtored into his firſt, that
is, Angelical dignity, from which he fell by his own wickedneſs. This is the
integrity of the faith of Catholick tradition, of which if any one article be
denied, all the belief of faith is loft. So far hath Raban there. Now if this
Confeſſion be conferred with the Confeſſion which was publiſhed and injoi.
ned by Pope Pius the IV, in the year 1964, we may find many additions in the
Church of Rome, which were not known in the daies of Raban; and ifhe
were now alive, and profeſſed to believe no otherwiſe then the Church did
at that time, he could not be a Biſhop,although Trithem.calleth him a match-
1
1
leſs one.
.
10. And to the end we may ſee how far the Church , in that time, differed
Of the Mafi.
from the primitive Church, in the celebration of the Lord's Supper,and what
hath been added unto it ſince that time, let us hear the ſame Raban, fhew-
ing the form of it in his daies, in Lib, 1. de Inſtitut. Cleric. Cap.3 2 0 33 ; and
therewith, on the margine, we ſhall ſhew the original of every novation by
correſpondent figures; and he beginncth thus:
The Lord firſt ordained the Sacra 1. Note how he calleth the ele,
ments (1) of his body and blood, ments Sacraments, as it was uſual
with bleſſing and thankſgiving, and then, and it hath been obſerved in
ſo delivered it unto his Apoſtles; and others. 2. Platina in Sixto. 1, and Prayer with-
they followed the ſame manner, and Pol.Vergil. de invent.rer. lib. 5.cap.10. out book.
taught their Succeſſours to do ſo, ſay, Theſe things were done ſimply at
which all the Churches, generally the firſt; for when Peter did conſe-
through all the World now keepeth. crate he uſed the prayer, Our Father,
In the beginning was not the cuſtom which art. ... and others have aug-
of tooning, which now is in the mented them. Platin. in Celeſtin. I.
Church before the ſacrifice, but the faith, When the Epiſtle was read and
Epiſtles were read and the holy Evan- the Goſpel, the ſacrifice was ended.
geliſts ( 2.) But ſince we are begun Which is ſo to be underſtood, that
to ſpeak of the ſacrifice (3,) we will they at firſt,had not a ſet or preſcribed
declare to what end all this order was form of prayer, but only the Lord's
inſtitute. Firſt then in the celebrati. Prayer , which they did uſe; and the
on Apoſtles and other Miniſters in every
Church, when believers were aſſembled , made their prayers unto God, as the
ſpirit gave them utterance. Chryſostom on Rom.8. hom. 14. ſaith, With other
gifts they had alſo the gift of prayer, which was alſo called The Spirit; and
hé who had this gift, did pray for the whole multitude ; for becauſe they were
ignorant of expedient things, and we pray for things which are not profitable,
the gift of prayer came upon one; who being ſet in place of them all, did
pray for what was expedient unto the Church; and alſo did inſtruct others to
pray. So here the Spirit is called that gift of prayer, which then was given,
and it is the ſoul which did pray unto God and ligh; for he who was honou-
LI 2
red
1
(-
136
CENTURY 1X.
1
red with this gift, did ſtand, and with much compunction and many groans,
ſupplicating unto God according to the earneftneſs of his mind, did pray for
thoſe things which were expedient unto all. And Tertullian in Apologet, men-
tioning the ſame cuſtom in his time, faith, We looking up to Heaven, with
our hands ſtretched forth , as being innocent; and bareheaded as not aſha-
med, make our prayers Sive Monitore, without a Directory, ascoming from
the frec motion of our own hearts. And by that teſtimony of Platina in ce-
leſtin 1. / who lived about the year 423.) what other parts of the Mafs, be-
fidesthe Goſpel and the Epiſtles, are fathered upon others, and are of later
ſtanding, and were not in uſe in the Roman Church before Celeſtine. Iuſtin.
in Apolo. z. fully ſheweth the manner of Chriſtian Service in his time, The an-
cient Chriſtians (faith he) had their meetings on the Sunday; they began with
prayers for the Church , eſpecially for the inlightned which were to be bapti-
zed. Then the Writings of the Prophets and Apoſtles are read, as time per-
mits. When the Reader cauſeth ó wegesuis, he who hath the charge hath a
Sermon unto the people, and exhorts them all unto the imitation of the beſt
things; then all do riſe up, and pour forth prayers again. When the
. prayers
are ended ,Bread and Wine being mixed with Water is brought forth, which
being taken, he who hath the charge goeth before the people, with an earneſt
voice in praiſing God and thankſgiving; and the people do anſwer with a
loud voice, Amen. Then the Deacons divide the holy ſigns unto all them
which are preſent, and carry the ſame unto the abſent. This food we call
'Eugmersia, Thankſgiving; whereof none may partake, unleſs he beleeve the
true doctrine, and be waſhed in the laver unto regeneration and remiſſion of
ſins, and live fo as Chriſt hath directed; and the ordinance of Chriſt is thus
obſerved; after this is a gathering of Alms. That Father which lived in the le-
cond Century, hath no more of the Chriſtian Liturgy, unleſs ye will add, that
in another place he ſaith, After the prayer they did kiſs one another, and of
that ſome words do follow. Geo. Caſſander in Liturgica faith, At the firſt the
Maſs was ſaid otherwiſe then now...., and it is not done more holily then-it
was before; when it was hallowed with the only words of the Lord, and
with the Lord's prayer. And from Walafrid Strabo he faith, Allwhich is
now done with a multitude of prayers, lefons, ſongs and conſecrations, the
Apoſtles and thoſe who next followed them, did (as is thought) with prayers
and remembrance of the Lord's ſufferings, even as He commanded." In the
farne Chapter he faith, In the next times when the Epiſtle and the Goſpelwas
read, the Maſs was done; and other things were added, at diverſe times, by
A Sacre- the Popes Gelaſius and Gregorius. 3. When the Sacrament began to be
ment is not a termed a Sacrifice, it is uncertain; but this is certain , it was not called
pro-
Sacrifice. perly a Sacrifice by the pureſt primitive Church, eſpecially in the time of Ju-
ftine Martyr, Lactantius Firmian and Auguſtine. For in the daies of Juftine
the Pagans did revile the Chriſtians, and called them Atheiſts; becauſe they
offered not ſacrifice nor incenſe unto their God. Juftine in Apolog. 2.anſwe-
reth, They do offer ſuch ſacrifices, as they knew were acceptable unto him ;
to wit , the ſacrifices of prayer and thankſgiving: as for the creatures which
God hath appointed for the ſuſtentation of man, we keep them for the uſe
and neceſſity of the poor, but we burn them not with fire. Lactantius had
the ſame occaſion in Inſtitut. lib.6.cap, 24 & 25, and ſo Auguſtine de Civit.
Dei lib. 10.cap.4. but neither of the two hath any ſyllable of the ſacrifice of the
Maſs, or of the Lord's body on the Altar. Nevertheleſs Auguſtine in En-
chirid.cap. 110.and elſewhere, and Cyprian have called the Sacrament, a
Sacrifice; yet not properly, or but figuratively, to wit, becauſe it is a me-
morial and remembrance of that true and only Sacrifice, which was once
offered
>
Of Divers. Countries.
137
1
.
offered by Chriſt, Cyprian. Epift.63. ordin. Pammel. So ſpeaketh the Gloſs
on Gratian; for where it is ſaid, de confecri lib. 2. cap: Quid fit, out of Grea
' gory the great, Though Chriſt living immortally, dieth not now; yet in this
Sacrament he dieth, and his fleſh ſuffereth for the ſalvation of the people :
the Gloſs addeth, that is, His death and paſſion is repreſented. So doth Chry-
foftom in Heb. hom. 17, and Augustin de verb.Dom. ſer. 28.ſpeak, and many
others, ſaying; We offer the ſame ſacrifice which Chriſt did offer; or rather,we
offer the remembrance of that ſacrifice. So alſo teacheth Lombard. lib.4.cap.
12. B.G. Chriſt died once on the Croſs, and there he was offered; but he is
offered daily in the Sacrament, becauſe in the Sacrament is a remembrance
of that which was once done.; and becauſe it is a memorial repreſentation
and remembrance of that true ſacrifice; and holy oblation on the Altar of the
Croſs. At ſome times alſo the Ancients call the Sacrament, a Sacrifice; be-
cauſe of the offerings which the people brought, when they came to the Sa-
crament; Cyprian de oper. & eleemoſ. faith, Thou who art rich, comelt into
the Church without a ſacrifice, and takeſt a part of the ſacrifice which the
poorer hath offered. Bellarmin.de Euchariſt.lib.1.cap.27. hath the like words
from Irenaus lib. 1. cap. 32, acknowledging that thoſe Fathers ſpoke ſo of the
bread and wine which the people offered. And Alopoin de divin.offic. at the
:words Surſum corda, faith, The Pricft exhorts the people, as if he ſaid, Now
when-ye are ſufficiently inſtructed and confirmed, by the Apoftolical and E-
vangelical Precepts, direct your hearts from earthly cares upward unto the
Lord, that I may be able to offer worthily the ſacrifice, which ye have offered
unto me, to be offered unto God. So whereas the Ancients did moſt uſually
abſtain from the name of Altar and Sacrifice, terming thoſe Tables and Eu-
hariſt; afterwards the Church being eſtabliſhed in the truth of doctrine, the
-Paſtours did adventure upon a greater liberty of words, nor doubting to be
foundly underſtood by Catholick hearers. But becauſe the degenerating
ages have wreſted theſe words to a proper fignification, cleán cotéary to the
firſt intention; it ſhould not be thought.amiſs in them, who contain them-
ſelves now within the more ancient reſtraints, and are content with the firſt
terms, ſince the other have occafioned that intollerable errour of the real ſa-
crifice in the Maſs. To the end this may be more evident, I ſhall repeat the
cuſtom of this matter from the beginning. Chryſoſtom on i Carallihom.27. of the Chris
faith, As in the three thouſand, who at firſt did beleeve, they did all eat to- ftian Sacria
fice.
gether, and they did poffefs all things in common; ſo alſo it was when the
Apoſtle writ this, yet not ſo certainly, but that ſome doubting of the com-
munion were remaining, and deſcending unto poſterity; and when it came
to paſs that ſome were poor, and ſome were rich, they did not giveall things
in community; but they made the common Tables on the appointed daies,
as was decent; and the collection being done, after the communication of
the Sacrament, rhey all came to a common feaſt, and the diſhes were carried
by the honefter poor ones ; and they who had nothing, were invited by them,
and they ſate down all together : but in progreſs of time this cuſtom went
away; for by this diviſion.it came, that ſome: dids adjoin themſelves in one
company, and ſome in another; and they ſaid, I amhis, and I am,his;, as the
Apoſtle amending this, faith in the beginning of the Epiftle. Juſtine near the
end of his greater Apology, faithLet the rich men , if they pleaſe, every one
beſtow as they will; and let that which is brought be laid down beſide the
Biſhop [ wegesuc.] To wit: when the firſt cuſtom.was left off, they brought
a quantity of Bread and Wine, or of the firſt Corns, or Raiſins; whereofro
much was taken as did ſerve for the elements of the Sacrament, and the reſt
Mm
was
The original
وا
1
1
7
138
CENTURI IX.
1
1
i
1
}
was eaten; by the Believers,.asin.a feaſt; andilome was fent into lick perſons,
or diftttributed among the pobr. When the Church had :mpre liberty, and
became more wealthy :( as in the daies of Conftantine) the oblations were
richer, anda partahereafwas appointed for maintenance of the Preachers;
according to that of Jerom , They who ſerve at the Altar, arefultained by the
offeringsarthe Altar: Then the voluntary offerings were called Sacrifices,
afterthermapner of the law.of Mofess and the Presbyters didconfecrate them
by prayer, asis manifeft by the Liturgies, where they ſay , O Lord, we thy for-
vants, and alſo thy holy people.. being mindfull of dhe blelled ſuffering and
reſurrection, and the glorious afcenſion of Chriſt thy Son, our Lord God, do
offer unto thy moſt excellent Majeſty , out of thy gifts, this pure facrifice ....
uipon which-thingsit may pleaſe thee to look with a favourable and gracious
eye, and to accept them, as it pleaſed thee to accept the gifts-ofthy righteous
fervant Abel, and the ſacrifice ofour Patriarch.Abraham. Theſe words did
ſtill :( untillthe Reformation) remain in the Canon of the Mafs. And on
Paul's day the words of the Secretum were read, We beſeechthee, O Lord,
ſanctifie the gifts of the people, by the prayers of thy blefled. Apoſtle Paul;
that thoſe things which are acceptable unto thee by thy inftitution, may be
more acceptable by the patrociny of him praying. T:hefe and many other
prayers of the Maſs, cannot otherwiſe be underſtood without blafphemy:
Then of the gifts of the people, Caſſander in Liturgic. cap. 27. hath thefe
words, from Expofitio:Ordinis Romeri, All the people coming into the Church
ſhould facrifice; and ex Decretis Fabiani , We ordain, that an eveny Lord's
day, the oblation of the Altar be made, by all.the men and women., both of
Bread and Wine. Again, at firſt they were wont to communicate daily :
Cyprian-de-Orat. Domi.at the 4 petition faith., Wereceive the Euchaçift daily.
On theſe words Pammelius hath marked, that thefamccuftam continued at
Rome, and in Spain, till the daies of Jerom; and at Millan till Ambrofe:s
bur had failed ſoonerin ithe Eaft Church, Auguſtine in his 118 Epiftle, Thew-
cth the different cuſtom of communicating, in ſome places ofter andinothers
more feldom. It may be thought that when Chriftians had place, zeal.did
decreaſe, and the people did not communicate fo oft, and ſo the offerings
wcec the fower. Then the Fathers did complain of the rarity of Communi-
Cants, and.exhorted the people to communicate at leaſt every Lord's days
and didabſolutely inveigh againſt their rarity. As abfurd and zcal-leſs; and
Said, that when they came it was not for thixit of grace , or remarle of ſin, but
forfolowanity, chryfoft. ona dor:41. kom. 2:8. Ibeſe exhortations and re-
proofsprevailed: not, therefore and ot was made binding the people to com-
municäteoach Lord's day, Gratian.de:confecr.dif.2.cap. Quotidie. Neither
was this order obeyed , therefore was another, that they ſhould communi-
Cate:thrice yearly, at the Feafts of Chriſt's Nativity, Refurrection , and the
Pentecoft, Fbid.cap.Seculares. Forallxhis., the people would notscommuni.
cate fooft, therefore a Law-was-made that:all the people.fhould communi-
cate at Parch. And then daily communion was forgot amongſt the people.
When the Prieſts faw that Lawstwouldinotmove the peopleto communicate
oft, and to bring their offerings, they deviſed another damnable:means; they
taught the people, that the Lord's Supper is not only a Sacrament, and ſo
profitable to them only; but it isa:Sacrifice to God, and profitable toall the
beholders ofit, and by their offerings they may find mercy and grace: Yea
laſtly, nor to the offerers and beholders.only., but to all for whom the Prieſt
offereth it, as well abſent as:prefent ;whother alive or deads; -mod at laſt,boch
to the foul, and all other neceflities. They were the more bold to teach ſo,
be.
1
)
.
Of Divers Countries.
11-9
>
1
becauſe the Fathershadimproperly and dangerouſly, called the Sacrament
a Sacrifice. And upon this doctrine was multiplied
the riches and wealth of
the Church, by donations of prebendaries, chanouries , lands, yearly reve-
nues, as is to be ſeen in their Charters, I offer unto God the things.comtain-
ed in this clanter for the remiffion of my fins, and of my Parents fins to main-
tain the ſervice of God in Sacrifices and Maffes. They who have ſcen the
Rights or Writs of Church-lands or revenues , know this. This doctrine
took deep root, for it was gainfull unto the Prieſts, and cafie unto the
peo
ple; for what can be thought more eaſie: Men wallowing in ſin, hear a Maſs,
and bring an offering to a Prieſt, and get remiſſion; no ſearching of the heart,
nor mortification required; this was not the ſtreight way, and who was not
able to do it Nor can it be thcwed, that ſuch doctrine was heard in the
Church before the ſeventh Century; to wit, they give heed to lies and ap-
paritions of deceiving ſpirits, or deceitfull and feigned apparitions, and to
left the truth. All that is ſpoken ofthis purpoſe declares, that at firſt the action
of offering was not the adtion of the Prieſt, but of the people; and the thing
offered was not the Sacrament, nor the Son of God, but the gifts of the peo
ple, as is manifeft; for in the daies of Pope Gregory the I, the words, a little
from the beginning of the Canon, are not, which we offer unto thee; but,
Which each of them offer unto thee. Afterwards the Prieſts turn them to
their action, and their action was called the ſacrifice; and all their prayers,
which before were in dedication of theit offerings, the Prieſts turn to the con-
fecration of the Bread and Wine, which the Priest, and one with hm, do
take., This change is manifeſt by the Çanon of the Malb, whereof I have
touched ſome words; and namely, Accept the gifts, as thou didft accept
the gifts of Abel, Abraham and Melchiſedek..... command that theſe things
be carried, by the hands of thy Angel, unto the Altar above. And when it
was generally ſo called a Sacrifice, Raban fheweth in what ſenſe the beſt
ſort underſtand iť, De Inftitut. Cleric. lib. 1. cap. 31. Sacrificium di&tum.quaß
Jacrum factum.... that is, a ſacrifice is an holy action; becauſe , by mytical
prayer,
it isconſecrated in remembrance of the Lord's pafion. And Thomas
Aquin. part. 3. qu.83.art. 1. The celebration of this Sacrament is called a
Sacrifice, for two cauſes; firſt , becauſe ( as Auguftin. ad Simpli.) Images
are called by the names of things whereof they are Images; as looking to a
Pi&ure, we ſay, This is Cicero : But the celebration of this Sacrament, is a
repreſentative Image of the Paſſion of Chriſt, who is the true Sacrifice :
Hence Ambroſe on Hebr. cap. 1o, By Chriſt was the Sacrifice once offered,
&c. What therefore do we? we do therefore every day offer in remembrance
of his death. Another way in reſpect of the effect of Chriſt's paflion; to wit,
becauſe by this Sacrament we are made partakers of the fruit of the Lord's
fuffering; and therefore in a ſecret Dominical Prayer it is ſaid, How oft
the commemoration of this Sacrifice is celebrated, the work of our redem-
ption is exerced. And therefore (faith he) in reſpect of the firſt way, it may
beraid, that Chriſt was offered even in the figures of the Old-Teſtament;
as it is ſaid Apoc. 13. the Lamb Nain from the beginning of the World; but,
in reſpect of the other way, it is proper unto this Sacrament, becauſe Chriſt
is offered in celebration thereof. So far he, dhe and many others who have
written the like, had beleeved that the Sacrament is properly a Sacrifice ,
orelſe the ſame Sacrifice with Chriſt's ſuffering, or an iteration of it, why
did they not teach ſo in expreſs words? Therefore we may conclude, that
for 1 390 years they thought not the Sacrament to be a Sacrifice properly;
but did call it fo improperly, or in remembrance, or in repreſentation.
M m 2
4. The
1
1
140
CENTURY IX.
1
it
.
The original 4. The Romaniſts ſay, their Máſson of the Maſs, ( 4 ) at the coming in
is from the inſtitution of Chriſt, and of the Prieſt ( 5 ) unto the Altar, (5)
Milfa.
yet they cannot find the name of it in the antiphona ( 6 ) is ſung (7) by the
any Eccleſiaſtical Writer before Pope Clark, that a ſound may be heard,
Léo, who lived An. 460; and in what when he entreth into the Sanctuary
ſignification it was taken at that time, before the Lord; as in the Old-Te-
may be learned out of Auguſtine, ſtament, the entring of the High-
if theſe be his Sermons: Ser.237. de Prieſt was known by the ſound of the
temp. he faith , Poft Sermonem fit mif- Bells; wherefore the ſinging of God's
facatechuminis, after the Sermon or praiſe is heard for juft cauſe, that the
preaching, they which are but learn- holy harmony of the Miniſters , may
ing their catechiſm, are ſent away. So go before the myſteries of the holy ce-
Mißa is a diſmiſlion, or a charge to lebration; and the Sacrifice of wor-
depart. And Ser.251, is this word thy praiſe, may go before the vene-
thrice, for all that is done in the mee rable Sacrament of the Body and
tings of the Church; he faith, Some, Blood of Chriſt: for the Queere ( 8 )
eſpecially the potent men of this is the multitude aſſembled unto the
World, when they come to the holy ſervice; and is ſo called, becauſe
Church, are not devout in the praiſes in the beginning, they ſtood like a
of God, but compel the Presbyter to 'Crown about the Altar. After the
ſhorten the Miffa, and ſing at their
Prieſt's
pleaſure ; neither will they let him keep the uſe of the Church. And Raban in
the beginning of the ſame Chapter, gives the former reaſon of the name,
ſaying; The Levite crieth, Ifany Catechumenus be here as yet, let him be
gone. They give other reaſons of the name, which were tedious. to'repeat.
But hence we may ſee that the word ſignifieth not a Sacrifice; although Po-
piſh men would have others believe, that where that word is found, a Sacri-
fice is ſignified. As for the original of the word , fome would bring it from
Deut. 16. 10: But Bellarm.de Miſa lib. 1. cap. 1. ſaith, That cannot be; be-
cauſe then it ſhould be found among the Greeks, ſince all the Hebrew words,
which are among the Latines , are come unto us by the hands of the Greeks;
as Amen, Hallelujah, Oſanna, &c. Neither can they agree on the deprivation
Prieſts and of it. 5. Prieſthood, and Sacrifice, and Altars are correlatives; and ſo
Prieſthood properly taken, hath relation to a Sacrifice and an Altar properly
taken, faith Bellarmin. ibid.cap. 2.65 14. But the Chriſtians in the primitive
times (faith he, de cultu Sanct. lib. 3. cap.4.) did purpoſely abſtain from the
words of Temple and Prieſt untill the daies of I ertullian; not ( as he faith
there ) left they had ſeemed to retain ſome Jewiſh ceremonies, or Temples
of Heatheniſh Idols; for ſo they ſhould have abſtained from the words of
worſhip and prayer, which terms were uſed both by Jews and Heathens:
But rather left the new Converts might by the name of Temple, Prieſt and
Altar , conceive ſome corporal facrifice to be offered by men, forexpiation
of offences. Tables agree better unto a Supper, and the Sacrament is called a
Table, 1 Cor. 10. So ſpeaketh the Councel at Nice, At the Table of the
Lord we ſhould not look baſely upon the Bread and Wine, which is ſet be-
fore us; but we.ſhould lift up our hearts , docu-Lactant. lib. 6. cap.25, and
Auguſt. de Civ.Dei lib. 10. cap. 4. did not acknowledge any Altars in their
times, but the Altar of our hearts. And at the ſame time; 'by the alluſion un-
to the Law, the Elders were called Pricſts, and Church-Tables were called
Altars: but ſince ſuch alluſions have given, unto their poſterity , occaſion to
conceive ſuch errours, it is ſafer to uſe the moderation of the firſt times. And
ſince it is not lawfull.among the Papiſts to conſecrate the Sacrament, but up-
A
Altars.
I
on
1
< Of Divers "Countries,
141
1
1
onia conſecrate:Altar; and Bellarmin faith, It is certain - Pope Sylveſter was
the Autliour of conſecrating Altars, De verbo Deilib.4. cap. 3; tris tfiánifeft,
that the primitive Church had not Altats's and now the having of them is á
novelty. 6. Antiphonaand introitas are both one, faith Platina in Gregor.I. Antiphona
and left any ornament or content be lacking in timeðf Sácrifice'; he'appoin-
ted, that the Antiphona ſhould be chanted. Again in 'Celestin.1, (who lived.
An: 4:23.) Platin, ſaith , Céleſtine ordained; that the Prälms ſhould be chanted
antiphonative ; ; and this cuſtom was not in uſe before. I know not whether
Platina's memory had failed hin; or whether he meaneth, a's Poly.Virg.de
invent.rer.lib.15.cap. 1,0, faith, Antiphona which isièalled Introitus; Waš or-
dained by Gregory; and that which is called Tractus; by Celeſtine. But Ra-
ban.de Inſtitut. Cler.lib.2.cap. 50. ſaith , The Greeksfirſt'made the Antipho-
nã, two Queerslinging by turns; and among the Latines bleſſed Ambroſe
ordained them., following the example of the Greeks. But ſure it is, as Lin-
dan de opri.genere Interpretat.lib.3.cap. 3. faith, Agobert, Biſhop of Lions,
did complain., that there wete many ſuperfluous things in them; and faith
Lindar, If Agobert were now living, and ſaw the Antiphona's and the Mir-
ſals, O everlaſting God, with what name would he decipher them ! Where
not only many things are froin the Apocrypha Goſpel of Nicodemus , and
other trifles; but ſecret prayers, and filthy, yea and feigned by Hereticks.
7: Pope Damaſcus in Epift, ad Hieronim. faith, The Church of Rome was
Singing
not acquainted with ſinging, and he biddeth him to ſend him a copy of the
Greek Pſaltery. Auguſtine in Confejl.lib.9.cap.7. ſhowerh; that the Latine
Church had not ſinging, till Ambroſe was expelled out of Millan by the Ar-
rian Empreſs Juſtina; and in his abſence the people did begin to follow the ex-
ample of the Eaſtern Churches, and others follow. Millan; and the ſinging
in Alexandria was liker unto grave reading, then unto Muſical chanting. And
Raban loc.cit. cap.48. doth forbid Muſical geſtures, and Theatral ſinging;
and admitteth only ſuch as may move compunction, and may be clearly
underſtood by the hearers, Poly. Vergil
. de inventorer.lib.6.cap. 2. faith, Now
the Chanters make a noiſe in the Churchi, and nothing is heard there but a
voice; and others who are preſent, are content with the conſent of the cries,
no way regarding the meaning of the words; and ſo it is, that among the
multitude, all the eſteem of Divine Worſhip ſeems to rely upon the Chanters;
although generally no ſort of men are lighter or more wicked. The Spaniſh
Index Expurgator.pag.72. ordained theſe words to be left out in following
Impreſſions. 8. Poly
. Vergil.loc.cit.ſpeaking of the Chorus, faith, I may fay, The Queere.
that theſe are, for the moſt part, brought into our Ceremonies from the
old Heathens, who were wont to ſacrifice with ſymphony; as witnefleth
Livius lib.9.
Prieſt's coming in, the Letanies ( 9 ) 9. Theſe have not one father.Gra- The Letanics.
arc ſaid by the Clarks, that the Com- tian. de confecr.dist. 1.cap. Iacobus, gi-
mon-Prayer may go before the parti- veth ſome of them unto James the
cular prayer of the Prieſt. Then fol- Lord's brother, and ſome to Baſilius
loweth the Prieſt's prayer, (10) who Cæſarian. Platina gives ſome to Da-
when he hath ſaluted the people with maſus P. An. 370, fome to Symma-
peace, (11) receiveth the anſwer of chus P. An. 510; and in Gregory the
peace from them; that true concord, I, he ſaith, Gregory did ordain the
and charity , and pure devotion may Supplications, which the Greeks call
the eaſier obtain their Petitions, from Letanies. They are of ſeveral ſorts.
him who looketh into the heart, and Poly. Verg, lip.cit.cap. 11. ſaith, Ma-
judgeth inwardly. Then the Reader mercus Biſhop of Vienna, in the daies
teadeth a part of the Canon, (12) of Pope Leo the I, becauſe of an
that
Nn Earth
1
..
142
CENTURI VIX.
1
1
Earth-quake,did opdain firft the Supa, paat #hic Imind of the shcators being
plications, which the Ģrgeks.gallile prepared theneby, upay be the more
taniqsor Proceſſions thaotheyfhould Attentive (to the veft. : After this in
go two and two in long order ;pafr Chanter fingeth. Refpouforium., (13
ſing from.qpe .place to another, and fonameds.bocaufe when one reketh,
praying with a loud voice: and theſe another van fereth. The fameds hilfó
are called the leffer Lepapies, which called Anaituale, baqaufe ätsişſang up-
notlong after Pope Agobert did firſt on-the sizeps ofthe Pulpit. After sit Hala
ordain to be each Lord's day in the lelujah i(. 14:) is fungi, to lift up thé
Churches, for about the Churchig) aninds.of the people usto Hea veidly.
which nowisidonç every where,Some things, and raiſe them into Divine
would rather have them called Pro-, contemplations. Then she Golipelis
cellions, becauſe the ſacrifical pomp (15).read in audience of the people,
prægeeds pablickly...... I hereafter by the Deacon, wirb great authority;
Pope Gregory ordained the greater that his doarine may be heard, and
ones , when the people of all ſorts g'o- his vertue be underfbóndiby the Gof-
ing by faven in rank, ſhould ſing by pel, the myſtery of whole body is .
turns; becauſe at that time the peo- then celebrate. Then the offerings
ple were ſmitten with a kind of ſwel- 616 ) are made by the people, and
Fing in their twins,whereby many were the Offertorium ( 17) is ſung by the
killed...... Gregory commanded Clarks, which hath the nange from
thar chefe Letapies ſhould be obſerved the cauſes; as if one would ſay,
every where; and now the Prieſts fing The Song of the Offerers, And the
them for fear of imminent evils, a
Pal-
great number:of people alſo following and praying: but in proſperity alſo
they oft pray fo publickly, that who for fear of evils had praied with ſuppli-
cations, thereafter obtaining our deſires, and rejoicing in ſecurity , we ſhould
give thanksunto God. Which the Pagans did alſo, as Virgil faith of Dido,
rejoicing for the unexpected coming of the Trojans, Sis memorat,fimule tine-
am in regia ducit Tefta, fimul Divum templis indicit honorem; thatis, as Ser-
vius ſaith, She commanded Supplications. So did the Romans, and almoſt
all other Nations, from whom , without doubt, ſuch rites are come unto us;
for in the pomp of our ſupplications, ſome'ridiculous things do precede,esc.
He fheweth the manner of them conform to the old cuſtom, in Diony/.lib.7.
and Cato, and Plautus, and Apuleius : In the end he ſaith, We keep thèſe rites
alſo, but I know not whether they be done well: I fear, I fear, I ſay, that in
them węgive more pleaſure unto Heathen Gods, then unto Chritt
yea
whatſocyer ſhall be done unto us, herein we do contrary unto Chriſt's com-
mand; and to the end we may be the more aſhamed of this, I ſhall name ore
example of 600, doc. 10. This prayer is collecte, and there be many of them,
and added by fundry Authours; as caſſander witneſſeth in Liturgic.cap. 21.
and they give ſundry reaſons of the name. 11. Poly. Vergil
. do invent.rer.
lib. 5. cap. 10, ſaith , Pope Innocentthel, did ordain, that the Prieſts ſhould
kiſs one another, after the Canons and Pope Leo the II ordained, that the
kiſs ſhould go round amongſt the people; but when Maſois ſaid for the dead,
it is not to be done; left weleem to communicate with thoſe, of whom we are
not ſure that they are in favour with God. But whoſoever was the Authour
and whatſoever be ſignified by this rite , it is not now in uſe, becauſe of abu.
ſes following thereupon; and this, with other ſuch paſſages where the people
are ordered to anſwer, doth ſhew that in the beginning the Service was done
in a known language; or elſe how could the people underſtand what they
ſhould anſwer? Bellarm. de verb. Dei lib.2.cap. 16.confeffeth, that in the pri-
mitive Church, both Eaſtern and Weſtern, they did uſe the vulgar tongue;
and
Colleets.
}
Killing
Prayer in
known line
guige.
1
1
1
ll
of Divers.) Cainidries )
143
aod lo faith Origen contra. Col.:18. Letallthe:Heathetisknow, obat we who
and Chriftianis.gido.potufe
barbioolis or hanknown Norda; but the Greeks ufe
Greek words, and the Ronsalms uſe Rannila, and all people pray in theirown
languages and
the Lordofan fanguages undefitandard them ſpeaking to di-
vedly, as if they were all:Ipeaking in ane voice and Chryfoft. on 1.Cor. 14.
banizs, arthele words, Tkbugivelt thanks well.fbut:another išhot edifi-
ed saita, Behold he faith fasthey ſpeaks theftone to the ſquare, requiring
the edification of the Church in everything; the unlearned: helcalled the
common peoples and be fucwcist, it is trot a little evil that they caanotſay
Rivieren. What be faith is to this purpoſe 3. If thów igiveft thanks in a frange
tongue, and ciplaer underſtands it not bhiy-ſelfs or doeft sotėxpound it unto
others, a common man canbot anſwer with gremind and he who under-
ftandeth not; receiveth no-benefit thereby, &c. Caffanderin Liturgica, cap.28.
hath this titke, The Canonical Prayer, eſpecially the confecrationofthe Bo-
dy and Blood, the Ancients did read ſo, that the people mightûnderſtand it,
and ſay unto it, Amen. He proved this by.theteſtimonies of Thomasparo3.04.
78.281.1. Eufeb.bift.lib.7.capi 9. Iuftiniz. imper, inngo.comftitut.1 23. and
the Liturgies of the Greeks, Æthiopians, Syrians, Armenians, &r. But now
( laith Bellarm.) the Councel of Trent condemneth, witha anathema, all them
who require that publick prayers, and eſpecially the Maſs,ſhould be uſed in a
vulgar language. And if any will ask, how and when this alteration came
into the Weſtern Church. lince it is natin others? Eraſmus in Comment, on
1 Cor. 14. anſwereth., It is a wonder how it came in. But certainly the Latine
was uſed in the Weſtern Churches from the beginning, becauſe it was com
monly underſtood by them all; but as the Roman Empire was dimiöiſhed,
and ſeveral Nations got power amongſt themſelves y. the Latine language did
turn to French, Spaniſh, Italian, &c. So the vulgar tongue was not denied
unto the people, as Pope Vitalian did command the Latide in all Churches;
and the Councel of Trent accurſed all other languages; but the Nations went
out of uſe of it; and the Popes will have them uſe it, whether they underſtand
it or not. 12. Here we ſee the Canon of the Maſs hath ſeveral parts , and ſo The Canont
it hath many Authours. Cal ander loc.cit. ſaith , The Canon was not made with a loro
by one, nor yet in the order as it is now. 10. Beleth, a Doctor at Paris, about
the year 1170, in his book de Divin. Offic.cap. 46, faith, The Canon is ſaid
with a low voice, becauſe God hears the cry not of the mouth, but of the
heart... and yet we pronounce the words, left we ſeem to be ignorant of the
things which we ask, or which we ſhould ask; or left we fail in our voice by
long ſpeaking, if it were pronounced loudly; or thirdly, left the words of ſo
great a myſtery becom vile by daily cuſtom , and be uſed elſewhere in uncom-
petent places... It is forbidden by a Decree, under a curſe, that none ſhould
pronounce theſe words, but who is cloathed with ſacred veſtures, and from a
book upon a conſecrated Altar...... and therein are many things, which are
not lawfull for us to expound, but haply for the Prieſts only; therefore we
will be ſilent of them. So far Beleth, It ſeems this Decree, and theſe things
which are to be kept in ſilence, were not in the daies of Raban; and therefore
he ſpeaks not of the secreta. 13. Reſponſorium or Graduale is given by Pla- The Reſpone
tina unto Celeſtine the I; and by Poly. Vergil
, unto Gelaſius and Gregory. Serium.
Raban Inſtitut.lib.2.cap.51. ſaith , It was deviſed by the Italians a long ſpace
before the Antiphona, and then one ſaid them; but now ( faith he) ſome-
times one, ſometimes two, and ſometimes three, the Quiere for the moſt
part anſwering. 14. Platina in Sixt. 1. faith, Halelujah is borrowed from Halelujah.
the Church of Jeruſalem, but he telleth not who borrowed it, and in Gre-
gory the I, he ſaith, Gregory ordained it to be ſung nine times. Jerom in his
Nn2
voice.
21.
14:4
CENTURY IX.
1
1
1
videos
i
anſwer:unto the Epifitebf Damafusj adviſeth after every Plalin to ſing, Glo
fy unto the Fathet, unto the Son; and the Holy Ghoft, as it wasin the begina
ning now, anạ through-all ages: Amen ziito mheend, the faith, of the 3 18.BA:
Thops, of the Nicene Councel, may be declared bythe conféntofvoiceland
then putunto all the Pfalmis Halelujah.. 'Isoplatina in-Sixx, palálth, Jetom
firſt read the Epiſtle and the Goſpels in the Mals; and again keyiveth themi
Catalogue of
to Damaſus: 16. It is ſpoken before atnote:3 xof the offerings. It may be
them who added that when the Prieſts ſawith@charityi or liberality of the people grow
offer.
cold;ca: Decree was madeto readothe 'Catalogue of the offécers;, and then
of thein for whoni the offering was made, whéther alive or dead. 17. This
is the ſong of dedication, or (as.Platin. ſpeaks.) for blefling the offerings;
and faichihe, Eutichian1 An: 275 ::Was the deviſerof the offertorium. But
Walafo sarebo dèinit: incremen serciEccleficap:-22, faith, the Authour there-
ofis not known , ſince we do'verily believe, that the ancient and holy Fathers
did offer in ſilence : Bielin expofiti emiffalect.16. faith , It is ſung in the mean
time whiļethe people do prefent their gifts; and there he mentioneth threc
forts of offerings, to wit., aftheir perſons, their gifts, and of thoſe things
which are for the elements.
Holy Veſtures.
17. Gratian, de confect. dift. 1. cap. 1. Pallium corporale (18) islaid upon the
Conſultd,fheiweth, thràtbven in the presi. Altar ; which ſignifiech the cloath
mitive Church was too great oftenta« - wherein Chriſt's body is wrapped; it
tion of the Corporale., which was of is of pure linnen, and not of Gilkor
filken or ſcarlet cloath; therefore Pope purple, nor of litted eloath, as we find
Sylveſter the I. ordained, that they to have been ordained by Pope Syl-
fhould uſe only white linnen, becauſe veſter. Then are laid down the holy
Chtiſt's body was wrapped in linnen. veſſels', (19) (which are the Cup
Walaf. Strabo lip.cit.cap. 24. Speaking and the Platter j upon the Altar;theſe
of this linnen , adds that the Prieſtly two ſomewhat reſemble the Lord's
veſtures are alſo advanced to a great burial, becauſe as then Chriſt's body
ornament; whereas at firſt they did being anointed with odours, was laid
celebrate in no other but their uſual in a new Tomb, by the obedience of
garments; as alſo is yet the cuſtom of the Saints ; ſo now his myſtical body
the Eaſtern Churches. Pope Stephen being embalmed with holy prayer, is
the I, did ordain, that Prieſts and Le given in the holy veſſels to be recei-
vites ſhould not daily uſe their holy ved by Believers in the miniſtry of the
garments; and thereafter a diſtincti- Prieſts. After all this the Mars (20) is
on was made between the veſtures of ſung by the Priett; who when he hatli
Holy Vegels. Biſhops, and of others. 19. Gratian. ſpoken of the lifting up the heart (21)
loc.cit.cap.Vafa, ſheweth , that in the
unto the Lord, he exhorts the people
primitive times they had only woo to give thanks ( 22.) unto the Lord;
den veſſels, untill Pope Zepherin, An. and he filling his mouth with praiſes,
216. appointed cups of glaſs
; and be- praieth that the Almighty God the Fa-
cauſe thoſe were brittle, Pope Urban ther, to whom the Heavenly powers
An: 230. brought in cups of ſilver: do ſerve, would of his grace com-
[ But others ſay, The Church had no mand, that the profeſſions of men
cups of gold nor ſilver, untill the Em- may be conform to their voices. Afm
perour Conſtantine gave them, ] and terthis prayer, followeth a ſong,inade
then an Aât was made, that no Prieſt of the ſongs of Angels and Men, (23)
ſhould adminiſter the Sacrament in to wit, Holy ,Holy, Holy is the Lord
wooden vefſels, left God be offend- God of Hosts, doc. Now is the con-
ed. Nevertheleſs it is recorded of Exu: fecration (24) of the Body ( 25 ) and
perius , . Biſhop of Tolouſe, that he Blood of the Lord, and earneſt pray-
would not admit golden or ſilver vef- erunto-God (203) and in the mean
fels
.
1
1
time
+
Of Divers-Countries.
145
1
monymoly.
1
1
time the Lord's Prayer is tooned(27.). ſels in his Diocy; but only mands of
For when they come to communi- wands, or baskets for the bread, and
cate (28,) and receive (2)) the body glaſſes for the wine. Jerom commen-
(30,)they give one to anotheșthe kiſs deth him for this. It appears then, al-
of though ſome did delight in ofténtati-
on, yet others did not approve it. 2.0. Io. Beleth.li.cit.cap.34. Saith, It is the word
all called the Maſs, which is ſaid from the beginning to the end... yet ſome. Miſſa is ha.
times more eſpecially the firſt part or the Introitus is ſo named, betauſc an
Angel is ſent thither. But the Maſsis divided into four parts, Obſecrations,
Orations, Poftulations and Thankſgivings...... The firſt part is of the Cate-
chumeni.... for they may abide no longer, no more than Jews or Heathens,
becauſe as yet they are not Members of the Church; for which cauſe the Dea-
con faith, from the Pulpit, with a loud voice, Let the Catechumeni go forth.
Hence the firſt part is called Mißa,ab emittendo, becauſe they are ſent forth...
But all the Office is called Miſa, which is from the Introitus , ufque ad, Ite ,
Mißa eſt; although ſometimes we call Miffathoſe words, whereby the body
of the Lord is made. So far Beleth. But it ſeems Raban knew not that form
of ſaying Maſs; for he ſpeaks afterwards of the conſecration, and ſeveral
things muſt be done, after the covering of the Altar, before the conſecration,
As for the diſmiſſion ofthe Catechumeni, the Prieſt ſingeth not that; but the
Deacon ſpeaketh it with a loud voice. 21. Many of the Ancients repcat Surſum Cogue
theſe words, Surſum Corda, lift up your hearts; whereby they did teach that da.
the Service was not private, but one ſpoke unto the people: Corda.2. That
men ſhould not look upon the elements, as if Chriſt's body were in them, or
as if they were turned into Chriſt's body; but we ſhould lift up our minds,by.
faith and meditation, unto Heaven, where only is Chriſt bodily, and we
ſhould ſeek and find him there. 22. In this Miffal is now neither ſuch ex. A Thankſgt-
hortation, nor ſuch a prayer, as followeth; and therefore I may ſay of Ra- ving is omir-
ban, as Corn. Lauriman in his Epist. nuncup: ſaid of 10. Beleth, Theſe things
may argue his antiquity, which he writeth were done in the Church every
where in his time; of which things a great part is ſo aboliſhed and extinct that
no footſtep thereof now appears; for which cauſe ſome have heretofore der-
piſed him, as if he had written falſe things; whereas he is for the ſame, the
more to be commended, ſince hence we may learn what they did of old, and
how much our times are different from antiquity. But neither doth Beleth
mention any exhortation to praiſe, nor ſuch a prayer, ſo that thoſe were a-
boliſhed before his time; and in place thereof, he mentioneth Secreta and the
Prefaces chap.43 ; and in the next chap. Secreta is ſo called, becauſe it is ſe-
cretly pronounced, Sothe people may not hear nor know it; and chap. 45.
he ſaith, the Prefaces are ten in numbers and Lauriman addeth, in the mara
gine, there are eleven of them. Walaf. Strabo loc.cit. faith, Who niade the
Prefaces and the A&tio ( which the Romans call the Canon) 'it is unknown
unto me; but that it is augmented not once, but often, we know by the parts
which are added. So here are novations upon novations, and frequent chan-
ges from the Miffal of Gregory. 23. Platina faith, Pope Sixtus tliel, or- San&tus.
dained tliat Sanctus ſhould be ſung. . 24. The Scriptures have the word of
Thankſgiving and Blefling, and not Confecration; nor is a word a material
Confecration
difference, if they underſtood no other thing but Thankſgiving or Bleſſing, is dangerous,
But it is a dangerous word, ſince the old Heathens did uſe it, to ſignifie the
making of a God, Confecrareſtatuam; and now the Romaniſts do uſe it, for
the lifting up of the elements, and blowing on them, and croſſing them, I
know not how.often; thethwarting and lifting up'oftheir Arms, the joining
and unjoining of the Prieſt's thumb and fore-finger, with ſuch otherrites;
Qo
which
teda
The word
.
146
1
CENTURY .
1
1X.
$
I
2
which have no ſuch foundation in, nor relation unto Chriſt's Inſtitution, nor
his Apofles doctrine or praice; and do ſmell of charming or heathepilm
more then of true piety.; and the rather is the word to be forsaken, becauſe
their Prieſts are not aſhamed to ſay, Qui creavit me, dedit mihi creare fe; qui
The Bread is creavit me fine mac, creatur à me. 25. Raban ſpeaks ſo, not that he meana.
he Body fi. eth the bread-to be turned into the body of Chriſt; although Io. Eckius in tom.
guratively. 4. hommit. 1.. doth cite his words unto that purpoſe: For Tranſubſtantiation
was northen hatched (asl ſhall ſhew God willing) and Raban was recko-
ned amongft Hereticks for the contrary. doctrine , as is touched before ; but
becauſe the Bread and Wine are the viſible figures and reſemblances, and
ſeals of Chrilt's Body and Bloods and becauſe with the ſigns the Believers re-
ceiye the Body and Blood of Chriſt. Raban's words , which I have related in
the former Seion, do clearly ſhew his mind in theſe words; and ſo we may
judge of many others.writing in this manner , although their words have been
The Bread wreſted to another ſenſe. 26. Obſerve, he ſaith , Prayer unto God. But in
was not wor- all this Inftituțion , is not one word of praying unto the Bread. I know they
shipped.
do quote the Ancients for adoring the bread; and eſpecially, they alledge
Theodoret. dial. 2. But by one we may underſtand the meaning of all others :
his words are theſe ; The myſtical ſigns after ſạn&ification, do not depart
from their nature ; for they remain in their former ſubſtance, figure and form;
and they may be both touched and ſeen, asthey were before ; but they are un-
derſtood to be thoſe things which they are made, and are beleeved to be; and
they are adored as thoſe things which they are beleeyed to be compare there-
fore the Image with the excmplar or patern, for the figure ſhould be like the
truth. In theſe words Theodoret, denieth Tranſubſtantiation and the bodily
preſence; and he calleth the Bread and Wine ligns myftical, the image of
the exemplar , and figure of the truth; and thereby we may eaſily underſtand
what kind of adoring
or reverence he would have giyen unto the ſigns, and
not that they ſhould be a dored as Chriſt himſelf. And to thew the impudency
of the Romaniſts, I addanother teſtimony, which they do object out of Ay.
guft. in Pf. 98. ſaying, Noman eats it before he adore it. They obje& there
words, as if Auguſtine were ſpeaking of the bread. But his worys are, Of
the earth he [Chriſt] took earth , becauſe fleſh is of the earth; and of the fleſh
of Mary he took fleh, becauſe he walked here in the ſame fleſh, and did
give us the fame fluſh unto falvation; and no mancats that fleſh except he firſt
adore it;&c. Here Auguſtine ſpeaks not of the Sacrament, but of the flesh,
which Chriſt took of the fleſh of Mary; and who denieth that fleſh ſhould be
adored? Some words after theſe , may be underſtood of the Sacrament, and
they are clear; for he expoundeth the words of Chriſt, The words which I
have ſpoken unto you, are fpirit and life: as if the Lord had ſaid, Underſtand
ye ſpiritually, what I have ſpokén; ye ſhall not eat this body,which ye ſee,
nor drink this blood, which they fhall ſhed who ſhall crucifię mę: I have
commendedunto you a certain Sacrament, which being ſpiritually under-
food, fhall quicken you; and although it be neceſſary that the ſame bę cele-
brate viſibly, yet ir muſt be underſtood inviſibly, So Auguft: Nothing can
be fpoken more plainly and directly, againſt the groſs and carnalmanner of
the prefence of Chriſt's body in the Sacrament, 27. It is certain, that our
Rites at ry
Saviour is the Authour of this Prayer';, and who hath ordained it to be ſung,
I know not: But Io. Belash cap.47. teftifieth, tliat in his time the people did
ſtand when this prayer was faid, if it were a Feaſt-day; and ifit were not a ,
Beaſt, the people were proftrates and the Prieſt ſaid it with a loud voice, ex:
cept theſe words, But deliver us from evil:.. which the people did anſwer.
28. As Chriſt did ordain, that all Believers (hould eat in remembrance of
ting now left
him;
ing Pater
nofter.
Communica.
of.
I
1
Of Divers Coûntries
147
I
J
1
him, ſo in ancient times was an orders that all dould communicate , who
will not becxcommunicate , Gratiana de confecr.dift. cap.Peraita, d, com-
perimus. Where was then the private Maſs, wherein the Prieſt alone conſu-
meth the Sacrament? This order of communicating hath ceaſed through the
foth of Prieſts and people, faith Cochlaus de ſacrif.Mifa, and Harding's
anfwer to the firſt article of Biſhop Juel's challenge; And for remedy, it was
provided, that two Deacons fhould communicate with the Prieſt, Gratian.
de confecr.dift. 1. cap. Hoc quoque, , Omnes. And Pope Sergius the II. ordai. And the
ned, that the Bread ſhould be broken into three parts, accordiag to the num- rite is turned
ber of Communicants; which rite of breaking remaineth yet, although the
to a myſtery
Prieſt be alone, but they have drawn it to ſignifie a myſtery. Lombard. lib.4.
dist. 12. F. faith, The part which is offered and caft into the Cup, fignifieth
the body of Chriſt which roſe again; the part which is eaten, ſignifieth him
walking on the earth; and the third part lying on the Altartill the end of the
Maſs, ſignifieth the body lying in the grave; for untill the end of this world,
the bodies of the Saints ſhall continue in the graveș. The Authour of Specul.
Curator, ſaith , two parts are reſerved, and the third is caſt into the cup, to
ſignific that the ſacrifice is profitable for three things; unto juſt inen, for in-
creaſe of grace; uinto ſinners, for taking away their fins; and unto thoſe in
Purgatory, for taking away their puniſhment. So uncertain are they in their
errours. And in that direction of the Curats, it is ſpecially provided, that
only the Prieſt ſhall eat that part which is cait into the Cup. So that now the
Communion is, for the moſt part, turned into a theatrical eating and drinking
of the Prieſt alone. Caffander cannot wonder enough; how they have de-
parted ſo far from the Inſtitution; and how they dare ſo clearly violate the
Acts of Councels,&c. Conſult. art. 24.29. Chriſt did not put the Sacrament
Receiving is
into his Apoſtles mouths, but every one received the bread with his hand; altered.
and ſuch was the cuſtom of the Church untill the ſixth Synod; faith Jeſuit Sal-
meron on 1 Cor. 11. difp. 19. But this was áltered, when the Roman Church
ordained, that for reverence ſake people ſhould not touch it with their hands;
but ſo oft as they communicate the Prieſt ſhould put the bread into their
mouths. Hence is arilen another novelty, that whereas the bread was wont
to be broken, and diſtributed out of the ſame loaf, now they break not the
bread, they ſay, for reverence; as if the Apoſtles and primitive Church had
not been reverent, or Believers now cannot be reverent; and therefore left Wafers.
people do break Chriſt's body with their teeth , they do provide Wafers,
which may melt away in the mouth. 'Caſſander in Liturg. faith, This is reli-
gion many wales deſpiſed. 30. He mentioneththe receiving of bread only:
Drinking is
nevertheleſs it is certain, the diſtribution of the Cup alſo was ordained by Ort of uje.
Chriſt, and it continued in uſe; For Raban in the fame book chap. 31. ſaith,
The Lord would have the Sacraments of his body and blood taken by the
mouth of Believers. Now this cuſtom was not forbidden untill the Councel
at Conſtance, An.1415, Caffand. Conſul. art.22 ; and again it was permit-
ted unto the Bohemians, An, 1438. by the Councel at Baſil. Yea Pope Ge-
laſius the I, made a Decree, that who would not communicate in both,
ſhould be excommunicated from both. This Decree ſtood in force about the
year 1200, and is regiſtred by Gratian; de confecr.cap.2. Comperimus: his
reaſon is, becauſe the diviſion of one and the ſame myſtery, cannot be with-
out great facriledge. l'pon theſe words the Glofs faith, This is underſtood
of the Species. :, therefore it is taken under both kinds, as a Pupil muſt ap-
proveallwhich a Tutor doth, or refuſe all; yet ( faith he) a fick man who
may not drink wine, or any other in neceſſity; may take the body without
wine. When and by whom came this alteration :Jeſuit Coſter in Encher.
OO 2
tracta.
148
CENTURY IX.
3
fuous.
1
1
1
tract a. de commun. ſub utraque fpe.ſaith, Not by commandment of Biſhops,
butit crept in by the practice of the people, the Biſhops winking at it. It is
likely, the communion of bread only,came by practice of Prieſts; after that
Thomas Aquin, had deviſed concomitancy, left any thing might ſeem ſuper-
Kiſs.
31. This is the ſecond time that of peace, (31) and they ſing, The
the Prieſt ſaluteth the people. Biel in Lamb of God,(32) who takes away
Expof.Miſ le&t. 16. noteth threeſa- the ſin of the world, that (33) we in
lutations with the particular reaſons, peace perceiving the Sacrament may
as they may be. 1o.Beleth cap.48. Saith, be made of the number of thy chil-
The Prieſt takes this kiſs from the Eu- dreni, and have all our ſins forgiven
charift, or as ſome think from the Al- us. After the Communion,and a ſong
tar, and gives it to the Deacon or of that name ( 34, ) and the bleſſing
ſub. Deacon, that by them it may go (35) of the people by the Prieſt, a
unto others; but (ſaith he) with this Deacon intimateth unto the people,
caution, that men give it not unto that the Maſs is ended (36,) and diſ-
women , leſt fomc wantonneſs or
miſfeth them (37.)
carnality creep into the thoughts. The Rhemiſts would derive this cuſtom of
the Mars from Rom, 16.16: but Paul did not kiſs the bread nor the Altar, nor
did he command it as a part or pendicle of the Maſs. As it is a faſhion among
us, for men meeting or parting with friends to ſhake hands; ſo it was among
the Jews, and ſome other Nations, as appears by many places in both Teſta-
ments, for men to kiſs men, which cuſtom Chriſtians did alſo obſerve; and
therefore the Apoſtle doth moderate that cuſtom, that it ſhould be with holi-
neſs; and as that fecular cuſtom didi wear out of uſe, ſo it ceaſed alſo in the
Achange in Church. 32. Beleth hath the words, Lamb of God, who takes away the
the words,
fins of the world; and not the words following: but alſo ſaith, theſe be ſaid
Agnus,&c.
thrice, to wit, twice with, Have mercy upon us; once with, Give us peace;
but neither of the two when it is a Maſs for the dead; but only with, Give them
The nfe of reſt. Raban and others before him knew not this diſtinction. 33. The law-
communica full uſe of the Lord's Supper., is the remembrance of his death to the ſalvation
of the beleeving receiver. But afterwards it was provided, that if any theft
was committed in a Monaſtery, and the Monks were ſuſpected; then the
Abbotſhould ſay a Maſs, and all the Monks ſhould communicate, and there-
by declare that they were innocent, Gratuan.cauf.2. qu.s.cap. Sæpe contingit,
fheweth that Pope Nicolaus ordained theſe words to be ſaid unro cach one of
them, The body ofthe Lord be unto thy trial. This Decrec was abrogate by
contrary Decrees of Popes; becauſe the body of Chriſt ſhould not be given
unto him who is ſuſpected of a crime: Tho. Aquin. pag.3.qu. 80. ar. 6 ad 3.
Nevertheleſs it is turned to worſe, for in all their Treaſons and Plots either
againſt Nations or Church, they make the Sacrament to be the bond of their
bloody intentions. 34. Beleth faith, this is the laſt part of the Maſs, called
The Thankſgiving; and beginneth at the Coinmunion, which is alſo called
Completio. But I find no words of Thankſgiving here; ſo thankfulneſs is worn
Ite, Milfa eft. out of uſe. 35. Some ſay, the bleſſing was ordained by Pope Leo the I;
but it is more ancient to bleſsthe people at their diſmiſſion. 36. Poly.Virgil.
de invent.rer.lib.4.cap. 11. faith, The ſaying of Ite, alifa eft, is from a cu-
the remain. ftom of the Prieſts of Ilis. 37. He hath no mention of what was done with
the remainders of the elements. Bellarm. de Euchar. lib.4, cap 4. fheweth out
offuftine, that the Deacons were wont to carry the Eucharift unto the ſick,
or them who could not come to the publick mectings: Andcap. si There-
liques was given unto children to be eaten by them; becauſe they thought
not the element to be holy but in uſc. But now they keepthcir Olly for ado-
ration
ting.
What was
done with
der.
1
>
Of Divers Countries.
149
+
ration and pompous proceſſion, which cuſtom is contrary unto the Inſtitu-
tion, as Caflander proves by many teſtimonies in Liturgic. cap. 30:11. This
Many rites
was the form of Gregory's Maſs, and all that was in the daies of Rában, far are added.
different from the firſt Inſtitusion of the Lord's Supper ; but ſince that time it
is as far changed, even ſo far that if Raban were alive, and could ſay Maſs no
better, he would be called an ignorant Curat. It hath indeed more ſhewand
pomp now then before.; but as a painted Image hath more accoutrements
then the man hath, yet it hath no life in it; ſo the additions and changes make
it more glorious to the eye of a naturalman, but the livelineſs and ſpirituality
ofit is gone. For at firſt was but one ſort of celebrating, but now they have
a publick form, and a private, and a ſolitary, one for Sundays, another for
Week daies, another for Feaſt daies, another for Faſts, c. 2. Thepeo
ple underſtood all, and had their part in praying and ſinging; but now the
Prieſt doch all in an unknown language, except that a Deacon or Clark ſay
ſome few words. 3. As fome exhortations and prayers are now put away
( whereof) have now noted ſome ) ſo many other things are added : Asfirſt
the Introitus muſt be ſung twice on ſome daies, and thrice on other daies
2. There is a Tract us which muſt be ſung with long or flow pronunciation.
3. There be a number of Collects. 4. I he Prieſt muſt turn ſometimes to
the North , ſometimes to the Eaſt, and ſometimes his face towards the
people, and ſometimes his back towards them; neither muſt his turning be
in the ſame place, but ſometimes at the North end of the Altar, and ſome-
times at the middle on the Weſt ſide; ſometimes he muſt ſtand ſtreight up,
ſometimes bow orcringe, and ſometimes on his knees; ſometimes waſh his
hands in time of the Maſs, hemuſt have his Maſs cloaths. Poly, Virgil.de in-
vent.rer. !ib.6.cap.12, faith, Pope Stephen did firſt ordain them in imitation
of the Jewiſh Prieſts; for from the beginning (faith he ) Prieſts going about
Divine Service did put nothing above their cloaths, but did ſtudy rather to
deck themſelves with the vertues of the mind, and caſt off vices. But here they
do exceed the Levitical Prieſts, ſince thoſe had but ſix ſeveral pieces, as we
fee in Exod. 28.4; but now they have nine ſeveral pieces, and the Biſhops
muſt have ſeven more. The Prieſt muſt ſtretch forth his hands and arms,
ſometimes lift up his hands and eysto Heaven; then he muſt join his hands,
and ſometimes cauſe his thumb touch his forc-finger; ſometimes rub his
fingers, and waſh his hands; he muſt ſalute the people ſeven times, to wit ,
five times when he turns unto them, and twice when he turns not; he muſt
have his wax candles, and incenſe; he muſt be ſprinkled with incenſe by the
Deacon, and the Acolyte muſt beſprinkle the Choriſters, beginning at the
Rector. The Prieſt muſt kiſs the Altar, the Platter, and the Book, and caſt
Incenſe on the Sacrifice. Anſelm in his Treatiſe unto Waltram, ſheweth dia
verſity of croſſing the elements at that time, ſome croſling them one way,
and ſome another way. Thom. Aquin.par. 3.qu.83. art. 5 ad 3. fheweth, that
the Prieſt muſt make 29 croſſes, to wit, three when he faith, Hæc dona , bæe
munera , hæc fanta; three when he ſaith, benediet am,aſcriptam, ratam; two
when he ſaith, ut nobis corpus & fanguis; one when the bread is conſecrated;
another when the wine is conſecrated, at the word benedixit; five when he
faith, hoftiam puram, hostiam (an&tams, hoftiam immaculatam, panem ſanctum;
& calicem falutis ; three when he ſaith, corpus & fanguinem fumpferimus ;
three when he ſaith, ſanctificas, vivificas , benedicis; three when he ſaith , per
ipfum, cum ipfo & in ipſo; twoimmediately after the cup; and three when he
faith, pax domini. But the Miffal hath them now another way, to wit, he
muſt croſs both the bread and wine together three times, and again them both
three times, then them apart once,and again them both apart once,and again
thrice
A
PP
1
I
1
150
CENTURY 1X.
t
!
thrice and once, and again.once and twice ; ſigning himſelf between them,
ſo oft with his hand; and then he muſt ſign the chalice with the hoſty; and
then ſign himſelf with the Plattek, and once with the chalice; and all there in
ſaying
the Canon and Communig, and beſides a hundred more; as when he
comes at firſt unto the Altar, he muſt make a Croſson his face, and ſay, In
nomine Patris, Filii, & $.$. then he bleſſeth the incenſe with the ſame words;
then he beſprinkleth both the horns,of the Altar, &c. Many other ſuch çere-
monios have they, which if they be looked upon, by one who knows not
what ſignification they put upon them, they are like a Stage-play. Though
they give a ſignification unto every one of theſe ceremonies, yet ſo uncer-
tainly, that one expoundeth them one way, and another expounds them
another way; and the moſt that any of them ſaith, is, This rite may ſignifie
this thiog. So uncertain are things of religion when we ſtray from the bounds
of Scripture. If we confider the authority of them, they are will-worſhip and
deyifes of men, and brought into the Church fome by one way, and ſome
by another; ſome ſooner and ſome later, and for the moſt part in confor-
mity unto Jews or Heathens, as may be ſeen in Poly. Virgil
. de inventorer. If
we confider the number of them, though Auguſtine ſpeaking of the Sacra-
ments faid, the ſigns of Chriſtians are fewer then the ſigns or rites of the Jews
even in number feweſt, and in ſignification molt clear; yet now they are
more a great deal then the Jewish, asthat one particular of the Veſture New-
eth; and in ſignification both obſcure and uncertain, and which is worſe;
whereas God would have the people then to be inſtructed by thoſe rites
( which the Apoſtle, under the Goſpel, calleth beggarly rudiments) and now
he would have his people informed in a more open and plain way, they hold
the people in ignorance, and under more beggarly rites; as that the biſhop
muſt have ſeven pieces of Veſture more then the Prieſt, to ſignifie the ſeven
gifts of the ſpirit, wherein he ſhould excel the Prieſt; the Tractus muſt be
ſung with a ſlow pronunciation, to ſignific the miſeries of this life; the Cor-
porale ſignifieth Chriſt's body wrapped in a linnen cloath, &c. What need is
there of ſuch ſhadows or repreſentations? Hath a Biſhop necd to learn from
his ſlippers and his coat what manner of man he ſhould be? Is the Now fing-
ing at one time more then at another, a ready way to teach people the miſe-
ries on earth? And which is worſe then any of theſe, if we conſider the main
aim and doctrine of the Maſs, it is derogatory to the fufficiency of Chriſt's
Sacrifice; for they teach and contend, that every day they ſacrifice unto
God the Father the very fleſh and blood of Chriſt, for the forgiveneſs of ſins
of all which offer, and for whom they offer, either quick or dead. But this is
a cunning falfhood contrary to Scriptures, injurious to Chriſt, abhominable
to God, offenſive unto men, and monſtrous in the Church, as hath been
proved by many. But my main purpoſe is, to ſhew the changes of the Mars
from time to time. But they will ſay, Ceremonies are variable, and they have
retained unchangeably, the main part of Gregory's Miſal, which is the Ca-
non. I reply unto the firſt, it is true Ceremonies are variable; but firſt they
ſhould not be multiplied, as the Roman Church doth. 2. The Ceremonies
ſhould be changed for the edification of the Church; but their changes are
contrary, for ſome part that was read ſo that the people might hcar and un-
derſtand, is now read ſo that the people ſhall not hear what it is; and many
ceremonies do require much time , ere the people can know what they do
ſignifie; whereas they mighț learn the ſame things ſooner, ifthey were in -
formed plainly and directly; and many ceremonies are ſo dark, that even
Prieſts know not what they do ſignifie. Next, whereas they ſay they retain
the Canon of the Maſs; Firſt, have they' not put away ſome parts of Gregory's
Millal,
1
Of Divers. Countries
ISI
!
1
Miffal, and added får more? And doth not ſuch addition and aboliſhing
make up a great change? 2.. Though we ſtand not for maintaining the Ca-
non, as being not the work of Chrift, nor of his Apoſtles; as Gregory con-
fefſeth lib.7. ind. 2. Epift.63; but either his own, or. ( as he ſeemeth to ſay
there) of one Scholaſticus ; yet it is the mighty providence of God for the con-
viction of the Romiſh Church, that the Canon is continued: For they hold Out of the
firſt, That in the Maſs is a true, ſingular and proper ſacrifice. 2. That the Cannis con-
Bread and Wine are tranſubſtantiated into the Body and Blood of Chriſt. doctrine of
3. That the People ſhould not pertake of the Wine. 4. That men attain the ſacrifice.
ſalvation, or eternal life, by merit of their works : but all theſe are clearly
confuted by the words of that Canon. Firſt, concerning the Sacrifice, it faith,
a little from the beginning, Petimus uti accepta habeas em benedicas hæc dona,
hec munera , hæc Sancta ſacrificia illibate. Here obſerve firſt, that the words
are in the plural number, gifts, ſacrifices : But Chriſt is not many gifts, nor
many ſacrifices , he' is one gift Ioh.4.10. and one ſacrifice Heb.9.20.0 10.10.
therefore Chriſt is not ſignified by theſe words. 2. The Canon faith, We
pray that thou wouldeſt accept and bleſs theſe gifts : Should we think that
Gregory would have men to pray for the acceptation of Chriſt, and for a bler-
ſing unto him, who is the dearly beloved of the Father eternally? I beleeve,
Gregory did not underſtand the words ſo: And after the words which are
called The Conſecration, it is ſaid, Supra, quæ propitio ac fererso vultu reſpi-
cere digneris, de accepta habere , &c. that is, On which be pleaſed to look
with a favourable and gracious countenance, and accept them as thou were
pleaſed to accept the gifts of thy ſervant Abel, and the ſacrifice of our Pa-
triarch Abraham; and the holy ſacrifice and immaculate hoſty, which thy
High-Prieſt Melchiſedek offered unto thee. Whether ſhall we believe, that
the offerings and ſacrifices of Abel, Abraham and Melchiſedek were acce-
ptable unto God through Chriſt; or that they were the paterns of accepting
the ſacrifice of Chriſt? I beleeve certainly, that Gregory did not think the
firſt, but the ſecond; and ſo, that he would have Believers to pray for the
acceptation of their offerings in and through Chriſt; and ſo it is ſaid in the
beginning of the Canon, Moſt gracious Father we humbly beſeech thee, for
Jeſus Chriſt, thy Son, our Lord's ſake; and we pray, that thou wouldeſt ac-
cept ... theſe gifts. Moreover in the ſame Canon it is ſaid, Hanc oblationem
fervitutis nostræ, ſed & cunétæ familia tua, quafumus domine ut placatus ac-
cipias, i.e. O Lord we beſeech thee that thou , being pacified, wouldeſt ac-
cept this oblation of our ſacrifice [or of us thyſervants ] and of all thy fami-
ly. Who can think that Gregory did mean, by theſe words, the oblation of
Chriſt? Again it is ſaid, Quam oblationem tu Deus omnipotens, &c.i.e. Which
oblation, O thou Almighty, we beſeech thee, that thou wouldeſt be pleaſed
to make , in all reſpects, bleſſed, aſcribed, ratified, reaſonable and accepta-
ble. Can theſe words be meaned of the offering of Chriſt, and not rather of
the offering of the people ? And ſo it may be ſaid of theſe words, We offer
unto thy excellent Majeſty , of thy gifts, and of what thou haft given. And
theſe be all the words, at leaſt the greateſt part of the Canon, concerning a
ſacrifice; and ſince theſe be not underſtood of a proper and fingular facrifice,
certainly in the Maſs no true and proper ſacrifice is offered. But they will ſay,
the words are, Hæc fancta ſacrificia illibata , which cannot be underſtood of the
offerings of the people; and therefore muſt beunderſtood of Chriſt's facrifice.
Anſwer: Firſt, for the word fancta, it may be underſtood of the peoples
offerings, in reſpect of dedication, as well as the ſacrifice of Melchiſedek is
called holy and immaculate hoſty; and the more, if we take them with the
words preceding , We beſeech thee humbly for Chrift's fake, that thou
Pp 2
woul-
1
146
CENTURI 1X .
1
wouldeſt accept and bleſs theſe holy oblations. As for the word illibata, Alca
win (who was the Teacher of Raban, as ſome write ) de Divin. Offic. faith,
Illibata dicuntur, id eft, non præguſtata , id eft , illibata is not as yet taſted, but
abiding whole. Yea and in the ſame place he faith, By dona, munera en la
crificia, one and the ſame thing is commended with ſeveral names; and what
is offered upon the Altaris called munera, as the Lord faith, If thou offer thy
gift. It is clear that he underſtood the gifts of the people; and conſequently
not a ſingular and proper ſacrifice. I know alſo, that illibata ſignifieth not
offered; and that ſignification doth more confirm what I have ſaid. Second-
2. Tranſub-
ftantiation. ly, concerning Tranſubſtantiation; the Canon faith, Quam oblationem tu
Deus... benedictam....facere digneris , ut nobis corpus et sanguis fiat dilectif-
fimi Filii tui Domini noftri Ieſu Christi. Here they fay, are both the ſacrifice
and tranſubftantiation. But firſt, If all theſe words be conſidered together,
it is clear that ( as I ſaid ) the words, Quam oblationem benedi&tam, ratam,
afcriptam, rationabilem acceptabilemque, are not meaned of the body of
Chriſt; becauſe it is craved that the oblation may be bleſſed ....to the end,
it may be the body and blood of Chrift; for what we crave that it may be
made the body, is not as yet the body. 2. I truſt none is ſo ignorant, to
think that the word fiat doth neceſſarily ſignifie to be made a ſacrifice, and
to be tranſubſtantiate; and if that word can, in that place,admit another ſig-
nification, it proves not either of the two, and far leſs both; and ſo we fee
how great a work is grounded upon the uncertainty of the ſignification of
one word. I have already twice ſhewed how Raban expoundeth the word
for a ſign, figure, ſeal and repreſentation; and here I add the words of Au-
guftine Epiſt.23. ad Bonifa. Chriſt was once ſacrificed in himſelf, and is eve-
ry day facrificed unto people in the Sacrament; neither is it falſely ſaid, that
he is facrificed, for Sacraments have a ſimilitude of the things whereofthey
are Sacraments; and for this fimilitude, they oft have the names of the very
things; as in a certain mannner, the Sacrament of the body of Chriſt, iscal-
led the body of Chriſt; and the Sacrament of Chriſt's blood, is called his
blood. So far Auguſtine; and I could add the like teſtimonies of other An-
cients, but I ſaid, I would prove it from the words of the Canon: Then ob-
ſerve firſt in the words immediately following, it is ſaid, Qui pridie quàm
pateretur, accepit panem. 2. After the confecration, offerimus præclaræ Ma-
jestati tuæ ex donis tuis ac datis hoftram puram .... panem ſanctum vitæ æternæ
& calicem ſalutis perpetua , ſupra qua propitio ac ſereno vultu reſpicere digne-
. ris,&c. 3. When the Prieſt takes the hoſty into his hands, before he com-
municateth, he is ordered to pray in this manner, Corporis ó ſanguinis tui
Domine Iefu Chrifte , Sacramentum, quod licet indignus accipio, not fit mihi
judicio e condemnationi , ſed tua profit pietate corporis mei ep anime faluti.
4. When he takes the Cup, he is ordred to ſay, Gratias tibi ago, Domine San-
cte Pater omnipotens .... precor ut hoc Sacramentum ſalutis noftræ , quod
ſumpſi indignus peccator , non veniat mihi ad judicium neque ad condemnatio-
nem. Whence we ſee, that both before the conſecration ( as they ſpeak)
and after the conſecration, that which is received is called Bread and the Cup,
out of what the people offereth from what God had given them; and it is
prayed, that God would look graciouſly on theſe things, even on that Bread
and Cup, as he was pleaſed to look on the offering of Abel; and that Bread
and Cupis, two ſeveral times, called thc Sacrament of Chriſt's Body and
Blood, and the Sacrament of our ſalvation. Wherefore certainly, accor-
ding to the Canon, the Bread is ſtill Bread, and the Sacrament of Chriſt's
body, and the Sacrament of our ſalvation; and it is not tranſubſtantiated
into Chriſt's body. But ſaith the Jeſuit Io. Hart, againſt 10. Reinolds, yea the
Bread
!
w
}
Of Divers Countries.
IS S
1
Bread and Cup do tropologicè fignific the very Body and Blood of Chriſt. i
anſwer, This is a begging of the queſtion; for we hold, that there is a trope
or figure in the words of Chriſt, This is my body; which they deny: And
why ſhould that be denied, inore than to be affirmed in the words of the Ca-
non; and the rather that in the ſame Canon, and in the prayers after confe-
cration, the Bread and Cup are expreſsly called the Sacrament of Chriſt's
body, and the Sacrament of our ſalvation? A Sacrament is not the thing ſig.
nified, but a ſign and ſeal of it; and therefore according to the Canon, there
is no tranſubſtantiation of the Bread and Wine. Thirdly, Concerning the
ģ. The denja
Communicants, it is to be obſerved, that the Canon is conceived in form of ing of the
a Prayer, and in the name of the People; and therefore, by the way, I ſay, the People.
it ſhould be pronounced ſo, that the people may hear and pray in the mean
time; but it is ſaid now with a low voice, left the people hear and underſtand.
But to the purpoſe; in the Canon it is fạid, Supplices te rogamus, Omnipo-
tens Deus , . ..., ut quotquot ex hac Altaris participatione facro Sanétum Filii
tui corpus & fanguinem ſumpſerimus, omni benedictione Cælefti & gratia re-
pleamur , i.e. We humbly pray thee , Almighty God, that ſo many of usas
ſhall, in partaking of the Altar, receive the holy body and blood of thy Son,
may be filled with all Heavenly bleſſing and grace. Hence it is apparent , that
they who receive the one element, ſhould alſo receive the other, ſince they
are conjoined in the Canon. And not any Papiſt can deny, that the cuſtom
was otherwiſe at that time, and ſome hundred years thereafter. Fourthly, 4: Mens inge
Concerning the merits of men, it is true they pray, after the Agnus Dei is rit.
ſung, in theſe words, Hæc facro fanéta commixtio corporis & fanguinis Domi-
ni noftri Iefu Chrifti, fiat mihi omnibuſque fumentibus falus mentis & corporis;
& ad vitam æternam , promerendam & capefcendam præpardrio falutaris, per
eundem. Chriſtum Dominum noſtrum. But whether the word capefcendam dotli
not declare the other word promerendam to be taken there improperly; orif
the word promerendam ſhould be taken properly for deferving, let it be jud-
ged by the words of the Canon; where it is ſaid expreſsly, Nobis quoque pec-
catoribus famulis tuis de multitudine miſerationum tuarum (perantibus partem
aliquam és focietatem donare digneris cum tuis fanétis Apoftolis do Martgri-
bus ...... cum omnibus fanctis tuis, intra quorum nos confortium non aſti-
mater meriti, ſed venie quaſimus largitor admitte per Chriftum Dominum no-
Atrum, that is, We beſeech thee, that thou wouldeſt be pleaſed to give free-
ly unto us ſinners, thy ſervants, hoping in the multitude of thy compaſſions,
ſome
part and fellowſhip with thy holy Apoſtles and Martyrs, and with all
thy Saints, into whoſe ſociety, we beſeech, admit us; thou not reckoning our
deſerving, but grant us pardon, for Chriſt our Lord's ſake. Who, weighing
theſe words ſeriouſly, can imagine, that the firſt contriver of the Canon could
plead for ſalvation by his own merits or deſervings? Certainly, theſe words
of the Canon do renounce all our merit, and teach us to rely upon the mer-
cy of God for Chriſt's ſake. And therefore, unleſs the firſt prayer be contrary
unto the Canon, the word promerendam is declared by capefcendam, that is,
they pray that the Communion may be a ſaving preparation for attaining
eternal life. And hereby we may learn how to expound that word mereamur
in many paſſages of the Ancients, a's I have touched before. I conclude this
point, ſeeing the Canon hath nothing of proper ſacrifice in it, nor of tran-
ſubſtantiation, and ordereth that they who receive the bread ſhould alſo re-
ceive the cup, and it takes away the merit of mens work; it is the mighty
providence of God, for the conviction of the Romiſh Church , that the Ca-
non continueth, when ſo many changes have been made in the Miffal; and
alſo it is a ſingular (I will not ſay prudence or wiſdom, but) policy of the Bi-
Qa
ſhops
1
IS4
CENTURY IX,
1
1
1
:rick,
A
.
The Bible
ſhops and Prieſts, that they will not pronounce the Canon ſo, that the peo-
ple may know and underſtand it; left the people know thoſe errours which
A notable; are ſo plainly contrary unto the Canon. I have alſo obſerved another place
and change in a prayer after the Pax; there is a prayer in theſe words, O God,
Father, fountain and original of all goodneſs, who being moved in mercy,
wouldeſt that thy only begotten Son, ſhould for us deſcend into the loweſt
part of the world, and aflume fleſh, whom unworthy I hold here in my hands,
I adore thee, I glorifie thee, and I praiſe thee with my whole mind, and inten-
tion of my heart; and I pray that thou wouldeſt not forſake thy ſervants, but
forgive us our ſins, that we may be able to ſerve Thee, the only true and li-
ving God, with a pure heart and chaſt body, for the ſame Chriſt our Lord's
fake. We ſee this prayer is directed, from the beginning to the end, unto God
the Father, and ſo have the firſt contrivers ordered it. But now in the Miffal
is a diviſion, and between the words, I hold in my hands, and, I adore thee,
&c. the rubrick faith, Hic inclinet ſe facerdos ad hoſtiam, dicens, Te adoro,
te glorifico, &c. as if the words preceding were only directed unto the Fa-
ther, and the words following were directed unto the hoſty; and ſo they
adore , glorifie, and praiſe the hoſty, as the only living and true God. Now
who hath made this change, and when particularly it was changed; I think
it can as hardly be pointed, as who did low the Tares amongſt the Wheat;
but every one may ſee that an abhominable change is made there. Raban
knew not this rubrick and adoration, nor Io. Beleth; neither is any mention
ofit,in any of the forms of Maſs recorded by Caſſander.
12. Methodius,a Biſhop of Moravia Juliamentana , went with one Cyril
and Worship into Poland, in the daics of Lewis the Godly, and converted many of the
in vulgar Sclavi unto Chriſtianity. He found the Vandal Letters, and tranſlated the
language.
Scriptures into that language; and in their Liturgy they uſed the vulgar lan-
guage: therefore he was ſummoned to Rome; he went, and defended him-
ſelf by the teſtimony of Paul, Rom. 14. Every tongue ſhall confeſs unto the
Lord; and he did ſhew the inconvenience of ſpeaking in an unknown lan-
guage among theſe new Proſelytes. So Pope Nicolaus granteth liberty unto
the Sclaves and Polonians to uſe their own language. When he returned from
Rome, he dealt with others in Dalmatia and Illyricum to put away the La-
tine, and ſerve God in their vulgar language. The Biſhops and Prieſts were
ſo offended with him, that he was conſtrained to return into Moravia, where
he died, Catol.teft. ver. lib.9.
13. Huldricus or Uulrik (uſually called Saint Ulrik) Biſhop of Auguſta
Tacred Single Vindelicor. did write unto Pope Nicolaus the I, againſt the Decree for ſingle
life of the life of Prieſts. After à modeſt and grave Preſace, he ſaith; Since there are ve-
Clergy.
ry many proofs both in the Old and New Teſtament; let it not, I beſeech,
be grievous unto thy Father-hood, that a few,-of many, be inſerted into this
page. The Lord in the old Law ordained marriage unto the Prieſts, which
he is never read to have forbidden again. But in the Goſpel he faith...be-
cauſe of fornication, let every man have his own wife. The hypocrites ſay
falſely, this belongeth eſpecially to Laicks; and they themſelves, although
entred into the Holy Orders, ſpare not to abuſe other meas wives. After
other teſtimonies of the Scriptures, he citeth unto this purpoſe, ſome teſti.
monies out of Regula Clericor, and out of Augustine; out of Tripartita Hi-
ſtoria, he citeth the Hiſtory of Paphnutius in the Councel of Nice; then he
bringeth the practice of Pope Gregory the I, who once condemned marria
age of Prieſts, and when he ſaw ſo many heads of babes, even more then
6000, which were taken out of his pond, he condemned his own Decree,
and ſaid; It is better to marry, then to give occaſion of murther. And then
Ul.
Againſt the
Of Divers Countries.
iss
1
1
!
1
Ulrik inferreth , If they had read ſuch an accident as I have, I beleeve they
would not (poſſibly) judge ſo raſhly.... Unto ſo fond, filthy ſuggeſtion of
this command, (I will not ſay counſel) they have further ſaid, It is more
honeſt to have dealing with many women ſecretly, then openly in the ſight
and knowledge of men to be knit with one. Which ſurely they would not
ſay, if they were of him or in him, who ſaid, wo to you Phariſees hypocrites,
who do all things to be ſeen of men, &c. The late Romaniſts have great ſpight
againſt this Epiſtle, and call it a Lutheran fiction; their Iudices expurgatorii
have ordained that it ſhall not be Printed again; and they have forged argu-
ments againſt it from the name of the Authour, and the Age wherein he lived,
&c. But the more they ſtudy to darken it, it is the more cleared; as may be
ſeen in the Treatiſe of Biſhop Hall, The honour of the married clergy, lib. 3.
feet. 2, 3,4. One proof of it, is, that Æneas Sylvius de morib.German.ſpeake
ing of Ausburg, ſaith, Udalrik is the Saint of this Title, who did reprove the
Pope concerning Concubines. So he nameth lawfull wives.
14. Gurther Biſhop of Colen, and i hietgaud Biſhop of Trevers, went Bishops call
with a Commiſſion from their Nation, unto Pope Nicolaus; and were hard the Pope a
ly dealt with, becauſe they freely delivered the grievances of their Nation.
Wolf, Loc.
They eſcaped with their lives, and did write back complaining of the wrongs
which he had done them; and then they ſay, The etcrnal Emperour hath
furniſhed his Empreſs and Spouſe with ſpiritual and everlaſting ſtuff; and
beautified her not with frail or periſhing dowry .... Which benefits thou as
a briggaud intercepteſt, and takeſt from the Church of God, and transfer
reſt unto thee; thou art a Wolf unto the Sheep, and thou killeſt the living ;
thou draweſt the ſtrong from above, and by thy wonders thou thrufteſt down
to Hell... thou beareſt the perſon of an High-Prieſt, but plaieſt the Tyrant ;
under the Coat of a Shepheard , we find thee to be a Wolf; thou art called a
Father, but falſely, and thou Theweſt thy ſelf a Judas by thy deeds; when thou
calleft thy ſelf the ſervant of ſervants, thou contendeſt to be Lord of Lords;
and according to the diſcipline of Chriſt our Saviour, thou art the loweſt of
all the Servants of God's Church, but in ambition thou runneft headlong;
whatſoever pleaſeth thee, is lawfull; and thou art become a drone to Chri-
ftians. [ What remains but to call him the Antichriſt, whom the Roma-
niſts call the third Elias?] They conclude; For theſe cauſes we,with our bre-
thren and collegues, will neither kand at thy command, nor acknowledge
thy voice; neither do we fear thy Bulls and Thunders, &c. Of his Primacy
they ſay, The Holy Ghoſt is the Authour of all Churches, how farſoever
they be ſeparated thorow the World; the City of our God, whoſe Citizens
we are, belongeth to the four airths or corners of Heaven; it is larger then
the City which the holy Prophets have called Babylon, becauſe ſhe makes
her god-head equal unto the Heaven; and braggeth that ſhe is eternal, as if
The were God having all wiſdom; and glorieth that ſhe neither erreth, nor
can erre. Ph. Morn. in Myſter.pag. 175. Where alſo is another Epiſtle writ-
ten unto the ſame Pope, drawn out of the French Annals: it concludeth
thus; We will in no way receive thy wicked ſentence, which is far from the
zeal of uprightneſs,unjuft, unreaſonable, and contrary to the Canonical laws;
yea, with all the Synod of our brethren, we deſpiſe and contemn it as un-
lawfull, accurſed, and fondly pronounced; and truly we will not communi.
Cate with thee, whoart a favourer and pertaker with accurſed perſons, and
deſpiſers of holy religion; we are content with the conimunion of the whole
Church, and ſociety of brethren, above whom thou exalteſt thy ſelf, whom
thou deſpiſeſt, and frons whom thou ſeparateſt thy ſelf by thy ſweiliog pride:
Now we who have experience of thy craft and deceit, and alſo know thy
Qq 2
dir-
1
156
CENTURY 1X .
1
A lamenta.
<
diſdain and ſwelling dominion, we yeeld nothing, nothing at all unto the
northy pride; whereby thou indeavoureſt to overwhelm' us all at the plea-
ſure of our enemies, whom thou favoureſt; and thou ſhalt know that we
are not thy Clarks, as thou vaunteſt of thy ſelf; but if thy pride would ſuffer
thee, thou ſhouldeſ acknowledge us thy brethren and fellow biſhops. Hence
it appeareth, that they begun by experience to ſmell out, where the Antichrift
or the man of pride was.
15. When the controverſie was between Charls the Bald, and the two
tion for the Kings of Germany, for the diviſion of Lorain, or (as Ph. Morn. ſpeaks )
Church in her for marches, Luithpert Biſhop of Mentz, was ſo reſpected for his gifts of
head ; and prudence and holineſs, that the Kings did refer the deciding of the
contro-
remedy peti- verſie unto him. When the Pope did begin to uſurp more and more upon
tioned from the Biſhops of Germany, Luithpert writ unto King Lewis thus; The pre-
Kings.
fent cauſe permits me not to be ſilent any longer, which if I forſake, I cannot
be excuſable before our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, unto whom it appertains; and I .
ſhould be convict of my promiſe made unto your Majeſty, if I ſitting in the
watch , wherein I am ſet, do ſee danger coming on you, and with idle and
unfaithfull filence I diffemble, and becoming floathfull I will ſeem an hire-
ling rather than a Shepheard of the Church, the Paſtoral care of which, un-
worthy I have taken upon me. The dignity of the Church is grievouſly ſha-
ken and defaced in the Seat of Saint Peter, even ſo that by a hid perſecution
the like hath not been heard; not by Infidels or them who know not the
Lord, but by them (ô how to be bewailed !) who ſhould be guides and go-
vernours of the Church; they indeavour to advance the doctrine of man
above the word of God; and the malady of the head, if it be not prevented
by timely and wholeſom medicine , muſt needs ſpread through the members.
Yeknow the danger of God's people, which is fearfully approaching; nci-
ther can ye be ignorant , that the Paſtours ( at which the elements do trein-
ble) who ſhould provide for the ſafety of the weak, have left the path-way,
and themſelves run into perdition, and they open a ditch to ſo many as fol-
low them. Wherefore I exhort your wiſdom, who loveſt truth and righte-
ouſneſs, that according to the wiſdom given unto you from above, ye would
deal with them which know the truth and love righteouſneſs, what way the
ſcándals of diſſenſion may be removed, which the ſower of Tares, by his
craft , ceaſeth not to ſpread; and that peace and long wiſhed for unity, inay
be reſtored unto the Church; and the help of watchfulneſs may be had in
time, left fooliſh negligence give way unto the wounds; for all the body of
the Church is not yet wounded, although the head be ſmitten with fores, and
ſeveral members ſeem to be diſeaſed; and therefore the infirm muſt be hel-
ped (if they will accept of cure) by thoſe which are known to be whole and
found; or they muſt be cut off, according to the command of our Phyſici-
an, left the whole body periſh. Wherefore it ſeemeth unto mc both nccef-
ſary and expedient, that the religious Prince Charls, your brother, bein
time requeſted unto this purpoſe, that as well he, as the Prieſts of his King-
dom, may meet with you and your Biſhops, and may be partners of the ſame
work with you; that when ye ſhall, by the help of God, return peaceably from
your intended journy, with one conſent and common indeavour, by the
grace of God, ye may reſtore peace and concord unto the Catholick and
Apoftolical Church, according to orthodox' doctrine. Ph. Morn.in iniya
fter.pag. 162. Obſerve here the eſtate of the Church at that time, and that
when the head is diſeaſed, the body cannot be readily cured, but by com-
mon authority of Princes and Synods.
2
1
16. Hinc-
::Of Divers UČduntries. ]
157
1
1
1
edil16. Hincmar( of whomil·lvave made merſtion in Pope Nicolaus wasma-
pysycars Arch-Bilbaop.of. Rhemes ; upon ſeveral occaſions he did folicitand.
Hatter the Popes), and at othertimes did pradice and write againſt them; as,
is to be ſeen in Baron. Annalitam. 9. and the Cardinalidóth accordingly allow
The power of
and diſallow hini. In one of his Epiſtles. Le profeſſeth/ that he had received Provincial
a Påhle from Pope Lco the1V, not as'a badge offubjeción; and he avoweth Bishops.
plainly, that in doubtfull" cauſes the Provincial Biſhops ſhould ask counſel
from the Arch-Biſhop, neither ſhould a Biſhop go onto the Pope, untill he
advertize and confer with the Arch-Bilhop, neither needeth the Arch-Biſhop
a wait for judgment from thé:See of Rome, fo far as he hath certain decrees
of Çaņons, Lawis and Councels. And he did forbidhis. Nephew Hincmar to
obey the Pope's citation, when hic ſummoned him to' Rome. In an Epiſtle
to Pope Hadrian the II , ho quoteth a teſtimony of Pope Leo the 'I , . that au-
thority is derived from Peter, and the other Apoftlos, unto all the Biſhops
of the Church; for the priviledge of Saint Peter is, whereſoever according Rome and
to his equity juſkice is done, no leſs in Rhemes then'in Rome, and no more Rhemes cóm
in Rome then'in Rhemes, but is alike unto allevery where, according as pared.
Biſhops more or leſs diſcharge their office. And he expounds theſe words, ,
Thou art Peter ... as Auguſtine doth in Ser. 13. de verb.Dom. I will build ny
Church upon that firm and ſolid confeſſion which tlou haft confeſſed. Ph.
Morn. in Myſter. in an Epiſtle to Hincmar Biſhop of Laudun, ſaith, The ſe-
venth general. Councel ſo called by the Greeks (indeed a wicked Councel)
concerning Images, which ſome would have broken into pieces, and ſome
would have to be worſhipped, was kept not long before my time by a num-
ber of Biſhops gathered together at Nice; the Acts thereof the Biſhop of Rome
did ſend into Francia, in the Reign of Charls the Great (the See Apoftolick
willing it to be ſo ) a Synod was held in Germany by the convocation of the
fame Emperour, and there by the path-way of Scriptures, and the tradition
of the Fathers, the falſe Councel of the Greeks was confuted and utterly reje-
ated ; of whoſe confutation there was a good big volumn fent from Charls,
by ſome Biſhops, unto Rome, which in my young years I did read in the Pa-
lace. This teſtimony is of more credit then a hundred late Writers, who de-
ny that Synod at Frankford, or that a Synod under Charls did condemn the
ſecond Synod at Nice. Thercafter in that Epiſtle he ſaith, We ſhould be-
leeve that the motion of repentance is from God, as the Apoſtle ſaith, If God
will give them repentance .... To have a Church is not to have a primacy in
Divine things ; for then all rulers of the Church ſhould have primacy; all thoſe
wicked men rule not the Church, who ſeem to be within; neither is it denied
but they give baptiſm. In the ſame Epiſtle, he rebuketh his Nephew for de-
nying baptiſın unto Infants, Catol.teft. ver. lib.9.
17. At that time was much to do in the doctrine of Predeſtination. Got- The five Ar-
tcſchalk (by birth a Frank or Belgik, as Aventin. lib. 4. Annal. Boior. calleth ticles of Gof-
teſchalk,
himn ) was ordained a Prieſt by Rigbold chorepiſcopus , in the vacancy of the
See of Rhemes. The now named Hincmar, in an Epiſtle unto the Church of
Lions ( which is in Biblioth. Sixt. Senen. part.1. pag.105 3. edit.Colon.) writes
that he held theſe five Articles: Firſt, God, before all ages, and ere he made
any thing, even from the beginning, did predeſtinate unto the Kingdom
whom he would, and did predeſtinate unto deſtruction whom he would.
2. They who are predeſtinate unto deſtruction cannot be ſaved, and who are
predeſtinate unto the Kingdom cannot periſh. 3. God willeth not that all
men be ſaved, but only them who be ſaved ; and whereas the Apofle ſaith,
who willeth that all men be ſaved, he meaneth only all them who ſhall be ſa-
ved. 4. Chriſt çame not to ſave allmen, nor did he ſuffer for all men; but
RI
only
158
porno
CENTURI AX.
are defended
A
}
,
only for them who ſhall be ſaved by the myſtery of his Paſion.. 5. Sinčathe
firft man fell of his free will, none ofuscan uſe free-will to do good, but only
and oppoſed to do evil
. Remigius , Biſhop of Lions, in the name of the Church of Lions
defended theſe five Articles, as is to be ſeen loc. cit. "Whereupon Hincmar
writ unto Pope Nicolaus ( as Baron: Annal, ad An: 943 relates ) againft Got-
teſchalk, and calleth theſe Articles the herefie of the Predeſtinatians, which
was overthrown in. Affričk; and thereafter in France by authority of Pope
Celeſtine; and by the care and vigilancy of Proſper. When Gotteſchalk re- ,
turned from Italy, Raban Biſhop of Mentz, ſummoned himinto a Synod;
and when he could not perſwade him to change his mind, he did write unto
Hincmar and others, and did oppugn ſome concluſions which he had wreſted
from theſe five Articles. 'Remigius writes again , ſhewing that all the argu-
ments of Raban did not touch the Articles, as it is in the above named Bi-
bliotheca. Then Hincmar ſummoned Gotteſchalk unto a Synod of 1 2 Bi-
ſhops, and ſome Prieſts and Abbots, in Cariſiac on Irara, where four Arti-
and he com cles were enacted againſt him; he was condemned of hereſie and contunya-
The Arricies cy; he was whipped with rods and caſt in priſon. The Church of Lions, after
M1 Carijiac, ſight of theſe four Articles, ſent forth their cenſure of them, both which are
in Biblioth.cit: pag. 1082. The Canons are theſe: Firſt, God Almighty made
man without lin, upright, with free will, and ſet him in Paradiſe, whom he
would to abide in the holineſs of righteouſneſs. 2. Man uſing ill his free-will,
did ſin and fall, and became the maſs of perdition of mankind; but the good
and juſt God did chuſe of the ſame maſs of perdition, according to his-fore-
knowledge, whom by his grace he did predeſtinate to life, and prepared life
eternal for them. 3. But others whom in the judgement of righteouſneſs, he
left in the maſs of perdition, he foreknew them to periſh, but he did not pre-
deſtinate that they ſhould periſh; yet becauſe he is juſt, he did predeſtinare
everlaſting puniſhment unto them; and therefore we ſay, there is but one pre-
deſtination of God, which concerncth the gift of grace or the rendring of
righteouſneſs. Can. II. In the first man we have loſt the freedom of will, which
we have received by Chriſt; and we have free will unto good, being preve-
ned and helped by grace; and we have free will unto evil, being forſaken of
grace; and we have free-will, becauſe it is freed by grace, and by grace hea-
led from corruption. Can. III. God will have all men, without cxception , to
be ſaved, although all men be not ſaved; and that ſome are ſaved, it is the
gift of him who ſaveth; and that ſome periſh, it is the merit of them who
pe-
riſh. Can. IV. Our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, as there was not, is, nor ſhall be any
man, whoſe nature is not affumed in him; ſo there was, is, and ſhall be no man
for whom he did not die, although all be not redeemed by the myſtery of his
Pallion; it concerneth not the greatneſs and copiouſneſs of the price, but it
concerneth the part of unbelievers, and them who beleeve not with that faith
which worketh by love ; for the cup of man's falvation, which was made
through human infirmity and divine vertue, hath in it ſelf that it may pro-
fitable unto all; butif it be not drunken, it cureth not. Followeth the ſum
by theChurch of the cenſure of the Church of Lions: in the firſt part of the firſt Canon is no
mention of the grace of God ( without which no rational creature ever could,
or now can, or ſhall be able to be, or abide , or perlift in righteouſneſs and ho-
lineſs) as if man had been ſo ſet in Paradiſe, that by his free will only he could
have continued in holineſs, according to the Pelagian errour. In the ſecond
part they took it ill, that although it be ſaid, Thetlect are ſaved by the grace
of God, and life eternal is prepared for thoſe Elect; yet it is ſaid, that God
hath choſen thoſe Elect, according to his foreknowledge, without mention
of grace; as if it were grace that the Elect attain life; and grace that life is pre-
pared
be
of Lions
Gak. I.
jQf Biyeri Countries )
1359
!
pated for themsi and it were not grace, burforckxowledgetwas daay.grecho:
ley, whichis manifeſtly, contrary to the Catholiakofaith inbecaule God is
chuſing them whom he hath predeſtinatę bocforeknew not their menite foluas
that therefore he hath choſen
them, jopbecauſe he forc:ſaw thafløfthemſelves
they would be good, but the very election, thatoftbemals of perdition they
were made the veſſels of mercy ,:without any good, merit; it was only grace
by which they were fevered from the children of perdition: for the Apoſtle
diligently commends unto jus this election not of merits but ofgraçe, where-
by.not the good works of any were foreknown, but only divine mercy was
prepared. Roma 9, For the children being yet 'not-born, nor having done
any good or evil, that the purpoſe of God according to theele&ion mighe
ftand, not of works, butpfhím who calleth; and 2 Tim.): according to his
own purpoſe and grace which was:giveniunto us in Chriſt... In the third part
they do note that the tryth is denied, and alſo confirmed by the teftimony
even of them who dèny, it;' while they ſay, that God in his juſt-judgement
hath forſaken others; that is, the reprobates in the inaſs of perdition; and
that he did not predeftinate, but only-foreknew that they would perih: for
how foreknew he only, and did not predeſtinate that which by their own con-
feſſion he did decree in juſt judgement: Why dare man açcept in part, and
denyin part the true and perfect predeſtination of the juſt judgement of God..
whereby he, in his eternal counſel, did fore-ordain the righteous unto life, and
the unrighteous ụnto puniſhment ? How hath he foreknown only, and not
alſo fore-ordained what by their confeſſion he hath diſcerned, injuft judge
ment? As if the Almighty God hath both fore-known and fore-ordained.;
what in hisjuſt judgment he was to do unto the elect; but did foreſee and not
fore-ordain , what he was to do in the ſame juſt judgment concerning the re:
probate; ſeeing on both ſides is the ſame judgement and the ſame righteouf-
neſs, whereby reward is given unto the righteous, and puniſhment unto the
unrighteous; for if this predeſtination were violent or unjuſt or prejudicialun-
to any, it ſhould no way be beleeved of, him, in whom is no iniquity. And
ſeeing moſt manifeſtly it is not violent, (becauſe it compelleth no man to be
evil,) nor unjuſt (becauſe it puniſheth them only, which through their own
fault continue in evil, ) nor prejudicial (becauſe it pre-judgeth not any, as
if through his ſentence, and not their own merit, they do periſh;.) what is bla-
med where only cquity and righteouſneſs is found Truly that doch Divine
predeftination towards men, which Divine preſcience alſo doth; he fore-
knew that they would be evil, but he did not by his fore-knowledge compel
them to be evil; he did predeſtinate them to be puniſhed who did contique in
cvil, nor yet did he compel them by that predeſtination, that they were or did
continue evil. And this is his equity, that who willingly continue in evil,
ſhould be unwillingly puniſhed ......... Theſe things have we ſaid to the end,
that if anything beſpoken unadviſedly upon occaſion of obſcure doctrine, or
a perplexed queſtion, it ſhould not be maintained contentiouſly, or by fy-
nodical auchotity; but rather it may be as ſoon amended by acknowledging
Divine truth. Of Can. Il. they complain, that it is defined confuſedly, ob-
ſcurely, and too briefly; and they oppoſe ſix Aphoriſms out of an Epiſtle of
Pope Celeſtine, unto the Biſhops of France; and two out of the Councel at
Arauſican: which are ; Firſt, In the tranſgreſſion of Adam all men haveloft
natural power and innocency, and no man can by his free-will ariſe out of the
depth of that ruine, unleſs the grace of our mercifull God lift us up.
man uſeth well his free-will but by Chriſt. 3. All the indeavours, all the
works and merits of the Saints ſhould be referred unto the praiſe and glory of
God, becauſe no man can pleaſe him. otherwiſe, but in ſo far as he hath gi-
d
Can. Il.
2. No
ven.
760
C EN BURN WI.
<
1
}
ver? 24.4Cdworkethroin the hearts of menandin'free-willithat everyho:
haj thoughts godlyløvepórépi and enth notion of good warisfroth God, Ben
cauſeiby him we can seorang gobd.şland without shim we can do nothing
5** We profelirttiarsgewis the awhour of all purpofes almiulofalt vettires;
whereby from the beginhing of fajthive go unto God and weiblibt noilbudt
all the meritsøkman are provened býkisigrace zabyrwhom it is that wa-leģiti
tofwiliopco do any goodî by which help and thercy of God ffèé-wil is not
taken away, but inå de free; that of darkned'; it becomes light"; "of wicked;
upoight ; offářnting; head; and of unwiſe, provident; for ſo great is the goods
neſs of God toward államtes that he would have thole thingsrobebué mcuits'ı
which are his gifts ; and he will givé everlaſting reward', aécording to thoſe
things which hehath given..6. Wesconfeſs that the graco and help of God
is givenever to every ind) and it isigiveti not:adeording to our merits , that
it may belméer grace; that is, given freely, through his-mcreyi; -who ſaith, I
Dwill shew mercy on whom 7 will shen merapat 7.. Woconfefs free will,altlaough
ithath need of Divine help:: 8. The liberty of will being weäkned in the first
mau, cannot be repaired but by" gracevi 9. The liberty of will then is focs;
when it ſerveth not fin;" for it was given-ſuch from God onto the firſt man,
which being loſt, cannot be reſtored, but by him who could give it; 'and
therefore Truth faith ji afirbe son make you free; you shall be freeindeed. The
cenſure followeth; if it-beſaid, We have lost the freedom of wall is the firſt man's
as ifafter the tranſgreſſion of the firſt ma á no free-will remainin men, it is' hot
agreeable unto truth; becauſe if there be no free: will of mankind', how ſhall
God judge the World? But ifit be therefore faid , becauſe through the merit
of his tranſgreſſion we have loſt the vertue of free-will, as it was made in the
firſt man; take heed left that which follows concerning the loft liberty of that
will, which we have received by Chriſt'our Lord ;' be ſó ſaid, as if lince we
are regenerate by Chriſt, we have received ſuch a condition and vertue of
free-will, that henceforth we may be ſuch in this preſent life, as that man'was
before ſin; that as he was living without all ſin, ſo the regenerate in Chriſt
may live in this world without ſin; which ſurely belongeth not unto the eſtate
of this preſent life, but unto the bleſſedneſs of eternal life. But if it be ſaid on-
ly, that for the beginning of grace which we attain by regeneration, we may
feem to receive the liberty of will, which we loft in Adam, although never-
theleſs the fulneſs and perfection thereof, is to be expected in the life to come;
why is the moſt clear truth darkned with ſo great ambiguity and confuſion of
words ? Now how great abſurdity is in that which followeth, And we have
free-will unto good being prevented and helped..
as if after we are regene-
rate by the grace of Chriſt, then we begin to have as free-will unto good, ſo
free-will unto evil; as if by that regeneration, when we are prevened and hel-
ped by grace, we have free-willunto good; and when we are deſerted of the
ſame grace, we have free-will unto evil. What reaſon or conſequence of mea-
ning can be here? Doth the grace of that regeneration work this in us, that
from thence we get free-will as upto good, ſo unto evil? Further, if when we
are renewed in baptiſm, we receive in Chriſt the liberty of will that was ſo loft
in Adam, doth then only the grace of God prevene and help us? Or doth the
ſame grace, as once it helped us that we ſhould be free unto good; fo leave
us once, that we are made free unto evil ? What is this ſo obſcure, and (al-
moſt) no preaching of grace? Had it not been better to have made uſe of
thoſe ſentences of the fore-named Fathers, which define this matter fully and
clearly? Or that this definition had been framed in their words, and plainly
been declared, how this grace of God prevencth and helpeth us, that is, whe-
ther once ſo great grace is given unto us in baptiſm, which may be ſufficient
for
1
-
1
Of Divers Countries.
161
A
1
for the whole riine of our life, or whether it ſhould be implored and gotten
daily; and włacther we have need of it for ſome good things, or for allNone
of theſe things appear here; and therefore it had been better to have been fi-
lent , then to ſpeak ſo fondly of ſo great a matter. For we have'need of the
grace of God not only for a good work, as it is ſaid in this chapters but alſo
for the very beginning of faith, without which grace we cannot come unto
the Sacrameut of regeneration; we have need of grace for all and every good
thing through every day; we have need of it to ftir up in us a good will; we
have need of grace to ſpeak good and whollom things; we have' need of
grace for all good waies of good works. Concerning Can. III. Firſt they ex- Can. III:
hort to keep peace and unity, and to ſhun contention: Then they ſay, Be-
hold one may think and ſay (as formerly it hath been thought and ſaid) the
Apoſtle ſaid not generally, and ( as they have added) without exception,
jvho will have all men to be ſaved; but eſpecially concerning them of whom
he had ſaid before, For all men, for Kings, and for them which are in autho-
rity; that when he ſaith All, he underſtands all ſorts of men, even of all con-
dition, ſex, order. What unconſequent or contrariety unto the truth, is in
this expoſition ? Likewiſe one may fay (as it is found to be ſaid by ſome An-
cients) that the Apoſtle ſpeaks of whole mankind; what ill or danger hath
this expoſition. For he who thinks ſo, doth not think that any man doth re-
fift and go againſt the will of God, whereby he willeth all men to be ſaved,
that God cannot do what he willeth; and both the one and the other ſpeak-
ing diverfly, yet do agree faithfully and unanimouſly, that whether the Apo-
ftle ſpoke ſo orſo, yet no man is ſaved but by the gracious mercy of God and
none is ſuffered to periſh but in his juſt judgment. Certainly this is manifeſt in
that queſtion, that although God will have all men generally and indefinite-
ly to be ſaved; yet in the hearts of ſome , through the bountifulneſs of mercy,
he worketh the ſame in his will, that both they have a will to be ſaved, and
they are ſaved (to whom the Apoſtle faith, with fear and trembling work
forth your ſalvation ; for it is God who worketh in you both to will and to do, accor-
ding to his good pleaſure ; ) but in the hearts of others, through the ſeverity of
his hid and juſt judgement, he worketh not this ſaving will, but leaveth themi
to their own will; that becauſe they would not beleeve, they ſhould be dam-
ned in juſt puniſhment. And this may be ſaid, indeed, of them which have
heard the word of the Goſpel, but through the hardneſs of their own unbelief
would not receiveit. But what ſhall be ſaid of ſo great a multitude of the wic-
ked, who have been from the beginning of the world, untill the coming of
Chriſt? And them who cannot be denied to be as yet in the utmoſt parts of
the earth, unto whom never a Preacher is conie; who could no way beleeve
in him of whom they have not heard; nor receive a Preacher, ſeeing none
hath been ſent unto them. Shall ſuch therefore be damned, becauſe they have
not beleeved , who never could hear? And nevertheleſs they ſhall be condem-
ned for their other ſins, and eſpecially for original fin, wherein all have ſin-
ned; for it is not written in vain, pour out thy wrath upon the Nations which
know thee not; and the Apoſtle faith, Rendring vengeance in flaming fire on
themwho know not God. If one ſhould ask of thoſe, What hath the will of
God done in them, who willeth all men to be ſaved, and to come to the
knowledge of the truth? What ſhall we anſwer? Will not a godly and pru-
dent man chuſe rather to be ſilent? Or certainly ſay with the Prophet and A-
poſtle, Thy judgments are a great deep, and, O the depth of the wiſedom and
knowledge of God! how incomprehenſible are his waies ! Concerning Can. Can. I
IV. they ſay, in this new queſtion three queſtions are propounded: Firſt, that
it is ſaid, No man was, is, or shall be, whoſe nature is not all umed in Chrift.
ᏚᎴ
OF
1
1
1
1
i
1
162
CENTURY IX.
1
t
i
1
1
Of this queſtion we hold thus, That the aſſuming of man's nature by Chriſt,
was not of neceſſity of beginning, [ex neceßitate incipiendi] but was only of
his power and grace; ſo his fleſh deſcendeth thorow all generations; ſo he is
truly born very man ofthem, that what he pleaſed by ſhewing mercy, and
healing and redeeming, he might thereof aſſume and reject what he pleaſed,
or not. So in that unſpeakable myſtery of his incarnation, he mercifully did
affume his elect, whom he came to redeem juſtifie and fave; and whom he
did judge unworthy of that mercy and redemption, he left them out of that
marvellous ſuſception. Let us therefore acknowledge truly that the ſuſception
of human nature in Chriſt, hath left unbelievers void of this mercy, and that
he hath beſtowed it only on them, that they have common nature with Chriſt,
who receive him, and are renewed by his Spirit, by whom he was concei-
ved. Away therefore with thatfuperfluity, whereby it is ſaid and defined that
there was, is, or ſhall be no man, whoſe nature he hath not aſſumed. 2. It is
affirmed, Koman was, is , or shall be, for whom Chriſt hath not ſuffered. Of
which queſtion what other can we anſwer, but that firſt we demand them who
have defined this, and admoniſh them to weigh vigilantly and faithfully, left
perhaps by little conſidering what they ſhould ſay, they ſay and write ſuch
things againſt the faith and their own conſcience; for to omit thoſe who are
now, or ſhall be till the end of the world, among whom ſhall be the Anti-
chriſt, certainly of that innumerable multitude of the wicked, which have
been from the beginning, untillthe.coming of Chriſt, and being dead in their
wickedneſs are condemned in everlaſting pains; we think not that they who
have written this, do beleeve that Chriſt hath ſuffered for them which are dead
in their wickedneſs, and now condemned in everlaſting judgment; for if it
be beleeved that he hath ſuffered for them; why may it not alſo be beleeved ,
that he hath ſuffered for the Divcland his Angels? Therefore, as it cannot
be ſaid that Chriſt Jeſus hath ſuffered for thole wicked and damned Angels; ro
farbe it, that we ſhould believe that he hath ſuffered for thoſe wicked and
damned men......
... But of thoſe who as yet continue in their unbelief and
wickedneſs ſhall periſh, if good men who have defined theſe things could de-
monſtrate unto us, by ſure and clear teſtimonies, from the authority of the
Holy Scriptures , what the Lord hath ſuffered for thoſe, we ſhould alſo be-
leeve the ſame; and ifthat they cannot, let them not contend now for that
which they read not ; let them be aſhamed to determine what they cannot find
to be decreed by any Councel of the holy Fathers, or determination of Eçcle-
fiaftical do&trine; or if they find anything written by the ancient Doctours,
whereby occaſion of ſuch interpretation may be given, yet ſaving the reve-
rence due unto them, let them rather contain themſelves, and ſubmit unto
Divine authority. 3. They ſay, All the unbeleevers are not redeemed by the
myſtery of Chriſt's blood; ſo neither are the beleevers redeemed, who have not
faith which worketh by love. Why ſhould we ſpeak of this queſtion, ſeeing it
is manifeſt from what is ſaid, that no redemption in Chriſt is unto any unbe-
leevers; and all beleevers who come truly unto faith and grace of regenerati-
on, receive their true redemption and true regeneration; becauſe they can-
not be truly regenerate, unleſs it be truly certain that they are redeemed from
the power of the Divel and bondage of ſin; neither can they be truly redee-
med, unleſs they be cleanſed in the laver of mercy, and made free from the
guilt of ſin, and from the power of the Prince of this world; unleſs ( which
is moſt abſurd in this definition) it be ſaid, that our Lord Jeſus Chriſt hath
ſuffered even for the wicked who periſh in their fins; and it be affirmed, that
every beleever is not truly redeemed by the myſtery of His paſſion, and re-
newed in his baptiſm. Hincmar, Biſhop of Rhemes, could not take this cen-
furc
1
}
1
Of Divers Countries.
163
E
ſure patiently, but writ Epiſtles unto ſeveral Biſhops in defence of his opini- That cenſure
ons: and Remigius fent abroad his cenſures of them, as Viſſer. in hiftor. Got-is oppugned
by ſome
teſcal. cap.8. hath at length. John Scot did follow Hincmar, and although in
other things he had purchaſed a name; yet becauſe here he undertook a wrong and maintai-
cauſe, Florus a Deacon of Lions, and Prudentius Biſhop of Tricaſlin did not ned by others:
ſpare him; as is at large loc.cit.cap.9.0 10.00 11. I will ſhortly ſhew their
teſtimonies, whereby ſummarily their do&trine may be known. Florus ſaith,
Whereas he [.John] ſaith, that man finning hath loft liberty, but not the
power and vigour of the liberty, he ſaith not rightly; for he hath not kept in
part, and loſt in part, the gift of liberty; but as he hath loſt the power and vi-
gour of liberty , ſo he hath loſt liberty it ſelf; ſo that now he is not free unto
good from which he hath fallen , he continueth free unto evil; becauſe as of
his free-will he forſook good, ſo by free-will he cleaveth unto evil. Man there-
fore after that damnation hath free-will, whereby he may incline and doth in-
cline unto evil through his will; he hath free-will, whereby it is poſſible that
he may ariſe unto good; but that he ariſeth unto good, it is not of his own
vertue, but of the compaſſionating gráce of God; for he who is heavily dir-
eaſed, may poſſibly receive health; but that he may receive health, he hath
need of a medicament; and he who is dead, it may be ſaid, that poſſibly he
may riſe and live, yet not by his own vertue, but by the power of God; ſo
the free-will of man being wounded and dead, may be healed, but by the
grace of God ſhewing mercy. Again John ſaith, If any cauſe precede will (that
is, nature ) to think good or evil, it is not nature : where he ſpeaks manifeftly
againſt truth; for if no cauſe precede the will of man to think or do good,
whence is in man a good will, that is, a good affection to think or do
any
good ? for man hath not of himſelf a good will.---- nor doth he any good----
but he hath it from him of whom the Apoſtle ſpeaks unto beleevers, It is God
who worketh in us both to will, and to do according to his good will: He by
his mercy preveneth the will of man; as the Pſalmiſt ſaith, My God, his mer-
cy ſhall prevene me: Heinſpires into man the grace of thinking well; as the
Apoſtle ſaith , Not that we are able to think a good thought as of our felves,
but our ſufficiency is from God. Therefore, He is the cauſe of good will in
us; He is the cauſe of good deſires, and of perfecting; He is untó us the cauſe
of mercy and grace, by which we are able not only to do well and to perfect,
but alſo to think well
. And not only doth he theſe things in his ele&t in this life,
but alſo before the foundation of the world, he hath predeſtinated them by
hisgrace, that they ſhould be holy and blameleſs before him, as the Apoſtle
witneſſeth. Seeing therefore ſo great and ſuch a cauſe, which is the cauſe of
all good things both in making and rewarding his creatures, is unto us the
beſt and eternal cauſe of good will; prevening us by grace, that we may will
well, and do well; how ſaith this man, that no cauſe precedes our will and
works? Or ifany cauſe precede them, that cauſe is not nature? Seeing the
Almighty God (who is the cauſe of our good will) is the highest and beſt
nature.... But far be it to ſay, that this higheſt and beſt cauſe precedes our
will to think or do evil; and nevertheleſs a cauſe precedes, not efficient, but
deficient ; that is, the forſaking of the chief good, and coveting inferiour
things; when the ſoul falleth from the love of God, and coveteth inferiour
things. But albeit God is not the cauſe of our ill will, nor any ſubſifting
nature, but the affection of the reaſonable creature, falling from the love of
the Creator; yet we may not ſay, that he is not the juſt revenger of our wic.
ked thoughts or eternal Predeſtinator of juſt judgment and vengeance; which
this fellow would, by ſuch ambiguities, make void---- Again this man faith,
There is no predeſtination of God, but of them who are prepared for everlaſting
SE 2
ble
l
may
>
?
1
164
CENTURY IX.
I
bleſſedneſs.: We know ſurely, that this is an errour of this age....... It is to
be marked in the writings of the Prophets, that the word predeſtination is not
expreſsly mentioned; yet becauſe things concerning both predeſtinations ap-
pear and are declared moſt openly, the Apoſtle moſt confidently uſeth their
teſtimonies for confirming this doctrine, and hath given them to be ſo un-
derſtood by the Church, teaching us by his authority and example; and in-
forming us, that we ſhould not contentiouſly and idly ſtrive for the word pre-
deſtination in the Oracles of the holy Prophets; but by godly and peaceable
underſtanding, whereſoever the matter is manifeſtly declared, we ſhould.
without doubting, acknowledge and maintain the predeſtination of God.
And if it be asked, How ſhall the World be judged righteouſly, whom the
neceſſity of; predeſtination forceth to periſh? Far be it that any of us ſhould
ſay it, becauſe it is moſt open blaſphemy, that God by his predeſtination for-
cethany man to ſin, and to periſh by fin. But by the judgment of predeſtina-
tion, whom continuing in their fins he hath decreed to puniſh, herather
calleth them from their lins, and ſtirreth in them (by hearing ) a wholſon
terrour, that they fearing may be amended, and amending ſhould not be
damned. It is allo moſt falſe that the fellow affirmeth , that there is no prede-
fination of puniſhment; for if puniſhment were not predeſtinate for the Divel
and his Angels, and all the wicked that are to be puniſhed with them, Truth
would not ſay, Go into everlaſting fire prepared for the Divel and his Angels.
And where he faith, Predeflination is alwaies to be underſtood of the gifts of
God's bounty, it is alſo falſe; for it is found and truly underſtood of the judg-
ments of juſt damnation: Ofwhich damned (through their own deſerving,
and the juſt judgment of God) when this man faith, Cap. 14.84, that they
are juſtly forſaken, in the damned maſs, according to the merit of original
fin; and they are ſuffered to live wickedly, and are at laſt to be condemned
with everlaſting fire; even unwillingly, and contradi&ing himſelf, he faith no
other thing, but that in Divine judgment they are predeſtinate unto everlaſt-
ing life; for if all that maſs be condemned, certainly it is condemned in the
juſt judgment of God, and without doubt unto everlaſting perdition and pu-
niſhment. And it is a wonder how he ſaith Cap. 14. That God hath predeſti-
nate pain unto ſinners, and hath not predeſtinate ſinners unto pain; for when
he predeſtinated pain for them, he was not ignorant who were to be puniſh-
ed. And when he confefſeth ſaying, The foreknowėd; if God foreknew cer-
tainly who were to be puniſhed with theſe torments, what elſe did he , when
he prepared moſt certain pain for every one of them, but predeſtinated them
certainly for pain? For ſurely theſe only ſhall ſuffer, whom he hath foreknown
to ſuffer; and what is it, that by unchangeable preſcience he hath foreknown
them for pain? It was not to be feared, that what he foreknew to be juſtly,
he hath not predeſtinated to do it juſtly. There is indeed another condition of
mens laws, 'who ſo ordain certain puniſhments unto delinquents, that never-
theleſs they know not thoſe which do ſin thus, or which ſhall be tormented
· in theſe puniſhments; and therefore they may appoint and prepare puniſh-
ments for ſinners, and know not that the puniſhments arc juít; and yet not
appoint for puniſhments the finners, whom they know not at all; but if they
knew certainly the perſons which are worthy of thoſe puniſhments, they might
juſtly ordain them for the pain, as they appoint the pain for delinquents; as
in the execution of judgment, whom they find guilty of capital crimes, they
both rehearſe unto them the death which is appointed by the Law, and by
open ſentence they adjudge them unto death; which is done by a certain
knowledge of judgment, that they dare appoint as puniſhment for ſinners,
ſoſinners for puniſhments. Seeing then both theſe are rightly and juſtly donc
in
1
1
.
Of Divers Countries.
165
in the Courts of men, being informed and directed according to certain know-
ledge, that they diſcern juſtly and irreprovably pain for ſinners, and ſinners
for pain; and yet not any of thoſe guilty perſons is compelled unto ſin by the
Laws nor Judges, but only becauſe he who hath ſinned is juſtly puniſhed;
how much rather may we beleeve certainly, that this is done in Divine judga
ment, that (becauſe by eternal knowledge he knows the pain which in ju-
ſtice is due for finners, and the ſingers to whom it is due) ſeeing he cauſeth
none to fin, he predeſtinates moſt juſtly both puniſhments ( which he knows
to be moſt juft) for ſinners; and finners ( who are never unknown unto him,
but moſt certainly known by eternal verity) for everlaſting puniſhment. So
and more writeth Florus. And the judgment of Prudentius is in the abovena-
med hiſtory, Víſir.cap. 11; where among other things he ſhews, that when
Æneas ( who had been a member of the Cariſiac Synod) was to be ordained
Biſhop of Paris; Prudentius being called unto his ordination, did excuſe
himſelf by Letter, and ſent unto Wenilo, Metropolitan of Senonen, four ar-
ticles; which if the elect Biſhop would not ſubſcribe, he did proteſt that he
would no way conſent unto his ordination. Theſe Articles are: Firſt, That
he confeſs, that as free-will is loſt in Adam by merit of diſobedience; ſo it is
reſtored unto us by our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and freed (now in hope, but af-
terwards really, as the Apoſtle faith, We are ſaved by hi pe ) that neverthe-
leſs we have alwaies need of the grace of the Alimnighty God for every good
work; whether for thinking, or beginning, or working, or perſeverantly per-
fecting; and that without that grace we can no way either think or will, or do
any good. 2. That he beleeve and confefs, that in the moſt high and ſecret
purpoſe of God, ſome are by the gracious mercy of God, before all ages,pre-
deſtinated for life; and ſome, by his unſearchable righteouſneſs are predeſti-
nated for pain; to wit, that whether in them which ſhall be ſaved or con-
demned, he hath predeſtinated that which he foreknew he would do in jud-
ging; as the Prophet ſaith , Qui fecit , qua futura funt, Efa.45.(juxta LXX
Interp. ) 3. That he beleeve and confeſs, with all the Catholicks, that the
blood of Jeſus Chriſt was fhed for all men beleeving in him through the world;
and not for them which have not beleeved in him, nor willever beleeve; as
the Lord himelf faith, Matth. 20, The Son of man came... to give his ſoul
in redemption for many. t. That he beleeve and confeſs, that the Almigh-
ty God laveth whom he willeth ; and that none at all can be ſaved, but whom
he will ſave; and that all are ſaved, whom he will ſave; and therefore it is not
at all his will thoſe be ſaved, whoſoever are not ſaved; as the Prophet ſaith,
whatſoever the Lord willeth, he doth that both in Heaven and on Earth. And
(ſaith Prudent. ) although there be ſome other things, wherein he hath ſa-
tisfied and ſubſcribed, in which (being condemned in Pelagius ) the Church
hath univerſally conſented; yet theſe being (againſt him and his followers )
cleared from his froward expoſitions, by the Apoſtolical See, at the inftance
of the bleſſed Aurelius, Biſhop of Carthage; and of Auguſtine with other 214
Biſhops; and being publiſhed unto all the World, by many both Epiſtles and
Books, all the Church to day rejoiceth in,confefſeth, prcacheth, holdeth,and
fhall hold. This Epiſtle of Prudentius, is in the 2 tome of the French Councels;
and by it we may ſee not only his mind, but the univerſal doctrine of all the
Church in all the World, as he affirmeth. Although Hiſtories do not expreſs
whether Æneas did ſubscribe theſe Articles, yet it may be gathered from the
99 Epiſtle of Lupus Ferarien , where he commends this Æneas; and faith, that
Prudentius, with the other Biſhops, did confirm his ordination. By autho-
rity of Lotharius a Synod was held, An.855.at Valentia ; the Canons thereof
follow hereafter : For the preſent I add the words of Baronius concerning it
T!
gene-
1
166
CENTURY 1X.
A
generally, ſaying, The Biſhops thought good to bring no other thing into
the Church, then what the moſt holy Fathers and faithfull Teachers of the
Church had, in all ſincerity, taught formerly in Affrica , in the Councel at
Carthage; and in France, in the Councel at Arauſicane, whereunto we
ſhould cleave in allpoints; to wit, that the godly are ſaved no other way, but
by the grace of God; and the wicked are condemned for their own iniquity :
And that the wicked do not periſh, becauſe ( as ſome ſay) they could not be
good, but becauſe they would not. Then he fheweth that the A&s of this
Synod were ſent unto Hincmar; and that he did by writing condemn theſe
errours. But Viſſer taxeth Baronius, that he hath written of this matter ſlender-
ly, and from the writings of Hincmar, and from Acts of Synods convinceth
him; eſpecially he declareth, from a book of the Church of Lions, that
there was diverſity ofopinions among them of Lions, concerning the fifth
Canon of this Synod, which ( in the end of that book ). thinks the greateſt
difference between the Elect and the Reprobates to be, that in the Repro-
bates remaineth the guiltineſs of the firſt tranſgreſſion, which is taken from
the Elect, by the blood of Chriſt. Alſo he ſheweth, that in the year 856, in
the moneth of Auguſt, Charls thc Bald did calla Synod at Bonoile (by Paris;)
and another in September at Nielph, where he gave unto Hincmar the.Ar-
ticles of the Synod at Valentia; and what he had received from others in fa-
vour of Gotteſchalk ,that Hincmar ſhould anſwer unto them; and that after
three years, Hincmar did return a great book of God's predeſtination, and
of man's free-will; as Flodoard ſheweth, Hiſt.lib.3.cap. 13; and that the ada
verſe party was not ſatisfied by that great volumn; neither was the authority
of the Valentian Synod leſsned; and therefore An.859, Charls calleth another
Synod in Audemantunno Lingonum , where for the inſtruction of God's peo-
ple, the Canons of the Valentian Synod were voiced and confirmed again,
and proclaimed; only in the fifth Canon they expreſs not the four Articles,
(becauſe they perceive, Hincmar was offended by ſo expreſs condemning
them, as if they thereby had neglected the limits and law of charity) and they
did add the name of John Scot unto the nineteen Articles. This Synod is cal-
led Lingonenſisin Concil
. Gall. tom. 3. After 14 daies was a more frequeut Sy-
nod of twelve Provinces at Saponaria , a Village of the City of Tullen, where
was King Charls, and his Nephews Lotharius and Chårls, fons of the Em-
perour Lotharius; there the Canons of the former Synod, and the Cariſiac
Articles were read again and again; great contention was between Remigius
and Hincmar, with their followers (the one pleading for, and the other againſt
the Articles of Gotteſchalk; ) but ( as Hincmar writeth in an Epiſtle Dedica-
tory unto Charls the Bald) the ſtir was calmed by the wiſedom of the Arch-
Biſhop Remigius, exhorting them all to bring unto the next Synod the books
of the Catholick Doctours; and as they ſhall find them agreeing unto the A-
poſtolical and Catholick doctrine, all ſhould hold together unanimouſly. It
appeareth in the Acts of this Synod, that it was ſo ſoon cloſed, becauſe of the
murmurs in the country. All this time Gotteſchalk was ſtill in Priſon in the
Monaſtery of Haultvillier, whence he ſent forth firſt a ſhort confeſſion, and
then a larger one, confirmed by teſtimonies of Scripture, and of the ancient
Doctours. In the end of the latter, he craved that there might be a free Synod,
wherein truth might be made known unto all, and errours altogether taken
away; and he lamenteth that for baſeneſs of his perſon truth is deſpiſed, and
his adverſaries follow not charity, and refuſe vcrity, only that they may ſeem
victorious. Now of all that I have read concerning his Confeſſions, and the
writings of both parties, I gather that at that time the greateſt controverſie was,
concerning the predeſtination of the wicked unto puniſhment; howbeit there
was
1
content
.
1
Of Divers' Countries.
167
7
was alſo ſome difference concerning free will, and the efficient cauſe of con-
verſion, or of faith and good works. And becauſe Hincmar in his Epiſtle un- Whence was
the mord Brigin
to Pope Nicolaus, and Semipelagians make mention of Hereticks, whoni
deſtinatians.
they call Pradeſtinati or Prædeſtinatiani; here I add concerning that name,
that the firſt who mentioneth it, washe who writ the continuation of lerom's
Chronicle ; for he ( about the 24 year of Arcadius and Honorius ) writeth,
ſaying, At this time began the herelie of Prædeſtinati, which had the begin-
ning from Auguſtine. So it is expreſsly (faith Vffer. in Hiftor. Gotteſ.cap. 2.) in
two old manuſcripts, one in the King's Bibliotheke, and another in the Be-
nedi&tines at Cambridge; although in the Printed books it is not ſaid, from
Auguſtine; but, from the books of Auguſtine, being ill underſtood. And certain-
ly theſe words of Hincmar are frivolous, ſince Pope Celeſtine did not write
againſt ſuch an hereſie, but againſt the Pelagians, as is clear in his Epiſtles
unto Auguſtine, and he doth approve the doctrine of Auguſtine; and Pror-
per in his Epiſtle unto Auguſtine ( which, and the Epiſtles of Celeſtine, are
amongſt the Epifties of Auguſtine) writeth, ſaying, Many of the ſervants
of Chriſt, which are in the City Mafſilies, think that in the writings of your
Holineſs againſt the Pelagian Hereticks , whatſoever you have diſputed con-
cerning the calling of the Elect according to the purpoſe of God, is contrary
unto the opinion of the Fathers, and the mind of the Church. But it is ſure,
that the Maffilians were Semipelagians: And Arnobius on Pfal. 108. hath this
note, Mark (faith he) that it was ofhis will, that he would not; Becauſe of
the hereſie, which faith, God hath predeſtinated fome unto bleſſing,and others
unto damnation. In a word, whoſoever pleaſeth to ſearch for this hereſie, he
cannot find that ever there was ſuch an one; but that the Pelagians or Semi-
pelagians, have uſed the name to diſcredit the ſound doctrine of Auguſtine;
and they ſecing his books to be in high eſteem, and authority in the Church,
were afraid to put it upon him; and they did wreſt ſome concluſions out
of his books, which thcy did brand with the odious name of ſuch an he-
Į refie,
17. At this time was Publiſhed an Exegeſis or Commentarý, on thirteen The Exegeſis
Epiſtles of the Apoſtle Paul, which was lately Printed at Rome, under the of the Epißle
name of Remigius Rhemenſis, which lived about the year 540, a Jeſuit of Paul, by
Baptifta Villapand gave out, that he had found it at Saint Cecilia in Rome, and vindicated.
did publiſh it as a rich treaſure lying ſo long time in a manuſcript. Andr.River.
in Critico facr.lib. 4. cap. 27. theweth the vanity of the Jeſuit, ſeeing the ſame
bouk was Printed above 30 years before that, at Paris , two ſeveralțimes ;
and iù the Book is mention of Gregory and Beda: I add another reaſon; that
Exegeſis on 2 Thell.2.at theſe words , Except there come a falling away firſt---
All Kingdoms ſhall fallaway from the Roman Empire; and the man of ſin,
to wit, the Antichriſt , who although he is a man, yet ſhall he be the foun-
tain oí allſins: Be revealed and made manifeſt, [and the ſon of perdition]
i.e. a ſon of the Divel, not by nature, but by imitation; and is called perdi-
tion, becauſe perdition ſhall come by him..... [He ſhall fit in the Temple
of God, ſhewing himſelf as if he were God. This may be underſtood two
waies. And here he hath firſt that opinion, that Antichriſt ſhall be born at Ba-
bylon of the Tribe of Dan, 6c, and then he addeth, Oralſo, he ſhall fit in
the Temple of God, i.e. in the Church , ſhewing himſelf as if he were God;
for as the fulneſs of God-head did reſt in Chrift; ro in that man who is called
Antichriſt, becauſe he is contrary unto Chriſt, the fulneſs of all wickedneſs
and iniquity ſhall dwell; becauſe in him ſhallbe the head of all wickedneſs,the
Divel, who is the King above all the children of pride. In theſe words the
Apoſtle demonſtrates unto the Theſſalonians, that the Lord ſhall not come
Tt 2
1
1
A
1
168
CENTURY 1X
>
V
1
tiation,
to judgment, untill there be a defection of the Roman Empire [Note] which
now we ſee fulfilled and Antichriſt appearing in the World, who ſhall kill the
Martyrs of Chriſt. So far there. It is true, Chryſoſtom and others had long
before expounded that Text in the ſame manner, but none did apply it in
that manner; neither could it be applied before that time , ſeeing the Empire
of Rome, though ſometimes more weakned than at other times, yet was
never ſo low before the daies of Lotharius; then evety Nation had their own
King, and Lotharius had a part of France, and a part of Italy; and his Suc-
ceffour had no more but a part of Italy. As for the appearing of Antichriſt , we
have heard before, in Sect. 14. what Gunther and Thietgaud writ unto Pope
Nicolaus; and in sett. 15, what Luithpett writ unto King Lewis, both which
That Exe- agree with this expoſition and application. Hence it followeth, that this Com-
geſis is not mentary could not be written before this time. Next conſider for what cauſe
for, but ra. the Jeſuit, and after him others, do covmend this Commentary; to wit,
ther againſt
Tranſubſtan-
thereby they would prove the fancy of Trawubſtantiation to have been ſo old;
for on y Cor. 1o. it is laid, The Bread which we break, is it not the Commu-
nion of the Body of Chriſt? Certainly, firut it is conſecrate and bleſſed by the
Prieſts and the Holy Ghost, and then broken; and now although it ſeem[vi-
deatur, or, is ſeen ] to be Bread, in verity it is the body of Chriſt; of which
Bread whoſoever communicates, he eats the body of Chriſt. And again it is
faid there, That Bread doth paſs [tranſit] iuto the body of Chrit, neither
are they two bodies, but one body. Becauſe the explication of this teſtimo-
ny, may ſerve for clearing many other ſuch teſtimonies, I will ſet before
you
the words preceding and following, and then confer all together: Firſt, a
little from the beginning of that Chap. it is ſaid, He faith not, The Rock
did ſignifie Chriſt; but as if it had been in truth, The Rock was Chriſt
though certainly it was not ſo by ſubſtance, but by ſignification: Likewiſe,
Speaking of the two-fons of Abraham, he ſaith not, Theſe ſignifie the two
Teſtamients; but, Theſe are the two Teftaments : Chriſt then, in reſpect
offirmneſs, is the Rock, not by ſubſtance; and the water which did flow out
of the Rock, ſignifieth the do&rine of Chriſt, and the grace of the Holy
Ghoſt; of which in the Goſpel, who thirſts let him come to me and drink , &c.
It is alfo called a ſpiritual and following kock, becauſe it ſignifieth ſpiritual-
ly Chriſt, who followed them; of which ſpiritual Rock, following them,
they did drink; becauſe when human help failed them, Chriſt was at handgi-
ving 'help; by whoſe powet ( who is the Word of God the Father) they
were delivered out of the Land ofÆgypt, and brought into the Land of Pro-
miſe. So far there. And in the other place it is written thus, The Cup is cal-
led Communication, i.e. partaking, becauſe all do communicate of it, and
receive a part of the blood of Chriſt, which it containeth in it: [ And the
Bread which we break] on the Altar [is it not a partaking of the Body of
Chriſt?'] Certainly, firſt it is conſecrate and bleſſed by the Prieſts and Holy
Ghoſt, and then it is broken; and now although it ſeem (videatur , or, it is
ſeen) to be bread, in verity it is the body of Chriſt; of which bread whoſoe-
ver communicateth', they eat the body of Chriſt; [becauſe one Bread] to
wit, of Chriſt; [and one Body] to wit, of Chriſt, [we many are] who eat
that Bread; the fleſh which the Word of God the Father did aſſume in the
Virgins womb, in the unity of perſon; and the bread which is conſecrate in
the Church, are one body of Chriſt; for as that fleſh is the body of Chriſt, ſo
that bread doth paſs ( tranfit ) into the body of Chriſt; neither are they two
bodies, but one body, for the fullneſs of the God-head which was in him,
filleth alſo that bread; and the fame God-head of the Word, which filleth
Heaven and Earth, and all things therein , the ſame filleth the body of Chriſt,
which
1
1
.
"
I
1
Of Divers Countries.
169
!
which is ſanctified by many Prieſts through all the World, and maketh it to
be one body of Chriſt; and as that bread and blood do paſs into the body of
Chriſt, ſo all which in the Church do catworthily, are the one body of Chriſt;
as he himſelf faith, He who eats my flesh, and drinketh my blood, abides in me's
and I in him. Nevertheleſs that fleth which he did a flume, and that bread,
and allthe Church, do not make three bodies, but one body; and as they
which do communicate of the body and blood of the Lord, are made one
body with him ; ſo they which do wittingly communicate' of things offered
unto Idols, are one body with the Divel. And in the next Chap. he ſaith,
Chriſt having.ended the ſolemnities of the old Paſsover .... immediately he
paſſeth unto the new Paſsover, which he left unto his Church to be frequen-
ted (or frequently obſerved) in remembrance of his Paſſion and our reden-
ption : He did break the bread, which he gave unto his Diſciples , to ſhew the
breaking of his Body, and his Paſſion, was not to be without his own will; as
hc had ſaid, I have power to lay down my life, [Take ye, eat ye, this is my body
which shall be delivered for you. ] As the fleſh of Chriſt which hedid aſſume in
the Virgins womb, is his true body, and was killed for our ſalvation; ſo the
bread which Chriſt gave unto his Diſciples, and unto all them which are pre-
deſtinated for cternal life, and which the Prieſts do conſecrate in the Church
daily, with the vertue of the God-head which filleth that bread, is the true bo-
dy of Chriſt; neither are they two bodies, that fleſh which he did aſſume,
and that bread, but they make one true body of Chriſt: In ſo far, that when
the Bread is broken and eaten, Chriſt is ſacrificed and eaten, and yet he abi-
deth whole and alive, and as that Body which he did lay on the Croſs was of
fered for our ſalvation and redeniption; ſo daily that bread is offered unto
God for our ſalvation and redemption; which although it is ſeen to be bread,
is the body of Chriſt; for our Lord and Redeemer providing for our frailty,
becauſe he knew that we arc frail unto ſin, did deliver unto us this Sacrament;
that becauſe he cannot now die, and we do fin daily, we might have a true
ſacrifice, by which we may be expiated : Therefore becauſe they make one
body, and arc offered for our redemption; he ſaid, This is my body which
shall be delivered for you; and he did add., [ Do this ] that is, fanétificthis bo-
dy, [ Into my remembrance] that is, of niy Paſſion, and of your Redem-
ption, becauſe I have redeemed you with ny blood: The Lord leaving this
wholſom Sacrament, unto all beleevers, that he might faſten this into their
hearts and memory, did after the manner of a man, who approaching unto
death, leayeth ſome precious gift unto a certain friend, ſaying; Have this
with all diligence by thee , in remembrance of me, that when thou ſeeft it, thou
mayeft remember me: Which friend receiving that gift of his moſt dear friend,
ifhe did love him withall his heart, cannot but condole and be fad for the
death of his friend, whenſoever he beholdeth that gift left by his friend: Like-
wiſe we, how oft ſoever we come to conſecrate or receive the Sacrament of
that eternal gift, which the Lord, being to ſuffer, leftunto us to be kept in re-
membrance of him, ſhould come with fear and compunction of heart, and
with all reverence, calling to mind with how great love he did love us, which
did offer himſelf for us, that he might redeem us. [Likewiſe and the Cup]
underſtand, he gave unto them [ after he had fupped, ſaying; This Cup 2s
the new Teſtament in my blood] i.e.the Cupwhich i give unto you, ſignificth the
new Teſtament; as Fulgentius, or it confirms the new Teſtament in my blood, or
by my blood. Here are all the words of that book, which concern the change
or ſacrifice in the Sacrament; and we ſee mention of a change, and a real
change, and a rcal facrifice; but no word of a change of a ſubſtance of the
bread, which ftill remaincth; and is broken , after conſecration, in remein-
(} it brance
1
N
.
I
170
CENTURY IX.
brance of Chriſt's Paſſion, and ofour redemption: And obſerve theſe words,
The bread which Chriſt gave unto'his Diſciples, and unto all which are pre-
deſtinated for life eternal, and which the Prieſts do conſecrate daily with
power of the God-head, which filleth that bread, is the true body of Chrift;
neither are they two bodies, the fleſh which he did allume, and that bread
but they make one true body of Chriſt. Now what bread is that which he gi-
veth unto all them which are predeſtinated for life, but even which he did ar-
ſume in the unity of his perſon in the Virgins womb ? And the Elementary
bread is no more ſaid to be his body, than it is ſaid, The Rock was Chrift;
and it is his body, asall which do eat worthily, are his body, or made one
body with him; and that is not by Tranſubftantiation, although really, but
in a myſtery or ſpiritual manner; albeit alſo the manner of the union between
the Bread and Chriſt's body, and between Beleevers and Chriſt's body, be
different in the ſpecial kind of myſtery: The bread doth paſs into the body
of Chriſt really in the own thanner, not by change of ſubſtance, but ofúre,
ſignification, office and condition. And tlaat bread is the very ſacrifice of
Chriſt in remembrance, as the gift which one friend leaveth unto another in
remembrance of his love; ſo that whenſoever we do ſin, we may have daily
in remembrance that truc ſacrifice, whereby we may be expiated. And the
conſecrating of that bread is the ſacrifice of Chriſt, as the cating of the Lamb
was the Paſsover; the one in remembrance of their ancient deliverance our
ofÆgypt; and the other in remembrance of Chriſt's Paſſion, and of our
Redemption. And that bread is the body of Chriſt, ſo that after the blefling
(or conſecration) it is ſeen to be bread, and is broken and eaten. Theſe all
are.ſpoken there of that bread; and therefore according to that teſtimony,the
bread is not tranſubftantiated, but is a remembrance of Chriſt's Pallion and
ſacrifice, if we will ſpeak properly. And moreover, at that time, all Belee-
vers did communicate and take part of the Cup; for which cauſe it is ſaid
there, the Cup is called the communication of Chriſt's blood. When the
whole teſtimony is conſidered, it ſerveth more againſt the Romiſh Church
That Exege- now, than for them. But to return to the Authour of the book, it was Prin-
written by
ted at Paris under the name of Haymo, Biſhop of Halberſtad; but ( as the
Haymo,
learned Antiquary Biſhop Ulher, hath obſerved in Hiftor. Gotteſc.) neither is
it his; for though the Argument before every Epiſtle, be ſaid to be Haymo's;
yet before none of them is it ſaid, that the Exegefis is his: And I add another
reaſon, the opinions of Haymo are different from that Exegeſis ; I will name
but one, Haymo on the Revel.lib. 1. near the end, faith, The Pillars of the
Temple are not only they who are more perfect; as Paul ſaith, Peter and
James and John, which ſeemed to be Pillars, &c. Here Haymo notonly cal-
leth theſe three more perfect, but Pillars alſo, which is more then Paul ſaith;
but this Exegeſis ſpeaks not ſo much of them, for on Gal. 2. at theſe words,
which ſeemed to be ſomething; or as we have, Who were of reputation; it is
written there, They ſeemed unto themſelves to be ſomething; for they did
ſeem to have learning and vertue of themſelves, but they neither had learn.
ing nor vertue of themſelves, nor of their own merits; and therefore although
they did ſeem unto the people to be ſomething, they were nothing. He who
writes fo liberally of the three Apoſtles, would not (probably) have written
but by Remi. ſo ſparingly of them in the other place; and ſo the Authour of the Exegeſis,
gius , Bishop would not have called Perer the head of the Church. Who then is the Au-
of Lions, and
thour of that Exegeſis ? The above-named Remigius, Biſhop of Lions; as
is contrary to
the preſent Biſhop Uſher proveth loc.cit.and we may find that his do&riue in that Exege-
Church of fis, doth accord with that which we have heard; he did maintain concerning
ny particulars election, free-will, doc. as appears by theſe paſſages. On Rom.si he faith, As
following
fis was not
by
{
Of Divers Countries.
171
1
1
by Adam ſin and death did enter, fo by Chriſt came juſtification andeternal
life : therefore the Apoftle faith , We are reconciled unto God; 'becauſe as
by one man ſin entred into the World, that is, into the univetſality of man-
kind, (except Chrift, which is from above) and by fin death came; ſo
death both of body and ſoul hath gone over all men, even as on the firſt man,
in whom allhave linned: So by our Lord Jeſus Chrift juſtification hath en-
tred, and by juſtification life eternal... for in him all men have ſinned, which
were in his loins; as Levi was in the loins of his father, when he paied tithes.
And he ſaith congruouſly, that ſin entred firſt, and then death by ſin; be-
cauſe ſofoon as he did fin, hebecame morral; as the Lord had foretold, fay-
ing: In whatſoever day thou shalt eat thereof thou skaalt die the death: He did
ſin by covering and cating, and he was made mortal in ſinning. Amongſt
other things obſerve here, that Remigius makes no exception of fin in the
univerſality of mankind, but only of Chriſt, and therefore the Virgin Mary
is not excepted; and after the ſame manner do all the Ancients ſpeak, in this
point. On cap. 9. What man can declare , why the Almighty God did chure
Jacob, before he was born , and rejected Eſau, when neither the one , nor
the other, could do any good or ill; except that on him, that is, on Jacob,
he would beſtow his grace and mercy, and on Eſau he would fullfill his juſt
judgment ..., therefore as it was not the purpoſe of God, and his predeſtina-
tion according to election of the good meritof Jacob; ſo the clcētion of the ':
Gentiles, was not according to the ele&tion of merits, but according to the
free grace and predeſtination of God; therefore for what cauſe Jacob was
cholen without good works, and Eſau was hated without ill works, it'is only
known unto God, who knows all things before they be, and whoſe judg.
ment is alwaies jut..... He faid unto Moſes, I will have mercy, on whom...
This is the order, On whom I will have mercy, by calling him untó-my faith;
I will have mercy, by giving him my faith, that he may beleeve in me; and
I will ſhew compaſſion on him, that he may live righteouſly , and be merci-
full, and perſevere in good works, according to which he ſhall receive the
reward. [Therefore not of him who willeth] underſtand, is the will [nor
of him who rünneth] is the race, [ but of God fhewing mercy) is mercy,
that he giveth unto man to will good, to do and to perſevere : The only good
will is not fufficient, unleſs alſo the mercy of God prevene him unto this end,
to give upto him to will what is good, and to perfect the ſame good; asthe
Pſalmiſt ſaith, His mercy ſhallprevene re, and his mercy ſhall follow me:
But haply one will ſay, Why are the Elect rewarded, or what reward have
they deſerved, if both the good will, and the perfecting of the good work,
be given unto them of God? I anſwer, therefore are the Elect worthy of re-
muneration; becauſe ſo ſoon as they do perceive, that they are prevened by
the grace of God, they do labour with all their indeavours to obey his will
[ For the Scripture faith to Pharao:] The Scripture ſpeaketh not by it felf,
but another by it, as here God ſpeaketh. Theſe laſt words I have marked,
againft them which ſay, The Scriptures is dumb and dead. At theſe words
Hath not the' Potter power... he ſaith , 'Sở the Almighty God, the Potter of
mankind, hath power out of the maſs of perdition and find that'isout of the
maſs of mankind, to make one veffel uirto honout; that is, to create one for
this end, that he may behonouredin hin' and that he honour him by calling
him unto his faith, and by.faving him unto life ; and another unro'dis-ho-
nour, that is, in his juſt judgrizent'to deftroy the Reprobates, because of their
wickedneſs; for of a cottuýt maſs'; all the verrels are corrupt burifthe Pot-
ter s by the Engine of his Atr; 'will purifié ſome of them from the fault of the
maſs, by baking it in the fire; may heñor bc magnificed in thoſe ? And that
Uu?
he
}
+
1
172
CENTURY 1X .
1
to
1
+
he ſuffereth ſome unpurifiçd, he is not to be blamed, becauſe lie continueth
in his power, for the maſs is his. On Cap.II.at theſe words, I have left 7000....
faith he; neither faith he, Are left unto me; but, I have left and reſerved un-
my
ſelf 7000 men ;, which when others became Idolaters, have not bow-
ed ...... And it is to be conſidered, becauſe [according to the election of
God's grace] that is, according to the gift of Predeftination, the remnantis
ſaved, not according to the merit of their works; wherefore he faith, in the
Epiſtle unto the Ephef. As he hath choſen us, before the foundation of the
World, in him, ze in Chrift, that we ſhould be holy and unblamable. [And
if of grace] they are ſaved, who beleeve amongſt the Jews [not now] was
it. [ of the works of the Law] by which they thought to be juſtified, who
continue in infidelity; [elle grace were not grace ] that is, if they were ſa-
ved otherwiſe, which cannot be but by the grace of God; orelſe grace it felf
were not grace, but a merit ..... But the election hath obtained it, that is,
they who were choſen out of that multitude; whom before he called a rem-
nant, now he calleth election; and as before circumciſion is taken for the
Jews, ſo here election is for the Elect, who obtain juſtification by faith. On
Cap. 15, at theſe words , fvhatſoever is written is written for our inſtruction ...
he ſaith; The Apoſtle joineth himſelf unto all Belecvers, and will ſhew that
all things which are written in Divinc books, are not written for them, whoſe
deeds and works are there reported , for they are in reſt long ago; but for our
ſalvation, and of them which are to come, that we may have whence we may
take example offaith and good works; and whence we may know with what
works God is pleaſed, and with what he is provoked to puniſh.... for what
did it avail to Abrahani that Moſes hath written, he was obedient, and that
he commends him to have pleaſed God? But he faith, Whatſoever things
are written in the Law, Prophets, Pſalıns and other Scriptures, arc written
for our inſtruction, that we which are comc unto the faith, may thence learn.
Seeing Remigius writeth that the Scriptures are written for the inſtruction of
all Belcevers; would he then have conſented unto thc Act of Trent, which
forbids the uſe of the Scriptures unto Belecvers ? On i Cor. 1. at theſc words,
That no flesh should glory before him; he ſaith , No fleſh, that is, no man: The
wiſe and mighty cannot glory, becauſe they are not called by him for their
wiſdom and riches; neither had they divine wiſdom, or ſpiritual riches of them-
ſelves: The Apoſtles could not glory, becauſe whatſocver they had of favour,
they received it from God withcụt their merits, and they cannot glory that
they were choſen for their wiſdom and riches ..... Hc that glorieth, let him
glory in the Lord; he glorieth in the Lord, and notin himfelf, who confef-
ſeth that all the good he hath, he hath received it from God, without his own
merit; and therefore ſeeks not his own glory and praiſe, but his glory from
whom he hath received whatſoever he hath. On Gal. 6., on theſe words, God
forbed that I rejoice but in the Croſs of Chrift; he ſaith., that is, I will notre
joice in the riches and dignities of this World, but in the Croſsof Chriſt, 3.c.
in his ſuffering, which was donesen the Croſszu will I rejoice', , from whence
is my redemption and ſalvation. Ort:will rcjpige in the Croſs of Chriſt , that
is, in this will I rejoica , if I can follow the ſuffering of Choice, what he hach
ſuſtained for me, I may ſuſtain the like for his name. Hence, we.may fee, that
Remigius did not rejoice in the painted or moulded. Croſs y; but in Chriſt's
ſufferings for our redemption. On Eph. 2:attholewords ,, Built-on the fouina
dation ;-heſaith, The foundation of thç Prophgts.si Apoſtles, and of all the
faithfull, is Chrift; becauſe they are grounded and etabliſhed in faith ofhini's
as he himſelf-faid , Upon this Rocky that is, upon nie will Lbyild my'Churela:
Here Remigius expoundeth the Rock.to ſignifie: Peter; On cap. 5. 'at there
words,
Of Divers Countries.
173
words, Not having Spot or wrinkle; he ſaith , In this world the Church may
be ſaid to be glorious one way, becauſe it hath Kings and Princes ſubject,
and it hath many orders and degrees; but it cannot be without ſpot or wrin-
kle of ſin, becauſe it hath many penitents in it; and if we ſay we have no ſin,
we deceive ourſelves, and the truth is not in us; and, there is not a man upon
carth which doth good, and finneth not: wherefore it is better that we refer.
theſe words unto the general reſurrection. On Cap.6. The word of the Holy
Ghoſt is the Word of God, as the Apoſtle faith; that is, the doctrine and know-
ledge of the Divine Scriptures, which is given unto us by the Holy Ghoft:
And it is called a ſword, becauſe as enemies are put to flight by a ſword, ſo
by the knowledge of Divine Scriptures, we may put to flight all the craft and
devices of the Divel, by following what the Scripture teacheth, and eſchew-
ing what it forbiddeth; and not only may we overcom the. Divels, by the
knowledge ofthe word, and by the help of God; but by authority thereof
wė may convince all Hereticks, and deſtroy all their errours. Reader, ob-
ſerve in this teſtimony the manifold uſe of the Scriptures; and eſpecially, that
they are a rule'wherewith all errours may be deſtroied. On Phil. 2. at theſe
words, It is God who worketh in you; he ſaith, Leſt he ſeem to exclude God
from our ſalvation, or as if without the help of God we could be ſaved; he
ſubjoins, For it is God who worketh in you; therefore 'every good which
we have, as well the good will, as the good operation, is not of us, but of
God..... [both to will] that is, to have a good will [and to do accord-
ing to good will] that is, that we may alwaies will what is good. On Cap.3.
at theſe words , If I may comprehend, in whom I am comprehended; he ſaith ,
All the Elect which are predeſtinated for eternal life, are comprehended in the
Paſſion of Chriſt; becauſe thereby are redeemned not only thoſe who are ſa-
ved after his reſurrection, and who are purged in baptiſm, but all the godly
which were before his coming ...., whoſoever are perfect, in compariſon of
others, let us think. Jo, underſtand, that we are not perfect; for whoſoever
are perfcct, that is, who are thought to be perfect; let us underſtand, that
this is in compariſon of Beleevers, and who have leſs underſtanding, becauſe
we are not perfect, in reſpect of what we ſhall have at the day of judgement.
On i Tim. 2. he faith, Secing the Plalmiſt faith, The Lard doth whatſoever he
willeth; and the Apoſtle faith, which will have all men to be ſaved: Why are
not all men ſaved? To whichel ſay, Becauſe it is true what the Pſalmiſt ſaith,
For he hath ſaid, and it ſhall be; likewiſe he will ſave all men which are ſa-
ved, and which by his mercy feek to be ſaved; for the Apoſtles have put the
whole for a part; as in the Goſpel the Lord faith, when I shall be exalted from
the earth, I will draw all men unto me : for he drew not all men, nor draweth
all men; but all, that is, the Elect out of all ſorts and Nations, out of all ſex and
condition; from Kings unto Beggars, from the perfect unto the babe ofone
day; yet none can be ſaved, but whom God willeth, becauſe heſheweth
mercy on whom he will; for if all men had continued in perdition, juſt had
been the judgment of God; but that his mercy and power might be ſhewed ,
becauſe he is powerfull to ſave all men, in thoſe which do periſh he ſhews his
juſt judgment, and his mercy in them which are ſaved; for his grace preve-
neth us that we have will, and our will ſhould accord with his will, and then
he will give us ability; and becauſe we join our will to his will, we are worthy
to be rewarded; and nevertheleſs it is all to be aſcribed unto his grace, what-
ſoever good we do: He ſaith then, Which will have all men to be ſaved, un-
derſtand thou, all which are ſaved, and to come unto the knowledge of the
Trinity, which is the higheſt and ſubſtantial truth. On Cap. 3. he ſaith, The
Church is called both the ground and Pillar of truth , which is but one thing;
Xx
for,
.
I
174
CENTURI ix .
for the firmneſs of faith, and becauſe [the Church ] is eſtabliſhed by heaven-
ly doctrines and Divine miracles. In this obſerve, that the faith or truth de-
pends not on the teſtimony of the Church; but the Church is a ground or Pil-
lar, becauſe it hath firm faith, and is eſtabliſhed by Divine doctrines. On 2
Tim. 1. at theſe words, I thank my God, whom I do ſerve from my fore-fathers;
he ſaith, Thishe ſaith that he may ſhew, that the ancient Fathers which were
before the coming of the Lord, had the ſame faith which he and the other
Apoſtles had ; and did deſcend from thoſe Fathers unto the Apoſtles, and
from them unto us; as alſo it deſcendeth from us, unto them which ſhall come
after us. In this one teſtimony, many things may be obſerved againſt the pre-
ſent Tenets of the Romiſh Church; (if I would ſtay ) but one thing (though
but a negative ) I cannot omit that in all theſe deſcendings, is no mention of
any dependance on the Roman Biſhop or faith; ſo that if we have the faith ,
which the fore-fathers and Apoſtles had, and they which had the ſame from
them; whether the Church of Rome now have the ſame, or not have it, we
have the true faith: On Cap. 2. at theſe words, The Lord knows who are bis;
This is the impreſſion of the Seal, He knows, that is, the Lord hath chofen
them which belong unto his inheritance; and this is the ſeal of faith, becauſe
when others depart from the faith, they which are Elect can in no way be ſe-
duced. Many ſuch other teſtimonies may be obſerved in that Exegeſis, which
Villapand calleth a rich treaſure; a rich treaſure it is, which ſo clearly ſhew-
eth the faith of the Church of that time; and that the Church of Rome now,
having forſaken that faith in ſo many particulars, hath departed from the
truth. And therefore Bellarmin was more wary then his brother; and though
he did bring that teſtimony concerning the change of the bread, yet no where
elſe would name that book, nor the Authour of it, in his book De Scriptoribus
Ecclefiafticis , although he forgot not others ofleſs note.
18. Haymo was Biſhop of Halberſtad about this time, but it ſeems he was
younger then Remigius. He writ fundry volumns, eſpecially two books of
Homilies. In the firſt, called Pars hyemalis , he hath theſe ſentences. In Feria
4.quatuor tempor. at theſe words, Ave, gratia plena; he faith, She is well
ſaid to be full of grace, becauſe ſhe had attained what no other woman had
attained; to wit, ſhe did conceive and bear the Authour of grace. Behold,
he expoundeth theſe words otherwiſe then the Papiſts do now. And here his
words are , Gratiam quam nulla alia meruerat , aſſequitur ; and I have tran-
flated the word meruerat after this manner, becauſe (as I have marked be-
fore, the Ancients do uſe it in this ſignification; and ( as follows) Haymo
was far from the opinion of man's merit; Ibid. at the words, That Holy thing
which shall be born of thee; he faith, For diftin&tion of our holineſs, Jeſus is
affirmed ſingularly to be born holy; for although we be made holy , yet we
are not born holy, becauſe we are bound with the condition of corruptible
nature; that every one of us may with the Prophet ſigh and ſay, Behold I was
conceived in iniquities, and in ſins hath my mother brought ineforth: but
he only was truly holy, which that he might overcome the condition of cor-
ruptible nature, was not conceived by the commixtion of carnal copulation.
The Papiſts do hold that the Virgin Mary was free of original ſin; to the end,
that they may the more plauſibly commend her to be worſhipped as the Queen
of Heaven. But behold, here Haymo faith more then Remigius ſaid; for he
faith not only that it was the ſingular priviledge of Chriſt, to be born holy;
but more he faith , That he might overcom the condition of corruptible na-
ture, he was not conceived by commixtion. Certainly, the condition which
he overcom, was ſingularly the condition of Maries corruptible nature, ſeeing
ſhe was conceived by commixtion, Dominic.4. poft Epiphan. There was a great
ſtorm
1
3
A
1
Of Divers Countries.
175
1
1
ſtorm on the Sea, becauſe the Perſecution of Pagans, the Divel ſtirring them
up, did ariſe againſt the Church, ſo that the ſhip was covered with the waves;
that is, the perſecution waxing, the Church did ſcarcely lurk in a few Belee-
vers, neither durft any manconfeſs the name of Chriſt publickly, who was
not prepared to die preſently for Chrift; which to have been in the daies of
Diocleſian and others, the Hiſtories do declare. This teſtimony confutes the
Papiſts holding that the Church doth flouriſh at all times; and witneſſeth with
us, that the Church hath been forced to lurk at ſome times. In Dominic.in
Septuageſ. on the Parable Matth.20. he faith, This Vine-yard is the holy
Church, which hath been from the beginning of the World, untill the end
thereof; ſo many godly as it bringeth forth, it begetteth ſo many branches :
This Vine-yard was planted amongſt the people of the Jews, but after the in-
carnation of our Lord, it is inlarged unto the ends of the earth, &c. In the
ſame Homily, he faith; Becauſe eternallife is rendred to no man by way of
debt, but is given through the gracious mercy of God; therefore .... And
nearer the end, he ſaith, Seeing it is given to none by debt, butonly of gra-
cious mercy unto whom he willeth, none can grumble at the righteouſneſs
of God; becauſe he ſheweth mercy on whom he willeth, and whom he wil-
leth, he hardneth; he ſhews mercy of his own goodneſs, and he hardneth
without iniquity; becauſe although his judgments are ſometimes hid, yet
they are not unjuſt. In Feria 4 poſt ſudica, on 10h. 10, he faith on theſe words,
And I give unto them eternal life; Theſe are the Paſtures which he did be-
fore promiſe unto his Sheep, wherein no herb withereth, but all is green, all
waxeth, all abideth whole; and whatſoever is once taken in, is poflefled for
ever. And they shall not perish for ever; here underſtand, as ye ſhall periſh
which are not of my ſheep. And none shall pluck them out of my hand; that is,
from my power. Here he affirmeth the perſeverance of the Elect, and the
damnation of them which are not elected. In Feria 6 poft Iudica on Ioh...
theſe words, My fleshis meat indeed; he ſaith, Seeing all men do deſire, by
meat and drink, that they may not hunger nor thirſt; nothing can do this
truly, but this meat and drink, which maketh them, who receive it, to be
immortaland incorruptible; and that is the ſociety of the godly, wherein
ſhall be full and perfect peace and unity .... Then he expoundeth how this
may be which he hath ſaid, and what it is to eat his fleſh, and to drink his
blood; He who eats my flesh, and drinketh my blood, abides in me, and I in him;
that is, to eathis fleſh, and to drink his blood, to abide in Chrift, and to have
hiin abiding in us; and therefore who abides not in Chrift, or in whom Chriſt
abides not, without doubt neither eats he Chriſt's fleſh ſpiritually, although
carnally and viſibly he do preſs, with his teeth, the Sacrament of the Body and
Blood of Chtiſt; but rather, he eats to his own judgment the Sacrament of
fo
great a thing, who being unclean did preſume to come unto the Sacrament
of Chriſt, which no man takes worthily, but who is clean. Hence we ſee that
Haymo thought wicked men cannot eat the body of Chriſt, but only the Sa-
crament ofit; and whoſoever eats Chriſt's fleſh, abides in Chriſt, and is im-
mortal; therefore he did not beleeve Tranſubſtantiation: And here again,
he confirms the perſeverance of them who have true grace. In the Homily
De Paßione Chriſti ſecundum Matth. he ſaith, After he had ſupped, he gave
them bread and wine, to wit, in a myſtery of his body and blood; for be-
cauſe bread ſtrengthneth the heart of man, and wine augmenteth blood in
man, jnſtly is the bread turned into the body of Chriſt, and the wine into his
blood; not by figure, or by ſhadow, but in truth; for we beleeve that it is
the fleſh of Chriſt in truth, and likewiſe his blood; but becauſe human frail-
ty is not accuſtomed to eat raw fleſh, and to drink blood, therefore the ſame
X x 2
Aclli
on
+
176
CENTURY IX.
1
1
fleſh is tranſlated into bread, and bis blood into wine. And in the next page
he ſaith, He gave it unto his Diſciples, and ſaid; Take ye, eat ye. This is
contrary unto them which give the Euchariſt unto dead men; for when the
Lord had ſaid, Take ye; preſently he adds, And eat ye; becauſe it is not
ſufficient to take, unleſs each do eat it to his ſalvation; becauſe what they
could not take in their life, they fhall not be able to take after death. Like-
wiſe taking the Cup, he gave thanks, and gave it unto them; and ſaid,
Drink ye all of it ; that whoſoever takes, ſhould drink. Here is Tranſubſtan-
tiation will a Romaniſt ſay: But obſerve firft, How can the opinion of Tran-
ſubſtantiation ſtand with the preceding teſtimony ? 2. He ſpeaks here as Re-
migius did before; to wit, not a ſubſtantialchange, but a real change in ref-
pect of uſe and condition, 3. He ſaith, Chriſt's fleſh is tranſlated into the
bread; as well as he ſaith, the bread is turned into his body; but this they
will not maintain , and neither of them is done ſubſtantially, and yet both
really; to wit, as he faith in the firſt words, in a myſtery. 4. He ſaithex-
preſsly, Chriſt gave them bread, and commanded to eat; therefore it is fill
bread, and muſt be eaten. The bread is ſuch bread as ſtrengthneth the heart,
and the wine is ſuch wine as augmenteth blood; therefore the ſubſtance of
bread and wine doth remain. And here he condemns another practiſe of the
Romaniſts, which although they do not profeſs in writing, yet I have heard
credibly reported, that they do (as baptize dead children , ſo) put bread,
or the hoſty , into the mouths of the elder perſons , when they are dead. This
Haymo writ alſo a large Commentary on the Revelation; wherein, though
he fail in the application of the Prophetical part, asnot knowing what was to
come, yet is he Orthodox in doctrine, and contradicts the preſent Romiſh
Church in many particulars; and ( as once I have ſaid before, we look
upon
the pure mettle
mettle, and leave the droſs. In lib. 1. at the words, Grace and peace;
he ſaith , It is to be noted, that it is not ſaid, Peace and Grace, but grace is
premitted, and peace follows; becauſe none can attain the peace of recon-
ciliation, unleſs the grace of mercy prevene him; becauſe that we may come
to the peace of God, we are prevened by the graceof God; and generally,
all things which we have from God, whether in faith, or in work, in abftinence;
fafting, and other things, are given to us freely of his only mercy. On Cap.2.
at the words, I will make him a Pillar in the Temple; he ſaith, None doubteth
that the Temple of God is the Church of the Ele&t.... The Lord then ſaith ,
Who overcometh, underſtand ye, the temptations of the Divel, worldly lufts,
and carnal delights, I will make him a Pillar in the Temple of my God; that
is, I will make him ſtrong in good work, that he ſhall not fear any loſs; but
moreover by the ſtrength of his fortitude, that is, by his example and doctrine
he may ſuſtain the Church : And where it is ſaid, Hc ſhall not go forth any
more, it is manifeſtly known that he had gone forth .... but being recalled,
he ſhallgo no more forth; thatis, he ſhall be ſeparated no more from the
grace of Chriſt. As in this place, ſo in a hundred more of that Commentary,
he calleth the member of the Church, the Elect; and he ſpeaks oft of their
perſeverance. Inlib.2. on cap. 3.at theſe words , I will ſup with him; he ſaith,
The head fupped with the members, and the members with the head; be-
caure Chriſt died for the Elect, and the Elect die with him, that they alſo may
perfe&t the will of the Father : Chriſt feedeth us, becauſe he inlightneth us
with his faith; and on the other ſide, we feed Chriſt, when we do delight
him with our faith and works. On cap. 8, at theſe words, And another Angel
came, and ſtood before the Altar; he ſaith, This other Angelis the man Chriſt-
God; of whom the Prophet faith, His name ſhall be called the Angel of the
great Counſel; for he is the meſſenger of the Father's will, which came and
food
}
177
t
Of Divers Countries.
ſtood before the Altar with a golden Cenſer, to ſhew that he is the true High-
Pricſt of good things to come; for it is the miniſtry of a Prieſt to ſtand at the
Altar, and diligently to burn the Incenſe being prepared with ſpices; for he
is the Angel of Angels, and the ligh-Prieſt of Prieſts. Morcover, before the
Altar, that is, before all the Church, which burneth with the firc of God's love;
and offercth unto God a true ſacrifice (that is, a contrite heart, ) killing
kimſelf, that he might be a living and reaſonable ſacrifice : For before this
Altar ftandeth the Angel, that is, the true High-Prieſt, by whom we ſend all
our Sacrifices unto God the Father ; wherefore alſo the Prieſts, in all their
prayers, make mention of hin, that by him they may be heard, ſaying;
Through our Lord Jeſus Chriſt..... To this Angel the Incenſes are given, that
he ſhould offer them unto the Father upon the Altar, that is, upon himſelf,
by whom the godly do direct, unto the Father, their prayers, and all their
works; as it is written , Ifany man ſin, wehave with the Father an Advocate,
Jelus Chriſt the juſt, and he is the propitiation for our ſins. Here he expoun-
deth not that Text, as the Rhemiſts and other late Papiſts do, of a created Ra-
phielor other Angel; and out of it, they would prove the lawfullneſs of pray-
ing to Angels. On chap.9. at the words, And there aroſe a ſmoke out of the pit
;
he ſaith, That is, the doctrine of wicked Hereticks is made manifeft; which
is well compared unto Imoke , becauſe it wants the light of truth; and what
in the Holy Scripture gives light unto the godly, that poureth blindneſs upon
Hereticks, and they ceaſe not to obſcure thc light of faith unto others....
And there come locuſts upon the earth, to wit, Diſciples of errour come to de-
ceive the earthly hearts of men; for locuſts neither walk forward, as ſome
wights, neither do they flee as fowls; becauſe the Diſciples of Hereticks, and
Hereticks themſelves, neither have upright ſaith that they may flee and ſeek
heavenly things with the godly; of whom Efaias ſaith, Who are there which
flee as Clouds; norņave forward or right walking of works, that they can
ſay with the Pfalmift, He ſet my feet upon a Rock , and directs my ſteps. The
locuſts.do leap and eatevery green thing, becauſe they are lifted up with pride,
and kill ſo many ſouls as they can, which have the greenneſs of faith .....
And it was commanded them, that they should not hurt the graſs.... Here the
grafs is taken in a good ſenſe, for it ſignifieth ſucking, ones, which cannot
eat ſolid meat, but delight in the ſuperfice of the Letter; to whoni the Apo-
ſtle faith, I could not ſpeak unto you as ſpiritual men, but as carnal... And
every green thing, ſignificth them who have made better progreſs; who can
now underſtand what John faith, In the beginning was the word. And thie
Trees are they who are perfect and ſtrong in the faith, becauſe ſuch can indurc
the wind of temptations.... Bur only the men which have not the ſign of God
in their fore-heads , underland y'e worthily; becauſe here are excluded, not
only thoſe which are without the Church, that is , Pagans and Jews; but alſo
false Chriſtians, who have the ſign in their body, that is , are baptized, and are
within the Church, but with their works do defile the faith which they ſecm
to have; and therefore are hurt..... ſeeing many do confeſs Chriſt in words
only, but having a form of godlineſs, deny the power thereof; they confeſs
they know God, but deny him by their works. The Reader may judge, whe-
ther in all this teſtimony he deſcribeth not the Jeſuits , as if he had ſeen or had
experience of them; at leaſt, his words are contrary unto them; for they er-
pecially do ſpeakagainſt the Scriptures, and ceaſe not to obſcure them; and
ſo forth: But eſpecially, mark how Haymo expounds The ſign of God in their
fore-beads; whereas the Rhemiſts in their Annotations, and others of that
ſtamp; doexpound it of the ſign of the Croſs. In lib. 6. on chap. 19. at the
words, I fell et his feet, to worship .... he ſaith, Becauſc John ſaw him grea-
1
Vy
ter
178
CENTURY IX.
1
1
ter then himſelf, he falling down would have worſhipped him; for liete boch
the Angel and John take their own perſons: for whereas the Angel had ſaid,
Iam alpha and omega , the firſt and the laſt; he hews in this place, that he was
sent in the perſon of Chriſt; when confidering his own perſon, he forbids that
John do not worſhip him ..., he ſaith , See, that is, beware that thou do it
not, for I am thy fellow-ſervant; for we both, thou and I, have one Lord;
and in notliing am I preferred above thee, but in doctrine, which I am ſent
to teach thee; neither am Ithy companion only, but alſo of thy brethren ; to
wit, I profeſs my ſelf the co-equal of all beleeving men, which have the teſti.
mony of Jeſus, that is, the faith of Jeſus .... Worship Görd; as if he had ſaid, Do
not worſhip me, who ſpeak theſe words unto thee, buit him in whoſe perſon
I appear. How far differeth Haymo here from the Reformed Church? And
yet the Rhemiſts on that Text fay, The Proteſtants abrufe this place, and the
example of the Angel, forbidding lohn to adore him .... . but in truth it make's
for no ſuch purpoſe, but only warneth us, that Divine ho nour and adoration due
unto God alone, may not be given unto Angels. But weſie, that Haymo knew
not any ſuch diſtinction; and he gives a reaſon, why nc) Beleeverſhould wor-
Thip an Angel in any way. In lib. 7. on the ſamie chap.hrefaith, If the firft man
had not ſinned, he had continued immortal; but becaut e he contemned God's
command , immediately he incurreth God's wrath, ai id dieth. A little after,
Haymo hath many ſignifications of the word Sun, in Scripture ; but he ſhews
not that it ſignifieth the Pope. At the laſt words of the Book, he ſaith ; Ob-
ſerve, this Book beginneth with grace, and endeth i ngrace; becauſe both
by prevening grace are we ſaved, and by ſubſequent grace are we juſtified:
wherefore Paul alſo ordreth his Epiſtles unto the Chu rches, in this manner,
that he beginneth with grace, and cloſeth with grace. He hath many ſuch par-
ſages, but theſe may ſerve for a taſt of the doctrine,, of thoſe times, in the
Church.
19. Lupus was Abbot of the Monaſtery of Feri aria, by the water Lupa
running into Sene, at the ſame time. He writ ſeveral Epiſtlès unto King Lewis,
to Hincmar , c, which were Printed at Paris, A12., 1588. In the firſt Epiftle;
he faith, Now they are accounted troubleſom,, who are deſirous to learn ;
and as if they were ſet in an high place, the unle:aried gaze on thein continu-
ally; and if they can eſpy any fault in them, it is not called human frailty, but
it is imputed unto the quality of learning. In thir: 2 and 4 Epiſtle, He comfor-
teth his Maſter Einhard, after the death of his wife; he ſpeaks honourably of
marriage, and comfortably of the eſtate of the godly after this life, without
any mention of Purgatory, or maſs for the de' funct: and he interlaceth thcſe
ſentences, The word of God inlightneth thưa moft obſcurë darkneſs of tliis
life; as it is ſaid, Thy word is a Lantern un to my feet : The way of man is
not in his own power, but the footſteps of orien are directed by God; and the
liberty of man's free-will, hath altogether need of the help of God's grace.
When we are in any diſtreſs, the more truly we are ſenliblc of our frailty, the
more ſpeedily ſhould werut unto the help of God's mercy; and it is ſwectly
ſaid, Where man's power faileth', the help of God is preſent; neitlicr rs tliis
a long travel, if we indeavour: for he wł o čalleth ſaying, Come unto me,
who are weary; he informeth them which come, and without all doubt he
crowneth-them continuing in him. Say w ith the famous and moſt ſweet Au-
guftine, Give me, Lord, what thou bidd.eft do, and bid do what thou wil-
left; ſeeing God both prevenes and follows us, that we may will or do any
good. In the 1 12 Epiſtle, Letthe-'worthineſs of virginity be commended ſo
that the humility of marriage be niot defpsiſed. Catal.teft. ver. lib.9. Trithem.
in Gatal. Illuftr.faith, that he writ of redemption ſuperfluouſly, even to the
fal-
1
1
j
I
Of Divers Countries.
179
/
1
1
falvation of Reprobates. Here Trithem. doth him wrong, as appears by the
book it ſelf, which was Printed lately at Rotterdam, with a Préface of the
learned Doctor Rivėt, or Renatus Deviræus, who hath a part of his XXX E-
piſtle written unto Gotteſchalk, anſweritg into that queſtion, Whether we
ihall, after feſurrection, behold God with bodily ey? Here he commendeth
the modeſty of Auguftine, and denieth that God can be ſeen in his ſubſtance,
which priviledge is reſerved unto the Spirit; and then he faith, Though I
pay my debt of love unto tliee, much reſpected brother, I cannot fully dil-
chargcit; but I exhort thee, that thou ſpend not thy ſpirits any more on ſuch
queſtions; left being taken up with them more than is needfull, thou be ler
able to fearch and teach profitable things ...... In the mean time, let us walk
in the moſt large field of holy Scriptures, and give our felves wholly unto the
meditation of thens, and ſeek the Lord's face humbly,piouſly and continually,
for no good ſhall be lacking unto them who ſeek him. Then that Preface
thews, that this Abbot was not Authour of that Book, which Trithemius
and others do call his; but another Lupus, who did live at the ſame time;
to wit,
20. Lupus Servátus á Benedictine, in the Abbey of Saint Amand, in the
Diocy of Tornac. writ a Treatiſe of free-will, predeſtination; and of the price
of Chriſt's blood. The ſum of that Treatiſe the Authour did collect in an E-
piſtle unto King Charls tlié Bald, who had commanded him to write on that
lubjcct. His words are; God made Adani upright ; as the holy Scripture tea-
cheth, and in him he created us all originally upright; this father of mankind
forſaking natural uprightneſs (none forcing him) did fin ſo grievouſly, that
limſelf, and iii hiin he condemnnéd us all which are begotten of both ſexes :
God therefore madehuman nature excellently good, but man hath corrupted
it miſerably by his ſpontaneous fault: Adam was then, as faith bleſſed Am-
broſe, and we all were in himn; but Adam periſhed, and we all periſhed in him:
Let us praiſe God's works and confeſs that nothing but puniſhment is due
unto our fault. But God, to wliom all things which were, are, and which are
to come, atè preſent (for he is what heis) nor can be any addition or dimi-
nution of his knowledge; ſeeing he fore-knew the whole maſs of mankind to
be corrupted with fin, would not hold from it the good ofhis creation, ſee-
ing he could uſe well even evil.things; and before the foundation of the world,
hc uid chuſe out of that maſs, whom by grace he would deliver from deſerved
punilhiment; as the Apoſtle faith, As he hath choſen us before the foundation
of the zvorld: But othcts, on whom he vouchſafes not this grace of mercy, he
in juſt judgment leaveth them in damnation, which they have deſerved by ſin.
And thus, as the Apoſtle ſaith, he hath mercy on whom he will, and whom he
will he hardneth. He ſhews mercy on ſuch whom he aſſumcth by grace, and
he hardnetha thoſe whom he dóth not ihollifie by the ſame grace; but howbeit
in hid, yet in juſt judgment he leaveth them. Thoſe then on whom he news
miercy, are predeſtinated for glory; as tlie Apoſtle faitli, whom he hath fore-
known, he hath predeflinated, and they are called the veſſels of honour. Theſe
do ow unto him what they are, and what they have, becauſe they are made
by his goodneſs, when before they were not; and of his bountifulneſs they
are ſaved, when they were loſt. But thoſe whom he hardneth, that is, whom
he ſoftneth not, which are left in damnation, which they have originally and
actually deſirved, are called veſſels fitted unto contumely, and prepared for
deſtruction. That thoſe are created, it is the good gift of God; and that they
are puniſhed it is their own evil. Bleſſed Auguſtine in many of his books, and
elpecially in that he writ laſt, doubteth not to ſay, that they are predeſtina-
tcd to puniſhment; not meaning a fatal neceſſity on them which ſhall periſh,
Y y z
but
180
CENTURY 1X.
1
)
1
}
but the unchangeable deſertion of them which are forſaken: For he had read,
If God ſhut up a man, who ſhall open unto him? And alſo conſider the works
of God, that none can correct what he hath deſpiſed: And that allo, I have
given them over into the deſires of their hearts, and they ſhall walks in their
own devices. And I think he was led into this thought, eſpecially by that te-
ftimony concerning God, which made what was to come: And to whom
it is ſaid., Thou wile give to every one according to their works; which, indeed,
he will do to each one , except whom he blefleth by forgiving their iniquities,
and hiding their ſins; which advancing his grace with higheſt praiſes can ſay,
He deals not with us according to our ſins, nor rewardeth us according to
our iniquities. With Auguſtine do, in other words, agree Jerom, Gregory,
Beda, Iſidore ... as I could eaſily demonſtrate. Certainly the firſt man did,
by ſinning, loſe free-will in good which he did deſpiſe; and he holds it in evil,
which he choſe: But as if a man willeth, he can kill himſelf, by with-holding
food from himſelf; but when he is killed, he cannot make himſelf to live; ro
man could willingly loſe the uſe of frec-will in good, by forſaking it; but he
cannot reſume it by his own ſtrength, even although he would; therefore lae
ſhall not have free-will in good , unleſs it be made free by the grace of God.
Our Lord Jeſus, which knew (as it is written) what is in man, declareth this
ſoundly, when he ſaid, without me ye can do nothing; to wit, no good thing;
for he cannot be the Aathour nor co-worker of ill, who (as John Baptiſt
faith) is the Lamb of God, and takes away the ſins of the World; to wit,
both which were, and that they be not done. And elſewhere, If the Son ſhall
make you free, ye ſhall be truly frec..... God's grace preveneth us; as itis
written, My God his mercy ſhall prevene me, that we may both will and be-
gin: and his grace followeth us; as it is written, Thy mercy ſhall follow me;
that in vain we will not or begin. Theſe then are principally of God, as is clear
by theſe teſtimonies; and but conſequently ours, becauſe they are done by
us willingly; as it is written, Lord, thou wilt give us peace, for thou workeſt
all our works unto us ....... Laſtly, whom God hath redeemed by his blood,
it is learned by the Goſpel. In Matthew the Lord faith, Drink ye allof this,
for this is my blood of the new Teſtament, which ſhall be ſhed for many for
remiſſion of ſins: And in Mark, This is my blood of the new Teſtament,
which ſhall be ſhed for many: But in Luke, This is the new Teſtament of my
blood, which ſhall be ſhed for you. Then two Evangeliſts ſay, For many;
and one, For you ; becauſe the Diſciples are amongſt the many; but none ſaith,
For all. And left I be judged to ſearch thus rafhly, holy Jerom expounding
that Text, The Son of Man came not to be ſerved, but to ſerve, and to give
his ſoul a ranſom for many; faith, When he took the form of a fervant, that
he might ſhed his blood for the World; and ſaid not, he would give his ſoul
a ranſom for all; but for many, that is, for them which were to bcleeve in him.
In this expoſition, according to the Catholick faith, he teaches that only Be-
leevers are underflood ....... Who dare contradict ſo clear lights confirm-
ing their do&rine by, Evangelical ſenſe, but which are not aſhamed to appear
without light? And that I may ſpeak with leave and reverence of ſo great a
man, Jolin Biſhop of Conſtantinople (Chryſoſtom] not ſeeing this ſenſe flow-
ing from the fountain of the Goſpel, when he expounds that ofthe Apoſtle,
That, by the grace of God, he should taſt death for all men; not for Beleevers on-
ly, ſaid he , but for all the World; and truly, he died for all men : But what if
all men beleeve not. He hath done his part. But when he thought thus, he
hath not confirmed it by a Divine teſtimony. And if any hath ſhewed, or ſhall
ſhew unto your Excellency, that one Fauftus hath written far otherwiſe of the
things, credit ye not him who erreth, dc.
21. At
t
Of Divers Countries.
181
21. At the ſame time was alſo queſtion of the preſence of Chriſt's body in
the Sacrament, Charls the Bald gave in'command unto Bertram, a Prieſt at
Corbey, to ſearch and write what was the doctrine of the Fathers and ancient
Church in this article. Trithemius ſaith, Bertram was ſingularly learned, of
an excellent eloquence and utterance, pregnant injudgment, and no leſs fa-
mous for holineſs of life ; and writ many excellent Treatiſes, whereof few
have come to our hands. Inobedience unto his Soveraigo, he did compile
a Treatiſe, De corpore du Sanguine Domini, which is all inſerted in Catal.teft. .
ver. lib. 10, and was lately tranſlated into our language, and Printed at Aber-
dcen; ſo that who pleaſeth to read it, may eaſily find it. Only the eſtate of
the queſtion I ſet down here , with an argument or two; and his concluſion
youc high Excellency deſireth to underſtand, Whether that Body and Blood
of Chriſt, which is received by the mouth of Beleevers in the Church, he ta-
ken in a myſtery, or according to literal verity that is , -whether it contain
ſome ſecret thing which is only manifeſt to the ey of faith, or without the vail
of any myſtery; if the cys of the body behold that outwardly, which the ſoul
and inind do behold inwardly? Unto this he adjoineth another, Wliether it
be the ſame body which was born of the Virgin Mary, and which ſuffered and
died? Concerning the firſt, he ſhews, that the word literal verity, Tignifi-
eth a demonſtration of a thing in its proper and manifeſt ſignification; as when
it is ſaid, Chriſt died : And that in a figure, is when a thing is ſignified in an
over-hallowing vail or trope; as when Chriſt faith, I am the Vine; ſuch
ſpeeches ſay one thing, and ſignifie another , faith he. His firſt reaſon is, lf
the Sacrament of Chriſt's body and blood be celebrated without any figure, it
is not properly called a myſtery, whereier is no ſecret thing, nothing removed
from our corporal ſenſes : But that Bread which, by conſecration of the Prieſt,
is made the body of Chriſt, ſhews one thing to the outward ſenſes of men,
and crieth another thing inwardly to the ſouls of Beleevers; outwardly the
bread is the ſelf-fame that it was before , fór we ſee the ſame ſhape and colour,
and the ſame taſt is perceived; but inwardly, a far more excellent', different,
and precious thing is ſignified and exhibited, becauſe it is heavenly and divine;
that is, the body of Chriſt is ſhewed unto us, yet not ſeen with fleſhly eys; but
is ſeen, taken and eaten by the looking of a beleeving ſoul. The wine alſo,
which by confecration is made the Sacrament of Chriſt's Blood, repreſenteth
one thing outwardly, and contains anotherthing inwardly; for what ſee we
outwardly but the ſubſtance of wine ? taft it, and it is wine, ſmell it, and it fa-
voureth wine; look on it, and you ſee the colour ofwine: Bụt if it be conſi-
dered inwardly in the mind, it tafts not as wine; but as the blood of Chriſt
unto the beleeving ſoul; and it is acknowledged ſuch, when it is ſeen, and ſo
it is approved, when it is ſmelled. Theſe to be ſuch, it is manifeft; becauſe
none can deny, but that bread and wine, is only figuratively the body and
blood of Chriſt; for, as is clearly ſeen and known, no fich is in that bread, nor
can any drop of blood be pointed forth in that wine; whereas nevertheleſs
after confecration they are not called bread or wine, but the body and blood
of Chriſt. After thirty other arguments, proving a figure in theſe words,
This is my body ; he comes to the other queſtion, and hath this argument, The
fieſh of Chriſt, which was crucified, did ſhew no more outwardly, then it was
in itſelf, becauſe it was the fleſh of a very man; to wit; a true body under the
form of a truc body : But we muſt conſider in that bread, not only the body
of Chriſt, but the bodies of all Beleevers are alſo repreſented in it; for which
cauſe, it is made of many grains of wheat; becauſe the body of the Church,
is made up of many beleevers of the word of Chriſt; for this cauſe, as in the
inyflical bread the body of Chriſt is underſtood; ſo alſo, in the ſame myſtery,
27
the
1
2
1
182
CENTURY IX.
the members of the Church are repreſented to be one in Chrift; and as nos
corporally but ſpiritually that bread is called the body of the Church or belec-
ving people; after the ſame manner alſo, it mult be underſtood to be the bow
dy of Chriſt; not corporally, bur........ Alfo the things which are alike,
are comprehended under the ſame definition : But concerning the true body
of Chrifts: it is ſaid, He is very God, and very.Man, who in the latter time of
the World, was born of the Virgin: and theſe things cannot be ſaid of the
body of Chriſt, which is conſecrated in a myſtery in the Church; therefore
according to a certain manner only, is it to be the body of Chriſt; and that
manner, is by a figure and in reſemblance, that ſo the truth of the thing it ſelf,
may be the more ſenſibly underſtood. In the prayers alſo, which are ſaid after
the myſtery of the body and blood of Chriſt, and wherein the people anſwer,
Amen; the Prieſt uttereth theſe words, We beſeech thee, O Lord, which
are partakers of the pledges of eternal life, that what we touch in reſemblance
in this Sacrament, we may receive it in the manifeſt participation of the thing
it felf. Now we know that a pledge'or reſemblance,is of another thing reſem-
bled; that is, they are not to be conſidered as they are in themſelves, but as
they have reference to another thing; for a pledge is of that for which it isgi-
ven, and ſo is an Image the reſemblance of that whoſe ſimilitude it repreſenza
teth wherefore it is the body and blood of Chriſt which the Church cele-
brateth, but as a pledge and reſemblance. The concluſion is; Wherefore,
moſt noble Prince, let your wiſdom.conſider, that it is most clearly ſhewed,
by teſtimonies of Scripture, and words of the holy Fathers, that the bread,
which is called the body of Chriſt, is a figure, becauſe it is a myſtery; and
that there is a great difference between the myſtery of his body, and his body
it ſelf.... And we add (ſaith he') that the Bread and Cup, which are called
the Body and Blood of Chriſt, do repreſent and are in remembrance of the
Lord's death; as he ſaid, Do this in remembrance ofme; and Paulexpounds,
How oft ye cat this bread, ... ſhew forth the Lord's death. Now ſome Po-
piſh Indices have forbidden this book altogether, as unlawfull; and thoſe of
Doway perceiving that the forbidding ofit, did occaſion men to look after it,
thought it better to let it go abroad; but in ſome places maimed, and in others
perverted; as where it is ſaid viſibiliter, they will have it inviſibiliter; and
where it is ſaid , ſecundum creaturarum ſubſtantiam, they bid to expound it
fecundum externas ſpecies facramenti. Likewiſe Biſhop Uffer, in Hiſtor. Gotteſ.
cap. 11, writes, that he had ſeen other books of Bertram in manuſcripts, and
containing the fame doctrine; eſpecially his book De Prædeſtinatione , which
he wrir in defence of the doctrine for which Gotteſchalk did ſuffer, is extant
under the name of Ratrannus, Monk of Corbey.
22. Remigius Biſhop of Altiſiodor, or of Auxerre, about the year 880,was
called Doctor Sententious; he writ' many works. On Pſal. 1o. he faith; All
my faith is in Chriſt, by him only dolbeleve to be juſtified and ſaved; he is
my mountain, and my refuge; for he is my Lord, which is God by nature;
but all ye who are men
who are men, are infirm as I. On Pfal.18. The Heavens declare
the glory of God; to wit, that he ſaveth not by works of righteouſneſs, which
we have done; but of his own rightcouſneſs; for all men haave ſinned, and
ſtand in need of the glory of God, being juſtified freely. This is the declaring
of God's glory; that is, his mercy which is ſhewed by the Sun, wherein God
is glorified...... So long as we are in this body, it cannot be but fin isinus;
chep it reigneth, when we conſent, and make our will ſubicct unto it: where-
fore the Apoſtle ſaith, Let not ſin reign in your mortal bodies; therefore,
Lord,cleanſe me,and ſpare me;but ſo thatl be not ſubject to my own thoughts,
nor the inticement of others. On Pſal.21. Adam made the old people by con-
formity
Of Divers Countries.
183
1
formity uoto hiin; to wit,' he was a fervant; but the Lord hath made the
new people, 'becauſe he juſtifieth freely, without our preceding merits ;-for
we made ourſelves ſinners;bur'the only mercy of God makes us righredus.....
The poor thall eat me; that is,' ſhåll receive the Sacrament of my body and
blood; and they ſhall be filled by following me, and denying thehiſelves;
becauſe to eat the Lord, is to have a will to follow him in all things., and to
be one with hiin: On Pfal. 29. Eternal life is not by merit; becanſe we could
fall’ofourſelves, but we could not riſe of our ſelves; but through his will, that
is; only of mercy. On Pſal.3 3. Truly, they only are bleffed, they only are ſa-
Ved', which are juſtified by grace, and not by tlieir merits. On Pfal.39; When
We live well s letús aſcribe nothing to our merits, but all to the grace of God.
On Pfal. 55, If we will offer facrifice to God, we need not ſeek'any thing
without to offer , within us is the Incenſe of praiſe, and the ſacrifice of faith.
On P/al. 6 4Propitiation is miſeration ſhewed after ſacrifice: So Chriſt wil-
Jing to thew mercie [propitiari] on his people, became a Prieſt, praying unro
the Father, with hands lifted up upon thé Croſs; he offered a ſacrifice, becauſe
he offered himſelf on the Altar of the Croſs; he is the Prieſt, he is the Sacri-
fice, the Propitiator, and the propitiation. On Pal.85. God the Father could
give no greater gift unto men, then that he made his Word, by which he made
all things, to be a head unto them, and did fit thefe men to be as members
unto Him; ſo that He is God with the Father, and Man with men; who both
prayeth for us, and prayeth in us, and is praied unto by us. He prayeth for us,
becauſe he is Prieſt and Sacrifice, interceding daily with the Father for us. He
prayeth in us, becauſe he is our head; neither is this any wonder, if Chriſt
and the Church be in one voice, becauſe they are in one bodie. He' is prayed
unto by us, as our God; he is prayed unto in the form of God; he prayeth
in the form of man; there the Creator , here a creature. On Pfal. 70. It is a
great gift of God, and a great knowledge of man, to obſerve and underſtand,
that whatſoever he is, he is nothing without the grace of God, and he is no-
thing of himſelf; for he which will be any thing of himíelf, he tendeth not to
be; but who ſtudieth to be ſomething, by the grace of God, abideth in true
being [in vero eße.] This is grace, by which we were made , when we were
not; ofungodly, we were made godlie; of Naves, free; of damned, were ar-
ſumed into the Kingdom, On Pſal. 96, Let them be confounded who glory
in Images; for Images are not to be adored, neither is an Angel to be adored,
becauſe it is ſaid in the Revelation, See thou do it not. Catal, teſtat. veri.
libr. 10.
23. Paſchalius Rathbert, Abbot of Corbeyen, at the ſame time writ a book
De Euchariſia. He ſaith Ca. 1. Chriſt hath left unto us his Church, no'greater
thing then this Sacrament and Baptiſm, and the holy Scriptures; in all wliich,
the Holy Ghoſt (who is a pawn unto his Church) doth work inwardly the
nıyſtical things of our ſalvation unto immortalitie. But in them is nothing
wondrous unto unbelecvers; and yet unto them who beleeve nothing is bcr-
ter, nothing is given more wonderfull in this World : Not that thele won-
drous things lie open unto the eies, but by faith and underſtanding they are
favourie with divinč myſteries; and in them immortalitie and participation
of Chriſt , in the unity of body , is granted unto mortal men. Ca.s. We drink
Chriſt's blood ſpiritually, and we cat his ficfh ſpiritually, wherein eternallife
is beleeved; to think otherwiſe, according to fleſh, is death; and to eat thie
fleſh of Chriſt ſpiritually, is cternal life. Ca. 6. Unleſs one abide in Chriſt, and
Chriſt in him, he cannot eat of Chriſt, nor drink his blood: And what is it
that men eat? Behold how oft all do cat at the Altar indifferently, one cats
the fleſh of Chriſt ſpiritually, and another not, although we ſee that he cakes a
Z z 2
morſel
184
CENTURY 1X
#
morſel from the Prieſt’s hand. What then getteth he, ſeeing there is but ons
conſecration, if he get not the body and blood of Chriſt? Truly, becauſe he
cateth unworthily; as Paul ſaith, he eats and drinks damnation to himſelf.
Ca. 15. Drink ye all of this, as well Miniſters as Beleevers. In many Chapters,
he diſtinguiſheth between the ſign and the thing ſignified. Biblioth. de la Bigne,
tom, 6.
The convert-
24. When Leo Armenius Emperour of Conftantinople, had Wars with
on of the Bul Martagon Prince of Bulgaria, his ſiſter was taken Captive; the Emperour
gerians, cauſed her to be inſtructed in the Chriſtian faith, and ſhe was baptized. Mar-
tagonſent for her, and in lieu of her he ſent her husband Cuphara. When ſhe
was returned, ſhe did commend unto her Brother the Chriſtian religion many
a time; but he did nothing regard her ſpeeches, untill the Country was pla-
gued with peſtilence and famine; and then he calļed upon that God whom
“his ſiſter had ſo oft talked of, that he would deliver him and his people : Soon
thereafter they were delivered, and he did acknowledge the power of Chriſt,
and ſent unto the Emperour for Tcachers; then he was baptized. But the
people moved injurrc&tion againſt him, becauſe he had forſaken the rires of
his Anceſtours. He was nothing afraid, but became victorious, and then they
all became Chriſtians. Zonar. Ann.tom. 3. After the death of the Emperour
Theophilus, the Prince of Bulgaria ſeeing the Empire to be governed by a
woman, and a young child, ſent unto Conſtantinople, alledging his League
now to be out of date; and he denounccth wars. Theodora returned anſwer,
that ſhe would defend the Empire, and if it ſhall pleaſe God that ſhe prevail,
he would be overcom by a woman; and be may conſider what a ſhame that
were unto him; but if ſhe were overcom, his victory were not honourable, in
taking advantage of a woman. When he received this anſwer, he was con-
tent to renew the former league, Zonar.ibid. I mark this Hiſtory, to ſhew the
difference of people in old times, from them who have lived lately; when
Kings will make Wars without any denounciation, oraccepting any reaſona-
ble intreaty. The Emperour Baſilius Maccdo did perſwade many Jews to im-
brace Chriſtian religion; and to effed that he gave them both money and li-
berty. He made allo a League with the RhoMiti, a Nation of Scythians, by
and ſomeScy- the Mountain Taurus, but upon condition that they would accept Chriſtia-
nity, and ſent Teachers unto them: But they lingre, and ſaid unto thc Bi-
ſhop, That they would ſee ſome of thoſe miracles, which he ſaid Chriſt had
wrought, or elſe they would not beleeve him. Then ſaid he, Say what you
would have done. I hey anſwered, Throw that book into the fire, which
teacheth of Chriſt; and if it burn not, it ſhall be an argument unto us that
Chriſt is God, whom thou preacheſt. The Biſhop was content, a fire is kin-
dled; and the Biſhop lifting up his eys and hands unto Heaven, ſaid , O Jeſu
Chriſt very God, glorifie thy own name. So before them all he threw the Gof-
pelinto the fire: It continued in the fire a long ſpace without any change.
The Barbarians were aſtoniſhed, and beleeving in Chriſt, did crave to be be-
ptized.. Zonar.loc.cit.
and inany
lews,
.
CH A P. IV.
Of BRIT AIN.
I
and
N the Year of our Lord 824. the Dancs were Lords of Northumberland,
and raiſed wars againſt Edmund King of England; they took him, and
becauſe he would not deny Chriſt, they tied him unto a Tree, and ſhot at
him
Of B R 1T A 1 N.
185
1
}
1
A
him till he died; then they cut off his head, and caſt it among the buſhes. His
own Subjects did bury hiṁ both head and body at Haleſdon, which from
thence was called Edmundsburrow.
2. In the Synod held ar-Celicyth in England, about the year 816,the fourth
Canon is, Let no Scot be permitted to adminiſter Divine Service within any
of our Diocies; becauſe as no Biſhop nor Presbyter ſhould meddle with ano,
ther Diocy without conſent, far leſs ſhould any people receive any Service
from them of another Nation, which give no honour unto Metropolitans
nor other Biſhops. Sir Hen. Spelman in Concil
. Hence it is clear by the teſti-
mony of that Synod, that at that time Scotland did not acknowledge Bihops.
Ofthis more hereafterin Cent. XI.
3. In the year 8 32. Húngus King of Peichts died, and left his ſon Dorſtor-
lorg to be his Succeffour, and he was killed by his brother igan. Egan did
think to eſtabliſh himſelf in the Kingdom, by diſtributing his Fathers treaſure
amongſt the Nobles; and by marrying his brothers wife Brenna, left ſhe thin-
king her ſelf degraded would excite her father, the King of Merchis, againſt
him. Nevertheleſs ſhe murthered him, in revenge of the murther of her huſ-
band. Then Dongal King of Scots, ſent unto the Peichts, and craved their
Crown unto Alpin ſon of Achajus, and the ſiſter-ſon of Hungus, and ſo the
ncareft heir. They returned anſwer, No Prince of another blood , might by
their Laws reign over them; and they were accuttomed to transfer the Crown
from one house to another, as they had judged expcdient; and for the pre-
ſent they had choſen Feredeth their King, neither by their Laws could
they de-
prive him, during his life. Dongal ſent a ſecond meſſage, with certification;
that ifthey did refuſe to do juftly unto the only heir, he would invade them
by Battel. The Peichts ſent ſome armed men, to inhibit the Meſſengers from
coming nearer, under pain of death. Wherefore the Amballadours did
pre-
ſently denounce Wars in the name of King Dongal and Alpine, Boeth lib. 1o.
cap.7. Then King Feredeth took unto his proper uſe all the riches and jewels,
which others had given unto the Churches; and he bereft Church-men of all
the Tithes and their poſſeſſions, and he gave their lands unto his domeſticks;
the Nobles condeſcending, and eſteeming all things to be but as fallen into
an enemies hand, which had been given unto the Church. In the meantime
Dongal leviefh an Army; and by the way he died in the water Spey, by-force
of the ſtream. Then Alpine was crowned King of Scots, and led forward the
Army; at Reſtennet he flue Feredeth with many of his Nobles. Bruda then
was King of Peichts, but injoied not the Kingdom many moneths; hisfon
Fercdeth had as bad ſucceſs. Then the Scots were careleſs, as if the Peichts
could make no more reſiſtance. But another Brudys amaſſeth all their forces,
to fight not ſo much for lands and liberty, as for life and children. In Anguiſe
they had the victory, and Alpine was taken and brought, with his hands
bound, unto the next village, where he was beheaded in the fourthryear of
his Reign; and his head was fixed on a pole upon the Walls of Camelon, in
token of their Victory. Then Brudus conceived it eaſiç to root the Scots out
of the Iland, and to this end he levied an Army, but in the field variance
fell amongſt them, ſo that Brudus was conſtrained to diſiniſs them. Within
three monethis he died, and his brother Drusken ſucceeded. At this time ſome
young Gentlemen, pretending themſelves to be Merchants, came into Came-
lon, and brought away Alpine's head unto his ſon Kenneth. He was deſirous
to revenge his fathers death, and to recover his own right; but the Nobility
ſaid, It was more expedient to delay, without war or peace, becauſe the wi-
ſeſt and valianteſt were ſlain. At laſt they were perſwaded to take Arms; and
when the Armies canje near, they joined without the command of their Lea-
А аз ders,
s
.
1
18.6.
CENTURY IX.
drew up a general peace of all the Chriftians in Britain, againſt the Danes as a
ders, atid foughtcruelly. In the end the Peichts fought peace, and the Scots
would not hear of it: wherefore: Drusken gathered all his ſtrength, andia
Fife was utterly overthrown; many Peichts were Lain, none of them (al-
molt) remained in their land; fome did eſcape into Northumberland, and
fome into Denmark, The Scots from thenceforth pofleffed allthe land on the
North of Adrian's wall, and Edinburgh became thc Headburgh of Scotland.
Boethfaith, They who did take the Tithes from the Church, had neither
Tithes nor Land withinleſs ſpace then ten years, for this was an. 839. At
that time the Biſhops ſeat of the Peiches, was tranſlated from Abernethy by
Earn, unto Saint Andrews, and that was called the Biſhop-ſeat of the Scocsis
for before that time Scotland had no Biſhop, and Miniſters were choren by
the ſuffrages of thc people, after the manner of Afia, faith Jo. Bale in Catal.
Illuftr.cent. 34.cap. 6. And Iohn Mayr in Hift.lib.2.cap.2. faith, The Scots
were inſtructed in the faith by Prieſts and Monks, without Biſhops. Boetblıb.
6.cap. So ſpeaking ofthe Emperour Decius , faith, In this time the Scots were
very profound in Theology and Holy Writ, by the doctrine of certain Monks,
which in thoſe daies were called Culdei, that is, the honourers of God; for then
all Prieſts that honoured God, were called Culder. Here it is clear,that 1. Mayr
and Bocth do ſpeak (after the manner of their own times) of Monks and
Prieſts, and they uſe both theſe terins; and in ancient times, the only term
Was Culdei for the Teachers of the word; but more of this when we come to
the erection of Biſhops.
4. Conſtantine, the ſon of Kenneth, convened his Nobles at Scone, about
the year 862, ordained that Church-men thould attend Divine Service dili-
gently, and abſtain from all civil affairs; they ſhould live content with the
Patrimony of their Churches; they ſhould preach the Word of God unto
their people, and live as they teach; they ſhould be free from all charges of
Wars; they ſhould not feed Horſe nor Hounds for pleaſure ; they ſhould bear
no weapons, nor judge in civil actions s if they do, they ſhould pay for the firſt
fault a ſum of money; and for the ſecond, they ſhould be degraded. He made
alſo other Laws for bringing the people unto their old frugality and induſtry.
Here Laws are Enacted for Church-men, without Pope or Biſhop. In this
King's time came the Danes, with the Peichts, into Scotland, under two Ge-
nerals Hubba and Humber, they were diſcomfited ia Fife; bur Conſtantine
was flain. King Gregory chaſed the Peichts (which were remaining) into
Northumberland; where he fought ſo happily with the Danes and Peichts,
that they were all (almoſt ) Nain, by Gregory on the one îide, and by Alfred
King of England on the other; and Northumberland was poflefled by the
Scots, granting liberty unto the Saxons to go or abide. Becauſe the Britons
had aided the Peichts, Gregory took from them Cumber and Weftmerland,
and Aue their Prince Conſtantine. His brother Herbert, conſidering the ho-
ſtility of the Scots and Danes, choſe to make peace with the Scots. So Alfred
common enemy; and it was agreed that Gregory, for his valiantneſs, ſhould
perpetually injoy Northumberland. This Gregory, by Act of Parliament at
Forfar., did confirm all the priviledges of the Church; and ordained that
Church-men ſhould not be drawn before Civil Judges, but only before their
ordinary: he granted unto them to make Laws and Conſtitutions for the
good of the Chriſtian faith; to diſcuſs all debates concerning Oblations, Tithes
and Legaties or Teſtaments; to accurſe all Rebels, and that all perſons which
were excommunicated fhould not be heard in Givil Courts, Boeth. Hiſtor.lib.
10,cap. 19. Some Irish men had ſpoiled Galloway, and returned privily:
therefore Gregory went with all haft into Ireland, he fought two Bartels
againft
.
I
OF BRITAIN
9
187
againſt two Governours, and vanquiſhed them Dublin was vendred unto
him; he viſited the young King Duncan, and proteſted that he came not
for greedineſs of their Land, but to redreſs the wrong. With content of the
people, he took upon him the name of Tutor of the King, and committed
him unto the truſtieſt of the Nobles, permitting them to uſe their own Laws,
and requiring only of them, that without his fealthey would admit no Enga
liſh, nor Britan, nor Dane amongſt them; for aſurance he took with him 60
men in pledge. This Gregory was called the Great, and died An 892. Bu-
chan. Hiſtor. Scot.
s. The fore-named Alfred was the firſt King of England, who had unction
from Rome. He divided his movables into two equal portions; the one he
appointed for uſes ſecular, and divided it into three parts; one for his family;
another for building of new works, wherein he had great delight; and the
third he reſerved for ſtrangers. The other half he dedicated unto uſes Eccle-
fiaftical, and divided it into four portions; one for relief of the poor ; ano-
ther to Monaſteries; the third to the Schools in Oxford , where he had ere-
cted a School for Grammar, another for Philoſophy, and a third for Divini-
ty; whereas before they had neither Grammar nor Sciences, becauſe Pope
Gregory the I. gave in command, that Britain ſhould have no Schools , for
fear of Hereſies, but only Monaſteries, Bale. And the fourth part he ſent for
the relief of diſtreſſed Churches without his Realm. Sir Hen. Spelman in Con-
cil.pag. 176. Theweth, that he bewailed the ignorance of the Clergy in his
time, that few on the South-ſide of Humber knew the Liturgy in Engliſh, or
could tranſlate an Epiſtle into the vulgar languages yea when he came firſt to
the Throne, he found not one on the South-lide of Thames. Noto here, they
did uſe the Liturgy in Latine , becauſe they had received it ſo from Rome,
and becauſe the people in former times did underſtand it; but when thc peo-
ple underſtood it not, the King would have itratherin the vulgar. Alfred died
Can.901.
6. John Scot' (who was ſurnamed Arigena, or born in Aire, for diftin&ti-
on from a former born at Melroſe , and another in the XIII Century born in
Dunce, otherwiſe called Subtilis ) was famous for his pregnant judgement,
wondrous eloquence, and (in thoſe daies ) rare knowledge of the Greek,
Chaldean and Arabian languages. He went to Athens,and ſtudied there ſome
years. He returned into France, and was much reſpected by Charls the Bald;
at whoſe command he tranſlated the Books of Dionyfius De Hierarchia, into
Latine. Anaftafius Bibliothecary of the Vatican, in the Proface before that
Tranſlation, writeth unto the fame King, It is wonderfull how that barba-
rous man, which was born at the end of the World, and might have been
thought to be as far diſtant in language, as he was in converſation from men,
could underſtand ſuch things, and turn them into another language; I mean
(faith he) John Scot, whom I have heard to have been a very boly man. It
is no marvel that he call him barbarous, becauſe the Scots before that time,
and ſome hundred years thereafter , did never acknowledge the See of Rome.
This John did write a book, De Corpore & Sanguine Domini, againſt the opi-
nion of carnal preſence; which wascondemned at the Synod of Vercelles, as
followeth. Bellarmin de Eucharift.lib. 1. cap. 1. faith,. This man was the firſt
who writ doubtingly of this matter. It is the fault of the Romaniſts thathis
book is not excant; but fince it was not condemned by the Church for the
ſpace of 200 years, and none of his timt ſpoke againſt that book, he wanted
no reaſon in it. He writ a book of 19 Chapters, De unica Prædeſtinatione ,
more curious then found; which was anſwered by Florus of Lions, as is be-
fore. He writ alſo a book with a Greek Title, mes Quoitwy Alguspecéw, of the
Ааа 2
di.
1
1
ISS
CENTURY IX.
diſtinction of natures: Some write, In it is the reſolution of many profitable
queſtions, but ſo that ḥe followeth the greeks more then the Latines, and for
this the Pope did perſecute him; he fled into England, and was in account
with Alfred, and was his Counſellour and Teacher of his children; afterwards
he retired to the Abbey at Malmsbury, where his Diſciples murthered him
with their pen-knives; being inticed thereunto by the Monks, becauſe he did
ſpeak againſt the carnal preſence; as ſaith Zepper. de calumnia hæreſ.Berengar.
and was accounteda Martyr, as is recorded by Guiliel. Malmsbu. de geft.reg.
Angl. lib.2.cap.4.
1
CH A P. V.
Of COUNCELS.
)
MAI
1. Any Synods were affembled in the beginning of this Century, and
all ex jußu Imperatoris; as is expreſs in the beginning of them parti-
cularly. In the year 813, Charls the Great aſſembled four Councels , one of
30 Biſhops, and 25 Abbots at Mentz. In Ca.4. it was ordained, That Ba-
ptiſm ſhould be ſolemnly adminiſtred at Eaſter and Pentecoft; but in caſe of
neceſſity they might baptize at any time. Ca. 5. Seciig we have one God and
Father in Heaven, and one mother the Church, one faith, and one baptiſm;
therefore we ſhould live in one peace and concord, if we deſire to come into
that one and true inheritance in the Kingdom of Heaven; for God is not the
Authour of confuſion, but of peace; and he faith, Bleſſed are the peaccable
Ca. 6. an Act is, That fatherleſs children ſhould not be dis-inherited: [This
Act is to be expounded by another, following in the Councel at Cabilon.]
And the Fathers proteſt , that if it ſeem, they have paſſed bounds in admoniſh-
ing his clemency, the A& be amended. Ca. 8. We will that Biſhops have
power to provide, rule, govern and diſpenſe Spiritual and Eccleſiaſtical things,
according to the authority of Canons; and that Laicks be obedient unto Bi-
ſhops in their miniſtry, torule the Churches of God, to defend widows and
fatherleſs : And that Bishops ſhould conſent unto Counts and Judgesto do ju-
ſtice; and that juſt Laws be not corrupted by lies, falſe witneſs, falſc oaths or
rewards. Ca. 10. We decree that there be a diſtinction, between them which
are ſaid to have left the World, and them who yet follow it: It is therefore
provided, by a Law of the Fathers, that who are ſeparated from the ſecular
life, ſhould abſtain from worldly pleaſures; as, that they be not preſent at
games, nor unhoneſt and filthy bankets. Jerom ad Nepotian faith, We ſhould
love the houſes of all Chriſtians, as our own; but ſo, that they may know us
rather for comforters in their griefs y,then feaſters in their joviality: let them
not be Uſurers nor ſeekers of filthy gain, nor exerce any fraud; let them fly
the love of money, as the mother of many evils: let them leave ſecular offi.
cesand affairs; let them not afcend the ſteps of honour ambitiouſly; let them
not take gifts for the benefits of Divine medicine; beware of guile and oaths;
fly envy, hatred, and back-biting; nor walk witli wandring eys, with unſtable
and wanton tongues or proud carriage; but let them ſhew forth the ſhame-
facedneſs of their minds, in ſimple habit and converſation : let them altogether
abhor the filthineſs of words, as wellasof deeds; eſchue the frequent viſitati-
ons of widows and virgins, and no way haunt the houſes of women; let them
indeavour alwaies to keep the chaſtity of an undefiled body, giving due obe-
dience unto their Superiours: Laftly, let them be diligent in teaching and
reading, in Hymns and Pſalms continually. They who give themſelves to
be
1
189
1
of COUNCE L S.
be ſervants in God's worſhip, ſhould be ſuch, that all that while they ſtudy
to knowledge, they may adminiſter do&rine unto the people, Ca.11. Ab-
bots and Monks are ordained to conform their lives unto the rule of Benedict,
even as they have promiſed. Ca. 12. Monks are forbidden to go out of their
Monaſteries, unleſs upon neceſſity, and with leave of their Abbot. Ca. 16. To
leave the world, is to reſiſt the pleaſures of the world; as Paul ſaith, Who
uſe the World, as if they uſed it not. Ca. 17. We who have left the World,
ſhould wholly obſerve this, that we have ſpiritual armour, and forſake ſecu-
lar armour; normay we ſtay the Laity from bearing weapons, becauſe it is
an old cuſtom. Ca. 24. We ordain, that faſting be kept four times a year by
all men; that is, the firſt week of March, and all Thould come unto the Church
on the fourth, fixth, and Sabboth daies; the ſecond week of June on the ſame
daies , and let all falt untill the ninth hour [or third hour after noon;] like-
wiſe the third week of September, and the whole week before Chriſt's nativi-
ty. Ca.35. If any ſhall proudly contemn the Faſts, and will not keep them
with other Chriſtians; it is ordained in the Gangrene Councel, that he ſhall
be accurſed, untill he profeſs amendment. Ca. 38. Wecommand that Tithes
be alwaies payed, which God hath commanded to be given unto him; left if
any one hold from God his due, God take away his neceflaries from him for
his fin. 64.44. Let the people be alwaies admoniſhed to make their Oblati-
ons in the Church; for this is a ſoverain remedy for their own ſouls, and the
ſouls of theirs. Ca.45. Let Prieſts admoniſh the people alwaies to learn their
Creed, which is the ſum of faith, and the Lord's prayer; and we will that
they be condignly cenſured whicli contemn to learn theſe two; and therefore,
they ſhould ſend their children unto a School or Monaſtery, or to a Prieſt, that
they may learn the Catholick faith, and the Lord's prayer, that they may be
able to teach others at home; and who cannot otherwiſe, let him learn them
in his own language.
2. In the Councel at Worms is firſt a Confeſſion of faith, which is a plain
and ſound expoſition of the Creed of the Apoſtles, and no mention in it of
Chriſt's deſcending into Hell. Ca. 1. None ſhould preſume to make chriſm,
but the Biſhop. Ca.4. Let no Church be conſecrated, untill the Biſhop re-
ceive the gift of the Church confirmed by Charter, and ſufficient means for
him who ſhall ſerve in it. Ca. 8. Of the Revenues of the Church, and Offe-
rings of the Beleevers, let four portions be made; one for the Biſhop; ano-
ther to the Clarks for their ſervice; a third for the poor and ſtrangers; and the
fourth to be kept for the Fabrick of the Church. Ca. 10. All Clarks are for-
bidden to lie with their wives, upon pain of depoſition. C6.17. Ler no Biſhop,
Prieſt, nor Deacon have Dogs for hunting, nor Hawks. Ca. 25, Let Pennance
beinjoined unto Penitents at the pleaſure of the Prieſts, according to the dif-
ference of faults, and quality of time, perſons, places, age, fighs and affection
of offenders. Ca. 32. All Chriſtians are forbidden to marry any of their kin-
dreds ſo far as can be known. Ca.35. Women who cauſe themſelves to make
abortion, ſhould without all doubt be puniſhed as murtherers; but who in
their ſleep do ſinother their babes, we ſhould judge more eaſily of them, be-
cauſe they have fallen into this miſchance unwillingly. Ca.41. Who continue
in malice and envy, after they are admoniſhed by the Prieſt, ſhould be ex-
communicated. Ca.si.Unto each Church a manſe,ſhould be given free from
all ſervice; and the Prieſts ſhould give no ſervice but Eccleſiaſtical for Tithes,
for the peoples oblations, alterages, Church-yards; but if they have any other
thing, let them pay dues unto their Superiours. Ca.si. When means may be
had at the ſight of the Biſhop, let every Church have their own Presbyter.
Ca. 52. If a Church be new built in a Village, let the Tithes of that Village be
Bbb
payed
190
CENTURY 1X
payed unro thát Church. Ca. 61. When witneſſes cannot be had to teſtifie of
the certainty that an Infant was baptizęd, nor themſelves can fhew that they
were baptized, without all fcruple they may be baptized. Our neighbours
the Mores adviſe us to do fo, becauſe they redeem many fuch from the Bar-
barians.
3. In the firſt words of the Councel at Rhemes, An, 81's, it is ſaid expreſs-
ly, This is aſſembled by the Emperour, after the manner of ancient Empe-
rours. Here the Epiſtles and Goſpels were read for information of Deacons.
Ca. 6. The Miffals werc examined for information of Prieſts. Ca. 9. The rules
of Benedia were read for reformation of Monks. Ca. 10. Liber Paftorales of
Gregory was read for reformation of Paftours. Ca. 11. Divers Sentences of
ſeveral Fathers were read, that both Prelates and People might be ſtirred up'
to zealand ſtudy of good works. 12. A form of hearing Confeſſions and pre-
ſcribing pennance, was ordered. Ca. 13. Eight principal vices were declared,
that all men might know them, and by the help of God abſtain from them.
Ca. 14. Biſhops were commanded to read more diligently the Scriptures and
writings of the Fathers, and to preach unto the people. Ca. 17. Biſhops and
Abbots ſhould not permit wanton jeſts in their hearing, but have with them
the poor and needy; and the word of God ſhould be founding beſide them.
Ca.'35. As the Lord commandeth, no ſervile work ſhould be done on the
Lord's day, nor Markets be held. Ca. 39. Tithes ſhould be given fully. Ca.40.
Prayers and Oblations ſhould be made for the Emperour and his children, that
God would preſerve them in all felicity in this world; and of his mercy make
them rejoice with the holy Angels in the world to come.
4. At Cabilon it was ordained, that Biſhops and Prieſts ſhould read the
Scriptures diligently, and teach their people; they ſhould maintain and erect
Schools for young ones. Prieſts and Monks were rebuked, which did per-
ſwade people to give liberally unto Churches and Monaſteries, that them-
ſelves might live at more eaſe; and they order that allſuch goods, as Parents
at their death had given fooliſhly, ſhould be reſtored unto their children. Bi-
ſhops and Prieſts ſhould not be drunk; for how can ſuch rebuke the people?
They ſhould not meddle with civil affairs, nor exact any thing from the in-
feriour Prieſts, nor for chriſm, nor for dedication of Churches, or ordina-
tion of Prieſts. They who give publick ſcandal, ſhould make publick repen-
tance. Concerning Pilgrimages they note many faults; Clarks think them-
ſelves free from diſcharging their office, and cleanſed from their ſin,
go to ſuch or ſuch places; Laicks think they may do what they will, if they
go thither and pray; Noblemen under pretext of Pilgrimage towards Rome
or Turone, do ſpoil many poor ſubjects; and poor folks go in Pilgrimage,
that they may have the more free occaſion of begging, and many times ſay,
that they are going thither, when they have no ſuch purpoſe; and ſome are
fo fooliſh, that they think the only ſight of ſuch places cleanſeth them from
their ſins. And how all theſe things may be redreſſed, they expect the will of
the Emperour, and not a word of reformation by the Pope.
5. At Aken was a Councel by command of Lewis the Godly. There it was
decreed amongſt other things; Firſt, That every Church ſhould have ſuffi-
cient maintenance for the Prieſt, that none need to beg. 2. None of the
Clergy, of whatſoever degree , ſhould wear any cloath of Scarlet ,or ſuch pre-
cious colour, nor haverings on their fingers. 3. Prelats ſhould not have too
large houſes, nor many horſes, nor frequent harlots, nor play at dice, nor havo
gold or ſilver on their ſhoos, ſlippers nor girdles. Whence may be underſtood
the pride and pomp of Prelates in thoſe daies; which gave occaſion unto Pla-
tina to ſay, O ifthou, Lewis, wert now alive! the Church hath need of thy
holy
if they
1
1
Of GOYU NCE L S.
191
>
1
holy ſtatutes and cenſure, all orders of the Church are now ſo luxurious and
voluptuous; thou wouldeſt ſeg now, not only men (-which haply might ſeem
light) but horſes, and other beaſts.cloathed in purpure. With a company of
young men running before, and another pfolder following after; not upon
Alles, as Chrift did. (who is tlie oply!example of living!well upon earth), but
upon fierce and.harniſhed horſes!! as if thoy were triumphing over an enemy.
I will not ſpeak (ſaith he) of their ſilver veſſels, and precious houſhold-duff,
ſeeing the ancient diſhes of Italy, and ornaments of Attalus, and veſſels of
Corinth, are nothing in reſpect of them; and what follows on this their in-
temperancel forbear to mention,
: 6. -At Melda, upon the River Matrona. Was a Synod afſembled by Charls
the II; where , among other Ganons, it was decreed: Firft. That every Bi-
ſhop ſhould have in his houſe one, which according to the pure mind of the
Catholick Fathers, who is able to inſtruct the Prieſts in the faith and com-
mandments of God; left the houſe of God, which is his Church, ſhould be
without the Lantern of the Word. 2. That Presbyters ſhould not be ſuffered
to continue abroad, but that they dwell at their Church. 3. A charge was
given, in the name of Chriſt, unto all Biſhops, unto Kings and all in authority,
and unto all who have power in election and ordination in any Order Eccle-
ſiaftical, that none be admitted by ſimony, by whatſoever faction, promiſe
orgift, either by the perſon or another for him. 4. That no Biſhop do retire
into a remote place for his own eaſe, and ſo neglect his charge; but that he
viſit his Pariſhes diligently, and he, with his children, live in chaſtity, ſobriety
and hoſpitality. 5. That the damnable cuſtom of ſome Bifhops be amended,
who never or ſeldom viſit their people; although the Lord hath ſaid, I have
ſet thce a Watch-man, doc.
7. At Rome was a Synod of 47 Biſhops, convened by Pope Leo the IV,
at the command of Lotharius; where theſe former Canons were confirmed
in other words; and moreover, that a Biſhop ſhould not be conſecrated un-
leſs the Clergy and People do crave him : Prieſts thould be diligent in ſearch-
ing the Scriptures, and in teaching the people, and ſhould not permit games
in their ſight; Prieſts ſhould not be taken up with fenory, hunting, hawking,
or any ruralwork, nor go abroad without a ſacerdotal habit: Abbots muſt
be able to cognoſce and amend,whatſoever might be done amiſs by their bre-
thren.
8. At Valentia An.855. was a Councel by command of the ſame Lotha-
rius; there was three Metropolitans, Remigius of Lions, Agilmar of Vienna,
Roland of Arles, and 14 Bishops, with a venerable company of Prieſts and
Deacons. Six Canons were enacted: The firſt for eſchuing all new.coined
words in doctrine. Ca. 2. God foreknows,and hath eternally foreknown,both
the good things which the godly were to do, and the evil which the wicked
were to do; becauſe we have the voice of the Scriptures, ſaying, O eternal
God which knoweſt all things, and hid things, ere they be done; Dan. 13. We
faithfully hold, and it pleaſeth to hold ſtill, that He foreknew that good men
were to be good by his grace, and according to the ſame grace were to re-
ceive everlaſting reward; and that he foreknew that the wicked were to be
wicked through their own wickedneſs, and were to be damned with everla-
fting punishment through his juſtice; as the Pſalmiſt ſaith, Power belongech
to God, and unto him belongeth mercy, that he may renderunto every one
according to their works; and the Apoſtle teacheth, To them who by pati-
ent continuance in well doing ſeek glory , and honour; and immortality, he
gives eternal life; but unto them which are contentious ...... And again,
In flaming fire rendring vengeance on them which know not God....; And
Bbb 2 that
1
1
192
1
CENTURY 1X
that the foreknowledge of God did not put upon any evil man, any neceſſity
that he could not be otherwiſe ; but that He in his Almighty and unchange-
able Majeſty (as he knows all things ere they be) did foreknow that the wic-
ked were to be ſuch of their own will: Nor do we belecve that any is condem-
ned in His prejudice, but according to the merit of their own iniquity; nor
that the wicked do perish becauſe they could not be good, but becauſe they
would not be good; and through their own-fault continue in the maſs of per-
dition or original and actual ſin. Ca. 3. But concerning the Predeſtination of
God, it pleaſeth and faithfully doth pleaſe, according to the authority of the
Apoſtle, ſaying; Hath not the Potter power over the clay, to make of the
fame maſs one veffelunto honour, and another unto dis-honour? Weconfi-
dently confeſs the predeſtination of the elect unto life, and predeſtination of
the wicked unto death; and in the election of them who are to be ſaved the
mercy of God precedes the good merit; but in the damnation of them who
perish, their wicked merit precedes the juſt judgment of God: And in that pre-
deſtination God hath only appointed what he was to do, either in his graci-
ous mercy, or juſt judgmei t; as the Scripture faith, Which hath done what
things were to be : But in the wicked he foreknew their wickedneſs, becauſe
it is of them; and he did not predeſtinate it, becauſe it is not of him; but be-
cauſe he knows all things which he did foreknow, and becauſe he is juſt, he
did predeſtinate the punishment that follows their merit; for with him (as
Auguſtine faith) is as well a fixed decree, as a certain knowledge of every
thing; and hither belongs that ſaying of the Wiſe Man, Judgments are pre-
pared for the Scorners, Prov. 19. Of this unchangeableneſs of the foreknow-
ledge and predeſtination of God, by which the future things are already done,
may that well be underſtood. Ecclef.3, I know whatſoever God doth, it
ſhall be for ever; nothing can be put to it, and nothing taken from it; and
God doth it, that men ſhould fear before him. But that any are, by the power
of God, predeſtinated unto evil, as if they could not be otherwiſe, We not
only do not bcleeve it; but even if there be any which will beleeve ſuch evil,
with all deteſtation (as did the Arauſicane Synod) we ſay Anathema unto
them. ca.4. Item of the redemption of the blood of Chriſt, becauſe of ſo
great an errour which hath begun in this point; ſo that ſome (as their wri-
tings declare) define, that it was ſhed even for the wicked, which from the
beginning, unto the coming of Chriſt, being dead in their wickedneſs, are
puniſhed with everlaſting damoation; contrary to that of the Prophet, o
death I will be thy death, and O grave I will be thy deſtruction; it pleaſeth
lis , to hold and teach ſimply and faithfully according to Evangelicaland Apo-
ftolical truth, that this price was given for them, of whom our Lord ſaith,
So muft the Son of Man be lifted up, that whoſoever beleeves in him ſhall not
periſh; but.... And the Apoſtle ſaith , Chriſt was once offered to take away
the ſins of many: And moreover, the four Articles that were defined unad.
viſedly in the Synod of our brethren (at Cariſiac] for their inutility, are alſo
errour contrary unto truth; and likewiſe other things concluded fooliſhly in
the 19 Syllogiſms [ of John Scot] and glorious with no ſecular literature (al-
though it be boaſted otherwiſe) in which rather the argument of the Divel,
then any argument of the faith, is found; we diſcharge them altogether from
the hearing of Beleevers; and by the authority of the Holy Ghoſt we inhibit
them, that thoſe, and ſuch things, be altogether ſhunned; and we do judge,
that introducers of new things ſhould be corrected, left they beſmitten more
feverely. Ca.s. We believe that it ſhould be held firmly, that all the mul-
titude of the faithfullis regenerated by the water and the Spirit, and thereby
truly incorporated into the Church; and according to Apoſtolical doctrine
are
1
193
of COUNCEL S.
to me
>
(
are baptized into the death of Chriſt, and waſhed in his blood; becauſe nei-
ther could be true regeneration in them, unleſs there were alſo true redem-
ption; ſecing in the Sacraments of the Church nothing is in vain, and nothing
in mockage; but altogether all things are true, and relieth upon its truth and
ſincerity. And yet of that multitude of the faithfull and redeemed, ſome are
ſaved by eternalſalvation, becauſe through the grace of God, they continue
faithfully in their redemption, hearing in their hearts the voice of their Lord,
Matth. 10. ¢y 24, Who continueth unto the end ſhall be ſaved; and others,
becauſe they would not continue in the ſalvation of faith, which before they
had received, and did chuſe rather to make the grace of redemption in vain,
through their wicked doctrine and life, then to keep it, attain no way to the
fullneſs of ſalvation and poffeßion of eternal bleſſedneſs: Seeing in both we
have the doctrine of the godly Doctour, Whoſoever are baptized into Chriſt,
are baptized into his death; and, Ail which are baptized into Chriſt, have
put on Chriſt; and, Let us draw near with a true heart in fullneſs of faith,
having our hearts ſprinkled from an evil conſcience, and being waſhed in the
body with clean water, let us hold faſt the profeſſion of our hope without
change : And again, For them which ſin willingly, after the received know-
ledge of the truth, there remains no other ſacrifice for ſins, and, He that de-
ſpiſed the Law of Moſes ..... Ca.6. Item of grace by which the Belcevers are
ſaved, and without which never any reaſonable creature hath lived bleſſedlys
and of free-will, which is weakned by Gin in the firſt man, but by the grace
of Jeſus Chriſt is renewed and healed in his Beleevers: We beleeve conſtant-
ly, and with full faith, the ſame that the moſt holy Fathers have left to be kept
according to the authority of the Holy Scriptures; what the Araulican and
African Synods have profeſſed; what the bleſſed High-Prieſts of the Apofto-
lical See have held in the Catholick faith; and preſuniing to decline no way
into another ſide, concerning nature and grace: But we reject altogether the
fooliſh queſtions, and almoſt the fable of old women, and Scot's pottage :
(which the purity of faith cannot diſgeft, and which have miſerably and la--
mcntably ariſen in theſe moſt dangerous and grievous times, unto a heap of
our labours, and breach of charity ) left Chriſtian minds be corrupted, and
fall from the ſimplicity and purity of faith which is in Jeſus Chriſt : So far
they. What they ſay here of Scot’s pottage, they underſtand that Treatiſe of
lohn Scot; and have borrowed the phraſe from Jerom's Prologue, on lerem.
lib. 1. (ſpeaking of Celeftius, a Diſciple of Pelagius,a Briton,and not a Scot.)
And from this word Baronius ad an.855.$. 1. writes, that this Synod was
convened againſt ſomc vagring Scots, of whom Gotteſchalk was the prime
man; and thereby hath brought not only his Binius & poffevinus, but alſo
our Zeth. Celviſius into this Hiſtorical errour; whereas neither was Gottea
ſchalk a Scot, nor of one accord with this John Scot, as we have cleared
before.
9. At Macra , within the Diocy of Rhemes, was a Synod An.881. There
they diſtinguiſh between the power Civil and Eccleſiaſtical; and ſhew, that
only Chriſt Jeſus was both King and Prieſt, after the Incarnation; and as the
one hath need of the other, fo neither ſhould a King aſſume Prieſtly power,
nor a Prieſt meddle with ſecular affairs, or uſurp Royal power; but they come
not to ſhew what power belongeth unto the Magiſtrate in Eccleſiaſtical affairs.
They do recite a Synodal Homily of Gregory the I, wherein the ambition of
Prielts is taxed, in theſe words; Becauſe we have ſipped into external purpo.
ſes, partly through barbarous clamours, and partly through negligence of
our time; and we have left the miniſtry of Preaching, and to our puniſhment
arc called Biſhops, who keep the name of honour, and not the vertue there-
Сс с
ok
194
CENTURI 1X.
1
1
1
of; for they which have been committed unto us do forſake the Lord, and
we are ſilent when they are weltring in their wicked' works, nor do we reach
the hand of correction; they periſh daily with much wickedneſs, and we are
careleſs when we ſee them going into hell. But how can weamend the lives
of others, ſince we have little thought of our own for we are ſo bent upon
Secular cares, that we are unſenſible of what is within, becauſe we do affect
ſo much other things without us; for with the uſe of earthly care, our minds
are hardned from heavenly deſire; and when with the very uſe we are hard-
ned in the actions of Adam's world, we cannot be ſoftned unto thoſe things
which do concern the love of our Lord; when we are taken up with extraneal
actions, we do forget the miniſtry of our own a&ions; we forſake the cauſe
of our Lord, and do wait on earthly affairs; we take on us the place of ho-
lineſs, and are drowned with earthly actions. It is verily fulfilled in us, what
is written, And there ſhall be like People,like Prieſt: For the Prieſt is no bet-
ter then the People , when we go not beyond then in the holineſs of life. Be-
hold! now is not any Secular action which is not adminiſtred by Prieſts. We
fee with how heavy a ſword the World is ftrucken, and with what rods the
people do daily periſh; whoſe fault is this but ours? Behold! Towns are wa-
ſted, the Tents of the Church are overthrown, Monaſteries are thrown down,
the Fields lie waft; and we are the Authours of the peoples death, who ſhould
lead them into life; for, for our ſin are the people beaten down, becauſe
through our ſloth they are not inſtructed unto life. Let us take it to heart.
Who were ever converted by our teaching, or being admoniſhed by us were
brought unto repentance? Who hath left their luxury by our information?
Who hath forſaken pride or avarice? Here we are called Shepheards; but
when we ſhall appear before the face of the eternal Shepheard, can we bring
thither any flock which hath been converted by our preaching? But oh that
we were able to preach, and could hold forth the duty of our place in the in-
nocency of our lives! So far they.
10. In the first half of this Century, were many Synods in England, and did
treat little or nothing in doctrine or manners, but only for juriſdiction and re-
venges of Biſhops and Abbots; as is evident in S. Hen. Spelman Concil. About
the year 887.wasa Synod under King Alfred; at leaſt, Laws both Eccleſia-
fticaland Civil were publiſhed in his name. He beginneth with the ten Com-
mands, and omits the ſecond; for filling up the number, he ſaith, The tenth,
Thou ſhalt not have Gods of ſilver or gold. On this place will. Lambard(who
did tranſlate theſe Laws out of the Saxoniſh into Latine) laith, This omiſſion
of the ſecond Command was not his fault, nor of the firſt writer, but of the
firſt maker of the Laws; for (ſaith he) (ince the ſecond Councelat Nice, ſuch
was the darkneſs of thoſe times, that for conciliating authority unto the Pre-
cepts of men, they thought good to diminiſh the Precepts of God.
11. At Triburia was a Synod of 2 2 German Biſhops, A1.895.at command
of the Emperour Arnulph, and the Decrees were made in his name. In Ca.1.
He commandeth to apprehend all excommunicated perſons, and bring them
unto him,that they may be puniſhed with man's judgment, which will not fear
the judgment of God; and if any be ſo rebellious, that they will not be taken,
and ſo happen to be killed ; they who kill them, ſhall be free from all cenſures
both Eccleſiaſtical and Civil. Ca. 6. If any come preſumptuouſly into a
Church with a drawn ſword, he commits ſacriledg, and ſhal be puniſhed as for
ſacriledge. Ca.11.Ifany of the Clergy,although extreamly coacted,fhal com-
mit imurther, whether a Prieſt or Deacon, should be depoſed; for we read in the
Canons of the Apoſtles, That ifa Bishop or Prieſt, or Deacon be found guilty
of fornication, or perjury, or theft, he should be depoſed; how much more
he
;
1
.
Of COUNCEL S.
195
he who commits ſo great a crime? for he who profeſſeth to follow Chriſt,
ſhould walk as he hath walked; when he was reviled, he reviled not again; and
when he was ſmitten, he ſmote not again, &c. Ca. 13. Auguſtine the wonder-
full Do&our, ſeemeth to have ſpoken clearly of Tiches in few words; Tithes
are required as debt: What if God would ſay, Thou art mine, Oman; the
earth which thou tilleſt is mine; the feed which thou ſcattereſt is mine; the
beaſts which thou wearieſt are mine; the heat of the Sun is mine; and ſince
all is mine, thou who applieſt bút thy hands, deſerveſt only the tenth part; and
yet 1 give thee nine parts,give me the tenth; ifthou wilt not give me the tenth,
i will take away the nine; if thou giveft me the tenth, I will multiply the nine
ur thee: If any man ask, wherefore ſhould Tithes be given? let him know,
that therefore are they given, that God being appeaſed with this devotion, he
would give us neceſſaries more aboundantly; and that the Miniſters of the
Church being helped, may be the more free for Spiritual Service ..... We
do judge that there ſhould be four portions of the Tithes and Oblations of Be-
leevers, according to the Canons, &c. Ca. 40. It is not lawfull in Chriſtian
religion, that a man ſhould have her to wife, whom he hath defiled in adul-
tery. Ca.44. If any man hath committed fornication with a woman, and
his brother ſhall afterwards marry her; the brother which firſt defiled her (be-
cauſe he told not his brother, ere he married her) ſhall ſuffer a very hard pen-
nance and correction; and the woman, according to the ſecond Canon of
the Neocæſarian Councel, ſhall be put to death.
1
ke
+
2
1
Ссс 2
THE
196
Τ Η Ε
TH IR D
AGE
Of the
CHURCH
OR
The Hiſtory of the Church Fading, and of Anti-
Chriſt Riſing, containing the ſpace of 400. years, from the
Year ofour Lord 600. untill the year 1000.
}
CENTURY X.
CHAP. I.
Of EMPEROUR S.
The Title of
the Emperour
depended not
on the Popes
}
Fter the death of Arnulph was great confuſion in the
Empire; the Italians would be at liberty, and the
Germans ftrove for the honour of their Nation;
ſo that Bellarmin de Tranſlat. Imper. lib. 2. cap. 2.
holdeth, that there was no Emperour between
Arnulph and Otho the Great, becauſe they were
not Crowned by the Pope, neither went they into
Italy. But Alb. Crantz. in Saxon. lib. 3.cap.4.faith,
If he be not Emperour who is not Crowned by a
Pope, who did Crown Auguſtus, and all the Cæſars, until Charls the Grear?
He by whom Kings do reign, and the mighty diſcern juſtice. If he be not Em-
perour who goeth not into Italy, let the Conftantinopolitans loſe their liber-
ty, of whom few have ſeen Italy: So alſo the Emperours of our time (he die
ed An.1517.1 Wherefore (ſaith he) let us not defraud theſe good Emperours
of their own honour; we know by what way the Roman Popes have inſinu-
ated themſelves into that inauguration. So far be. And ſeeing the three next
Emperours did injoy that Title, the Empire was not transferred from France
to Germany by the Popes. Theſe were Emperours beyond the Alps, as the
Italian Hiſtorians term them. The Empire, through the laſt hundred years,
went by ſucceſſion, and not by election either of Pope or of Princes; except
that once or twice the right heir was diſappointed by their own ncgligence,
and the ambition of others, faith Crantz, loc. cit. The Italians had their own
reſpects, and would hold the Title among themſelves, yet could never con-
ſent in the perſon of any; as followeth. The Hiſtory of this Century is con-
fuſed, as the times were miſerable; for unceſſant Wars were every where;
wrongs, rapines and vices abounded, little juſtice was executed; eſpecially in
Italy learning decaied, charity was not known , zeal was gone, and the Infi-
dels became ſtrong.
2. LEWIS ſucceded his Father in the Empire of the Germans; and Be-
rengarius prevailed in Italy, but came not into Rome. The Hungars (a peo-
ple
Tronblous
simos,
Of EMPEROU RS.
I
197
I
1
1
1
ple lately come from Scythia) were troubleſom to both theſe Nations, and
they forced both theſe Emperours to give them a ſum of money yearly. Lewis
eſpying the weakneſs of the Pope, and the diffenſions in Italy, had a pur-
poſe to recover it; once he put Berengarius to flight, and poffeffed himſelf
of the moſt part of Lombardy;, they received him in Belöna , but laid hands
on him’unaware, and delivered him unto Berengarius , Who cauſed his eys
to be put out; ſhortly thereafter he died An.912. In his time the valiant Fer-
nando Conſalves, made great conqueſt in Spain againſt the Sarazens. Then
contention aroſe between the French and the Germans for the Empire. Lewis
King of Provence, pretendeth that he is neareſt in blood; but the German
Princes held together, and would have choſen Otho Duke of Saxony, a va-
liant and wiſe man, who had married the only daughter of the defunct Lewis;
but he refuſed it, pretending infirmity in reſpect of his age, and fearing trou-
bles; and he perſwadeth to chuſe,
3. CONRADE thel, Duke of Franconia, the Nephew of the Em- More trou-
perour Arnulph, and brother-ſon of Lewis. He followed the counſelofOtho bles,
during his daics. In the beginning of his Reign, Saba King of the Mores
by the procurement of Conſtantine, Emperour of Conſtantinople, came in-
to Italy, and occupied Palia , Calabria , and all the Kingdom of Naples, to
the ſmall advantage of himn who had inticed him; neither could they be ex-
pelled, becauſe of the ſeditions amongſt Chriſtians every where: Eſpecially
when Otho was dead, Conrade was moleſted by his ſon Henry, pretending
that the Empite did by line belong unto him. Conrade ſent his brother againſt
the Saxon, who was overthrown; then he repaired his Armys and ſent Em-
balladours unto Henry, requiring him to ſubmit upon honourable conditi-
ons: Henry would hear of no Treaty. Then Conrade fell fick, and feeling
death approach, he perſwaded his brother Eberhard to ſubmit unto Henry,
and ſent him unto him with the Crown, Imperial Robe, and other ornaments
sin. 920. Naucler. Conſtantine yet reigneth in Conſtantinople; and Beren-
garius the lI was called Emperour of Italy, although he had but Lombardy
with great difficulty, Pet. Mexia Hiftor.
4. HENRY thcl,coming to the Empire partly by ſucceſſion, and part-
ly by voluntary reſignation, with conſent of the Subjects, did refuſe to be
Crowned by the Pope; or (as Crantz. in Saxon.lib. 3.cap.4. ſaith) not that victorious
hc deſpiſed it, but in modeſty he did decline it; neither did he need the con-
ſent of the Princes, but becauſe he was deſirous of peace, he would ex abun-
danți aſſemble a Diet , that he might Reign with univerſal conſent, Heap-
plied himſelf to ſet Germany in peace, and above allto aſſure the high-waies
from Kobbers, as uſually they are frequent in time of wars. Several role againſt
him, but were ſuppreſſed. Arnold Duke of Bavier, before this had lived in:
Hungary, as in exile; now he returneth with the Hungarians; he uſurped
the Title of Emperour. When both Armies were ready tojoin , Henry called
him to a parley, and by perſwalion overcame him; which haply he could
not have effe&tuated by Arms, and Arnold became obedient. Then Ro-
dulph, Duke of Burgundy, called himſelf Emperour ofItaly, as followeth;
He overthrew Berengarius, and cauſed him to fly, ſo that he died without
recovering his dignity. Rodulph had no great mind to reſiſt the Hungars ,
which were ſent for by Albert Marqueſs of Tuſcany, againſt Pope John the
XII; and they took both lands and life from Albert; and morcover,did waſt
other parts of Italy. Therefore the Italians did invite Hugh, Duke of Orle-
ance; he ſubdued Rodulph, and conquered more in Italy then
theſe late Emperours, and kept peace with Germany. Henry had wars with
the Hungars and was glad to have truce with them for nine years. In the mean
Ꭰd d
time
.
Henry is
peaceable and
any other of
0
1
193
CENTURY. X.
time he overcame the Bohemians, and brought them under the Empire; as
alſo he overthrew the Vandals about Brandeburgh, and gave their lands un-
to his Field-Marſhal, with the Title of Marqueſs. Alb. Crantz.li.cit.c.8 & 9.
He overthrew the Sclavonians by the Beltick Sea, and returned with much
ſpoil. When the nine years truce was expired, he obtained ſo greať a victory
againſt the Hungarians, that all the Princes of Chriſtendom ſent unto him
with congratulation. Then he intended to recover Italy from Hugh and the
Sarażens, but was viſited with ſickneſs, and declared his ſon to be his Suc-
ceſſour, An, 937. At this time Conſtantine was dead, who had many times
fought with the Sarazens in Alia , and with the Bulgarians; the Ruſſians had
brought a thouſand Ships through the Euxine Sea, and were diſcomfited by
him. His father-in-law Romanus was partner of the Empire with him 26
years, and then another Romanus ſucceeded unto his father. Zonar.
s.OTHO or Otto the I, was Crowned at Aken by the Biſhop of Mentz,
The German
Emperour,
and was many waies troubled, for Bodiſlaus ( who had killed his brother, be-
cauſe he had ſubmitted unto the Emperour, or rather for covetouſ cſs of the
Dukedom of Bohem) rebelled, and with the aid of the Hungars continued
Wars the ſpace of 14 years : And in the mean time his own brother Henry,
with other Princes of Germany, fought many Battels againſt him. In the cnd
they all convened their forces, and as he was croſſing the Rhine with his Ar-
my, they came unawares upon that part which had croſſed, and at firſt took
his Ships. The Emperour was ſorely moved that he could not come at liis
Army, and betook himſelf with ſuch as were with him , unto prayers; and
the next morning all his Adverſaries were ſcattered, neither knew they upon
what motive, luch fear had overtaken them. The Italians now hearing of
his ſucceſs, and being oppreſſed by Berengarius the III; they, and eſpecially
Pope Agapet, did invite Otho to deliver the Church and Italy. He was not
queft in Italy, flow, and vanquiſhed the oppreffour; and then by all the Italians he was fa-
luted Auguſtus and Emperour. Tho.Couper. ad an. 962.' Afterward his el-
deſt ſon Ludolf, taking it ill that his father did marry again; and Conrade,
Duke'of Lorrain, the Emperour's ſon-in-law, taking it alſo ill that he had
left Berengarius Governour of Italy, thy conſpire againſt Otho; Ludolf
was taken, and Conrad fled; within ſome moneths he received them both
into favour. Then the Hungars did raiſe ſuch an Army that they thought
themſelves invincible; and in the mean time, on the other ſide, the Sclavo.
nians roſe againſt Otho: he ſubdued them both. Then Pope John the XIII,
and his faction at Rome, began to envy the proſperity of the Germans, and
ſent to Adelbert, the ſon of Berengarius, promiſing aſſiſtance if he would de-
liver Rome and Italy; and their adverſe party, with two Cardinals, fent unto
Otho, intreating that he would come unto the aid of the Church and Com-
mon-Wealth, for both were in danger. When Pope John had intelligence
hereof, he cauſed the noſe of the one Cardinal to be cut off, and the hand
of the other. Otho compoſed his affairs in Germany the beſt way he could,
and haftned into Italy; he took Adelbert captive, and cameto Rome; and
was Crowned by Pope John againſt his will. He thought it not a fit time to
arraign Pope John, becauſe all Italy was in uproar; but did exhort him to
live as it became the Apoſtolical See; he ſent Berengarius captive to Bam-
berg in Germany, and Adelbert into Conſtantinople to gratifie the Empe-
rour there. Thereafter the people and Clergy of Kome, intreat Otho to re-
form the Church and Republick, for there had been no Councels in a long
and calet! time, &c. Otho having appeaſed the tumult in the City, and having aſſu-
the Pope to rance of fidelity, calleth a Synod in Lateran ( which, from the great number
of Biſhops out of Germany, Italy and France, was termed The Great Synod)
and
makes con-
)
1
1
An account,
)
1
1
104
1
)
Of E M'PEROUR S.
and ſummoned Pope John to appear , and hear his cauſe examined. John' re-
turned anſwer that he would not appear; becauſe he knew that the Empe-
rour purpoſed to diſpofſefs, him; and he accurſed them all who fifte in that
Synod, and degraded them all of their functions. Notwithſtanding his cur-
fes, the Synod continued, and the Articles againſt the Pope were read : Firſt,
That Pope John did not obſerve the Canonical hours." - 2. When he faid
Maſs, he did not communicate. 3. He ordained Deacons in a ſtable! 4. He
had committed Incenft with two fifters. 5. When he was playing at dice,
he calļed on the Divel for help. 6. For money he had made boys often years
old to be Biſhops. 7. He deflowred Virgins, and of the Laterán Palace he
made a ſtew. 8. He lay with Stephana his fathers concubine. '9. 'Hecau-
fed houſes to be ſet on fire. 10. He drank to the Divel. Catalog.teft.ver.
lib. 11. hath more Articles from Luithpr. lib.6. cap.7. When theſe things
were propounded, the Emperour ſaid, I know that envy follows honour ....
and in this caſe I conjure you all, that ye do not propound any thing againſt
himn in his abſence, but what you know to be true. All-the Synod, as if they
had been one man, do anſwer; If theſe and worſe crimes have not been com-
mitted by Pope John, let Saint Peter the Prince of the Apoſtles, which by
his word ſhuts heaven upon the unworthy, never abſolve us from our ſins';
let us be accurſed, and at the laſt day let us be ranked on the left hand. The
Emperour ſent in his own name, and in the name of the Synod, unto the
Pope a copy of theſe Articles, willing him to come and purge himſelf; and
he promiled by Oath, that nothing ſhould be done, in that cauſe , otherwiſe
then then the Eccleſiaſtical Laws did preſcribe. He returned anſwer thus ;
The Pope cott
Pope John unto all thoſe Biſhops contempt: We hear ſay that you will make
temneth,
another Pope; which if ye do, I excommunicate you from the Almighty
God, that ye have no power to conſecrare nor ſay Maſs. When this was
read more Biſhops were come from France and Italy;to wir, Henry of Trevirs,
Wido of Muzia, Sigulf of Placentia, &c. And with one voice they writ again and is coće
unto him, thus; Unto the great High-Prieſt, and univerſal Pope John, Otho temned.
by the clemencies of God, Emperour Auguſtus; and the holy Synod of Rome
gathered in the Lord for the ſervice of God, greeting : In the laſt Synod;
which was held the 6 of Novemb.we did direct Letters unto you, wherein were
contained the words of your accuſers, and the cauſes of their accuſation; and
in theſe alſo we did intreat your greatneſs, as was juſt; and we have received
Letters from you , not as the condition of the time, but as the vanity of your
Counſellers would ..... it is written in your Letters not as becomes a Biſhop,
but a fooliſh child to write; for ye have excommunicated us all, that we ſhall
not have power to ſing Maſs, or order any Church affairs, if we ſhall ordain
another Biſhop for the Romifh ſea.... If you delay not to come unto the Sy-
nod, and purge your ſelf
, certainly we will obcy your authority: but if(which
God forbid) you diſſemble to come and purge you of thoſe capital crimes,
eſpecially ſeeing nothing hindreth you, no ſailing by Sea, nor diſtance of way,
nor health , We will not regard your excommunication, but rather we throw
it back on you, becauſe we may do it juſtly. Judas the traitour and ſeller of
our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, did receive, with the other Apoſtles, power of binding
and looſing.... and ſo long as he continued good amongſt the Diſciples ,
he could bind and looſe; but when the murtherer was killed with the poiſon
of covetouſneſs, and would kill LIFE; whom could he bind or looſe but
himſelf, whom he did ſtrangle in an unhappy rope? Given Novemh.21. and
ſent by Adrian a Cardinal Prieſt,and Benedict a Cardinal Deacon; who when
they came to Tibris, did not find him, for he was gone with Bow and Arrows
into the fields; neither could any man tell whither he was gone; and when
Ddd 2 they
1
1
1
.
ON
CENTURY X.
they could not find him, they returned with theſe Letters unto the Synod;
when it was convened the third time. By this citation they declare that Peter's
Chair doth not preſerve a Biſhop from becoming a Judas, nor from antwed
ring before a Synod for his fault. Then ſaid the Emperour, We have expe-
eted his coming, that before him wemight complain of what he hath done
unto us; but ſince we know certainly that he will not come, 'we earneſtly de-
ſire that ye may know how perfidiouly he hath dealt with us; therefore we
declare unto you Arch-Biſhops; Prieſts, Deacons, and all the Clergy; as alſo
unto the Counts, Judges, and all the people, that the ſame Pope John, being
oppreſſed by Berengarius and Adelbert our Rebels, he ſent. Meffengers unto
us in Saxony, intreating that for the love of God we would come into Italy,
and deliver the Church of Saint Peter and himſelf out of their jaws: And
what we have done, God aiding us, I need not declare; when he was delive-
red out of their hands by my means, and reſtored unto his honour, and was
ingaged unto us by his oath and fidelity, which he did promiſe upon the boa
dy of Saint Peter, he cauſed the ſame Adelbert to come unto Rome, defen-
ded him againſt me, did raiſe ſeditions, and in the preſence ofour Souldiers,
he was Captain of the War, being arayed with Helmet, Breaſt-plate, doc.
Now let the Synod declare what they do diſcern in theſe things. All did an-
ſwer with one voice, A ſtrange wound muſt be cauterized; if by his corrupt
members he had done ill to himſelf only, and not to all others, he might in
ſome way have been tolerated; how many chaſt perſons are become filthy by
following him? How many good perſons are, through his example, become
Reprobates ? Therefore we wiſh, that by the power of your Imperial Majc-
ſty, ſuch a Monſter which is not redeemed by any vertue from his vices,
may
be removed from the holy Roman Church,and another ſet in his place, which
may go before us in example of godly converſation.... Catal.teft. ver. out
of Luithpr.lib.6. cap. 11. Then ( as lo. Naucler. vol. 2. generat. 33. Writes)
ſaid Otho, Ye Romans, unto whom the election of your High-Prieſt be-
longeth, ſet God before your eys, chuſe a worthy man, and when he is cho-
and depoſed. ſen, I willconfirın him. So with common conſent, or without any difference
John was depoſed, and Leo was choſen, An.963. In another Seſion of the
ſame Synod, this is the ſum of the oration of Leo, It is not unknown, that
The Emperors all theſe evils are entred into the Church through the ambition of Biſhops,
power is re-
Vived, who reſpecting their own authority more than the peace of the Church , have
taken that priviledge from the Emperours, which Pope Adrian acknowled-
ged to appertain unto Charls the Great, in governing the Church, and the
election of the Biſhop of Rome; wherefore the reformation of the Church
requires, that the Conſtitution of Pope Adrian be renewed. Sigon. After
fome diſputation the ſame was renewed, and the Decree is in Gratian. dift. 63.
cap.In Synodo , theſe are the words: From henceforth let no mian, ofwhat-
ſoever dignity or religion, have power to elect a Patricius or Biſhop of the
higheſt Apoftolick Seat, or to inveſt any Biſhop, without the conſent of the
Emperour, which notwithſtanding muſt be done without money; and he
himſelf muſt be a Patricius and King: But if any be choſen by the Clergy
and People, let him not be conſecrated, unleſs he be approved andinveſted
by the King. Ifany man ſhall enterprize againſt this Apoftolick authority, we
diſcern him ſubject to excommunication, &c. At this time Pope John made
promiſe to diſtribute thc treaſure of Saint Peter, unto them who would kill
the Emperour. The inconſtant Romans were moved with this promiſe, nor
did they love the government of a German; ſo they aroſe againſt the Empe-
rour. He was forewarned, and put them to flight. Thereafter the Romans
dealt for peace, they acknowledged the Emperour's clemency, and do vow
to
Of E M P E ROU RS.
201
1
1
to abide loyal in time coming; and for aſſurance the Emperour would have
a 100 perſons in pledge. So Otho returns into Germany, and within a ſhort
ſpace Leo was expelled, and Pope John was received at Rome. Wherefore
the Emperour went back, and laied ſiege to Rome, did through famine cauſe
them to render. When he was entred the City, hereftored Leo; and for ta-
king away the ſchiſm, he calleth a meeting of the Clergy. Benedict the V.
(who was choſen after John) came in his Pontificals into the Synod; and
Benedict a Cardinal Arch-Deacon ſaid unto him, By what right couldſt thou
put upon thee the Papal Ornaments and Veſture, ſo long as Pope Leo was
alive? Whom thou didſt chuſe; canſt thou deny, that thou didīt ſwear be-
fore the Emperour, that thou without his authority, or the authority of his
fon, wouldeſt never chuſe or vote to any Pope? He anſwereth, if I have
done amiſs, I pray forgive me. Then ſaid Otho, It is equitable, O Fathers,
to forgive him , ſeeing heconfefſeth his fault. Benedict did caſt himſelf down
at the Emperour's feet, and craved pardon. Leo deprived him of the degree
of Prieſthood, and the Emperour ſent him into Germany, with Adaldag Bi-
ſhop of Hamburg, where he died. Sigon.lib.7. Now the Emperour made
another face on Italy, he created many Dukes, who afterwards were thc cau-
ſes of many troubles; and by their favour the Popes waxed ſtronger. Now
allo Otho had conquered Pulia and Calabria, and was called the Great; he
ordained his ſon to be his Succeffour, and cauſed him to be Crowned Empe-
rour conjunct with himſelf, after the ancient cuſtom of Emperours; and then
did return into Germany where he died, An.974. Pet.Mexia Hift. Roma-
nus Emperour of Conftantinople had two ſons; buit Nicephorus a valiant
Captain was choſen Emperour , and not long after he was deprived and Nain;
and then John Zimiſces, another Captain, was made Emperour. He expelled
300000 Roxellans out of Bulgaria, and annexed that Province unto the
Crown, and for his victory he made triumph. After ſix years, through the
treachery of his Subjects he was poiſoned, and left the íons of Romanus, Ba:
filius and Conſtantinc of equal authority. Zonar.
9. OTHO the II had Wars with the Duke of Sclavonia, then with Lo- The Empire is
tharius King of France, for the Dukedom of Lorain and Auſtrich, and had weakned a-
good ſucceſs. He married Theophania the ſiſter of Baſilius, Emperour of gam.
Conſtantinople, and with her the Emperour did renounce the Title of Sici-
ly, Palia and Calabria. Theod. à Nyen in Nemor. tract.6.cap. 34. Neverthe-
lets he ſeeing ('tho peſtered with ſo many troubles, came into Italy to reco-
ver Pulia and Calabria, which alſo he did. In the ſecond fight Otho ſuffered
great loſs; and Baſilius might have taken Rome , if he had purſued his Vi-
ctory. Otho not daring to incounter him any more, fled into a boat to ef-
cape by Sea, and fell into the hands of a Pyrat, who carricd him into Sicily,
not knowing who he was: he was ranſomed, and returned into Rome,where
he died An. 484. Then again was contention at Rome for a new Emperour.
The Romans would have had their Conſul Creſcentius choſen. Henry Duke
of Bavier, and couſin of Otho the II, did challenge the right of educating the
late Emperour's ſon Otho , and ſought the Empire for himſelf. The Princes
of Germany(for fear of Creſcentius) did with one conſent ſpeedily chuſe Otho,
although but 12 years old.
6. OTHO the III, with natural fortitude, was learned in Grecian wiſe-
The Emperoun
don; for his rare gifts he was accounted the wonder of the World. Heſup- is great again
preſſed Creſcentius, and was received by all Italy. He cauſed his Uncle Bru- and puts a
Popero deatb.
no to be choſen to the Papal Chair, this was Pope Gregory the V. The Ro-
mans did hardly condeſcend unto his election, and therefore when Otho was
gone into Germany, Creſcentius cauſed Pope John the XVIII. to be ele&ted.
Ees
The
202
CENTURY X.
The Emperour returned with ſpeed, and forced the Romans to ſubmit, and
deprived Pope John of life. Aventinus Writes, that they threw his body over
the Wallof the Capitol, and ſince that day a Pope may not viſit the Capi-
tol. Alſo he did fet Creſcentius upon a vile horſe, after he had cut off his noſe
and ears, and cauſed him to be carried through the City, and then hanged
him, The Romans were ſtill diſcontented, and feared left the Empire might
return to Conſtantinople, becauſe Otho was ſo neer in blood unto Baſilius,
and ſo a new mutiny began. So ſoon as the Ensperour had intelligence, he
The order for (having no male children) by advice of the German Princes (faith Naucler.
electing an
chronogr. vol. 2. gener. 34.) and of his Uncle Gregory the V, would provide
Emperour.
againſt inſurrection in time coming. Many do call this the work of Pope
Gregory; but if his power at that time be duly conſidered, we may rather
think with Naucler, that Otho laid this foundation of electing an Emperour.
Firſt, That from henceforth none may challenge the Empire by right of in-
heritance, but by election only. 2. I hat the electers ſhould all be Germans,
3. That the Emperour ſhould be a German. 4. When the Seat is vacant, the
Empire ſhall be adminiſtred by the electers. 5. That the Emperour ſhould be
choſen at Frankford, and be called King of the Romans, untill he be Crow-
ned by the Pope, and then be called Cælar Auguſtus. 6. Some do add that
the Emperour ſhould be Crowned with three Crowns , one of ſtraw in Mentz,
another of iron at Millain, and the third of gold at Rome. He deviſed ſome
of theſe conditions to ſatisfie the Italians, and by the others he thought to
eſtabliſh the Empire in Germany; the Articles thereafter were more particu-
larly cleared. Henry Duke of Bavier, for the good ſervice he did for the Em-
perour at Rome (as followeth) got the firſt place of the Civil Eſtate, and was
made Portitor enfis; the Marqueſs of Brandeburg was deſigned Camerarius;
and the Count Palatine of Rhine was created Archidapıfer : Unto them were
conjoined three Biſhops, of Mentz, Colein and Trevers; and if theſe could
not agree, the odd voice was to be given unto the Duke of Bohem. The
Peers of France were not well pleaſed, becauſe their Kingdom was altoge-
ther excluded; nevertheleſs becauſe their Royal race was lately changed from
the blood of Charls the Great, to the houſe of Hugh le grand, Earl of Paris,
they let it paſs. Platin.in Gregor.s. In the year 1001 the Sarazens invaded
Italy, and took Capua. Otho did quickly overthrow them, and returning
into Romc,faid that he would reform ſome things that were amiſs in the King-
dom and Church, according to ancient cuſtom. Sigon.de regn. Ital.lıb. 7.
and ſome write that he purpoſed to fix his manure at Rome. He begun to
build a Palace in the place where Julian the Apoftate had dwelt. The Ro
mans in a ſudden uproar (lue many Germans, took Otho; and had ſain hini
in his chamber, if Henry Duke of Bavier , and Hugh an Italian Marqueſs,
had not feigned a capitulation with the Citizens; and in the mean time Otho
diſguiſed himſelf, and eſcaped their hands. It was not without the Supream
Providence (faith Genebrard in Chronol. lib. 3. about the year 3 15.) that the
Kingdom of the Church might have place, as it was foretold by Daniel. If
he had ſaid the Kingdom of Antichriſt foretold by Paul and John, he had hit
the mark. Otho returned into Germany, and thereafter he went back to
Rome, where he was poiſoned by a golden cup, which the wife of Creſcen-
tius ſent unto him; and his body was carried into Germany, An.1002.Crantz.
in Saxon. lib.4.cap.26.
1
CHAP.II.
Of POPES
203
.
1
>
CH A P. II.
Of POPES.
CE
)
An.914
1
Ardinal Baronius in tom. 10. ad an.903.9 1. forewarneth his Rca- Popes were
der, that now he ſhall ſee the abomination of deſolation in the Tem- nor Succes
ple, as it was fore-told by Daniel and by our Lord. What doth he fours of Apo-
Ales.
inſinuate in theſe words, but that the Reader ſhould flie out of Babel,
and leave her abominations and the rather, becauſe he continueth lamen-
ting and crying, Fie for ſhame! alas for ſorrow! that ſo many Monſters,
· horrible to be ſeen, were thruit into the See which deſerves reverence of An-
gels ! how many miſeries, how many tragedies have proceeded from them!
And Faſcicul. temp. ad An.& 94. faith, oh, oh good God! how is the gold
become ſo darkned! how many ſcandals do we read, that have been about
theſe times in the Apoſtolical See, which thou haſt kept with ſo great zealhi-
therto! what contentions, fects, ambitions, intruſions, perſecutions! oh the
baddeſt times, when the godly man hath failed, and truth is periſhed from
the children of men! alas! what convention, what congregation, what man
Mall now be ſecure, feeing primitive holineſs hath fo failed! A little before
he faith, There was preſented unto Lewis, a Monſter with a dogs
head, and all the other members of a man; which did reſemble (faith he) the
eſtate of that time; for men without a head did wander hither and thither,
barking like dogs. And Genebrard.in Chronol. ad An.901.ſaith, This age was
unhappy for one thing, that in the ſpace of almoſt 150 years, were about
fifty Popes (from John the VIII, till Leo the IX ) which made defection from
the truth of their Predeceſſours; and they were Apotactici, Apoftatæve potius
quàm Apoſtolici; that is, out of all order and Apoftates, rather then the fol-
lowers of the Apoſtles. And Naucler. loc.cit.gener. 31. ſpeaking of Pope Ko-
manus,ſaith,Behold how far theſe have degenerated from their Predeceffours;
for theſe holy men did maintain the decrees of their Predeceſſours as theič
own; but now they have forlaken the worſhip of God, and do exerce enmi-
ty one againſt another, no other way then moſt cruel Tyrants, for fullâlling
their own lufts, when there was none to reſtrain their vices. Therefore did
God pull them quickly away as Monſters, that they might do the leſs harm.
Who will not wonder that in the time of the Reign of Lewis the VIII, Popes
did poſſeſs the chair of bleſſed Peter; and he did not reign above 12 years.
In a word, all old Hiſtorians do write of theſe times, that the Popes were
not Succeffours of Peter; and I do premit theſe teſtimonies, becauſe the Pa-
piſts may poſſibly ſay, that what follows is all written maliciouſly, although
it be written moſt truly.
1. BONIFACE the VI, came next to Formoſus; he ſate ſhort time;
faith Naucler. Platina ſaith, he ſate but 26 daies, becauſe nothing is writ-
ten of him. They v ho deny the She-Pope, and the vacancy for eight years,
· would fill up the time here, and ſay that Boniface fate 1 2 years. But ſee whe-
ther that can ſtand with theſe former teſtimonies in the general, concerning
the ſhortlives of the Monſters, and with their practices that follow; and by
this example others mayjudge what credit is to be given unto the late Popiſh
Hiſtorians.
2. STEPHEN the VI did ſo envy the name of Formoſus (becauſe he
Again Popes.
hindred his ambition) that in a Synod he did abrogate all his Decrees, and
ordained his body to be taken up, two of his fingers to be cut off, and his
right hand (becauſe therewith they conſecrated the Prieſts) to be caſt into
Tibris; and the remnant of his body to be buried in a Lay-man's burial. Pla-
Eee 2
ting
A
•
304
CENTURY x.
tina ſubjoineth, This was a great controverſie and a bad example, ſeeing
thereafter this cuſtom was almoſt evermore kept, that the following Popes
did either violate or altogether abrogate the decrees of their Predeceffours.
Baronius ad An. 900.$ 5,6. faith, This wicked man, who entred into the
Sheep-fold as a theef, ended his life in a rope by the judgment of God. So in-
deed (faith he) all things both ſacred and civil were confuſed at Rome; that
the advancing of the Pope was in the power of them who were more potent;
ſo that now the Nobles of Rome, and the Princes of Hetruria, did by their
ſecular power thruſt in and out the Romiſh High-Prieſt at their pleaſure. Ste-
phen ſate is moneths.
4. ROMANUS thel annulled all the Decrees of Stephen, and ſate
three moneths.
S. THEODORE thell condemned all the Acts of Stephen, and ap-
proved all the Acts and friends of Pope Formoſus; and fate 20 daies.
6. JOHN the X advanced the Decrees of Pope Fornioſusſo highly, that
the Romans conſpired againſt him; and he was forced to fly unto Ravenna,
where he held a Synod of 74 Biſhops, and diſproved the Decrees of Pope Ste-
phen, and confirmed the Acts of Formoſus. Baronius ad An. 204.84. hath
the words of this Synod; to wit, The Synod that was held in the time of Pope
Stephen the VI, our Predeceffour of godly niemory, in which the venerable
body of the worſhipfull Pope Formoſus was dragged along the ground out of
the violated grave, and as if it had been brought into judgment, and they
did preſume to judge and condemnit; (the like is not reported to have been
done by any of our Predeceffours; } that Synod penitus abdicamus; and in
the margine, al, abrogamus, we do altogether reject or abrogate; and we
forbid that in no way it be preſumed by any to be done, by whatſoever judg-
ment of the Holy Ghoft. Baronius addcth theſe words; Here conſider Rea-
der, with what reverence the ſucceeding Popes did regard their Predeceffours,
how much ſoever they were worthy of reproof; that John called Stephen of
godly memory, although he was to be abhorred, both for his ingiring him-
felfinto the Chair, and while he ſate for all his wicked deeds,worthy to be ac-
curſed. Platina laith, I would think that the Popes themſelves had left the
ſteps of Saint Peter, à Petri veſtigiis diſceſſerint. Ifthou wert to day at Rome,
Platina, thou ſhouldīt ſuffer the fire for theſe words. John ſate 2 years.
7. BENEDICT the IV ſate 3 years, and 4 moneths. Platına calleth
him and his ſucceſfours monſtra & prodigia, by whoſe ambition and bribery
the Chair of Peter was rather uſurped then poſſeſſed.
8. L E O the V, in ſomething more then a moneth, was taken by Chri-
ſtophorus a Presbyter , and his familiar, and caſt into Priſon. How great the
authority of the Pope was, through the fault of their Predeceflours, it may
be known (faith Naucler.) by this, when ſo great a dignity was in a moment,
by force and faction, uſurped by a private man. Some think that Eeo died in
ſorrow, that he was ſpoiled by one whom he had fed in his family as a Wolf;
according to the Proverb of Thcocritus, Igéloy nay nuxedes, fpéfa xwices
WSE Dagarray; that is, feed young Wolves and Dogs to devour thee.
Naucler.
9. CHRISTOPHOR came to the Chair by evil arts, and loſt it mi-
ſerably; for in the ſeventh monetlı he was caſt out, & meritò quidem, and dri-
ven into a Monaſtery. Naucler.
10. SERGIUS the III took Chriſtophor out of the Monaſtery,wherein
the Romans had thruſt him, and put him in a more cloſe priſon. Platina ſaith,
He was a rude and unlearned man, very proud and cruel. He had been hin-
dred by Pope Formoſus from preferment, and by that faction was baniſhed
from
1
Of POPES.
205
ons are pro-
from Rome; therefore now he cauſetli the body of Formoſusto be taken up,
and then degraded him , cut off his head; and laſtly, caſt his body into Tibris
as unworthy of Chriſtian burial; and alſo he depoſed all the Biſhops and Prieſts
which had been conſecrated by Formoſus,Platin. Sergius did firſt ordain, that
Candles ſhould be carried about on the day of Maries purification. Behold,
I pray (faith Platina) how far theſe Popes had degenerated from their Prede-
ceffours ! for they were moſt holy men, and refuſed the dignity when it was
tendred unto them, becauſe they would attend on praying and Chriſtian do-
&rine; but now they fought and got the Papacy by bribery and ambition;
they contemned the worſhip of God; they kept continual enmity and hatred
one againſt another, like moſt cruel Tyrants; being ſer to ſatiate their luſts,
when there was none to reſtrain their vices. He ſate 8 years.
11. ANASTASIUS the lll follows. In his time they report, that the
body of Pope Formoſus was found in the River by Fiſhers; and when it was
brought into Saint Peter's Church, the images did ſalute it. Let the indiffe-
rent Reader judge, whether a body lying ſo many years in one grave, and
then in another; and then ſo many years in the water, could remain whole;
and being without the head and hands, could be diſcerned to be the ſame.
Certainly if the Images gave ſuch reverence unto the Corps, Satan hath nio-
ved the Idols before the Idolaters, as ſometime he ſpoke out of them. Ana-
Italius fate 2 years. Becauſe this is the laſt place where mention is made of
Some queſti-
Pope Formoſus, I would ask the Romaniſts, whether Pope John did erre in
degrading Formoſus? Ifhe did erre, how then ſtands their doctrine that a pounded unto
Pope, in his Chair, with his Cardinals cannot erre ? Bellarm. de Rom. Pontif. Papiſts.
lib. 4. cap. 3. 5 & 6. IfJohn did not erre, how then did not Pope Martin erre
in repelling the doings of his Predeceſſour : Or how did not Pope Formoſus
erre in all that he did and ſaid contrary to his Canonical Oath If Formoſus
did not erre, how did his Succeſſours not erre; of whom one did annullhis
Decrees and Confecrations, and another did confirm them, and annull the
contrary? Bellarmin faith, A Pope may erre in matter de faéto, or in quea
ftione fatti, non juris. But here we ſee, that one of them condemned the De-
-'crees of another in queſtione juris; or in reſpect of lawfullneſs; yea the law-
fulneſs of their being Popes; and although Pope Jolin, in his Synod at Ra-
venna, had diſcharged that the like be not attempted by any judgment of the
Holy Ghoſt, [and are not theſe words blaſphemous?] Yet Pope Sergius the
III would not be diſcharged, but did the like and worſe. Was not here Pope
contra Pope, and that in their very Chair and Synod? And do not all the an-
cient Hiſtorians condemn theſe men as unlawfull Popes, who had forſaken
the waies of the more ancient good Biſhops? What is now become of their
continualſucceſſion? And from whom have they now their Ordination and
Conſecration:even from ſuch as both Popes and Cardinals have judged wor-
thy to be accurſed.
12. LANDU S lived obſcurely ſix moneths, at that time when Ro.
dulph overcame Berengarius; as Platina thinks. Then (faith Sigonius ) they
aſſembled to chuſe a new Pope, but nothing was done according to Laws;
for Aldebert, by the perſwaſion of his mother-in-law Thcodora, gave a Pope,
not from the Romans, nor by the votes of the Clergy; but as ſhe pleaſed,
from Ravenna.
13. JOHN the XIII came to the Papacy in this manner, as Luithprand Bibold the
Arch-Deacon at Ticino hath written, at the ſame time. Theodora a moft Succeſſion of
Popes.
ſhameleſs whore, and Roman Lady, burned in luſt with the beauty of this
Jolin, coming to Romeſhe had not only luſt, but compelled him to lie with
hers in the mean time the Biſhop of Bononia died, and John was ſet in his
Fff place;
1
206 -
CENTURY. X.
place; before John was conſecrated; Peter Biſhop of Ravenna died; and
through ambition of the whore John forſook Bononia, and uſurped the Sec
of Ravenna. Then God did takeaway the Pope who had ſo unjuſtly inſtal-
led him; and the whore, not willing that her Paramour ſhould be ſo far di-
Itant from her imbracing, forced him to accept the Papal Chair. When Baro-
nius had related theſe words of Luithprand, he ſubjoins; Thou haſt heard,
Reader, the moſt lamentable eſtate of this time, when Theodora the elder,
a noble whore, held the Monarchy in the City; bnt whence came ſo great di-
gnity unto ſo infamous a woman ſhe was a noble Roman of the blood of
the Senatours, excellent in beauty, and crafty in wit, and conquered the Mo-
narchy by her Adulterer. [ Stephen the VI. mark the ſucceßion of Popes.] The-
odora having attained the Dominion of Rome, cauſed her poſterity to follow
in the ſame; ſhe had two daughters; Marozia and Theodora, not only alikes
but more given to venery. Marozia married the fore-named Aldebert; and
in adultry ſhe did bear unto Pope Sergius a ſon,-called John. Aldebert uſurped
the Dominion of Rome; and then the whores did cut off, and thruſt in, Popes
at their pleaſure. This John ſhewed himſelf a Souldier, more then a Biſhop,
for he did take Arms againſt the Sarazens in Italy, and expelled them. Platina
faith, The Church had need of ſuch a Biſhop. At the intreaty of King Ro-
dulph, he ordained a child of five years old to be Biſhop of Rhemes. Where-
fore Baronius ad An.908.8.4. cried, Thou feeft, Reader, by authority of
what Pope (if he may be called a Pope ) this was brought into the Church;
to wit, of John, then whom none is more filthy. As his entry into that Chair
was moſt infamous, ſo his death was moſt wicked; for when Adelbert was
defunct , Marozia would have married Guido or Vido Marqueſs of Tuſca-
ny,
that ſo ſhe might convey unto him the Dominion of Rome, which did
appertain unto her ſon Albericus: Pope John withſtood her; therefore ſhe
cauſed Vido to pluck him out of the way, and having put him in priſon, he
cauſed a Pillow to be laied upon his mouth, in the 14 year of his Papacy.
Platin.
14. JOHN the XII, ſon of Pope Sergius the III, was preferred by his
mother Marozia; the people would not conſent unto his election. Onuphr.
in Annotat. on Platin. ad Iob. 1 1. Fafciculus tempor. ſaith, He was intruded
and immediately caſt out again, therefore he is not reckoned in the Catalogue
of Popes; and in a tumult,
15. LEO the VI was ſet up. He is commended by Platina for his civil
vertue , in reſpect of theſe corrupt times. 10. Funccius faith, He did nothing
worthy of knowledge, except that he was deſirous of peace; becauſe (faith
Bale;) perhaps he was glad that Jeſabel would ſuffer him to live; but ſhe
could not comport the repulſe, and ſo cauſed him to be poiſoned in the
7
moneth.
16. STEPHEN the VII was like to his Predeceſſour, and after 2 years
was poiſoned by Marozia. After the death of Vido, Marozia invited Hugh
Duke of Burgundy, and now King of Italy, to take the Dominion of Rome;
which he could not bring to paſs, unleſs he would marry ber, although he
was the brother of Vido; and therefore Luithprand writ of her , Nubere ger-
manis Satagens Herodia binis, &c. It hapned that when Albericus, at his mo-
thers command, was holding the water (in an uncomely geſture) under the
hands of his ſtepfather , Hugh gave the boy a blow; he reſolved to revenge it,
and ſtirred the Romans againſt Hugh, and was the firſt aſſaulter in his own
Palace. Hugh leaptover the wall, and eſcaped. Albericus brought again the
former government by Conſuls,and under that title he governed Rome; and
the election of the Pope depended on him, and after Stephen he ſet up again
his brother John.
17. JOHN
Of POPES.
207
3
17. JOHN the XII being reſtored , did nothing worthy of record, faith
Platina. He ſate 4 years 10 moneths.
18. LEO the VII is alſo obſcure: he ſate 2 years.
19. STEPHEN the VIII was vexed by the Romans. Naucler. ſaith ,
For his unhoneſt wounds he came not abroad, and lived a wretched life for
a ſpace: he ſate 3 years, and died An.932. Onuphr.
20. MARTIN the III in 2 years reſtored ſome Churches, and was boun-
tifull to the poor; but he fed not fouls, neither did Baronius exclude him from
the name of Monſter.
21. AGAPETUS the II was choſen in a troubleſom time; therefore
he ſought the aid of Otho, as is ſaid before. Faſciculus tempor. ad An.964.ſaith
of him and his Succeſſours, Holineſs left the Popes, and went unto the Em-
perours at this time, as is moſt evident. He ſate 9 years 7 moneths.
22. JOHN the XIII, the ſon of Albericus, ſucceeded. How old this fa-
ther of fathers could be,may be gathered by ſupputation of years; when Hugh
was expelled, Albericus was but a boy; and till this time were not paſſed 20
years; neither was this Octavius, or Pope John his fathers eldeſt ſon, as Baro-
nius hath marked; and therefore he ſaith, He who could not be a Deacon for
age, like a Stage-player acteth the Pope; and nevertheleſs (faith he) conſent
made him Pope; for it is a leſſer evil to have a monſtrous head, then to be in-
famous with two heads. And a little after he preferred this Pope,above others
which were choſen Canonically by the Clergy. Let Platina tell what he was;
One (faith he) defiled from his infancy with all ſhame and filthineſs, given to
hunting, if he could ſpare any time from his luxury, more then to prayer. By
the advice of the Senate he ſent for Otho, againſt Berengarius; and when he
was releeved, he practiſed againſt his redeemer; therefore ( as is before ) he
was depoſed, and reſtored again by the Romans. And immediately, even in
theſe ſame daies (faith Platin.) the moſt wicked man was judged to be ſtruc-
ken of God, left the Church had been waſted with a ſchiſm: Some write
(faith he) that this Monſter was taken in the act of adultry and killed. But he
was intruded, at that time, by his father powerfully; and delighting himſelf
with another man's wife, died ſuddenly without repentance, Sigebert ſaith,
Sine viatico. Faſcic.temp.ſaith , Behold! O everliving God, how unlike are
they unto former Biſhops! O the depth of God's judgments! who can ſearch
them out! Let Bellarmin excuſe him among the reſt, and paſs him over in ſi-
lence. Platina ſaith, he was worſe then any Pope before him; but he ſaith
not, and worſe then any after him, for worſe Popes are coming. Onuphrius
on that place of Platina ſaith , He firſt changed his name , becauſe he thought
not his Chriſtian name honourable enough; but we have heard that others
have donc thc like. He fate so years.
23. BENEDICT the V was choſen by the Romans, although Leo
the VIII (who was advanced by the great Synod) was yet alive; wherefore
Otho returned to Rome in wrath, and reſtored Leo, as is before.
24. LEO the VIII ſitting now peaceably, did renounce in favour of the
Emperour and his Succeffours, all the Donations of Juſtinian, of Charls the
reſignatiou of
Great, of his ſon Lewis. The words of the Bull, in Crantz.Saxon.lib.4.cap.10. former Dona-
are ; Leo Biſhop, the ſervant of God's ſervants , unto Otto our ſpiritual ſon in tions.
Chriſt, the Emperour Auguſtus, and unto all his Succeffours , Emperours,
and Kings of Italy: Whatſoever the Lord Charls King of France and Lom-
bardy, and Patricius Romanus ; as alſo his father Pipin, have given of the Roy-
alty of this Kingdom of Italy, unto bleſſed Peter the Apoſtle in the Church of
Rome, whether they were given by inſtruments by the Notary Etherius, or
whether they came by Oaths or Donations, or any other way from Juſtinian
Fff 2
Em-
The Pope's
1
208
CENTURY X.
4
unto your
2
!
Emperour, or King Arithpert; all theſe things we give and adjudge unto you'
Otto Emperour, and to Alheida your wife and conſort of the Empire, and
conforts and ſucceſſours of this Kingdom of Italy for ever; being
preſent the holy Evangeliſts, and many Patronages of the Saints ......
... that
ye may have and poſſeſs all theſe things for ever, for the uſes of your Court
the Military affairs, and to fight againſt Pagans and Rebels of the Roman
Empire; and therefore by authority of this inſtrunient, we confirm and ſtreng-
then unto your poſterity from generation to generation for ever; and if any
Thall deſtroy this our authority, and be found to violate it, or do contrary un-
to it, let him know that he ſhall fall under the wrath of bleſſed Peter, Prince
of the Apoſtles, and our wrath, and of all our Predeceſſours: And more-
over, if he repent not of the evil, let him be liable unto the Julian Law of Læſe
Majeſtatis, &c. After the ſolemn form, fiat, fiat, this Bull was ſubſcribed , by
all the Arch Biſhops, Biſhops, Cardinals, Prieſts and Deacons, chief Officers
of the Roman Church; by the Conſuls alſo, Exconſuls, Senatours and civil
Lords; and by all which by ſubſcribing could give any confirmation. The
names fill up a page. This Bull was kept at Florence for the uſe of the Empe-
rour; as Henry token a Canon of Magdeburg witneſſeth, in Caral.teft.ver.
lib. 11. Onuphrius proveth, that this Leo was a lawfull Pope: And whatſo-
ever can be ſaid againſt the Bullor Inſtrument, Crantz.li.cit.cap. 11. faith, It
is more authenticaland legal then that Decree of Conſtantine's Donation, in
longa Palea. This Leo fate 2 years.
25. JOHN the XIV was not choſen till Otho ſent his Meſſengers unto the
election; as alſo this Pope did in other things reverence the Emperous; and
for this cauſe Peter Caprain of the City, two Conſuls, and the Elder men,
whom they call Decarchones, and others roſe againſt him; they laid hands
on him in the Lateran Church, and kept him in Priſon 11 moneths. The Em-
perour made haft to Rome, and put all the above-named perſons in Priſon
till the cauſe was examined; and then the Conſuls were exiled into Germany,
the Elder men were hanged and Peter was given unto the pleaſure of the Pope,
who cauſed him to be ſtript naked, to ſhave his beard, and hang him by the
hair a whole day, and ſet him upon an Aſs with his hands under her tail, then
ſo to be led through the City, in the mean time being ſcourged with rods;
and laſtly baniſhed out of the City. After this manner did this Ghoſtly Father
obey the Goſpel, Love your enemies, ſaith Platina. This Pope did firſt baptize
Bells; he called the great Bell in Lateran, John. He ſate 7 years.
26. BENEDICT the VI ſucceeded in place and miſeries; he was ta-
ken by Cintius Captain of the City, and caſt into the Priſon of malefactors,
where he was ſtrangled; or as others ſay, famiſhed in the 18. moneth : But I
fear (faith Platina) that the reward of Benedict was according to his merits ,
ſince none hath written that his death was revenged; and Otho is accounted
a very good man, and a moſt ready defender of the Roman Church.
27. DONUS the II fate one year, without doing any thing worthy of
record.
28. BONIFACE the VII came to the Papacy by unlawfull means. Pla-
tin, When he ſaw that the Citizens conſpired againſt him, he hid himſelf;
and ſeeing no appearance of tranquility, he fole all the Ornaments of Saint
Peter's Church, and fled into Conſtantinople. Then
29. BENEDICT the VII was ſet up by the Romans. Otho was offen-
ded that they had tranſgreſſed the Acts made in his fathers time; he haftned to
Rome, and exerced ſeverity againſt the rebellious Romans; they in ſuffer-
ing deſerved death, did take unto themſelves the name of Martyrs: But Faſo.
temp.maketh a diſtinction; they were killed as ſome in the primitive Church
were
1
,
of POPES.
209
!
1
were killed; alike puniſhment,but not alike cauſe. Benedict followed the Em-
perour in this tumult, and received from him a temporal ſword; that is, au- a Sword gia
The
Pope hath
thority to puniſh all feditious perſons within the City; and ſo he baniſhed ven him.
ſome, and impriſoned others. His Succeſſours have inlarged the petty juris-
diction. Stella cler. Catol.teft. ver.lib. 11. He ſate 9 years.
30. JOHN the XV was no ſooner ſet in his Chair, but Pope Boniface
the VII, having made monies of his ſacriledge, levieth an Army and entreth
Rome; he took Pope John, pulled out his eys, and thruſt him into Priſon;
where (as ſome ſay) he was murthered by Ferracius a Noble Roman, and fa-
ther of Boniface now Pope again. Within 11 months Boniface died ſudden-
ly, and his Corps were drawn by the feet along the ſtreets, the people ex+
claiming againſt him. Platin. John and Boniface fate is months, and died
van. 982.
JOHN the XVI was expelled the City by Conſul Creſcentius. When
the Conful heard that the Pope was ſending his complaint unto theEmperour,
he was content to reconcile with him. So between proſperity and adverſity he
ſate lo years, 10 months. Platin.
32. GREGORY the V was advanced by the Emperour, no mancon-
tradi&ting, faith alb. Crantz. Saxon. lib. 4. cap. 26. The Romans took it ill,
that the Emperour and Pope were both Germans; and in a ſedition they ſet
up JOHN the XVII, a Greek; and by the power of Creſcentius, whom he
had bought with money; for he had brought ſo much money from Conſtan-
'tinople, that even conſtant men might have been allured to wickedneſs by his
gifts; but he died with ignominy in the 10 month, ſaith Nauclér, vol. 2. gen
nerat. 3 t. Becauſe he was not lawfully choſen, he is not inrolled among the
Popes, by ſome. Hence is ſo great variance amongſt the Johns following:
for they who omit the She-Pope, and this John , call the next John the ſeven-
tienth, whereas others call him the ninetienth; and ſo forth ofthe reſt. Gre-
gory (taied in Hetruria till John was inſtalled, and then did run unto his Nes
phew Otho, who came with all halt into Italy, took Rome by force, and
apprehended Pope John and Creſcentius, as is Before. After this Gregory
did ratifie , quod Otho 3 ex Confilio Principum Germaniæ conftituit, faith Nava
cler.lo.cit. that is, what the Emperour liad ordained, by the advice of the
German Princes, concerning the election of the Emperour in time coming.
Naucler nameth the perſons of the Electers, and their places, otherwiſe then
I have named them from platina; for he nameth firſt the Count Palatine of
Rhine, ſecond the Duke of Saxon, &c. But Platina ſpeaks probably, and it
is certain, that upon other conſiderations, ſome Articles were changed after-
wards. The Jeſuit Dion. Petavins in Ration. temp.par. 1. lib.8.cap. 17. ſaith,
The report is, that Gregory the V did tie the power of electing an Emperours
unto the ſuffrages of certain Princes, whom being ſeven in number, either he
or ſome fucceffour is thought to have appointed. But it is clear by the Hiſtory
that the Emperour had more power then the Pope , at that time, both in Italy
and Germany; and certainly, the following Popes have taken occaſion, by
this manner of election, to uſurp above the Emperours; or (as in Faſcic.temp.)
upon this occaſion the Eagle did loſe many feathers, and was at laſt made to-
tally naked. Gregory ſate 4 years, and died An.999. Ofthis Century we ſee
generally, that the Popes which were choſen by the Romans were wicked
men; and as they fought the Chair ambitiouſly for honour and power, ſo
they had no reſpect to religion ( even as the Popes following in the next Cen-
tury) and therefore the Emperour had the greater reaſon to indeavour, and
could the more readily obtain that order concerning the election of the Popes;
but it was ſoon wreſted out of his hands; as followeth,
Ggg
CHAP ,
th
3
2
2IQ
CENTURI X.
CH A P. III.
Of Divers Countries.
4
1
}
N this Century diligence decaieth, and every vertue fainteth through
A deſcription 1.
of a miſerable want of eſtabliſhed Princes, eſpecially in.Italy: The diſtreſſed Paſtours,
Age.
in more ancient times, did ſhine in doctrine and holineſs, when the
Church was under perſecution, or Paftours under corredion of Architecto-
nical power; but when Prieſts began to glance in ſilks and colours, and had
liberty from fubjcction unto Princes, their lives became odious and filthy;
their licence brought forth fuch monſters of men, who by avarice and am-
bition entred into the places of good men, and did not diſcharge their office.
There was little ſtudy of Liberal Sciences; few and empty Schools of langua-
ges; the Clergy and Prieſts, having forſaken their old diſcipline, were given
to lucre, nor were they reſpected by their rlocks; and only Monks were no-
ted to have ſome eloquence. Nevertheleſs as it was ordained in Synods of
the former Century, that Pricfts and Monks ſhould read the Scriptures and
Writings of the Fathers, now by reading and preaching the ſame doctrine by
fome, God did fequefter ſome here and there, which did beleeve truly in
Chriſt, although in ſo great fear of tyranny and tumults of War, that they
durft ſcarcely ſpeak of corruptions, idolatrics, ſuperſtitions and wickedneſs,
which at that time were ſo luxuriant. I will not mention divers ſigns that were
ſeen in Heaven, portending ſo great evils. Great alterations befell in every
Kingdom almoft, the Hungarians oppreſs Italy and Germany, although they
were reſtrained; beſides many other broils in both thoſe Nations; France
hath another race of Kings; inceſſant were the Wars in Spain between the
old inhabitants and the Moors; the Sarazens ſuffered neither Greece nor Aga
to reſt in peace. Bellarmin in chronolo.ſpeaking of this Century, faith ; Behold
an unhappy age, in which are no famous Writers, 'no Councels, bad Empe-
rours, and no good Popes, God then providing that no herélie did ariſe.
And Baron. ad An.900.$ 1. faith, A new age beginneth, which for rudeneſs
and barrenneſs of goodneſs, is called The Iron Age; and for deformity of
evil abounding, is Leaden; and for want of Writers, is called The Dark Age.
Andad An.912.ſaith more ſharply, What was the face of the Roman Church!
how filthy, when moſt lyde and potent whores did reign in Rome! at whoſe
pleaſure Biſhopricks were changed, Biſhops were given; and which is moit
horrible to be heard, their Paramours were thruſt into Saint Peter's Sce, which
are written but to fill up the role of Popes; for who can call theſe lawfull
High-Prieſts which were thruſt in, without any order, by ſuch whores? no
mention of the Clergy chuling and conſenting, the Canons were preſt in ſi-
lence; what manner of Cardinals, Prieſts and Deacons canſt thou think were
choſen by theſe Monſters : ſeeing nothing is more natural then that every one
begct others like to himſelf; and who can doabt but that there did conſent in
all things unto them who had choſen them? After this manner he continued
bewailing and deteſting the iniquity of thoſe times. It may juſtly then be ad-
ded, Since the face ofthe Roman Church was ſo blurred, and thoſe in the
Chair of Peter (as they ſpeak) were ſo abhominable and wretched; what is
become of the line of ſucceſſion whereof they boaſt And ſince that wicked
generation did continue ſo long ſpace of time, from whom have they ordina-
tion in the following ages? And here we may remember what Pope Gregory
the l writ on lob. lib. 34. cap. 2. I will yet declare a ſadder thing, by the fear-
fullorder of hid diſpenſation; ere that Lemathan ſhall appear in that damned
man which he ſhall aſſume, the ſigns of vertue ſhall be withdrawn from the
Holy
-.
'
1
Of Divers Countries.
II
1
>
Holy Church; for prophecy ſhall be hid, the vertue of abſtinence ſhall be di-
miniſhed, the words of doctrine ſhall ceaſe, and no miracles (hall be teen.
Which things indeed Divine diſpenſation will not take away altogether; but
heſheweth not theſe openly and in plenty,as in former times. And this is done
by admirable diſpenſation, that by one thing both the piety and juſtice of
God may be fulfilled; for while, the ſigns of vertue being withdrawn , the
Church ſeems more contemptible, both the reward of good men groweth ,
which do eſteem her under hope of heavenly things, and not for preſent ſigns;
and the mind of wicked men againſt her appears the more eagly, who neg
lect the promiſed inviſible things, while they are not ingaged by viĝible things.
Therefore while the humility of Beleevers is as it were deſtitute of the multi-
tude and manifeſtation of ſigns, by the terrible trial of Divine diſpenſation
mercy is beſtowed on good men; even by the ſame means, whereby juſt
wrath is heaped upon the wicked. so far he. Now what do theſe two Cardi-
nals, in theſe their lamentations; and that Pope in this fearfull Prophecy of
Divine diſpenſation, but confirm what is the uſual doctrine of the Reformed
Churches, that The Church did lurk for a ſpace of time. But the Romaniſts
in theſe daies will not hear this, and the dcluded people are made to beleeve
that the Church of Rome hath continued through all ages in glorious Maje-
fty. And yet even in theſe darkeſt times were ſome witneſſes of the truth, al-
though not without ſome droſs of the corrupt age.
2. Ambroſius Ausbert, a French Monk, in the beginning of this Century,
writ Commentaries on the Pfalins and Song of Salomon, and ten books on
the Revelation ; out of which I have ſelected theſe teſtimonies. Lib.3.cap.s,
The old and new Teſtament are called one book; becauſe the new cannot be
ſeparated from the old, nor the old from the new; for the old Teſtament is
the new vailed, and the new is the revelation of the old. The Lord
ſaid unto Peter, bearing the type of the Church, Thou art Peter, and upon
this Rock will I build my Church; as ifhe had ſaid, Upon nie will I build thee.
Lib.4.cap. 8. It is no wonder that our prayers and tears are offered unto God
not in our name, but by the great High-Prieſt; ſeeing Paulexhorts us, ſaya
ing, Through him let us offer up the ſacrifices of praiſe unto God. Lib. s.
cap. u. When God rendreth reward unto his ſervants, he rewardeth his own
gifts in them; for he would not ſay, He rendreth a reward, unleſs he had got-
ten the works of reward; but we could not have the works of reward, unleſs
we had gotten from Him that we were able to work; in this ſenſe we ask dai-
ly, Give us this day our daily bread; if it be ours, why ask we it daily to be
given us? It is ours by receiving, which was not ours by having. Lib.6.cap.
13, The book of Predeſtination, as it containeth the Elect written in it by
unmovable eternity ; ſo by no means receives it the Reprobates to be written
in it; But why ſo? Ifthis be asked ofine, I anſwer briefly, Becauſe God is
moſt good, mercifull, meek and juſt; mercifull, becauſe he freely ſaves ſome
finners; juft, becauſe for the merit of reprobation, and not without juſtice he
condemneth the ungodly. Lib.8.cap. 17, 1f the t lect follow prevening grace,
and the Reprobates cannot accuſe his juſtice. And Cap. 19, Grace goeth be-
fore a man, to ſhew him the way whither he ſhould go; and grace follows him,
to move him unto that which it thews ..... In this we give glory.unto God,
when we confeſs that by no precedent merit of our good works, but by his
mercy only we have attained ſo great dignity. Lib. 10. cap.22, How doth he
which will take that bleſſed water, if it he given to each one freely? And tru-
ly ſaith the Apoſtle, It is not of him that willeth or runneth, but of God who
ſhews mercy. How can he who willeth take it, but becauſe in both theſe the
mercy of God is commended? which both makes the unwilling to become
mak
Ggg 2 willing;
t
A
)
212
CENTURY X.
willing, and alſo freely bringeth the willing unto that which he delireth: As
if the giver of that grace were ſaying, Who being freely inſpired , hath begun
to deſire heavenly things; let him be confident, that he may freely attain
thoſe things; for no other but who willeth takes the water of life freely; be-
cauſe none other is brought unto eternal life even freely, but he who begin-
neth firſt to will, being prevened by grace: Hence is it ſaid, God worketh in
us both the will and the deed, according to good pleaſure: But the Apoſtle
ſeemeth to contradict this, when he ſaith, To will is preſent with me; but
how to perform that which is good l find not. But know, that whereas he
faith, To will is preſent; he knew that he had received from God that where-
by he would; which he himſelf proveth, ſaying, What haft thou , that thou
haft not received? Underſtand, Nothing at all. Say then, Who thirfteth
let him come ... that is, who being unwilling is made willing (by no pre-
ceding merits of good works, but by the gracious will of God ) let him drink
aboundantly of the water of eternaljoy, out of the inviſible fountain.
3. Theophylact Arch-Biſhop of Bulgaria, in the beginning of this Cen-
tury, writ on the four Evangeliſts and the Epiſtles of Paul. His teſtimony is the
more to be accounted, becauſe Chriſtophor Porſena , Prior of Saint Balbina
in Rome (which did firſt tranſlate his works, and then dedicated them un-
to Pope Sixtus the IV.) teſtifieth of him, that as a Bee he hath gathered into
his Honey-hive the moſt approved ſentences out of many Authours, eſpeci-
ally out of Chryſoſtom, as out of a golden fountain, he had drawn very gol-
den interpretations. And Berald (who at the order of Michael Bodet Epift.
Lingonen. did review that Tranflation, when it was to be reprinted in.1533.
by Iod.Bad. Aſcens.) faith in his Epiſtle unto thc Reader, This is certain
cnough, that all theſe Commentaries are pious and orthodox, and differ far
from thoſe things which the niultitude of Theologians, in theſe daies, do with
much pride beat into the ears of the uplearned people; for he not only ex-
pounds the Apoſtles mind every where, but likewiſe refert, ſapit ac ſpirat, he
reſembleth , ſavoureth and breatheth it; which or how few it can be juſtly.
Said , he may eaſily underſtand who will compare the new Divines with the
ancient both Latine and Greek. so far Berald. Out of theſe two tcftimonies,
obſerve that Theophylact doth agree with the Ancients before hin, as Chry-
ſoſtom, Baſilius, and others of thoſe ages, whom he often quoteth; and doth
diſagree from the multitude of Preachers in the Roman Church, about the
year 1933. Where then is their frequent gloriation of the conſtancy, and uni-
ty of the Roman Church with the Ancient Fathers? Hcar then what Theo-
phylact faith in the Articles of controverſie in thoſe daies. In Prolog. before
Evang.
.Maith, he ſaith, Becauſe hereſies were to bud forth, which are ready
to wait our manners, it was thought neceſſary that the Goſpels ſhould be writ-
to the end, that we learning truth out of them, ſhould not be deceived
with the lies of hereſies, and our manners ſhould not altogether be undone.
On Cap. 13. near the end , ſpeaking of Chriſt and his mother, he faith, The
mother would ſhew ſome human thing, that ſhe had power over her ſon ; for
as yet ſhe had no great thoughts of him; and therefore while he was yet ſpea-
king, ſhe would draw him unto her : Porſena here addeth on the margine,
Lege cautè. To wit, he ſaw that theſe words are againſt the Tenets of Rome,
that the Virgin was free from all fin, and by right of her mother-hood ſhe can
command her ſon. On Cap. 16. Becauſe Peter had confeſſed that Jeſus is the
ſon of God; he ſaid, that this confeſſion which he had confeffed , ſhall be the
foundation of Beleevers; ſo that every man which ſhall build the houſe of
faith, ſhall lay this foundation; for although we build many vertues, and
have not this foundation, a right confeflion, we do build unprofitably.
They
ten;
Of Divers Countries.
213
t
...... When
They have power of binding and forgiving, who receive the gift of Epiſcopa-
cy (or overſight] as Peter did; for although it was ſaid unto Peter, I will give
unto thee; nevertheleſs it was granted unto all the Apoſtles. When when
he ſaid, Whoſe fins ye forgive they are forgiven: For when he ſaid, I will
give; he fignificth the time coming, that is after the reſurrection
Peter ſpeaks rightly, Chriſt calleth him bleſſed; but when he feareth without
reaſon, and will not have him to ſuffer , he laſheth him; and faith, Go behind.
me, Satan. In Luc.cap.2. Biſhops ſhould keep their Flock; and diggau civ,
that is, ſing in the field, ſing ſpiritual things, and teach the people, and heardi-
vine viſions and ſayings. Bethleem is the houſe of bread; and what other is
the houſe of bread but the Church, in which bread is provided it is there-
fore the duty of ſpiritual Shephcards to ſeek heavenly bread; which when
they have ſeen, they muſt preach it upto others..... The things whereof the
Scripture is filent, we ſhould not inquire. On Cap. 16. Nothing is ſo profita-
ble as diligent ſearching of the Scriptures; the Divel may falſely and appa-
rently make a ſearch of the dead, to deceive the unwiſe; and from Hell he
may low doctrine according to his wickedneſs; but thoſe who do duly ſearch
the Scriptures , nothing can delude them; for the Scriptures are a lantern and
light, which when it ſhines the theef is found and made manifeſt; therefore
we ſhould beleeve them, and not regard the riſing of the dead. And a little be-
fore he faith, As it is impoſible for any man to paſs from the company of
the juſt into the place of finners; ſo it is impoſſible, as Abraham teacheth us,
to paſs from the place of punifhment into the place of the juft.... The borom
of Abraham is the poſſeſſion of good things, which are prepared for the juſt,
palling from the Waves of the Sea into the Haven of Heaven. Oni Ioh.cap.i.
The new Teſtament is called grace; becauſe God gives freely untous, not
only remiſſion of ſins, but the adoption of children. And it is called truth;
becauſe whatſoever the Fathers ſaw in figure, or ſpoke, He hath here prea-
ched theſe clearly ........... Here we learn that the miracles of Chriſt's child.
hood are but feigned and lies, and made up by them who would ſcorn the
myftery; for if theſe had been truc, how could the Lord have been unknown
which wrought them ? for it is no way likely that he was not famous which
did ſuch miracles: But it is not ſo; for before he was baptized, he wrought
no ſigns, neither was he known. On Cap. 3. If thou knoweſt not the wind,
which is a Spirit ſubject to ſenſe, how ſearcheſt thou curiouſly of regenerati-
on by the Spirit of God, how and from whom it is breathed ? If this ſpirit
cannot be comprehended, far leſs is the grace of the Holy Ghoſt ſubject to
the laws of nature. Confounded therefore be Macedonius the fighter againſt
the Holy Ghoſt, and Eunomius before himn; for he would make the Spirit a
ſervant, although he hear, in this place, that the Spirit bloweth whither it will;
far rather hath the Holy Ghoſt a more free motion, and doth work where he
willeth, and after what manner he willeth ...... When thou heareſt that the
Son of man came down from Heaven, think not that his fleſh came down
from Heaven; this did Apollinarius teach, that Chriſt had a body from Hea-
ven, which did paſs thorow the Virgin, as thorow a Conduit: But becauſe
Chriſt is one perſon conſiſting in two natures, therefore whatſoever belongs
to the Man-hood, is ſpoken of the Word; and again, what belongs unto the
Word, is ſpoken of the Man: So here the Son of Man is ſaid to come down
from Heaven, becauſe He is one perſon; and again, left when ye hear it ſaid,
The Son of Man came down, you would think that he is not in Heaven: He
faith, even he which is in Heaven; for do not think that I am not there, be-
cauſe I came down; but both am I here bodily, and I ſit there as God with
the Father..... Here we learn that the old Teſtament is like, or of the ſame
Hhh
na-
1
214
CENTURY X.
1
t
1
nature with the new; and there is but one giver of the old and new Teſta-
ment, although Marcion and Manicheus, and that rabble of Hereticks deny
it, He teacheth alſo that ſince the Jews, beholding the brazen Serpent, did
eſcape death, far rather we looking on him which was crucified, and.beledi
ving, ſhall.eſcape the death of the ſoul..... Adam died juſtly, becauſe he-lin-
ned; but the Lord died unjuſtly, becauſe he had not ſinned i... and becauſe
he died unjuſtly, he overcame him by whom he was killed, and ſo delive-
red Adam from death, which was laid juſtly upon him. On Cap.6. Diligent
faith is a guide unto good works, and good works do conferve faith; for
both works are dead without faith, and faith without works....... Hefaith,
I am the bread of life'; he faith not, I am the bread of nouriſhment, but oflifes
for when all things.were dead, Chrift maketh ys alive by himſelf, who is that
bread, in ſo far as we beleeve that the leaven of mankind is heated by the fire
of his God-head; and He is the bread of life, not of this natural, but of that
unchangeable life, which fails not by death : And who beleeveth in tharbread
ſhall not ſuffer hunger by hearing the Word of God, nor ſuffer ſpiritualthirſt;
becauſe he hath the water of Baptiſm, and ſanctification of the Spirit ... And
Thewing that faith in Chriſt is not a common thing, but a gift of God, and
given by the Father to the upright in heart; he ſaith, Whomfoever the Father
gives unto mé, he-fhall come unto me; that is, they ſhall beleeve in'me,
whom my Fathergives unto mes... And I will not caſt him out which conne's
unto me, that is, I will not loſe him, but I will fave, and I will refreſh him
with niuch diligence; for I came from Heavento do no other thing but the
will of my Father. And near the end of that Chapter he ſaith; When yéhear
thathis Diſciples went away, do'not think it of his true Diſciples, but ofthem
who did follow in the order of Diſciples, and ſeenied to have the form of Di-
ſciples, while they were taught by him; for there were fome ainong hiş Di-
ſciples , who being compared with the other multitude , were called his Di
fciples; for they abode longer time then the multitude; but being compared
with others which were true Difçiples, they were not to be conſidered, bei
cauſe they beleeved him but for a time;and(as I might ſay) with a cold heat;6.
The fleſh profiteth nothing ... the fielh, that is, to expound theſe wordscar-
nally, profiteth not, but are the occaſion offcandal: So then they who under-
ſtood carnally the things ſpoken.by Chriſt, were offended: Therefore head.
deth, The words I ſpeak, are ſpirit, that is, are ſpiritual; and life, having no
fleſhly thing, and bringing eternal life: Shewing that it is the excellency of the
God-head to reveal theſe hid things, he ſaith , There be ſome among you
who beleeve not; when he faith Some,he excepteth the Diſciples. On Cap.10.
He ſheweth the ſure tokens of a good Shepheard, and of a Wolf... and firſt
of the pernicious Shepheard, ſaying, He entreth not by the dore, that is, by
the Scriptures; for he uſeth not the Scriptures and Prophets as witneſſes; for
certainly the Scriptures are the dore, by which we are brought unto God, and
theſe ſuffer not Wolves to enter; for they forbid Hereticks that we may be ſe-
cure, and they give a reaſon of every thing; therefore he is a theef who en-
treth not into the fold by the Scriptures, and ſo is found by them.... Becauſe
the Scriptures are underſtood and opened by the Holy Spirit, they do ſhew
Chriſt unto us; the Porter is juftly expounded the Holy Spirit, by whom, as
the Spirit of wiſdom ann knowledge, the Scriptures are opened, and by them
the Lord entreth to have a carc of us, and by them the Shepheard is known.
And the Sheep hear the voice of the Shepheard; for becauſe they had often
called him a deceiver, and they would through incredulity confirm this, ſay.
ing, Doth any of the rulers beleeve in him ? Chriſt ſhews that they ſhould
not think him a deceiver, though none of thoſe beleeved in him, but rather
they
Of Divers Countries.
1
they ſhould be caſt out of the ſheep-fold; for, ſaith he,ift come in by the dore,
it is clear that I am the true Shepheard; and ye which beleeve notinmc, ſeem
not to be fhèép Ön Cap: 12. ſpeaking of the word Ofanna, he faith, Out of
theſe Texts'any man may underſtand, that the Scripture attributes ſalvation
uinto God onlý. On Cap.20: Thoughimany ſigns of his reſurre&tion were gi-
ven, yetthefé only are written ; and that not for oftentation, or that the glo
ry of the only' begottery may be ſhewed; but thatýe'may belėeve, faith hei
What is the ghin? who reapeth it? not Chriſt; for what gain Hath he thať
Webeleeve'? But it redounds unto us; for he-ſaith ; That ye beleeving might
have life through his name. 'On Romk.1: What righteouſneſs can we have who
are defiled with abomination and filthy deeds? but God hath juſtified us not
by our works, but by faith. On Cap. 3iIf the Law had power to juſtifie, what
need had we of Chrift? If thou wilt ſay, By what-law is this glorying excluă
ded? is it by works, ſeeing the Law conimandeth, He who doth theſe things
thəll live by them for theſe things did the Law of Mofes command: Hefaith,
Not, but by the Law of faith, which gives righteouſneſs by grace, and not by
works. You fee how he calleth faith a law, becauſe this name was in ſuch ve?
nération amongſt the Jews: On Cap.6. He calleth life,grace,and not a reward;
as if he had ſaid, Ye do not receive the 'reward of works, but by grace are
all theſe things given unto you through Chriſt, which worketh and
doth them
all. On Cap. 1o. The righteouſneſs of God is by faith, which requires nothing
glorious órgrievous of ins; but all our hopes is on the grace of God. On cap.
IT: If of works; then no more of grace, or elſe work were no more work
if we be made acceptable unto God through works; grace were ſuperfluous;
blit ifgrace be ſuperfluous, then mult works alſo be taken away, for where
grace is, working is not requifite ; and where working is, no grace is requi-
fed. Whát then... When he hath Thewed what graće is, and that it is the
gift of God without the works of mệp; fré affertetfi ; that the Iſraelites havé
not attained juftification, though they ſought it, becauſe they fought it not
rightly; and they thought to have righteouſneſs by works, which coild not
be: But (faith he) the election, thatis, they which are choſen have'áëtained it;
and by this wordielection he ſhiews, that the excellency ofthings to come, and
all other things are beſtowed on men by the gift of God. On Cap. 13 He[the
Apoſtle] teacheth that all men, whether a Prieſt or Monk, or an Apoſtle ;
ſhould be ſubject'unto Princes. On cap.16. The Apoſtle teacheth that dif-
ſenſions and ſcandals, that is, hereſies are brought in,' by them which bring
any doctrine beſides the doctrine of the Apoſtles. On 1 Cor. 3. Miracles are
done, very often, for the profit of others, and therefore are they done ſome-
times, even by unworthy men. Cap. 14. Signs are for unbeleevers, for belee-
vers have no need of them, ſeeing they do already beleeve ... but prophecies
are profitable both to beleevers and unbelcevers....., Behold how by de-
grees he proveth plainly, that he who ſpeaks with his tongue only, and under-
ſtands not, doth the leſs good cven to himſelf; and this was the meaning of
Baſilius on this place..... What then is more to be ſonght of God ? that we
may pray in the Spirit, that is, with grace, and with the mind, that is, with me-
ditation to conceive what we ſhould pray. On 2 Cor.4. That the excellency
may be of the power of God, and not of us; that it may beclear (laith the A-
poftle) that the excellency of the apparent vertuc comes not from us, but from
God; or left it be thought that we can do any thing worthy of praiſe,as of our
felves, let us aſcribe allunto God, and let us acknowledge that is of his gift
whatſoever we do well. On Gal. 2. Paul demonſtrates, in this place, that he
was equal unto Peter; for (faith he) he who wrought by Peter in the Apoſtle-
Mhip ot circumciſion, wrought alſo by me amongſt the Gentiles ...... Some
Hhh 2 ſay:
21 %
CENTURY X.
.
1
0
fay, It was not Peter the excellent follower of Chriſt, which was rebuked by
Paul, but another Cephas... But hear moſt wiſe man, for neither do we ſay,
that Peter, as ignorant what he ſhould have done, was rebuked, by Paul; but
we ſay, that he willingly did admit reproof; that he mightgive unto others
an example:of patience. On Eph. 1. at theſe words, The excceding greatneſs
of his power in us; he faith, Nor is itealie to be underſtood, how great is that
power and vertue which changeth a man's mind from the wonted cuſtom and
to pull it out of errours ;, from which to draw a man ficking in them, ſo great
power is requiſite, that ſo great power ſcarcely appears in raiſing the dead;
for the Lord did raiſe the dead with one word, and yet he converted not the
Jews to him , by perſwading with multitudes of words and miraculous works:
He ſaith therefore, the revelation of the Spirit is neceffary, that we may learn
the ſame faith, which wehave received, that we have received it by the grea-
teſt power and working of God; for as he raiſed Chriſt from the dead, fo
hath he brought us unto light when we were dead, and hath drawn us from
infidelity; and therefore he ſaith, it was done by the exceeding greatneſs of
his power, and the power of his vertue. On Cap. 2. Yea it is to be thought a
greater power, to bring into the right way Araying ſonls and addicted to fin,
then to raiſe up the dead. And at theſe words, By whoſe grace-peare
Javed's
he ſaith, He puts in this as being ſtrucken with aſtoniſhment, wondring at
the unſpeakable gift of God ; for he faith, Ye are not ſaved by your travel
or work, but only by grace; as for your works , certainly ye were worthy of
wrath and puniſhment. On Cap.6. The Apoſtle theweth how Parents may
bring their children into obedience; ifye will, faith he, have your children
obediept: unto you, bring them unto, and acquaint them with the word of
God; and ſay not, let Monksſtudy the holy Scripture, for it is the duty of eve-
ry Chriffian, and eſpecially of him
who converſeth in worldly affairs; and the
rather, that he hath need of more help., as who is driven among the waves of
the World, therefore it is moſt profitable for thee that thy children both hear
and read the holy Scripture; and out of them they, ſhall learn , Honour thy fa-
ther and thy mother ; but if thou breed thy children in the books of Heathens,
they will learn very bad things out of them; which ſhall not be if they be ac-
quainted with the word of God. On i Thell. 1. It is manifeſt that ſouls are
brought unto faith and ſalvation, not by perſwalion of man, but by the power
of.God, On 2 Thel: 2. The Lord will not come, unleſs there come firit a de-
parting, that is, the Antichriſt; whom he calleth a departing , becauſe in very
deed he will cauſe many to depart from Chriſt.... So that he fits in the Tem-
ple of God as a God; not in the Church of Jeruſalem only, but he will lit in ali
Churches every where: Shewing himſelf that he is God; he ſaith not Saying,
but Shewing, that is, he will attempt to provethat he is God; for he will make
ſuch great works and ſigns that he may deceive all men.... What with-holds,
that is, hindreth; but what is that? ſome have ſaid it is the grace of the Spirit;
ſome ſay the Roman Empire, to which opinion John Chryſoſtom agreeth;
for unleſs the Roman Empire be deſtroied, Antichriſt can have no way to do
as he willeth. Paul hath expreſſed this darkly, for he would not raſhly take
upon him the malice of the Romans, nor caſt himſelf into danger in vain :
for if he had ſaid, the Roman Empire will be taken away ſhortly, they pre-
ſently would have buried him quick, as threatning the ruine of the Empire;
and they would have killed all the Beleevers that followed him, as if they wiſhie
ed the overthrow of ſo great an Empire .... Only he that with-holds ſhall
with-hold.... that is, when the Roman Enspire ſhall be taken away, then
shall he come; for ſo long asthey are under the fear of this, no man will ca.
fily ſubinit himſelf unto another; but when this is overthrown, he will be-
gia
Of Divers Countries.
17
1
1
i
gin another dominion; and as if all were his, he will pervert the things that
concern both God and man; for as other Monarchies were taken away one
by another, before the height of the Romans ..., ſo this Kingdom of the
Romans Thall be deſtroied by the Antichriſt, and Daniel hath piophecied that
itſhall be ſo. Some underſtand otherwiſe, but I would have thee to think, as
we have ſaid with bleſſed Chryſoſtom. On i Tim.1. at the laſt words, he ſaith,
Thou ſeeſt how to ſearch curiouſly into divine things, turned into blaſphemy;
for it is injurious againſt God, when we indeavour to comprehend in our
mind and thought the things that are done by his will and diſpenſation. On
Cap: 3. One may ask why the Apoſtle omitteth the Prieſts becauſe what
things are ſpoken of Biſhops, belong unto Prieſts; for theſe are commanded
to inſtruct others, and to govern the Churches, and are inferiours unto theni
by the only ceremony of conſecration. On 2 Tim. 3. That the man of God
may be perfect; amendment, faith he, muſt be ſought from the Scriptures,
that nothing may be lacking to him which walks according to God : ifthere-
fore thou deſireſt to be perfect, and wiſheft neither to be caſt down with ad-
verſity, nor puft up with proſperity, (for that is perfection) ſeek advice of the
holy Scriptures when thou wanteſt me: And ſince he writ of ſuch reading un-
to Timothy, being filled with the holy Spirit, how much more are we to be
exhorted thereunto which have need of this Spirit And obſerve how we can-
not be upright and perfect, unleſs the holy Scriptures do help us. On Heb.9.
fo, And Chriſt was once offered; by whom was he offered ? by himſelf, and
not by another man; for though he was the High-Prieſt, he was alſo the facri-
fice and the oblation. To take away the ſins of many Why, faith he, of
inany, and not of all men Becauſe all men beleeve not; but Chriſt's death
is equal to the perdition of all men , that is , it is ſufficient that all men periſh
not, and and it was paied for the ſalvation of all men, and he died for all men
ſo far as was in him; and nevertheleſs he hath not taken the ſin of all men,be-
cauſe they fight againſt himı; and ſo they had made the death of Chriſt unpro-
fitable unto themſelves, which certainly is horrible to be ſpoken, and very
lamentable, ſeeing that death brought ſalvation unto many. This was the
mind of Baſilius allo; and nevertheleſs we find in the Goſpel, That he might
give his life a ranſom for many , to be expounded for all. Cap. 10. Can never
with theſe ſacrifices which were offered year by year ..... If they, being once
offered, had been available, they ſhould no more have been offered; but when
the oblation was made year by year, and often, it is clear that they were too
weak for bringing ſalvation unto them who were defirous ofit; and therefore
after the firſt offering followed another, and again, and again another; for
amongſt Drugs that are called moſt valid and efficacious, which being but
once applied or drunken, doth heal and cure; but what muſt be often chan-
ged and applied, hath the leſs vertue of healing, and doth no good unto the
fick. But one may ask , Do we not offer without blood? Yea indeed, but
then we remember the death of Chriſt, and we have but one oblation, and
not many, ſeeing He is offered but once; for we offer him continually; or
rather, we remember his oblation, even as if at this time He were ſacrificed;
wherefore it is certain that we have but one ſacrifice, and the Law had many;
although ( as it is ſaid before ) it was offered the oftner, that it might be the
more profitable unto many, which nevertheleſs is far otherwiſe ; But our ſa-
crifice (as I have ſaid) is but one and once offered, and continueth whole both
in this life and that to come, and it is more perfect; for it is but one blood,
and once poured forth ; and one body, although it was offered for many;
and it is not many , as it is but one ſacrifice which is offered; for we do offer
that continually as ifit were preſent. So far from Theophylact. But here ſome
lii
may
A
1
213
CENTURY X.
j
may object, that Theophylact agreeth not with the Reformed Church in
Theophylact
is vindicated many particulars. It is true, and therefore I ſay often, we muſt make ſeparati-
on of the drofs from the pure gold; but his difference is ſuppoſed to be grea-
ter then it is. Porſena in his Epiſtle unto the Reader before the Goſpels, ſaith;
Theophylact follows Chryfoftom concerning free-ull and faith, and some other
things; and therefore in expounding some places he is ſomewhat more violent :
which I ſay, that herein you should uſe diſcretion ,which knomeft thy ſelf to be ad-
dicted unto the Canonical Scriptures only; and not to ſcar thee from reading of
him, as ſome are wont when any paſſage diſpleaſeth, they throw the book away: 50
Say I, in reading of any book written by man, we who are addi&ted to the holy
Scriptures only, muſt uſe diſcretion. But it ſeemeth, Porſena ſpeaks not this
unto Papiſts, becauſe they are not addicted to the holy Canonical Scriptures
only; and he faith that Theophylact is more violent in expounding ſome
places; where certainly Porſena underſtands, that he croſſeth the Tenets of
the Romiſh Church. But this may be more clear by particulars. 1. Porſena
in point of hath often marked the margine with liberum arbitrium, as if Theophylact did
free-will,
there affert the Romiſh errour concerning free-will; and I know that others
do alledge his teſtimony againſt the doctrine of the Reformed Church, how-
beit he ſpeak nothing againſt us, nor for them; as is clear by inſpection of
particular places. On Luk. 15.fol
. 103.on the marginc is Liberum arbitrium
and in the lineis, The ſubſtance of man is rational, whereupon followeth
free-will; for all rational creatures have a free-will, and the Lord hath given
them reaſon that they may uſe it freely, &c. It is clear, that Theophylact
ſpeaks there of the nature of man abſolutely, or without any relation to any
particular condition of man, before the fall or after the fall; and he ſpeaketh
againſt the Stoicks and Manicheans, which did hold that the actions of men
were carried by fate or preſſing neceſſity; and therefore it follows there, If
God would have us to be compelled, he had not made us rational, and of a
free-will. On Ioh. 6. at the words, will ye alſo go away; he faith, The Lord
ſaith not, Goye away; for this had been to repel them; but he asketh, will
ye go away? whereby he makes it free, whether they will follow him or not;
and he ſheweth that he will not have them to follow him in fear. On theſć
words alſo hath Porſena fixed Liberum arbitrium. As alſo on Mat. 16, at the
words, If any will follow me; he ſaith to the ſame purpoſe, The Lord faith, If
any will; to ſhew free-will and not coacted vertue. Theſe and many more
places are clearly ſpoken againſt the neceſſity of fateor coaction; which now
is not controverted. But if you ask , By what power is an unregenerated man
converted? he hath ſaid it already on 2 Cor.4.and Eph. 1 and 2. Or if you
ask, By what power doth a regenerate man continue in the faith and praštiſe
of godlineſs? Theophylact teacheth that on Phil. 2. at the words, For it is
God who worketh in you both to Will and to do: Whereas he had ſaid, with fear
and trembling; now he ſaith , that they need not fear; for I have not ſpoken
ſo, that ye ſhould deſpair, but be the more wary; for if ye take heed and be
diligent God will make all perfect; for it is he which makes you prompt to
ſuch a good will, that we will good things, and alſo bringeth ſuch prompti-
tudes of our mind unto an end; for God worketh in us both the will, that is,
he inableth you that ye deſire good things, and he will augment this good
will, and kindle it that it may be the more fervent ..... the Apoſtle takes not
away free-will, but willeth that we ſhould alwaies give thanks unto God, and
committed all unto him: Mark (ſaith Theophylact) but this manner of ſpea-
king; he ſaith, in you who work your ſalvation with fear and trembling; for in
fuch men which are willingly led unto good, God worketh all things. Accor-
ding to goodwill, that is, that it may be fullfilled in you, what is acceptable un-
to
.
{
Of Divers Countries.
21 g
to God .....
for God willinable us to live rightly, although it were no other
cauſe but only this, becauſe ſo he willeth. 2. It is objected, that Theophy- and elektion
by foreſeen
lact faith, that election was made upon the fore-light of faith and good works;
faith or
as on Epb.1. it is, When he faith, He hath cholen, he pointeth forth both works ,
the mercy of God, and their vertue, to wit, whom God had feparated, as
who were to be good. I anſwer, In theſe words Theophylact toucheth not
the moving cauſe of election; but only teacheth, that God had chofen none
but ſuch as were to be good and godly; and this he inſiſts oft upon, againſt
them which held, that faith, or profeſſion of faith , is ſufficient to ſalvation,
althouglı men do not good works, as is clear by the words following; for
when the Text faith, That we may be holy and without blame before him; he ad-
deth, Left it come into ones inind, that God hath choſen whom he willeth
to be ſaved, and thereupon one be Nack and think it is not any more need-
full to ſtudy unto vertue, that one may attain life, ſeeing they are already cho-
ſen according to the pleaſure of God, aud there is no more hope unto others;
unto this he faith, God hath choſen us that we should be holy and without blame;
that is, that we ſhould live in that holineſs which God hath given unto us who
have been waſhed in baptiſm ; therefore let us continue and keep a godly life.
Whence it is clear, that he judgeth the moving cauſe to be the only will of
God; and thereupon follows that ſcruple which he removeth; and this may
be cleared from his words on v.2.ch.2.10. 3. Porſena marketh in the mar- and Tranfuet-
gine at the words of inſtitution in Matth. 26, Panis qui ſanctificatur in alta- ftantiation,
rio corpus di- caro Domini eſt, non figura; and the words in the line are, When
he faith, This is my body; he ſheweth , that the bread which is fan&ified on the
Altar, is the ſame body of Chriſt, and not an anſwering figure; for he ſaid not,
This is a figure, but this is my body; for by unſpeakable operation it is tranf-
formed, although it ſeem unto us to be bread; becauſe we are infirm, and do
abhor to eat raw fleſh, eſpecially the fleſh of mans and therefore it appears
bread, and is fleſh. And on Mar 14, When he had blefled, that is, had given
thanks, he broke the bread; which alſo wedo, adjoining prayer. This is my
body; this I ſay, which ye take; for the bread is not a figure only, and ſome
exemplar of the Lord's body, but the body of Chriſt is converted into it: For
the Lord ſaid, The bread that I will give you, is my fleſh; he ſaid not, it is
the figure of my fleſh, but it is my fleſh. And again, Unleſs ye eat the fleſh
of the ſon of man. But you will ſay, How is not the filefh ſeen? Oman, that
is becauſe of our infirmity; for becauſe bread and wine are of ſuch things
wherewith we are accuſtomed , we abhor them not; but if we ſaw blood and
fleſh ſet before us, we could not indure them, but would abhor them; there-
fore the mercifull God condeſcending unto our weakneſs,keeps ſtill the forms
of bread and wine, but tranſelementateth them into the vertuie of fleſh and
blood. Theſe be his words, without any fault in the tranſlation. Now behold
the vanity of man's mind, when it is fond on a thing. Ixion ( as the fåble is)
would ſo fain have had Iuno, that he thought he had her in his imbracement,
when he had but the wind or cloud. So the Romaniſts think, they have here
their tranſubſtantiation, when they have but words far different from what
they do fancy. In theſe teſtimonies they lay hold on two paſſages: Firſt, The
bread which is fančtified, is the ſame body of Chriſt, and not an an/wering figure.
I would they could conjoin the words on Mark, It is not a figure only, and
ſome exemplar of the Lord's body. Where the Authoúr denieth not ſimply or
abſolutely, that the bread is a figure and exemplar of Chriſt's body; but faith
he, It is not a figure only; or, it is not only a figure and ſome exemplar ; there-
fore according to his mind, It is a figure and ſome exemplar, but more then
a bare figure, and a ſpecial kind of exemplar. Againſt whom is this ſaid ? I
havc
li i 2
.
220
1
CENTURY X.
the
1
have read it imputed unto ſome that the bread is a meer ſign of Chriſt's body;
but I never read any who hath ſo affirmed, except Socinians or Anabaptiſts.
So then in theſe words Theophylact ſpeaks according to the mind of the Re-
formed Church. But he ſaith, It is the ſame body of Chriſt. And ſo faith Chriſt
himſelf, This is my body; and ſo ſay we: Therefore the queſtion is, in what
fence the bread is his body. Next they ſay, It is by tranſubſtantiation of the
bread into the body of Chriſt. Here firſt mark, that the former paſſage pro-
veth it not.
2. Where faith Theophylact for they ſay, in theſe words, By
unſpeakable operation 11 is transformed, although it ſeem to be bread. I anſwer,
In ſo great a matter the words ought to be conſidered attentively. What is
transformation it is two-fold, if we ſpeak properly , external and internal.
External is when the outward form of a thing is changed into another; but
this is not in the Sacrament, which keeps ſtill the forms of bread and wine; as
it is ſaid expreſsly in the words on Mark. Internal transformation is when not
only the outward form is changed, but the inward nature and effence of a
thing is changed into another wnich was before; as when Lot's wife was tur-
ned into a Pillar of falt, or Moſes's rod into a Serpent. But Theophylact faith,
It appears bread, and is flesh. Wherefore he meaneth not a proper transfor-
mation, but an improper kind; and ſo faith the Reformed Churches. The
Romaniſts ſay, he faith, The bread is transformed into the body of Chriſt.
Where ſaith heſo? not on Matthew, for his words are, But the body of Chriſt
is turned,or converted into it. It is one thing the bread is transformed into the
body of Chriſt; and another thing, Chriſt's body is converted into the bread;
and therefore he ſaith, God tranſelementeth the bread into the vertue of flesh.
So neither on Matthew nor Mark, either firſt or laſt, doth Theophylact aſſert
a transformation or tranſubſtantiation of the bread into the body of Chriſt;
but in the firſt place, he ſpeaks of a converting of Chriſt's body into the bread;
and in the other, he ſpeaks of a tranſelementation of the bread into the vertue
of fleſh; and the Papilts do hold neither one nor the other. As yet I ſpeak
not of the truth of the matter, nor of the meaning of the Authour, but ſhew
how the Papiſts delude themſelves with his words. As for his meaning in this
matter, unleſs his words be contrary one to another, the firſt words muſt be
expounded by the latter; that is, when he ſaith, The body of Chriſt is converted
into the bread; he meaneth, God keeps fill the forms of the bread and wine,
both outward and inward; but tranſelementates them into the vertue of Chriſt's
flesh and blood; tharis, from bare and earthly things, he tranſlates them into
another rank (for this is the proper ſignification of pelosooxciv, to ſet in ano-
ther file or rank) of things, even of ſpiritual things; even of ſealing and con-
veying unto us the vertue of Chriſt's body and blood. Melugouyeño properly, is
to remove a ſouldier from one file into another, and then the ſouldier changeth
not his nature, but his place and uſe; and ſo it is with the elements of the Sa-
crament. And we may be the more aſſured, that this is the mind of Theophy-
lact, becauſe for confirmation he adds, The Lord ſaid, Thebread that I will
give you is my flesh; and on theſe words in Iob.6. he faith, Note Dell, that the
bread which is eaten by us in the Sacrament , is not only ſome figuration of the
Lord's fleſh, but the ſame fleſh of the Lord; for he ſaid not, The bread that I
will give, is a figure of my flesh, but it is my flesh; for by myſterious words it is
transformed, by myſtical bleßing and acceſsion of the Holy Ghoſt , into the Lord's
flesh : And at the words, Vnleſs ye eat the flesh of the Son of man; he addeth,
When we hear, unleſs ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, ye shall not have life; we
muſt in taking the Divine myſteries [or Sacrament] hold undoubted farth, and
not ask what way; for the natural man, that is, who follows human and natural
thoughts, is not capable of ſpiritual things which are above nature ; and ſo he una
der.
1
+
.
Of Divers Countries.
221
I
1
derſtandeth not the ſpiritual eating of the Lord's flesh; of which they who are
not partakers, are not partakers of eternal life, becauſe they have not received
Ieſus, who is eternal life ; for it is not the flesh of a meer man, but of God; and is
able to Deifie us, to wit, being united unto the God-head. That flesh is alſo verily
food, becauſe it indureth not for a little time , nor can be corrupted, as corruptible
food, but it is a help unto eternal life
. In theſe his words, we ſee that he ſpeaks
not abſolutely, as he did ſeem to ſpeak on Matthew; but as he ſpoke on Mark,
Thebread is not only fome figuration ; and then he faith, It is trans by
myſtical bleßıng and acceſsion of the Holy Ghoft, And then he faith, In taking the
Divine myſteries we must hold undoubted faith; then they who have not faith
undoubted, cannot eat that myſterious Sacrament. And we muſt not ask what
may; to wit, as they do now, whether the ſubſtance of the bread be turned
into the ſubſtance of Chriſt's body; or whether the ſubſtance of the bread is
turned to nothing, and Chriſt's body comes into the form of the bread; or &c.
Theophylact is far from aſſerting any of theſe waies. And when he faith, That
flesh is verily food, becauſe it indureth not for a little time, nor can be corrupted;
he ſpeaks not of the viſible bread, which experience teacheth to be corrupti-
ble; but he ſpeaks of the Lord's flesh, which we receive by faith. In a word
then, Theophylact ſpeaks nothing of tranfubftantiation, but rather againſt it;
and the Papiſts delude themſelves, and abuſe his words. A fourth thing they
object out of Theophylact, that he aſſerts the Primacy of Peter , when he faith
on Joh. 21, He who durst not ask concerning the Traitour, but did commit the
queſtion unto another , non the government of all is concredited unto him: And
on the margine Porſena addeth, Prafectura omnium Petro tributa; and it fol-
lows as if Chriſt were ſaying unto Peter, Now I bring thee forth that thou mayest
govern the World, and follow me; and on the margine, Praeft Petrus orbi. But
to expound theſe words, as if Peter were the only governour of the World;
and the government of the World were wholly concredited unto Peter alone;
is far contrary unto the words and mind of Theophylact; as we have heard
from him on Gal. 2. where he afferteth that Paul was equal unto him; and on
Matth. 16, where he aſſerteth that all the Apoſtles were of equal authority.
Peter therefore was a governour of the world, but not the only governour;
for all the Apoſtles were as much governours as he, in reſpect of power, ſince
the power was given unto them all, with one and the ſame words, as Theophy-
lact afferts; and whatſoever power they had, yetthey had no civil power; be-
cauſe (as we have heard from Theophylact on Rom. 13.) all ſouls, even Apo-
fles, muſt be ſubject unto the Civil Magiſtrate. Neither do the words of Por-
fena inſinuatc ſo much as they would have, for Præfeltura and we saoía is but
a fubordinate power, and a little juriſdi&tion; yea, and for the moſt part a
conjun& power; as Præfectus urbis, which at Rome were two conjunct, and
ſubordinate unto the power of the former. So this is all the power which they
can bring unto Peter, from the words of Theophylact; and we may ſee how,
in many particulars, he differeth from the Tenets of the Romiſh Church,
and favoureth them not in the main things, wherein they pretend to have his
confent.
4. Radulph a Benedi&ine of Flaviak, in this Century writ 20 books on Le-
viticus,and 14 books on the Epiſtles of Paul,as witneſſeth Gefner. In the Pre-
face on Levit. he ſaith; Although it ſhould moveus not a little to beleeve that
the world was contrary unto the faith; and now is ſubject unto the faith; and
that the faith was declared by ſo many miracles, and teftified by the blood of
ſo many Martyrs; yet the ſingular ground of faith is in the Scriptures, when
it is clearly ſeen to be fulfilled in our daies, which we know was prefigured
and foretold ſo many years by the Sacraments of the Fathers, and Oracles of
Kkk
the
1
222
CENTURY X
+
the Prophets. Here by the way note, that not only Radulph, but many others
of the more ancient Fathers; do uſe the word Sacrament for the rites of religi-
on, yea and for myſteries, and very largely or homonymouſly. Lib. 1.cap.i.
Our Lord Jeſus Chriſt is our Altar, becauſe we lay our oblation on himfor
if we do any good thing, we hope that by him it ſhall be accepted of the Fa-
ther; and therefore the Apoſtle Peter ſaith, Offering ſpiritual ſacrifices ac-
ceptable unto God through Jeſus Chriſt..... The authority of the Holy Scri-
pture doth furniſh unto us matter of holy thoughts. Ibid. Scarcely can any
good work be perfected without admiſſion of ſome ſin; it is therefore to be
feared, left when the reward of perfect devotion is expected, the puniſhment
of our guiltineſs be required of us. Lib.2.cap. 2. That Angel is none other,
but our greateſt High-Prieſt, of whom we ſpeak; to wit, he was ſent by the
Father unto men, and ſent again from men unto the Father, to plead the cau-
ſes of men before the Father; he being the Mediatour of God and men. Ibid.
cap.4, Whatſoever man can do for himſelf, were no way ſufficient to obtain
forgiveneſs, unleſs the immaculate ſacrifice of that juſt one did commend the
repentance of finners. Lib.s.cap. 3, When ye do any good thing, aſcribe not
the very affection of godlineſs unto you, as if ye could do it of your ſelf; for
it is God which worketh in us, at his good pleaſure, both to will and to per-
fect ..... he who afcribeth grace unto himſelf, muſt neceſſarily loſe grace for
which he was not thankfull. L16.6.cap.3. He dieth, who diſcovereth his head,
becauſe while he expects ſalvation another way then by the grace of Chriſt,
he doth eſtrange from himſelf Chriſt, who is life and ſalvation. Lib.12.cap.i.
The interpoſition of lots, is the manifeft commendation of God's grace; for
as when a lot diſcerns, deliberation of men is idle, and neither of the parties
looks unto himſelf, but awaits the trial of lot; ſo in us all who are the children
of wrath .... it is not conſidered who would come forth,but whom the mer.
cy of God would deliver... Norin ſaying ſo do we deſtroy man's free-will;
for man hath liberty, if he be helped from heaven; otherwiſe it is nothing, if
it be deſtitute of grace; for the Lord faith, Without me ye can do nothing.....
Man hath nothing, that he hath not received ; for in all things the mercy of
God preveneth us; for we knew him not when he was working our ſalvation
in the midt of the earth. Lib. 17.cap. s. The ſuffering of Chriſt is preached,
unto the end of the World, by the Teachers of the people, that ſalvation may
be unto the Nations by remembring it; and as the woman which had the flux
of blood, was healed by touching the hem of his garment; ſo the Church by
remembring his Paffion, which is let down from the corporal preſence of
Chriſt unto us, obtains eternal ſalvation. Ibid. The Holy Scripture is unto us
a well furniſhed Table, and ſpiritual cordial, given unto us to comfort our
heart-qualms againſt our enemies. Lib. 20. cap. 1, Who is he which can do
all that the Lord commandeth we have not that bleſſedneſs, nor are of that
worth that we can obey him in all; for none on earth is free oflin, nor can
any living be juſtified in his fight. Ibid. No man is worthy to aſcend into hea-
ven, unleſs he be purged from his ſins; ſin looketh for helí rather than for hea-
ven, and deſerves death, not life; torments, nof glory: the Paſchal Lamb
could not take away theſe; but he could take it away, of whom it is ſaid , Be-
hold the Lamb of God which takes... Catal.teft.ver.lib. 11.
À complaint
5. Gerard Biſhop of Laureacen.or Laurilheimen. did accuſe the Biſhops
againſt the of Bavier, before Pope Leo thc VII, for ſeveral crimes; wherewith they had
Bishops. not only ſtained their lives, but undone the Churches of Chriſt. The Pope
writ unto Elilulph Juvavien, Eiſingrin Regmoburgen, Lambert Fruxineo, Vi-
ſund Sabonen. and other Biſhops of Bavaria. Firſt he laieth to their charge
their flackneſs, as he had heard it of Gerard; then he rebuketh them that they
r
do
Of Divers Countries.
223
do flatter Princes and Magiſtrates, they did wink at the faults ofthe wealthy,
they corrupt godlineſs, defile religion; they do prophane holy Philoſophy and
diffusb Chriſtian peace; that by authority of Biſhops (which were dumb dogs
not able to bark, and blind watch-men) Chriftians do deceive one another,
and the weakeſt were oppreſſed.... by magnificent buildings out of meaſure
and fuxurious feaſtings, they did not carry themſelves as becomes the Shep-
heards of Chriſt's flock. The diſeaſe muſt be moſt dangerous which is ſpread
from the head, &c. Here is a complaint againſt Biſhops, and a warning of
them; but no mention of reformation. Catal.teft. ver.lib. 1 1.ex Aventin.
6. Otho the Great was more active; for (as it is written above) he called A reformati-
the Popeto an account; and when he heard of the multitude and diffoluteneſs on neceſſary
of Monks , he did judge it more expedient, that they be few and good, than but upon fint
many and idle or hurtfull. Alb.Crantz.in Saxon. lib.3.cap. 22. faith that he trousgrounds
had much to do with them; and that this began at the Biſhops, being miſcon-
tent that Abbots were in ſo great favour with the Emperour. Nevertheleſs this
example ſheweth what was the condition of thoſe times, and what ſhould be
done. But after that time multitudes of new orders came up, as followeth;
but few Otho's for many ages; he cauſed many to lay off their hoods, and to
live a ſecular life, but the Popes were more deſirous, that many idle men were
depending on them, then that any ſhould ſay unto them, What doeſ thou?
and Emperours and Kings had more power at that time, which their poſterity
did ſuffer to be poffefſed by Biſhops and Popes.
7. Smaragdus Abbot of the Benedictines of Saint Michael in Britany of
France, about the year 980. writ Commentaries on the New-Teſtament. On
Ioh. 3. How is the Son of Man ſaid to have deſcended from Heaven, or to be
in Heaven, even when he was ſpeaking on earth? the fleſh of Chriſt came not
down from Heaven, nor was in Heaven, before the time of his aſcending; but
becauſe the perſon of Chriſt is one conſiſting in two natures, and therefore
the Son of Man is rightly ſaid, both to have deſcended from Heaven, and alſo
before his Paſſion to have been in Heaven; becauſe what he could not in his
human nature, that he did in the Son of God, by whom it was aſſumed. But
this alſo may be asked, how is it ſaid, None aſcends into Heaven, but he who
came from Heaven, ſeeing all the Elect do truly confide that they ſhall afcend
into Heaven; as the Lord hath promiſed, Where I am, there ſhall my ſervant
be alſo? Clear reaſon untieth this knot, becauſe the Mediatour of God and
Man; the Man Chriſt Jeſus is the head of all the Elect, and all the Elect are
the members of the ſame head; as the Apoſtle faith, He gave him to be the head
over the whole church.... therefore none aſcends into Heaven but Chriſt in
his body, which is his Church.... Whoſoever deſireth to afcend into Heaven,
muſt conjoin himſelf by true unity of faith and love, unto him which came
down from Heaven, and is in Heaven; giving to underſtand, that we can al-
cend into Heaven no other way, but only by him which came down front
Heaven; as he ſaith elſewhere, No man comes unto the Father, but by me.
On Cap. 11, Iffaith be in us, Chriſt is in us; therefore ifthy faith be on Chriſt,
Chriſt is in thy heart. On Cap, 10, He is an hireling, who hath the place of a
Shepheard, but ſeeks not the gain of ſouls; who hunteth after earthly wcalth,
rejoiceth in the honour of preferment, and delighteth in reverencegiven him
by men. On Alt. Cap. 10, He roſe from the death, and went up oo high,
and he alone makes requeſt in Heaven for us; he doth with the Father, whať
he ſought of the Father, becauſe he is Mediatour and Creatour; Mediatour,
to pray; and Creatour, to give On Rom. cap. 1. The ſame is the predeſtina-
tion of the Saints, as it was moſt apparent in the Saint of Saints, which none
can deny if he underſtand the Oracles of truth; for we ſee, that the Lord of
Kkk 2
glory,
1
.
1
1
324
CENTURY X.
--
1
glory, as he was man, was predeſtinate... and therefore as he only was prede-
ftinate to be our head, ſo many are predeſtinate to be his members; and God
calleth them which are predeſtinate his children, that he may make them
members of his predeſtinate only Son. On Cap. 12. Our mind is renewed by
the exerciſes of godlineſs and meditation of God's word, and underſtanding
of his law; and how niuch one makes progreſs from reading the Scriptures,
and how much his underſtanding doth highly aſcend, in ſo much he is a new
man,and daily becomes more and more new. On Gal. 3.It muſt needs be that
beleevers are ſaved by only faith on Chriſt. On Phil. 3. Becauſe ye are perfect
in faith, ye are perfect in converſation, placing your hope in the only faith
of Chriſt, and walking in a heavenly converſation. Catal.teft. ver. lib. 11.
Converſion of 8. The Danes had received the Chriſtian faith about the year 750, by the
SomeNations. preaching of Heridag, but liberty of religion continued among them; fome
were Chriſtians, and ſome were Heathens; all did acknowledge that Chriſt is
God, but the Heathens ſaid that other Gods were more ancient, and of more
power. alb. Crantz, in Saxon.lib.3.cap.25. Theweth, that they rebelled againſt
the Emperour Otho thel.and in the end he and they did agree, that the Danes
ſhould accept Biſhops thorow all their Country; and they were the more ca-
fily induced hereunto, becauſe their King Harald (being the ſon of a Chriſtian,
Tira a daughter of the King of England) was baptized; and at this time the
Queen Gunhilda, and her ſon Zueno, with a great many of the Nobility,recei-
ved the faith and were baptized.Otho was preſent at the baptiſm of the Prince,
and called him Zuenotto. Harald continued faithfull unto death; but Zue-
notto did forſake the faith in his fathers life time, yet afterward he iinbraced it
again. When Otho had ſo agreed with the Danes, he turned againſt their
neighbours the Wandals. At that time Wagrii, Winuli, Obotriti and Polabi
wcre dwelling along the Coaſt of the German fea, all under one name and
language, called Wandali. His father had ſubdued them; but when they re-
belled, Otho forced them unto obedience, to pay tribute , and to accept the
Chriſtian religion; then inumerable people were baptized, and Churches
were built thorow Wandalia; but they abode not conſtant untill the daies of
Otho the IN.and he made Magdeburgh or Virginopolis the firſt Biſhop-ſeat
of the Wandals. Likewiſe Otho the 1. fent Aldebert to preach the faith unto
the Pruteni, and other barbarous people Northwards; where the holy man was
Crowned with Martyrdom, ſaith Theod.à Niem. About the year 965.the Po.
lonians received the Chriſtian faith; their King Mieciſlaus was baptized, and
at his command the idols were broken down; and he erected two Arch-Bi-
Thopricks,and nine Bishopricks. 10. Pappus in histor.converſ.gent. About the
year 966. Pilgrin Biſhop of Patavium, and Wolfgang Biſhop of Ratisbona,
went into Hungary to eſtabliſhi religion under King Diezo, the father of Ste-
phen, of whom it follows to ſpeak in the next Century. About the year 988.
Vladomir Duke of Ruſſia married Anna fifter of the Eaſtern Emperour Ba-
filius, and was baptized at Conſtantinople; and returning home he eſtabli-
ſhed the Chriſtian religion, according to the diſcipline and rites of the Greeks,
thorow his Dominions. Io. Pappus ibid. Faſcic.temp. hereupon hath this obſerá
vation; So, ſo while one Nation falleth, another riſeth , that no Nation may
glory before the Father of lights.
5
СНАР.
Of BR 1 TA IN..
225
'ICHA P.IV.
'!'' si Inic,
Of: BR 1:TA IN..
indoi.
1
1.
A
.
'
Bout the year gou: Edward the elder, King of England, expelled
the The power of
Danes out of Ellex Mercia and Northumberland. At that time the
Law-making
belongs to the
authority of inveſting Biſhops and other Eccleſiaſtical Benefices, as King,and not
alſo.of preſcribing Laws unto Church-men as well as to the Laity, so the Pope
was in the power of the King, and not of the Pope; as is evident both by the
Laws of Alfred King of England, and Guthurn the Daniſh King of Northum-
berland; and by the election of ſeven Bifhops, and the divilion offive Dio-
cies into ten, in one Synod by authority of this Edward's as is at length in Sir
Hen. Spelman Concil. but the Pope would be medling in ſuch matters by way
of confirmation. Nevertheleſs the Pope's authority did not derogate from
Kings or Princes, their power of ruling all matters both Eccleſiaſtical and Cia
vil within their own Dominions. The like is ſeen in the Laws ofhis fon Ethel
ftan; as is written loc.cit.and by M. Fox in Act.do monime thus; I Ethelftan
King, by advice of Vifelm my Arch-Biſhop, and of other Biſhops, command
all the Prelates of my Kingdom, in the name of our Lord and of all the Saints,
that firſt of all they, out of my own things, pay the Tithes unto God, as well
of the living Beaſts, as of the Corns of the ground; and the Biſhops do the like
in their property, and the Elder-men.... This I will that Biſhops, and other
head-men declare the ſame unto ſuch as be under their ſubjection; and that
it re accompliſhed before the term of Saint John Baptiſti Let us remeniber
what Jacob ſaid unto the Lord..... Seeing by this Law I have bountifully
beſtowed on you all things belonging unto you,take ye heed unto your ſelves,
and to them whom ye ought to admonilh, that none of you tranſgreſs againſt
God nor me. ... Every Biſhop lhould promote all righteouſoeſs both of God
and the word, &c. He ordained that, in every Burrough, all meaſures and
weights ſhould be confirmed by the Biſhop's advice and teftimony. Spelman
in Concil.pag.405. In pag.411. Hoel King of Wales, made a Law that no
Church-man ſhould be a Judge in Civil affairs.
2. In the year 913. Conſtantine the ill, King of Scots, gaveunto Malcolm & circuma-
the ſon of Donald the V. the Lands of Cumberland and Weftmerland, as un- ſtance is
to the appearing ſucceſſour of the Crown; hereby making a preparative, that changed in
theſe lands were given by the King, unto him which ſhould be next King; as of the scor-
afterwards the ſucceſſour of the Empire, was inſtalled King of the Romans, tish Kings.
prejudging the liberty of ſuffrages. Here by the way it is to be marked, that
from the firſt King Ferguſius, untill Kenneth the III, the King of Scots was; by
clcction, from among only them of the Blood Royal. In the daies of King
Conſtantine, Ethelſtan King of England made invaſion upon theſe lands, and
did ſo great harm unto the Scots, that the King renounced the Crown, and
would live a Monkiſh life at Saiot Andrews amongſt the Culdees. Edmund
King of England, being peſtered by the Danes, made a League with Malcolm
An. 949. and reſtored the above-named Lands; upon condition, that the
Heir of the Crown ſhould acknowledge the King of England, to be Supream
Lord of Cumberland and Weſtmerland; even as afterwards the King of Eng-
land did unto the French King for Normandy, &c. This deſignation of a
ſucceſſour was occaſion of great troubles; for Kenneth the lil, made Mal-
colm, the ſon of King Duffus, Governour of thoſe Lands; and afterwards he
would have preferred his own ſon unto the Crown; but the defignation of
the other Malcolm, and his good fame, did croſs his deſire: wherefore the
King cauſed him to be poiſoned, nor could the Authour of the deed be knowo;
LI
al.
1
326
CENTURI *.
-
1
all men had ſo good anopinion of the King. Then Kenneth propounded un-
to his Nobility, a new defignation of his Succeſſour; and alſo propounded
the example of other Nations, where the eldeſt ſon of the King, or the near-
cft in blood, doth ſucceed; and if the heir be not of ripe age, the worthieſt of
the Nobility governs the Realm, under the name of Tutours, and not Kings;
and by this cuſtom,ſaid he, ſeditions, bloody Waits, and murthets are preven-
ted, which have been frequent in this Country through the ambițion of the
Nobility. There firft he asks the opinion of two, which were of higheſt eſti-
mation, and who might ſeem moft to oppoſe this novation. They, partly for
fear, and partly to decline ambition, did allow the King's purpoſe;" and to it
paſſed current, that the King's fon was declared Governour of Cụmberland.
Now as Kenneth.goeth about in this way to eſtabliſh his pofterity, he troub-
leth his conſcience and partly with inward gripings for the aforeſaid murther,
and partly with dreams, he was ſo vexed, that in a morning hegoeth unto the
Biſhops and Monks, and confeffed his ſin. Since King Gregory, about the
year 855.made ſome Laws for immunity of the Clergy, the Prieſts had ſtraied
from the learning and devotion of the ancients: So they brought comfort un-
to the King, not from the mercies of God through Chrift; but injoin him
(for their own advantage ) to viſit holy places, and graves of Saints., to kiſs
reliques, to redeem bis ſin by hearing of Maſſes and alms-deeds; and to ac-
count more of Monks and Prieſts then he had done before. Buchan. hift.bt. 6.
But Biſhop Spotſewood in his Hiſtory lib. 2, faith, They were not yet become
ſo groſsly ignorant, as to beleeve that by ſuch external works the juſtice of
God is ſatisfied; although ſome idle toies, ſuch as the viſiting the
graves of
the Saints, kiſſing of relicks, hearing of Maſſes, and others of that kind which
avarice and ſuperſtition had invented, were then crept into the Church; yet
people were ſtill taught, that Chriſt is the only propitiation for ſin, and by his
blood the guilt thereof is only waſhed away. Herein his judgment is charita -
ble; but how true it is, I ſee not his warrant. The King reſolves to obey the
direction, and as he was going to viſit the grave of Palladius , he lodged with
Feneftella Lady of Fettercairne, and was treacherouſly murthered by her, in
the year 994. Then Conſtantine , ſon of King Culen , at all occaſions begun
to regret the iniquity of the former novation, that thereby the Country would
be indamaged, and all they of the Royal Blood defrauded: For, ſaid he, what
is more fooliſh then to permit unto Fortune the chief matter of the State ?
What if the King's children, through infirmity of body or mind, be unapt for
government? What if babes had been Kings when the Romans, Peichts and
Danes did oppreſs the land? What is more againſt reaſon, then to eſtabliſh
that by Law, which God, in his word, hath threatned as a curſe? Neither is
the pretended danger of ſedition and murther prevented thereby, ſince there
is no leſs fear of Tutors then of Competitours, becauſe thoſe alſo muſt be the
neareſt in blood: Wherefore the preſent occaſion is not to be omitted, but
preſently to aboliſh that Law, if it deſerve the name of a Law,which was ena-
&ted by tyranny and fear; and the former cuſtoms, whereby the Kingdom
hath flouriſhed from ſmall beginnings, is in time to be reſtored; left it cannot
be remedied, when a preparative is once paſt. A Parliament was held at Scone
within 1 2.daies after the death of Kenneth, and Conſtantine was proclaimed
King. The Governour of Cumbria , being as yet but young, had littleallift-
ance; but his baſe brother Kenneth levied an Army for himſelf, and Camped
at the water Almound, near unto the King; and perceiving his number to be
leſſer then the Kings, he ſought the advantage of Sun and wind; the King re-
lied upon his number, and both Captains were ſlain. Then Grim, the ſon or
brother-ſon of King Duffus, was proclaimed King by that party. The fore-
named
1
Of BRITAIN.
227
1
i
1
named Malcolm çaiſed anarmy againſt him; by mediation of Biſhop Forthad
they agreethat Grim ſhall remain King of the Land by the North-wall of Se-
verus; and Malcolm, during his life time, ſhall poſſeſs the South.part, and
ſucceed to the Crown, Nevertheleſs, King Grim conſidering that his feed
would certainly be debarred of the Crown, began to oppreſs both parts; ſo
that the North-part ſought aid from Malcolm, and Grim was forſaken by his
Army, and ſlain in the year 1016. This tumult for ſucceſſion is not yet ended,
as followeth.
3. There is extant a Book, called Altercatio Ecclefia & Synagoga; without
the name of the Authour; by authority of chronic. Hirſang. it is given to Gi.
ſilbert an Engliſh Monk, who is ſaid to have lived in the beginning of this
Century. It faith in Ca.4. The Holy Spirit firſt makes the will good, and then
worketh by it; truly whatſoever good can be done , whether to think, or to
will, or to perfect , is to be aſcribed unto God, and not to man's frec-will;
therefore if God worketh theſe three things in us, to wit, to think, to will,and
to perfect; ſurely He worketh the firſt without us, the ſecond with us, and the
third by us ; fecing by giving the good will he preveneth us; by changing the
evil will with content, he joineth us to himſelf; and by furniſhing unto our
conſent ability and facility, the inward worker is made manifeſt externally by
our outward work. Ca. 8.The righteouſneſs of God is manifeſted; here righ-
teouſneſs is meant, not wherewith he is juſt, but wherewith he cloatheth man,
when he juſtifieth the ungodly freely : Unto this righteouſneſs the Law and
the Prophets give witneſs; the Law, becauſe by commanding,threatning and
juſtifying no man, it fheweth clearly that man is juſtified, by the quickning
Spirit, thorow the gift of God; the Prophets, becauſe what they fore-told
Chriſt hath fulfilled at his coming..... We cry unto the moſt ſecret ears of
God by deſires, more then by words; for unto him who knows all things our
wiſhes are voices; if thou deſireſt good, thou haſt cricd; Moſes was ſilent in
voice and cried by faith, as the woman touching the hem of Chriſt; but others
do cry in fear, and fail in faith. Catal.teft. verit. lib. 1 1.
4. Fredward a Knight, about the year 940. writ a book concerning the
Preſence of Chriſt's body in the Sacrament, following the doctrine of John
Scot, and of Auguſtine. Paſchalius an Abbot Writ againſt him. Ibid. About
the year 9 so. it was reported as a ſtrange thing, that Odo a Dane, then Biſhop
of Canterbury,turned the bread on the Altar,into the fleſh of Chriſt,and from
fleſh into bread again. He confirmed the ſtrange do&rine, with ſtrange argu-
ments; to wit, by lying miracles. Ibid.
s. At that time was great contention in England, between the Monks and
Contention
the Clergy, whereas before all Cloiſterers and Prieſts were called Clergy or between
Clarks; but then they which did profeſs a ſingle and more ſtrict life, were cal- Prieſts and
led Monks and Regulars, and others were called Seculars. This was ſo hot,
that where a Monkiſh Biſhop had place , Secular Prieſts were thruſt out; and
likewiſe the Secular Biſhops did with the Regulars. During this difference,
Dunſtan Arch-Biſhop of Canterbury, obtained from the Pape a Palle, anda
Bull to caſt all the Prieſts, who had wives , out of ſome Monaſteries, which by
conſent of ſome other Biſhops, they had lately taken from the Monks. Many
did diſpute and Preach againſt him. Antonin. hift. tit. 19.par. 3.cap.6. re-
membreth a Scot which did eſpecially relift Dunſtan; and Alfred Prince of
Mercia, took part with the Prieſts. Pol. Virgilius in hiſtor. Angl. writes, that
in a Synod it was debated and concluded, that Prieſts ſhould be reſtored; and
immediately a voice was heard from the wall, whereon was the Image of
Chriſt, faying; They think amiſs, who favour the Prieſts. That was received
as a Divine Oracle, and the Prieſts were ſecluded from their Benefices and Mo-
LII 2 naftcries.
}
Monks,
I
1
1
)
1
+
228
CENTURY: X.
nafteries. They ſay, None heard the words but the King; and the Biſhop,
and the Prieſts and their adherents became dumb and ſpoke no more. But Sir
Hen. Spelman in Concil.pag. 491. Thews that no mention is of this miracle in
Florent. Wigorn. who about that time writ the life of King Edgat; and faith,
The Synod was diſſolved becauſe ofa variance in the election of a new King;
and Hoveden writing next atter Florent. hath nothing of it. All do agree that
in this Synod the one part did maintain their liberty by teftimonies of Scri-
pture, ancient Canons, practiſe of the Church in all ages. On the other ſide
Dunſtan advanceth the late Canons and the Papal Bull; and when he ſaw that
his Gorgon had no force, and the Synod would determine of the Prieſts, Ra-
nulph hift.lib.2.cap. 11. ſaith, that he raiſed the Divel to ſpeak out of the
Image theſe former words. The adverſe party proteſts to the contrary, and
would not conſent; becauſe they knew that God would not work miracles,
for confirming errours contrary to his own word. Catal.teft. ver.lib. 11. Be-
cauſe at that time all did not agree, the King ſent into Scotland, craving roine
learned men to be ſent unto a Synod, that was called for that cauſe. Io. Bale
Cent. 14. faith , Fathard, or as ſome call him, Etheldrad (poſibly they were
two) ſingular for learning, eloquence and authority, went; and in Synodo
Calnenſi did confirm the marriage of Prieſts by Scriptures, and ſtrong argu-
ments, to be lawfull; that the Monks, being blinded with the light ſhining ſo
brightly, had nothing to ſay againſt him. Dunſtan ſaid he was old, and could
not attend ſuch diſputes; and although ye ſeem to prevail, it will not be for
long ſpace, nor ſhall ye have your will; and ſo by his art he cauſed the beams .
or joilts of the houſe to fall; ſome were killed, many were wounded; only
Dunſtan was ſafe with his chair, that was fixed on a Pillar. So the controverſie
was ended with Diveliſh cruelty. Catal.teft. ver.
6. In the end of this Century Elfrick, Abbot of Malmsbury, became Arch-
Biſhop of Canterbury; by him a Sermon was appointed to be read publickly
on Eaſter-day, before they received the Communion. It was Printed at Lon-
don, An.1623 ; and afterwards at Aberdeen, together with Bertran's trca.
tiſe: In it is written thus , Men have often ſearched, and yet do ſearch [ SO
The change this was queſtioned before Berengarius ] how bread that is gathered of corncan
ments in the be turned into Chriſt's body; and wine that is preſſed out of many grapes, is
Lord's Sup. turned, through one bleſſing, into the Lord's blood? The answer is made thus,
Some things be ſpoken by ſignification, and ſome by things certain ; a true
and certain thing it is, that Chriſt was born of a Maid; he is ſaid to be bread
by ſignification, and a Lamb, and a Lion; he is called bread, becauſe he is
our life; he is ſaid to be a Lamb, for his innocency; but yet Chriſt is not ſo
by true nature, neither bread, nor a Lamb. Why then is the holy Houſel Cor
Sacrament] called Chriſt's body or his blood, if it be not truly what it is cal-
led? without they be ſeen bread and wine both in figure and taſt; and they
be truly, after their hallowing, Chriſt's body and blood, through ghoſtly my-
ſtery.... Much is between the body of Chriſt wherein he ſuffered, and the
body which is hallowed to Houſel; truly the body wherein Chriſt ſuffered ,
was born of the fleſh of Mary with blood and bone , with skin and ſinews, in
human lims, with a reaſonable ſoul, living; but this ghoſtly body, which we
call the Houſel, is gathered of many corns, without blood or bone, without
lim, without ſoul; and therefore nothing is to be underſtood there bodily,
but all ghoſtly. [ Mark this diſtınction between the two bodies, or the ſign and
the thing ſignified. ] Whatſoever in that Houſel gives ſubſtance of life, that is
of the ghoſtly might; therefore is that Houſel called a myſtery, becauſe one
thing is ſeen in it, and another thing is underſtood; that which is ſeen there
hath bodily ſhape; and that which we do underſtand, hath glioſtly might:
Cer-
)
+
Of B RITA I N..
29
Certainly Chriſt's body which ſuffered death , and roſe again from the dead; is
eternal and impaſſible ; that Houſel is temporal, not eternal, it is corruptible;
and dealed into ſeveral parts, chewed between the teeth , and ſent down into
the belly; howſoever after ghoſtly might, it is all in every part; many receive
that holy body, and yet it is ſo all in every part after a ghoſtly myſtery ; though
ſome chew leſs, yet there is no more might in the greater part then in the leffer,
becauſe it is whole in all after the inviſible might. This myſtery is a pledge and
a figure, Chriſt's body is the truth it ſelf; we keep this pledge myſlically, untill
we come to the truth itſelf, and then is this pledge ended: Truly it is (as we
have ſaid) Chriſt's body and blood, not bodily, but ghoſtly; and ye ought
rot to ſearch how it is donc, but to hold in your beleef that it is ſo done. So
therr. It is true in that homily are ſome ſuſpicious words, as it ſpeaks that the
Maſs is profitable unto the quick and dead, and a report of two miracles;
but are judged to be an addition, becauſe they ſtand in that place unfitly; and
thu matter without them, both before and after, doth agree moſt orderly; and
theſc purpoſes are different from the ſcope of the Authour. The ſame Author
hath two other Treatiſes one directed to Wulfsin Biſhop of Shirburn, and ano-
ther to Wulfstan Biſhop of York; in both which he hath the ſame doctrine
of the Sacrament, ſaying; That lively bread is not bodily ſo, nor the ſelf-fame
body wherein he ſuffered; ncither is that holy wine the Saviour's blood,which
was for us in bodily things, but in ghoſtly underſtanding; both be truly , the
bread his body; and the wine his blood; as was the heavenly bread, which we
call Manna.
(
CHA P. V
Of COUNCE L $.
1.
I
1
Nthis Century were no Synods aſſembled for do&trine or diſcipline A Synodi at
(as in other times) all Nations were ſo peſtered with wars, as is tou - Rhemes oppe-
fethehe pow-
ched now; only for ſome perſonal caufcs, were ſome Synods; among
er of the
them all, one is remarkable at Rhemes, in the year 991. where Ar- Pope,
nulph Biſhop of the place was depoſed, for ſome treſpaſs againſt the King and
Gerebert.(Afterwards Pope Sylveſter the II.was placed in that Sce. And here
by the way we may ſee, what power Kings liad then in depoſing and inveſting
Biſhops.) Some of the Bilhops would have had Arnulph'scaule referred unto
Pope John; and others did alledge a Canon of the Synod at Carthage of 227
Biſhops, and Auguſtine was one of them ; Cauſes ſhould be determined
where they are begun, that there is no need of Appeals unto Biſhops beyond
Sca; that is, as they underſtand it, unto the See of Rome. Then ſtood up
Arnulph Biſhop of Orleance, and made a long Oration, whercof a part is;
Let it be far from this holy affembly to defend or accuſe any man againſt Di-
vine or Human Laws.... We deſerve to be drawn before the Thrones of
Kings, if we ſeem to contradict Divine Lawsin any thing .... Moſt reverend
Fathers, we do reverence the Church of Rome for the memory of Saint Pe-
ter, nor indeavour we to reſift the Decrees of the Roman High-Prieſts; yet
following the authority of the Councel of Nice, which the Church of Rome
hath alſo reverenced continually. But there are two things that we muſt al-
waies look unto; that is, whether the ſilence,or new conftitutions of the Ro-
man Pope, ſeem to prejudge the received Laws and Decrees of former Coun-
cels? If his ſilence ſhall prejudge, then all Laws ſhall be ſilent, when he is fi-
lent; and if new Conſtitutions do prejudge, to what end do all Laws ſerve,
which
.
V
Mmm
.
+
1
I
230,
CENTURY x.
1
1
which are made when all things are governed at the pleaſure of one? Ye ſee,
that theſe two things being once admitted, the eſtate of the Churches of God
is in danger; and when we ſeek Laws by Laws, we have no Laws. But ô la-
mentable Rome, who broughteſt forth ſo many lights of Fathers, unto our
Grand-fathers; and poureft forth, in our time, moft monſtrous darkneſs, and
infamous to the following ages! Of old we hear of worthy Leo's and great
Gregory's; what ſhall I ſpeak of Gelafius and Innocentius There is a long
role of them which have filled the World with their do&rine. The Univerſal
Church might have been committed [and was not committed unto them] who
for their good life and doctrine excelled all the World; howbeit in their hap-
pineſs this thy priviledge (or intended uſurpation ] was oppofed by the Biſhops
of Affrick, fearing as we think theſe miſeries , rather then the ſtamp of thy Do.
minion. For what have we not ſeen in theſe our daies? We have John (ſur-
named Octavian) walking in the puddle of uncleanneſs, confpiring againſt
Otho the Emperour, whom he had Crowned Auguftus:----- Malefacius an
horrible monſter ſucceeds, going beyond all the World in wickedneſs, and
defiled with the blood of former Popes; and he alſo was condemned in the
great Synod, and chaſed away. Shall it be Decreed, that unto ſuch Monſters
void of all knowledge of Divine things, [where was then the head of Omni-
Science, in his breaſt?] innumerable Prieſts ſhould be ſubject, who are famous
throughout the World for knowledge and godly converſation? What is this,
Reverend Fathers, and in whoſe default fhall it be thought to be it is our, it
is our fault, our ungodlineſs, which ſeek our own things, and not the things
that concern Jeſus Chriſt; for if in any man who is elected-unto a Biſhoprick,
gravity of manners be required, and good converſation, and knowledge of
divine and human things; what is not to be required of him who ſeeks to be
the Maſter of all Biſhops? What think ye, Reverend Fathers, of him who ſits
in a high Throne, and glorieth in his gold and purple cloaths? [ He is more
like to Nero, than to Peter or Paul; nay, that is not enough] to wit, if he be de-
ftitate of charity, and puffed up with Ea conceit of] knowledge, he is Anti-
chriſt ſitting in the Temple of God, and ſhewing himſelf as if he were God.
But if he be deſtitute of knowledge, nor hath charity, he is an Idol in the
Church of God; from whom to ſeek reſponſes, is to adviſe with an Idol.
(Let any Ieſuit anſwer unto this dilemma; for both the parts are sharply pointed,
and they cannot truly find a third.] Whither then ſhall we go? the Goſpel
ſhews us, that a certain man ſought fruit thrice on a Fig-tree, and becauſe he
found none, he would cut it down, but after interceſſion lie d'elaied : Let us
therefore await our Primats; and in the mean time, let us ſearch where we
may find the green Paſtures of God's Word. [ Here is a right way of ſeeking
reſolution. ] Some witneſſes preſent in this ſacred aſſembly ſhew, that there
may be found ſome worthy Prieſts of God in Germany and Belgia, who are
our neighbours. Wherefore if the anger of Princes do not hinder , the judg-
ment of Biſhops might be ſought thence, rather then from that City, which
weigheth judgment by the purſe. [Then he alledgeth and refuteth the Canons,
that
were wont to be cited on the contrary; and reports the like practices of the
Church of France: And then he faith] If paſſageto Rome were ſtopped with
Armies of beſieging Barbarians; orif Rome were ſerving a barbarous Prince
at his pleaſure, or were advanced into ſome Kingdom, ſhall there be no
Councels in the mean time? or ſhall the Biſhops of the World to the damage
of their own Countries await for Councels, and Councels of ordering their
affairs from their enemies? And truly the Canon of Nice, which by the teſti.
mony of the Romiſh Church, goeth beyond all Councels, and all Decrees,
commandeth that Councels be held twice every year, and preſcribes nothing
therein
1
.
1
of .
S.
cor
of 1
231
1
l
1
COUNCE L therein concerning the authority of the Biſhop of Rome. But to ſpeak more
plainly, and to confeſs openly, after the fall of the Empire, this City hath loſt
the Church of Alexandria and Antiochia, and omitting mention of Aſia and
Affrick, now Europe goeth away; for the Church of Conſtantinople hath
withdrawn her ſelf; the inward parts of Spain know not her judgments
; there-
fore there is a departing, as the Apoſtle ſpeaks, not only of the Nations, but of
the Churches alſo; that Antichriſt ſeemeth to be before the dores, whoſe Mi-
niſters have occupied all France, and do oppreſsus with all their might: And
as the ſame Apoſtle faith, now the myſtery of iniquity is a working, only who
with-holds ſhall with-hold, untill he be taken away, that the ſon of perdition
may be revealed, the man of ſin... Which now is manifeft; that the
power
of Rome being ſhaken, religion being baniſhed, the name of Godis contem-
ned with frequent perjuries, and the worſhip of Divine religion is deſpiſed,
even by the High-Prieſts; yea Rome it felf, being almoſt alone, departeth
from her ſelf; for ſhe provides neither for her ſelf, nor for others. In the end
he exhorts the Biſhops, there preſent, to go forward in the depoſition of the
other Arnulph, according to the Eccleſiaſtical Canons ; as they did, and he
himſelf did conſent unto the ſentence of his depoſition. Ph. Morna, in Myſter.
inig.do Magdebur. Hiſtor.cent. 10. ex A&tis Synodi, in an ancient manuſcript.
When Pope John heard that his See was contenined, by the Synod at Rhemes,
he threatneth his curle againſt King Hugh, and his ſon Robert. The King re-
turned anſwer, that he had done nothing in contempt, but was willing to ju.
ftifie all what he or his Biſhops had done, if it pleaſed the Pope to meet him
at Gratianopolis on the Frontiers of Italy and France; or if rather he would
come into France, he promiſed to receive him with the higheſt honour, The
Pope ſent his Legates into France; and in the mean time Gerebert fent an
Epiſtle unto Seguin, Arch-Biſhop of Senon (who was ſaid to favour the depo-
fed Arnulph) the tenor whereof is; It became your worthineſsto cfchue the
craftineſs of deceitfullmen; and to hear the voice of the Lord, faying; Here
is Chriſt, or he is there; follow not, One is ſaid to be in Rome, who juſtifieth
thoſe things which ye condemn, and condemneth thoſe things which ye think
juſt.. .. God ſaith, If thy brother offend againſt thee, goand rebuke him ...
how then ſay ſomc, that in the depoſition of Arnulph, we thould have awai-
ted the depoſition of the Romiſh Biſhop? Can they ſay that the judgment of
the Romiſh Biſhop, is greater then the judgment of God? But the fourlt Biſhop
of Rome, or the Prince of the Apoſtles faith, Wemuſt obey God rather then
man. Allo Paul, the Teacher of the Nations, crieth; Ifany man preach unto
you otherwiſe then what ye have received, although he were an Angel froni
Heaven, let him be accurſed. Becauſe Pope Marcellin offered incenſe unto
Idols, ſhould therefore all Biſhops offer incenſe ? I ſay boldly,that if the Biſhop
of Rome himſelfſin againſt a brother, and being often admoniſhed, will not
hear the Church; even the Roman Biſhop, according to the command of
Chriſt, ſhould be eſteemed as a Publican and Heathen; for the higher up, hath
the lower fall. And if he think us unworthy of him, becauſe none of us aſſen-
teth unto him, when he judgeth contrary to the Goſpel, he cannot therefore
ſeparate us from the communion of Chriſt; ſeeing even a Presbyter, unleſs he
confeſs or be convict, ſhould not be removed from his Office : And the rather
becauſe the Apoſtle faith, who can ſeparate us from the love of Chrift? and, I
am perſwaded that neither death nor life.... The priviledges of Saint Peter,
faith Leo the Great, is not, where judgment is not exerciſed according to
righteouſneſs. Wherefore occaſion ſhould not be given unto theſe our envi-
ers, that the Prieſthood, which is one every where, as the Catholick Church is
one, ſhould be ſubject unto one man; that if he be corrupt with money, fa-
Mmm 2 vour,
?
)
22.3
CENTURY X.
vour, fear or ignorance, none can be a Prieſt ; except whoni theſe vertues re-
commend unto him. Let the Law of the Catholick Church becommon...
Farewell, and ſuſpend not your ſelves from the ſacred myſteries. Pope John
had intelligence of this Letter , and ſummoned the Biſhops of France unto a
Synod, firſt at Rome; then at Aken. The Biſhops anſwered, They were not
obliged to go out of their own Country. At laſt he named Munſon, on the
borders of France. Where only Gerebert appeared, and boldly maintained
the cauſe of the French Church; ſo that the Legate Leo could do nothing,
without new inſtructions from the Pope, ſave only that he appointed another
Synod at Rhemes'; 'and in the meantime he ſuſpends Gerebert. The Biſhop
ſaid unto the Legate, It is not in the power of any Biſhop or Patriarch, to re-
move any of the faithfull from the Communion, unlefs he confeſs or be con-
vict; and none of theſe could be laied unto his charge, and no other Biſhop
of France was there. Afterwards Gerebert;fearing the inconſtancy of the new
King, went into Germany, and not long after he was advanced unto the Sce
of Ravenna. Ashe did fear, it came to paſs, and Arnulph was reſtored. Nc-
vertheleſs Gerebert cannot contain himſelf, but he writes the Apology of the
French Church; as his Epiſtle unto Wilderddon, Biſhop of Argentine, teſtifi-
eth. Ph. Morna, in Myfter:
2. Out of theſe four Centuries it is clear; Fird, That many both of the Ci-
vil and of the Eccleſiaſtical Eſtates, did oppoſe the ambition and uſurpations
of the Biſhops of Rome. 2. That the Canons that were enacted at the Sy-
nodi of Trent, were not known in formcrages; although Papiſts dare ſay,
that they have authorized nothing but what was held by the ancient Church.
3. Although the Ancients gave way to unneceſſary rites, and fond ſuperſtici-
ons; yet in matter of doctrine and faith, they held the ſame which the Refor:
med Churches do teach now; and they begun to ſee that the Biſhop of Rome
is the Antichriſt. 4. We ſee the truth of what PoliVirgil. writes de invent.
rer. lib.5.cap. 1, Many rites were borrowed from the Jews, and ancient Ro-
mans, and other Heathens; which (ſaith he, lib.6.cap.8.) we know not whe-
ther it was well done,fince experience teacheth, that whatſoever rcafon might
be for bringing them into the Church; yet the manners of Chriſtians now,
require to aboliſh them.
3. Becauſe after this time ordinary Synods were not held, I ſhall omnit this
Chapter till we come unto the-XV. Century : And when, upon particular
cauſes, either Emperouror Pope, or others, did call a Synod, I ſhall ſpeak of
them in thoſe places.
1
Obſervatia
ons.
)
}
T HÈ
1
# HÈ
233
3
FOUR TH A GE
Of the
CHURCH,
1
0 R
The Hiſtory of the Church Lurking, and of Anti-
Chriſt Reigning, containing the ſpace of zoo. years, from the
Year of our Lord 1000. untill the year i zoo.
C E N T U & Ý XI.
.
CHAė. 1.
Of EMPEROURS
F this Age it is to be prémitted generally, that (as the fum of
Car. Baron. ad An.1001.$. 104, faith) at that this for the
time the revelation of Antichriſt was proclai, Age.
med in France, proached in Paris, publiſhed
thorow the world, and bcleeved by many. He
confirmed this by the teſtimony of usbbo Floa
riaçen, who in Apologet.ad Hugo & Robert.ſaith,
When I was a young man I heard a Sermon, in
a Church at Paris, concerning the end of the
world, that ſo ſoon as the thouſand years are ex-
pired, Antichriſt ſhall come; and not long af-
ter the general judgement ſhall follow. Wherefore Viller de ſtatu ob ſucceſ.
Ecclef.cap. 3. advertiſeth his Reader, that now he ſhall ſee the Popes exalted
by pretext of religion, and government of the Church; now they will wring
all Civil government from Emperours and Princes, and they will ſit as Mo-
narchs ; now they give Laws concerning Civilthings; they do raiſe ſeditions,
and depoſe Princes; now they lead Armies, and impoſe Taxes; now they
havend care of religion, unleſs ſome witneſs of the Truth dare open his mouth
againſt the waxing errours; or unleſs ſome ceremonies ſerve for advancing
the Papal grandare, or ſeem expedient to draw money unto their See; as will
be manifeſt eſpecially after the year 1070.
2. HENRY thie II. Duke of Bavier,and Nephew of Otho the I was cho-
Bishops Arc
ſen Emperour by the Princes Electours, according to their new authority, An. States-men.
1002. This was the firſt time that Bishops had a voice in the election of the
Emperour; and hence it came that they ſit in the Imperial Diet; and in ſome
other Nations Bishops are Parliamentary Lords. Henry was ſo diſtracted with
wars againſt Robert King of France; and then againſt Bodiſlaus King of Bo-
hemia , for the ſpace of 10. years, that he could not go to Rome. After his
Coronation there, he conquered Calabria and Pulia unto the Empire, from
thic Caliſti; that is, the Deputies of the Greek Empire. Shortly thereafter the
Nan Nor-
Serena
1
CENTURY Xl.
I
?
Normans entred into Pulia, and were partners with the Greeks againſt the
Germans, and thereafter became Lords of both Sicilies. Henry gave his ſifter
in marriage unto Stephen King of Hungary, on condition that he would be a
Chriſtian. He held a Synod at Frankford; of which Dithmar.lib.6. and after
him Ph. Marnay in Myſter, fay, A general Synod is aſſembled at. Frankford,
and viſited by all the Bishops on this ſide of the Alps; Willegilus was Mode-
rator, and no word of the Pope. In the year 1024. Henry fell fick, and intrea-
ted the Electours, that they would chuſe Conrade Duke of Suevia or Franco-
nia to be his Succeffour. The two brothers Baſilius and Conſtantine, had now
reigned so.years together; but Baſilius was the worthier, and had the greateſt
ſway, and died three years before Conſtantine , who then did reign vitiouſly;
and before his death, he ordained his ſon-in-law Romanus Argyropolus to
be his Succeffour.
3. CONRADE the II. was pronepnoy of Conrade the I. He was called
Emperour, and was not choſen for two years thereafter, becauſe of diſcord
among the Electours, and then werc ſundry Competitours; as Conon Uncle
of the late Henry. And many did claim liberty upon occaſion of the inter-
reign. He calmed all theſe troubles by his prudence, and without blood-lhed.
He went into Italy with a great Army, and ſubdued Millain; and at Rome
was Crowned by Pope John the XXI. with great applauſe of the people.
When he returned into Germany, he was neceſſitated to go back into Italy,
becauſe ſeveral Cities did revolt; he inflicted ſevere puniſhments on the of-
fenders; and arriving at Rome, he relecved Pope Benedict, as followeth.
Then he did viſit all the Lands of Italy,belonging unto the Empire or Church,
without reſiſtance, and returned with Triumph into Germany; where he
thought to live in Peace, but within few daies he died, 4n. 1040. Romanus
proved a moſt valiant Prince at firſt, but following the waies of covetouſneſs
he was hated; in the ſixth year of his Reign his wife Zoë procured his death,
that ſhe might marry Michael Calaphatus; he ruled the Empire 7. years, and
defended it valiantly againſt the Sarazens in Afia, in Syria,and on the frontiers
of Phoenicia. After him Zoë married a fourth husband, Conſtantine Mono-
machus; he was a vitious man, and the Sarazens prevailed in Aſia the leſs.
After him, and the death of Zoë, her ſiſter Thcodora reigned two ycars ſo
happily,that great lamentation was for her dcath. After her, within three years
were three Emperours; to wit, Theodora had named an old man Michael
Stratiotes; Iſaac Comnenus rebelled againſt him, and the people receive him;
but he was taken away by death, and when he was ſick he named Conſtan-
tine Duca.
4. HENR Y the III. ( called The Black) was choſen Succeflour to his
father, not without difficulty; for the Popc and ſome Electors did alledge, it
is dangerous if the ſon did ſucceed unto his father, but they yeeld for his va-
lour. He purchaſed great honour in ſubduing the King of Bohemia, the Duke
of Lorain; and in reſtoring Peter King of Hungary, againſt an uſurper An-
drew. In his time were many Popes of no authority, and their lands werc ta-
ken by others,without reſiſtance. Henry had wars with Henry King of France,
to him the Emperour preſented to decide the controverſie hand to hand, that
no more innocent blood might be ſpilt; at a parlcy they do agrec. In the end
of his Reign God ſent on the earth , for the fins of men, famine, ſword and pe-
ſtilence. i he Emperour through heavineſs contracts ſickneſs, and cauſed the
Elc&tours to ſwear unto his ſon (not yet baptized) as King of the Romans;
and he died An.1057. In Grecce Conſtantine was ſo hated for covetouſneſs,
that the Subjects would not make reſiſtance againſt the Infidels, conquering
many Towns in Aſia, he died in his 7. year. His fons were young, and the
Empreſs
1
OF EMPEROU R.S.
5
235
1
Empreſs Eudocia took upon her the government. Becauſe the Infidels prevai-
led, the Princes cauſed her to take Romanus Diogenes for her husband; he
proclaimed himſelf Emperour, and went againſt the Sarazens, and after divers
chances was taken , AR. 1972. Axan the Sultan laid him at the foot of his
Throne , and ſtepped up and down upon his body; and thereafter ſent him
home with promiſes of mutual alliance between their children. The Greeks
judge him unworthy of the Empire, and Crowned Michael ſon of Duca. He
picked out the eys of Diogenes, and made him a Monk. The Turksſtill do
prevail in the Eaſtern parts of the Empire; therefore Michael was depoſed in
the 7-year, and Nicephorus (an old man) was choſen. Alexius Comnenus,
Michael's brother, thruſt him forth, and reigned 27. years.
5. HENRY thelV.was choſen ſucceflour to his father; becauſe he was
ſo young, and there was peace in the Empire, the government was committed
unto his mother Agnes by conſent. But the Princes began to be weary of a How to deal
womans government, and would have him to take the power into his own witly the
Popes.
hand, while he was but young, and then all was done as the Princes would;
but when he came to riper years, he ranverſed many of their deeds. Vita Henr.
in faſcic.rer. On the other ſide they were offended, and began rebellious at-
tempts, ſo that he was forced to take up Arms, and eſpecially againſt the
Saxons. He was neither unlearned nor peeyiſh; yet had ſo bad luck,that who-
ſoever took up Arnis againſt him, was thought to do religiouſly, Guil. Malmsb.
de geft. Angl. lıb.3. He was given to venery; but otherwiſe was wiſe, religious,
eloquent, liberalto the poor, and would not willingly be ſubject unto any
power. He had continual jars and wars with the Popes, through the wicked
pride of Hildebrand. By the way Princes may learn how to deal with the
Popes; he that ſtands in aw of their curſe, ſhall be a ſave to their Miter ; but
if you deſpiſe them , ye may at laſt have them as ye liſt: for the Papal curſe
may be compared to Domitian's thunder; the crack ſeemed terrible, but the
cauſe and effects of it are but a toy. Hildebrand ſetting his heart to exalt him-
ſelf above all power, began firſt to proſecute the Acts of his Predeceffour,
concerning the collation of Benefices, or (as they ſpoke) ſimony , and he re-
quired the Emperour to caſt out all ſuch Biſhops. The Emperour thinking the
Pope's words to be the commandments of God, did obey without delay; and
without any other order denicth the Biſhops their Revenues, and thought he
was doing God good ſervice, ſo long as he underſtood not the craft of Hilde-
brand. Whom he caſt off, Hildebrand did proniote,and having divided them
from the Emperour, he tied them to himſelf by oaths and other favours, Ben-
no Cardin. At that time the Normans having conquered Pulia, Calabria and
Magna Græcia, were in fear of the Emperour; and Mathildis, the richeſt
Ducheſs of Italy, was eaſily inticed. Hildebrand drew them two on his fide, The Pope ex-
and the Saxons ( who were not well plealed that the Empire was gone from communica-
thcir houſe) and many others. He being ſoftrengthr,ed, chargeth the Empe- teth the Em-
rour to appear, upon the ſecond day of the ſecond week in Lent, An. 1076. in
his Councelat Lateran, for his ſimony; with certification, if he appeared not
that day, he would excommunicate him. In the mean time the young Empe-
rour, being troubled with wars againſt the Sarazens, thought it not ſo necef-
ſary to attend the Synod. Without any more accuſation, citation or convi-
&ion, the Pope excommunicated the Emperour, and his Counſeller Herman
Biſhop of Bambergh, and ſome others (unheard) for ſimony; that is, becauſe
the Emperour had given, and they had accepted Benefices without the advice
of the Pope. It is ſaid by Card. Benno, that none of the Cardinals would ſub-
ſcribe the Sentence. The Emperour was not a little offended at this new or
unknown preſumption of the Prelate, and convened a Councel at Worms; opposed,
Nnn 2 where
perour.
The Pope is
1
236
CENTURY XI.
1
A
where all the Biſhops of Germany(except the Saxons)and many out of France
and Italy were aſſembled. There tlae Pope was accuſed of ambition; perjury,
wreſtiog the Scriptures to ſerve his turn, uſurping the Offices of King and
Prieſt, as Decius and other Heathens had done in old time, and of many
infamous things done through avarice and pride. They conclude, Hildebrand
is worthy of depoſition; and the Biſhops of Italy, in a Synod at Ticino , ſub-
fcribe the ſame ſentence. Catalo. teft. verit. lib. 13. Alb, Crantzius in Saxon.
4ib.5.cap. s. ſaith, The Sheep do judge, deſpiſe, and forſake the Shephcard.
Whether formality could be had at that time, or what equity was on either
ſide, the Reader may judge; but clearit is, the Pope was oppoſed and con-
demned by the two Synods. Crantzius faith, they writ a Letter unto him,
which they conclude thus; Becauſe thy inſtalling was with ſo many enormi-
ties, and the Church of God is in danger of fo grievous a ſtorm, by the abuſe
of thy novations; and we find that thiy life is blotted with ſo manifold infa-
mies, and ſo grievous a ſcandal is approaching, as we never promiſed obe-
dience unto thee, ſo from hence we renounce any obedience; and becauſe
thou doeft not account any of us a Bihop (asthou haſt publickly proclaimed)
none of us will account thee Apoftolicalany more. The power that was gran-
ted unto Henry the III. of creating High-Prieſts, made them ſo bold, faith
Crantz, Roland a Prieſt of Parma , was ſent to Rome with this Letter; and
to ſummon Hildebrand; in the name of this Councel,to yeeld up his Seat, and
to ſummon the Cardinals to repair unto the Emperour for a new election.
Pope Gregory aſſembled the Cardinals in the Lateran: Firſt, He killed the
Meſſenger in the Church. 2. He condemned the Sentence of the Councel.
3. He depoſed Sigefrid Biſhop of Mentz, with allothers who had been in that
Councel.
4. He deprived the Emperour of his Title, and releaſed all his Sub-
jects from their Oath of obedience. On the other ſide, the Emperour ſent
through all Nations, far and near, his Letters, declaring how preſumptuouſly
and unjuſtly the Pope had dealt with him. The Princes of Germany, ſome be:
pour is con- ing perſwaded by the Saxons,ſome fearing that thunder, and ſome rejoicing in
ſtrained to a new occaſion of uſurpation, do affembleat Oppenheim, October the 1.and
Jeeld,
they conclude to fall from Henry, unleſs he will ſubmit unto the Pope, and
confeſs his errours; and they preſcribe the manner, as followeth. Such was
the peeviſhneſs and inconſtancy of the Germans. The young Emperour ſee-
ing that his Princes were ready to forſake him ; promiſed upon Oath, that if
the Pope will come into Germany, he would ask forgiveneſs; and they ingage
themſelves to accompany him thereafter to his Coronation at Rome. When
the Pope was come to France, intending for Ausburgh ( as it was appointed)
to mect the Emperour, Venericus Biſhop of Verccles, made him beleeve that
the Emperour was coming with an Army againſt him, and adviſed him to rc-
tire for his ſafety unto Camilio; a City of the Dutcheſs Mathildis. Henry hea-
and abuſed ring of this vain fear,and that his Nobles had forſaken him, followed the Pope;
baſcy.
helaied aſide all his royalty, and came with his Empreſs, in the midſt of win-
ter, unto Canuſio; he was ſtaicd at the Gates, and ſtanding with bare feet,
the ſpace of three daies, did humbly call for audience. On the third dayan-
ſwer was brought, His Holineſs was not at leaſure. The Emperour continued
intreating that he might be heard. Fourteen Cardinals, and the Arch-Dea-
con, and the Primicerius, with many other Clarks of Lateran ( unto the judg-
ment of whoſe feat now all the World is obedient, ſaith Pet. Mexia) confide-
ring this intollerable arrogancy, went away and refuſed to communicate with
the Pope; and the above-named Venericus thereafter writ a book, De diſcor-
dia regnid facerdotii , againſt the Pope. At laſt by intreaty of the Dutcheſs,
and of Azo Marqueſs of Ateſte, and of the Abbot of Clumak, the Servant of
Servants
The Empe
1
+
1
of EMPEROURS.
237 .
1
Servant of Servants was pleaſed on the fourth day to accept the Emperouton
theſeconditions: Firſt, On the Pope's part he ſhall freely exerce all Paſtoral
charge thorow all the parts of the Empire. 2. On the other lide; Henry ſhall
do pennance as the Pope ſhall injoin him. 3. He ſhall appear at any.time that
the Pope ſhall appoint. 4. He ſhall be content that the Pope be judge of his
cauſe, s. He ſhall anſwer to all accuſations to be laied againſt him in the
Councel , and ſhall never ſeek any revenge. 6. Whether he be cleared or not
cleared in the Councel, he ſhallſtand to the Pope's pleaſure ; either to have
the Kingdom reſtored, or not reſtored. 7. Before the trial of his cauſe, he ſhal
not uſe his Royal Ornaments, Scepter or Crown, nor uſurp authority to go-
vern, nor crave any Oath of obedience from the Subjects. The Emperourac-
ccpteth all theſe, and upon oath promiſed obedience, and was looſed from
excommunication only; and ſo was let go in peace, (as ſaith the Authour
Apolog.de unit at.Ecclef.ſuch as ſudas feigned.) He took his journy to Papia,
intending ( as ſome write) to Rome, where he was ordered to do pennance.
The Pope triumphed not a little that he had ſo vexed the Emperour, and ſent
Legates to compound with, and abſolve ſuch as were excommunicated for
cleaving unto the Emperour. But all the Biſhops, Princes, and people of Italy
were in an uproar, and deriding the Legates; ſaid; They account pot of Hil-
debrand'sexcommunication, whom all the Biſhops of Italy (long time be-
fore that) had excommunicated for fimony, blood; adultry, dc, and that
the King had done otherwiſe then became him, and had utterly ſtained'his
glory, by ſubmitting his Majeſty unto an Heretick. And after more ripening
of the fedition, they were of one mind to caſt off the father, and to chuſe his
fon (though very young) to be their King; and to elect another Pope by
whom he Thould be Crowned. Lomb: Schafnaburgen, Writes ſo (though a
follower of this Pope) nor of them who had followed Henry, but were ready
to forſake him; and ſo doth Naucler , who addeth, that they would have the
Acts of the Apoſtate Pope annulled. The Emperour writ unto them, that he
had done ſo of neceſity, and for conſerving publick peace. Nevertheleſs the
Cities
ſhut their gates againſt him. Hildebrand miſtruſting what might befall,
if God would give unto the Emperour a more quiet Kingdom , conſulted to
diſplace him,and
to derive the Empire unto Rodylph a Duke of Saxony(who
had married the Emperour's ſiſter, and to whom the Emperour had given the
Dukedoms of Suevia and Burgundy, Catal, teft. ver.) upon theſe conditions,
that he ſhould not meddle with Church aſſemblies; that he would quit all
pre-
fentations of Bishopricks; and not declate his ſons to be his Succellours
, as if
it were by inheritance. Platin. For to effect this, Letters were ſent thorow
Germany, to perſwade men that Henry was juſtly excommunicated; and that
they would conſent unto the Pope in chuſing Rodulph to be Emperour. Af-
ter theſe Letters; he ſent unto Rodulph a Crown, with this inſcription, Perra
dedit Petro , Petrus Diadema Rodulpho. The Reader may conſider the truth
of both parts of that verſe, ſince Peter did neither receive a Diadem from
Chriſt, nor can we read, that he gavea Crown unto any man; and although
Hildebrand took upon him to give it, it followeth not that Peter gave it; un-
leſs we may reaſon in this manner, Hildebrand would not ſubmit unto every
Ordinance of God, nor unto the King as Supream; therefore Peter would
not ſubmit,&c. We read, that he whom they call Hell's King, did proffer to
give the Kingdoins ofthe carth; but no other creature, before this Helbrand,
attempted to do the like. Now the proud Prelate gave command, to the Bi-
ſhops of Mentz and Colein,to cauſe the election and anointment of Rodulplı,
and to defend him againſt all oppoſition. And he writ unto the Princes of
Germany,ſaying ; Go on, ye holy Princes of the Apoſtles, and whatl have
Ooo faids
CENTURY : X.
}
1
ſaid, doye confirm by interpoſing-your'aathbriey...... exerce this judgment
againſt Henry ſpeedily'; and let all the children of iniquity know, that he is
not put from the Kingdom
by chance; but by your doing. Näöclet. vol. 2: grec
nevat. 36. At this time the Emperour was at Rome, and knėw Ħof what they
were doing in Germany, till the Biſhop of Strawsburg went with all fiáff and
told him. He ſaid he would crave the Pope's leave to return: The Biſhop'an-
fwered, that is to no purpoſe, for I afſure you the Pope hath contrived all theſe
things againſt you. Crantz: Saxon: lib.5.6.p.7. Só he göéth a way privately;
he gathereth an Army, and marcheth to defend his rights and in the rheata
time he ſent unto Gregory, putting him in mind of his League, and intreating
him to stay Rodulph from uſurping the Empire, or elſe to procedä'againſt
him. Gregory being otherwiſe minded, repliéth, A mancannot be condein-
ned till he be heard. Whereupon followed a bloody battel with uncertain vi-
atory; then they both, trusting unto the Pope's favour,ſend to know, unto
whom he would adjudge the Empire. Ere the Meſſengers were returned',
both Armies were refreſhed, and had fought again. Then the Pope began to
conſider that this manner of dealing might got only turn to the great damage
of Germany, but of other Nations allo; and thinking to help Rodulph ano-
ther way, he ſent Commiflions unto the Biſhop of Trevers, to hold a Coun-
cel in Germany, and there to determine to which of the two the Empire did
appertain, by juſt and publick conſideration; promiſing, that what they did
determine, he, by the authority of God Omnipotent, and of Saint Peter and
Paul,would ratifie. The Emperour would not let them aſſemble in Councel,
unleſs Rodulph do renounce the Title of Emperour. The Legates conſider-
ing that this was contrary to the mind of the Pope; return and ſhew what was
required. Then Hildebrand accurſed the Emperour again, and ſent his ex-
communicatory Letters unto all the Nations; and depoſed Gerebert Biſhop
of Ravenna, for ſiding with the Emperour, and ſent another into his See. At
this time Henry and Rodülph had the third conflict at Elyftrum , where ſeve-
ral Princes were killed on both ſides, and Ródulph's hand was ſtricken off,
and he being deadly woüáded was carried unto Mersburg, Crantzius calleth
it Herbipolis; there he called before him the Biſhops and other friends, and
holding up his right hand with groans faid, There is the hand by which I did
ſwear fealty unto my Lord Henry, and by your perſwaſion I have fought ſo
oft againſt himn unfortunately; go ye now and perform your firſt Oath unto
your King, for I go thế way of my fathers. Só he died An. 1080.Crantz.lot.
cit. Naučter, hath more lamentable words. The Saxons ſtand up for another
Emperoür, and agaid for another. Henry was victorious againſt them both.
Then the Saxons take récourſe anto Hildebrand, and accuſe the Emperour
of the moſt hainous crimes that maliee could deviſe; for they trufted in a
well-affected Judge. The Empetour hearing of the calumnies, ſeeks peace
of the Pope, but had no audience: Wherefore, in the ſame year, he aitem-
againſt the bleth a Councel at Brixia, of many Bifhops ( ſaith Platin. and Crantz.) from
Pope. Lombardy, Italy and Gerinany, and accuſeth the Pope of Nécromancy , Per-
jury and Uſurpation i and complained of the Church of Rome, that the Cler-
gyhad preferred their Biſhop before him ; whereas his father had , without
their election, advanced ſeveral Popes; but now this Pope ; coritrary unto
his Oath and promiſe, had thruft-16 himſelf, without the knowledge of him
who was their Magiſtrate and King. Theſe objections were heard again, and
with one voice tney condemned Hildebtand, as One not elected of God, but
one who had intruded himſelf by frávid and money, a ſubverter of all order in
the Church; a diſturber of the Chriftian Empire, a loweć of diſcord where
peace was ; a moſt wicked man, calling into queſtion the Catholick faith ,
A Corincel
+
a
1
+
1
1
1
1
Of E.MP E'R.OURS.
239
Necromancer; infected with a Pythonical ſpirit, &c. For which crimes they
déclare him unworthy of the Roman See; and unleſs he willingly leave the
place, they threaten him with an everlaſting, curſe; and they choſe Gerebert
for Wusbert ) Biſhop of Ravenna to govern the Church, him they call.Cle-
filens the III. Otho Frifing: and Pet.Mexra. Butthink you that the Pope would
obey? No way. Wherefore the Emperoar made all ſpeed with an Army to-
wards Rome. Mathildis hearing of his marching, and fearing his power,gave
the Provinces of Liguria and Tuſcia unto the Church of Rome, Bellarm.de
Rom. Pont: lib. 5. cap: 9. In the way the Emperour ſubdued'her Lands; and the
Lands of the Marqueſs Eften, and thercafter he came to Rome; where An. Another
168-3. thirty Biſhops aflèmbled in Councel ; and conclude againft Gregory, Synod again:f
as they had done at Brixia , and did ſubſcribe the Decree. The Romansſtood
lip fo long as the Pope abode with them; but when he had brought them into
thie extreaméft jeopardy; he fled into Adrian's Tower; and then thie Gates of
the City were fet open, but the Emperour would not enter , untill a way was
made for his Army thorow the Walls, and Pope Clement was received into
Saint Peters, Grégory ſent for Robert Guiſcard the Norman, Duke of Na-
ples for aid; and ühto Mathildis, but all in vain. So he was glad to cfcape in-
to Salerno, where he died in exile; andras may be read in Faſcic.rer, expetend.
and in Matth. Pariſ.and fundry others ) when he was ſick, before his Car-
dinals, he bewailed his fault in his Paſtoral charge; and that by inſtinct of the
Dijel he had-ftirréd up fedition and wars among men. Benno teſtifieth , that
he ſent this his Confeſſion unto the Emperour, and'unto all the Church , in-
treating that they would pray for pardon of his ſiris. 'After his death, and the
death ofthem whom the Emperout had left Governouts of the City, the Ro-
mans ſet up Pope Urban the Il. who inſiſting in the trace of his Predeceffour
did perſwade the Emperour's eldeſt ſon Conrade (the Father had left him Go-
vernour of Italy ) to take up Arms againſt his father; and gave him in mar-
riage Mathildis, then the reli&t of the Duke of Naples. He put Clemens from
his Seat; but when his father came againſt him, Conrade was out-lawed with
conſent of all the Princes, and the younger brother was declared heir of the
Empire; but firſt with an Oath given, that during his fathers life, he ſhould
not meddle with the Kingly power, without his fathers conſent. Faſcic.rer.
Now many feared inteſtine Wars between the two brothers; but conrade
died ſoon thereafter, and Urban was made out of the way, and the fore-na-
med faction ſet up Paſchalis the Il. He would be inferiour unto the others in
nothing, and excommunicated the Emperour,and dealt with his ſon(though
by nature and folemn Oath bound to the contrary) to take the Scepter in his
hand, and bear himſelf as King, rather then both his father and himſelf be
difpoffefſed, and ſuffer hazard by another. The young man was inticed, and
the Pope cauſed the Princes to elect Henry the V. Arinies were levied by cumvenest he
both parties, and ſome skirinifhes follow, but the Father had the better; yet
féeing there could be no erid of the Wars without ruining the Empire, he con-
ſentëd urto à parley with his fon, who was adviſed to deceive his father by
this means; he came to him with feigned repentance, the Father welcomed
hiiħ as the Prodigal in the Gofpel, and diſmiſſed the greateſt part of his Ar-
my's whereas his enemies gather at Mentz, and appoint Binga for him to
keep Chriſtmas. So ſoon as he was entred the City, himſelf being the fourth
perſon, the gates were fhut; and all others were held out. Then the ſon ſpoke
faitly-tinto his father, and promiſed all duty if the father would reconcile him-
felfüħto the Church, I he Father referred the whole matter unto the Diet of
the Ptitices, and they went together unto Mentz. There at firſt the ſon ſaid
ürité his Father, Sécing the Biſhops would admit no communion with him,
Ooo2
he
The Son cir-
Pacles.
>
240
CENTURY X1.
i
2
1
he would do well, for peace ſake, to retire unto ſuch a houſe near unto the
place of the Liet; and if he had refuſed, he was able to force him. But the
Father doth it willingly, and then the ſon kept him as in cloſe priſon, per-
mitting none to ſpeak with him, but his accuſtomed ſervants; and he free-
ly exerced the Inperial power untill the year 1106. In that Dier the Biſhops
of Alba and Conſtance, the Pope's Legates ; ſpoke much againſt Henry the
IV. for his ſimony, and contumacy againſt the ſentences of ſo many Popes;
and exhorted thein all, as obedient children, to provide for the ſafety of their
mother the Church, by breaking the pride of one, a contumacious perſon.
They all do conſent to the depoſition of the Emperour, and they ſent the Bi-
ſhops of Mentz, Colein and Worms, to take the Imperial Ornaments from
him againſt his will. They declared unto him the ſentence ofthe Diet. Hen.
ry asked , For what cauſe had the Princes pronounced ſo ſevere Sentence
againſt him, before he was heard? They anſwer, For ſimony, in beſtowing
Biſhopricks and Abbocies. He ſaith unto them one by one, you Biſhop of
Mentz, and you Biſhop of Colein, What have I got from you? They an-
Swer, Nothing. Then, ſaith the Emperour, I thank God, that in ſo far ye arc
honeſt men ; truly your Biſhopricks might have brought much treaſure into
my Exchequer, if I had fought it; and my Lord of Worms knows, neither is
any of you ignorant, whether I did advance you for gain, or of meer favour }
wherefore I ſay unto you, Fathers, continue in loyalty, I am now an old man,
and turn not Our glory into ſhame: I appeal unto the general Court, and if I
muſt yeeld, I will give the Crown unto my ſon with my own hands. They rcm
fuſe; and ſpeak menacingly. Then he went aſide, and arayed hinaſelf with the
Imperial Robes; and returning faith, Theſe are the badges of my honour;
theſe hath the goodneſs of the eternal King, and the election of the Princes
beſtowed on me; and God is able to continue me in them, and to reſtrain
your hands from what you intend; and We did not fear ſuch violence, nor
have provided againſt it; but if duty move you not, ſtand in aw of God; and
if ye do not regard duty, nor fear of God, here We are and unable to relift
violence. The Biſhops were aſtoniſhed, yet after a little pauſe they exhortone
another; they take the Crown off his head, then draw him from his ſeat, and
pull off all his Royal Robes. This was á Paſtoral work. The Emperour with
deep groans faith, The God ofrevenge look to it, and avenge this iniquity
of yours; the like ignominy was never heard before: I confeſs God is juft,
and I ſuffer for the ſins of my youth, but ye are not guiltleſs; and becauſe ye
do contrary unto yourOath, ye ſhall not cſcape the hand of the juft avenger,
and your portion ſhall be with him who betraied his Maſter. They ſtopped
their ears, and departed with the Royal Ornaments. Alb. Crantz.in Saxon.
lib. s.cap.20. ſaith, Some report theſe circumſtances another way. Thercaf-
ter they ſent him as Priſoner to Ingelheim, where he was advertiſed that they
were talking of cutting off his head; wherefore he made an eſcape, and went
to Leodium, ( as appears in Epift. Henrici Regi Celtar. in Faſcic, rer.expet.
There he was entertained honourably by the Biſhop; and therefore the Bi-
ſhop Orbert, with all his Church, was exconimunicated by Pope Paſchalis ;
who writ alſo unto Robert Earl of Flanders, to purſue Henry with all his fol-
lowers; affuring him that he could not offer better ſacrifice unto God. Epift.
Paſchalis tom.2. Concil. Edit. Colon. An. 1951. Otbert was not ſilent, and in
the name of the Church of Leodium publiſhed an Apology; wherein he faith,
It were Apoſtolical to follow the Apoſtle, as it were Prophetical to follow a
Prophet; but as our fins deſerve, the Apoſtolical ( who ſhould pray for the
King, howbeit a finner, that we may live a quiet and Apoftolical life under
him) is ſo contentious, that he will not ſuffer us to live in peace : Seeing the
words
1
1
1
mm
241
Of EMPEROU R S.
words both of the Apoſtle and Prophet do ſo ſound , I the daughter, do hum-
bly ask my mother, the holy Church of Rome, Whence comes this authori-
ty unto him who is called Apoftolical, that beſides the ſword of the ſpirit, he
uſeth another ſword of blood againſt her Subjects. Then he ſhews how far
this Pope hath departed from the ſteps of Gregory thel. both in life and do-
arine. This Apology is loc.cit. Alſo the Emperour writ unto his ſon, unto
the Biſhops, Dukes, and other Potentates of the Empire, that they would
ccaſe from purſuing him and his friends againſt all equity and piety; and at
ſeveral times he appealed unto the Pope, as is evident by his Letters in Faſcic.
rer.expetend. But Apologies, Supplications, and Appeals had no place; ſo
that in the end the old Emperour was brought to the neceſlity of begging a
prebendary, from the Biſhop of Spira; although he had preferred the Biſhop
unto that See, and had erected a glorious Monaſtery of the bleſſed Virgin
there, he could not obtain ſo much. So he returned privately unto Leodium
and died; his body layunburied in an old deſerted Chappel five years, and
then was buried at Spira. He had fought 62 battels, and was never foiled; he
died An. 1107. Alb. Crantz, writes much to excuſe the Son and the Popes,
and bitterly againſt the Father; yet he hath no particular fault againſt him,
but (as he ſpeaks) limony and contumacy. Of the Eaſtern Emperours it fol-
lows in Henry the V:
CHAP. II:
3
Of POPES.
Sort
with the Dlo
1. YLVESTER the II. (before called Gerebert) had been a Monk in A Pope co-
Orleance, and made a contrad with the Divel to advance him unto venanteth
the Papacy. Thence he went to Hiſpala in Spain, where becoming a moltes
Doctour, he had amongſt his hearers Otho the III. Robert King of France,
Lotharius a man of noble birth, afterwards Biſhop of Senon, and others. Ro-
bert gave him the Biſhoprick of Rhemes; the Emperour advanced him to
Ravenna ; laſtly, by great ambition,and aid of the Divel, he attained the Pa-
pacy, ſaith Platına and otheěs. The Emperour, for favour ofhis Maſter, gave
unto Saint Peter eight Counties; Piſa, Senogallia; Favum, Aucona, Foſſabrum,
&c. Vffer.de ſtat. Ecclef.cap.3.ex Gerber. Ep. 158. Benno Cardinal of Ortiz
faith, When the 1000. years were expired, Gerebert coming out of the bot-
tomleſs pit of God's perdition fate 4.years; and as by the reſponſes of Satan
he had deceived many, ſo by the ſame reſponſes he was deceived, and in the
juſt judgment of God he was taken away by ſuddain death. What he faith
briefly, Platina declares more fully, thus; Once Sylveſter asked the Divel,
how long time he might injoy the Papacỹ The anſwer was ambiguous, If
thou go not to Jeruſalem, thou ſhalt never die. After four years and one
month, he was ſaying Maſs in Lent, in a corner of the Rood-Church that was
called lerufalem, within Rome; and he asked how that Chappelwas called?
They ſaid, Ieruſalem. Then he knew the time was come when he muſt die;
wherefore he became ſad, and confeſſed his ſin before the people, and exhor-
ted them to beware of ambition and craft of the Divel, and to live holily.
Then he commanded them to cut his body into pieces, and lay it on a cart,
and to bury it whereſoever the horſes of their own accord would draw it. The
report is (faith Platin.) that by the Providence of God (where by ſinners may
learn the hope of forgiveneſs, if they repent in their life ) the horſe ſtood at
Lateran, and there he was buried; whereas yet (faith he) by the ratling of
his
Ppp
I
242
CENTURY. XI.
1
2. JOHN the XIX.(aliàs XVII.)by the help of the Divel (who then gave
his bones, and moiſtneſs of his tomb, is portended the death of the Pope. It
were a fhame to relate theſe things, if they were not the words of their own
Writers. Platina ſaith he had it from Mar. Polon. Vincentius Belluacenſis, Lau-
rent. Schrader. in Monimen, Italiæ lib. 2. and Galfrid. And the ſame is written
by Pol. Vergıl
, de invent. rer. lib. 5. cap. 8. but he ſpeaks not of the Preſage.
Naucler. had all in generat. 34. Onuphrius would purge him of this blot; and
alledgeth that the knowledge of the Mathematicks, in theſe rude daies, was
taken for Magick. But the words of the now-named Authours are more clear;
it is certain (ſay they) that he attained to the moſt ſecret things of allSciences,
and eſpecially of the Mathematicks; but as quick wits can ſcarcely hold them-
ſelves within bounds, he entred into Necromancy; and it is ſo thought by
many Authours, not without great infamy; by which Necromancy he made
way unto the Papacy. He was the firſt Pope who cauſed to beat the drum un-
to the Wars in the holy land, ( as they ſpoke ) and publiſhed an Epiſtle with
this inſcription, Walted Jeruſalem unto the Univerſal Church commanding
the Scepters of Kings; Gerebert Epift.18. but the expedition was not ſo ſoon
begun. Of all the Popes from Sylveſter the II. unto Gregory the VII, inclu-
fivè, Benno teſtifieth that they did exceed Jannes and fambres in jugleries;
although the height of Antichriſtian pride be referred unto Gregory the VII.
and others after him. Io. Naucler. in volum. 2. generat. 31. faith, The Popes
of that time had departed from the foot-ſteps of Peter ..... and it is horrour
to hear what yile things were done by almolt 28. Popes immediately ſucceed-
ing. After the death of Sylveſter ( ſaith Benno ) was ſtrife among his Necro-
mancing Diſciples, cach contending to uſurp the Papacy.
1
.
The ele&tion
of the Pope is the Papal Chair ) followed the Sorcerer Sylveſter , faith Bale & Blond. He
changed.
firſt did exclude the people of Rome from the election of the Pope, and ſo did
reſtrain it unto the Clergy only: He was wont to ſay, The people muſt fol-
The Feaſt of low, and not precede. By him (asſaith Faſcic.tempor.) the Feaſt of all Souls,
all Souls,
next after the Feaſt of all Saints, was brought into the Church, An. 1004.by
the advice of Odilo Abbot of Cluniak, who thought that Purgatory was un-
der the MountÆtna; and being in Sicily, dreamed that by his Maſies he had
delivered many ſouls from thence; and laid alſo, that he heard the voices of
Divels lamenting for the loſs of the ſouls, which were taken from them by Mar-
ſes and Dirges. M.Fox in Acts & mon.citeth Bakenthorp in Prolog. 4.li. ſenten.
qu. 10. John ſate 5.months, and was poiſoned by his Clergy.
3. JOHN the XX.( aliàs XVIII.) by prodigious Arts attained the Sce of
the Satanical Papacy. Benno. He conſidered into what difficulties his prede-
ceffours had intangled themſelves, and willingly took eaſe to himſelf; he died,
not without ſuſpicion of poiſon, in the 4. year; Benno faith , within one year.
The years of many of them are reckoned variouſly.
4. SERGIU S the IV.was a man of moſt holy life, before he was Pope,
faith Naucler. and ſate 2.years: But Benno reckoneth him in the ſame catego-
ry with the others, and faith he ſate 3.years; he died An,1012.when Italy was
waſted with famine and peſtilence.
s. BENEDICT the VIII. was a Hawk of the ſame neſt; the Cardinals
conſpired againſt him, and ſet up another; he prevailed by the weight of his
purſe, and had a good friend of the Emperour Henry the II, he ſate 11.years.
Reaſons for After his death, he appcared unto Odilo riding on a black horſe. Odilo had
Purgatory
been familiar with him, but then he was afraid; and asked, Art thou Pope
for the dead. Benedict which is dead? He anſwered, I am that unhappy Benedict. O Father
(faith the Abbot ) how go all things with thee? Heſaid, I am tormented,
but I may be helped; go therefore to my brother John,who now is in my place,
and
$
and prayer
Of POPES
23
+
and bid him give unto the poor the Treaſure which licth hid in ſuch a place,
and he named it. Then he appeared unto Pope John, ſaying; I have hope to
be delivered; but oh! that Odilo of Cluniak would intercede for me! Platin,
But Faſcic.temp. hath more of their diſcourſes. Behold with what deluſions
Satan did then deceive the World, that he might eſtabliſh his Kingdom; and
this is a ſure ground (forſooth) for the doctrine of Purgatory, and praier for
the dead.
6. JOHN XXI. (aliàs XIX.) was the ſon of Gregory Biſhop of Portuen.
and ſucceeded (as it were) heritably unto his brother; for he was not entred
into Church Orders, faith Platın. Baronius faith , That unworthy man entred
unwolthily, and came into that Seat tyrannically and by evil means; for all
things were then done at Rome by Enchanters and Necromancers, Theophy,
lact, 10. Gratian, Laurence, Brazut , &c. Nevertheleſs ( faith be ) his life was
wondrouſly approved by the Romans, but he lhe wed not his vertụes; polli-
bly he underſtands the yearly alms, which he injoined to Princes, and ſome
Maſſes unto Prieſts, and faſting on Saturday unto people; and the Canoni-
zing of Saint Romwald, and Saint Martial; and the Feaſts ofjsh : Baptift,
and Saint Laurence, all theſe had their beginning from him. Nevertheles
Baronius ſaith, 1 hat unworthy man is in the loweſt Purgatory; he fate 8, years,
and died in the 25 year after his Maſter Gerbert, ſaith Benno.
7. BENEDICT the IX.was made Pope, An.1033.although he was not
above 12. years of age; for Albericus Marqueſs of Tuſcia, would not ſuffer
that Chair to be taken from his houſe; therefore by bribery he thruſt in his
ſon, a Tyrant, a Monſter and opprobry of the Church. Baron. ad An. 103 3.
9.6. Car. Benno faith , He was given to Necromancy and doctrine of Divels;
and he named his Maſters. In the woods and mountains he cauſed women to
run after him, whom by Magical Arts he forced unto his wicked lufts. His
own books ( ſaith the Cardinal). that were found in his houſe, after his death,
bear witneſs of his Arts, and it is notoriouſly known by every boy. Platina
faith, He was thought unworthy of his place, and therefore he was depoſed.
But Benno and others ſay, that he with Laurence and other his companions,
had plotted to deprive Henry the III. and gave unto Peter King of Hungary
the Title : as he fent unto him a Crown with this verſe, Petra dedit Romani
Perro, tibi Papa Coronam. Whereupon followed an open battel between Go-
defrid Duke of Lorain , General unto Henry thelll, and the ſame Peter. In
the firſt fight Peter was taken, and Henry made haft towards Rome. The
Pope was afraid, and ſold his Chair unto the above-named 10. Gratian (af-
terwards Gregory the VI.) for 15oo. pounds of gold. As for his death, Plati-
Ba ſaith, he was condemned by the judgment of God: Benno faith, he was
ftrangled by the Divels in the woods. Platına addeth , It is certain his Image
appeared very monſtrouſly, he was like to a Boar in body, to an Aſs in head
and tail; and the man who did ſee him was an Eremite, and did ask, how
he had been ſo metamorphoſed ? He anſwered , Becauſe in my life I lived
like a Beaſt without law and reaſon, and without God, and now I muſt
wander in this ſhape , at the will of God and of Saint Peter, whoſe See l have
defiled. Faſcic. temp. This is a ſure proof to reverence Saint Peter's Chair.
This Pope ſate 10. years; or 12. years, as Onuphrius; or 13.years, as Faſcic.
temp.
8. GREGORY the VI.attained the See by money, ( as it is ſaid ) and
not by election; nevertheleſs Gregory the Vli. acknowledged him for Pope,
becauſe he did confirm his Acts, and called himſelf the ſeventh of that name,
and his fucceffours to the number now of fifteen. In his time were three Popes Three tricked
together, for Benedi& ſeeing that the Clergy would not confent unto his bar. Popes toges
Ppp 2 gain
1
]
ther
1
}
t
I
244
CENTURY X1.
gain, and ſo it was not like to take effect, did claim his former right; Grego-
ry would not renounce his poſſeſſion. The Authour of Faſcic. tempor, faith,
Becauſe Benedict was ignorant, he cauſed the confecration of another Pope
to ſay Maſs for him, which did not pleaſe mapy; therefore a third was cho-
fen, who alone might diſcharge the duties of the two. This was Sylveſter the
HI. who had his Manour at Saint Maria Major, Benedict in the Lateran Pa-:
lace, and Gregory at Saint Peters. Baronius faith plainly, Rome was at that,
time a beaſt with three heads, which came out of Hell. And therefore (faith
Platin.) by the prayers of the beſt fort, the Romans ſent for Henry the III.
An. 1047. and an Eremite writ theſe lines,
Imperator Henrice,
Nyplit tribus maritis :
Omnipotentis vice, Diffolve connubium
Vnica Sunamitis
Et triforme dubium. Vler. de fucceff.
Eccles.cap.4. ex Gregor. Heimburg. in Confutat. Primatus Papæ, par. 3. The
Emperour came into Italy, and (as Platin, ſaith) compelled theſe three moſt
ugly Monſters to renounce their Papacies; and then was choſen Swidiger Bi-
ſhop of Bamberg, or Clemens the II. Benedict eſcaped by flight; Gregory
and Hildebrand were ſent Priſoners into Germany (where the l'ope died,and
Hildebrand obtained liberty to return) and becauſe Sylveſter was made Pope
without ambition, he was permitted to return into his Biſhoprick. Ph. Morn.
in Myſter.iniqu.ex Leo Oſtien.c. writeth-ſo, that for theſe things done ſo hap-
pily and ſo Canonically, the Romans gave unto this Henry the honour of pa-
triciatus, as of old unto Charls the Great, and with the Diadem of the Em-
pire they ordained ſuch a Chain of Gold. Platina ſaith, this Gregory was
killed in the Church of Saint Peter by the fall of a ſtone, and was buried there
not without opinion of holineſs. But how doth this agree with what he and
others have ſaid before. Onuphrius in Annotat. in Platın, expreſsly contra-
di&ts him, and faith; he died at Cluniak, whither he was ſent by the Emperour:
Neither do they agrec in the ſpace of his ſitting.
9. CLEMENS the Il. being confirmned, a Synod was held; and an Act
was made, that the Biſhop of Rome ſhould not be choſen without the know-
ledge and confirmation of the Emperour. This conftitution was conform to
ancient practice, and it was then judged neceſſary for tranquility in time co-.
ming; ſeeing (as Platina ſaith) every factious or potent man, yea even ſome
of baſe degree, by corrupt fuffrages attained to ſo high,dignity. Nevertheleſs
the Cardinals would not ſuffer it to ſtand, but preſently did deſpiſe it by ſubtile
and open practice. Likewiſe the Romans did ſwear, in the fame Synod, that
they ſhould not intermeddle with the election of the Biſhop, but as the aſſent
of the Emperour ſhould concur. Nevertheleſs the Emperour was no ſooner
gone, but contrary to their Oath and Act made thereupon, even within nine
months, they poiſoned the Pope, which ſome impute unto his next ſucceſſour,
Platın; and ſome unto Bruzate, who is ſaid to have poiſoned ſix Popes within
31.years. Car, Benno.
10. DAMASUS the II. ſtarteth up neither by conſent of the people nor
Clergy; for every ambitious man then could climb into Saint Peter's Chair,
faith Platin. But others ſay, when Clemens was poiſoned, they did fet up Be-
nedict again; and the Emperour cauſed this Damaſus to be ſet up, who was
Biſhop of Brixia ; hereunto Onuphrius ſeemed to agree, for in Annotat.in Pla-
tin. at Clemens II. he ſaith expreſsly, that the four next Popes were choſen by
the authority of the Emperour, and proved it by inſtances. So Faſcic. tempor.
ſaith, Henry the Ill.depoſed five Popes, and ſet up the ſixth. Damalus eſca-
ped not Brazutus cup 35. daies. Now we come (ſaith Onuphr.loc.cit.) out of
moſt obſcure darkneſs, and all things Thall be more clear. Then was great
con-
)
Of POPES.
QAS
1
1
contention at Rome for the Papal Seat; wherefore the Romans, by advice
of the Cardinals; ſent unto the Emperour, deſiring to give them a Biſhop,who
was Benno Count of Etiſheim, and Biſhop of Tullenlis; or Leo the IX. being
verily an Aſs, ſince among the Biſhops of Germany none other would come
amongſt the enchanters of Rome, Crantz. in Saxon. When he was coming
in his Pontificals toward Rome, the Abbot of Cluniak met him; and he, with
Hildebrand ( whicn then had leave to return with the Pope) began to chide
him for taking his authority from the Emperour, and not from the Clergy, as
others had done before. The ſimple man was perſwaded to change his habit,
whereby he conquered the conſent of others, and was elected:
11. LEO thc IX.by perſwalion of Hildebrand and Theophyla&t took up
Arms, and went in perſon againſt the Normans prevailing in Sicily; and by
theſe two, remaining alwaies with him, was betraied and delivered into the
hands of Duke Giſulph, who ſaid unto him, Peter put up thy ſword; and ſo
ſent him away well accompanied unto Rome. There he could not live peace-
ably, and ſo he wentinto Germany. Whileft he was with the Emperour in the Pope is
Worms on Chriſtmas day, Lambert the ſub-Deacon read the Epiftle, after refifted by a
their own manner; the Pope ſent unto him, and commanded him to read
Bishop:
in the Roman marner ; Lambert would not change. Wherefore the Pope,
with a loud voice, depofcd him from his Office, and commanded him to de-
part. Luithpold Arch-Biſhop of Meptz, went from the Altar, and would not
proceed untill the ſub-Deacon were reſtored; bccauſc Worms was within
his juriſdiction, and the man ſhould not be depoſed in his preſence without
hisconſent, The Pope reſtored him again, and ſo they went on. Crantz, in
Saxon. lib.4.cap.4.5.commendeth the Pope for equanimity; and the Biſhop
for maintaining his own juriſdiâion. In a Synod at Mentź, was the Pope, the
Emperour, and 130.Biſhops: It was ordained there, That no Clarkîhould
follow Dogs or Hawks in hunting, nor dealincivil buſinets: None ſhould be
admitted a Monk till he came to perfect age, and by his free-will
. IVaucler.
generat. 36. And Crantz. li cit. cap.43. ſaith more, The Pope was Preſident;
Sibico Biſhop of Spira was accuſed of adultry, and was purged by examinati-
on of the Sacrifice; And there alſo the hereſie of ſimony, and of Prieſts mar-
riage was condemned: He returned unto Rome, and on a day (as Naucler. A lying m).
writes) he ſaw a Leper at his gate, he commanded to take him in and to lay racle.
him in his own bed; the next day when he ſent to viſit him, no man was tliere.
Whereby they underſtood, that Chriſt was come to viſit the Holy Father.
With ſuch lying miracles were they wont to deceive the World oſten; but
for the moſt part I omit ſuch. When he had fate s.years, he was poiſoned by
Brazut, An.1054. Then the Romans, partly reverencing the authority of the
Emperour, and partly judging none at Rome worthy of that honour, fent Hil-
debrand in the name of the Clergy and People unto the Emperour, to give
them a Biſhop: Ph. Mornay in Myſter.ex Sigon.de regn. Ital. lib.8. but Plati-
na faith only. They did ſo, left they might ſeem to attempt againſt their Oath.
Car. Benno faith, Hildebrand did oft run from Rome unto the Emperour,and
back again, without the advice of the Church, and if any other was named
Pope with ſpeed, Brazut gave him a cup of poiſon.
12. VICTOR the II. was ſent. In a Synod at Florence he deprived ma-
ny Prieſts, for that which they called ſimony and Nicolaitaniſm. He ſate 2.
years, and was poiſoned.
13. STEPHEN the IX, was clected by the Clergy and People, not
awaiting the Emperour's nomination, for he was young. Now this Pope ac-
cuſed the defunct Emperour Henry the III, of Hereſie, that he had diminiſh-
ed the authority of the Church, or (if ye will have it more plainly) had rc-
099
Itrained
1
1
246
CENTURI X I.
1
ftrained the pride of the Popes. But when kë begun to ſpeak of ſeeking cotta
firmation from the Empérour, the-cüp of Brazit was prepared for hint. Then
Hildebrand aſſembled the Cardinals, and cauſed them to ſweat, that they
would chuſe no Pope without conmon conſent. So he took journy to the
Biſhops of Florence to bring and inſtall him; and the Clergy ſwore , that they
would not proceed in election before his returning Nevertheleſsthe Count
of Tuſcany, bý gifts and threatnings, did cauſe the people to chuſe his bro-
ther,
14. BENEDICT the X. a man altogether ignorant of Letters. Peter
Damian Biſhop of Oftia proteſted againſt the election, but they'made no ac-
count of that. When Hildebrand returned with Gerard Bifhop of Florence,
he cauſed the Clergy, according to their Oath , to proceed in a new election,
ſeeing that Benedict was not Canonically called. The Clergy ſaw the friends
of Benedict to have power at Rome, went to Seña; and there dochufe Ge-
rard or Nicolaus the Il. Benedict conſidering that the moſt part of the Cler-
gy were his adverſaries, retired to Velitra, and lived privately.
15. NICOLAUS the II, held a Synod at Sutrio, by the aid of Duke
Godefrid and Italium Biſhops, and annulled the election of Pope Benedict.
Then he went to Rome and held another Synod at Lateran, where a Decrce
was made; That if any by money or favour of men, whether of people or
ſouldiers, without Canonical election of Cardinals , ſhall enter into the
Throne of Saint Peter, he ſhall not be called Apoftolical, but Apoftatical;
and it ſhall be lawfull for the Cardinals, Clergy and People, calling upon God,
to accurſe him as a robber,and to thruſt him from his ſeat by any help of man.
Gratian.dift. 32.cap. Vnde Nicolaus. Here the election of the Pope is limited,
and aſcribed unto the Cardinals; but (as Pol. Vergil. de invent. rer.lib.4.cap.
10. hath obſerved ) it was to be approved by other Prieſts, and by the people
of Rome; and another might have been choſen who was not of that Col-
ledge. But within a ſhort time both theſe were aboliſhed; for now (ſaith he)
the Cardinals, without conſent of People or Prieſts; do chuſe only a Cardi-
nalto be Pope, although there be no law for that. Some write, that Nicolaus
gave the Dukedom of Pulia and Calabria unto Robert Guiſcard : But Platja
na ſaith, Robert defrauded his brothers ſon, and the Pope was offended for
Godefrid's ſake; yet ſuffered him to injoy it, becauſe he gave a part of the
Dukedom anto the Pope, and himſelf became Tributary unto the Church of
Rome. After three years Nicolaus was poiſoned. The Lombards had been
oppreſſed by him, and now were deſirous to have a Biſhop of their Country;
therefore they ſent unto the Imperial Court for favour in the election; for
the nomination of the Pope (ſaid they ) appertained unto the Emperour.
Then Agnes did fend one, who was thought moſt fit: And ſo in a Synod at
Bafil
16. HONORIUS the II. was elected. Hildebrand and the Cardi-
Two Popes in
Arms, and" nals at Rome, ſet up ALEXANDER the II. They gathered Armies, and
both are de- fought a bloody batcel near Rome. Honorius was ſaid to have the worſe, and
prived.
recruits his forces. The Emperour ſent án Enbaſſadour Otho, or (as Platina
calls him) Anno Biſhop of Colein, who ſharply expoftulated with Alexander
in a Synod at Rome, for taking ſo much upon him without the knowledge of
the Emperour; and contrary to his Royal priviledge, as it had been acknow-
ledged, for the moſt part, by his Predeceffours. Hildebrand made the Apo-
logy for Alexander briefly. Otho taking more part with the Roman Clergy,
did procure the cauſe to be referred to another Synod , to be held at Mantua,
where Alexander had friends. He appeared; but Honorius ſent word, that
the Mafter ſhould not be judged by his Diſciples; and would not come, un-
leſs
Of POP ES.
247
J
nod.
Dennark
Rome.
leſs he might be Moderator of the Councel. By the way obſerve this conteſt,
Who ſhould be Moderatour in a Synod? Before this, if the Emperour had
named a Preſident, there was no oppoſition; or when the Emperourwink-
ed, or Wascontemned, any Patriarch might moderate within his own Diocy.
Otho anſwered in the name of the Synod, He being but one, fhould ſub- The Pope fieb-
nit himſelf unto the Holy Oracle and Sentence of ſo many Fathers. Theni ject to a Sya
Alexander,' having no preſent competitour, was heard; and when he had
1worn that he had uſed no unlawfull means for obtaining the Papacy, he was
confirmed. Car.Benno writes ofhim thus, When he underſtood the intenti-
on of Hildebrand, and others the Emperour's enemies, that they. had ſet him
up for a private reſpect of their own, he told them publickly he would ſit no
longer in that place, ( he was at Maſs) unleſs he had conſent from the Empe-
rour. Wherefore Hildebrand was in ſuch rage, that he could ſcarcely hold
his hands off him , till the Maſs was ended. Then, by force of Souldiers, he
threw the Pope into a chamber, knocked him with his fifts, and raileth at
him that he would ſeek favour of the Emperour. Then was he thruſt into
Priſon, and ſtinted to five ſhillings a day of the money of Luca, where he
had been Biſhop; and Hildebrand turned all the reſt of Saint Peter's, revenues:
to his own uſe. At this time Sueno, King of Denmark, made his Land Tri-
butary unto the See of Rome; following the cxample of Caſimire, King of and Poland
Pole, in the daies of Benedict the IX, and paid yearly Peter-pence. Alexander Tributary to
died in priſon after 12. years.
17. GREGOR Y the VII. (aliàs Hildebrand) cauſed himſelf to be ele-
&ted, the ſame day that the other died; contrary to a Decree , which ordain-
ed that the election ſhould not be before the third day:; to the end, that the
Clergy and Cardinals may be the more frequently aſſembled. After ten weeks
he was confirmed by the Emperour , ſaith Platina ; but not till the Emperour
ſent a Count to challenge the Romans: And then Gregory ſaid, He wascho-
ſen indeed, but he had delaied his conſecration, untill he knew the King's
pleaſure. And Car.Benno teſtifieth, that many of the Gardinals would not
ſubſcribe unto his election. Becauſe he had been a Diſciple of Gregory the VI.
in honour of his Maſter, he took his name, peßimo Magiſtro pejor Diſcipulus,
faith Benno. Aventin. Annal.lib.s. reports, that an'ancient and famous Wri-
ter, living at that time, when he comes to ſpeak of Hildebrand faith, We are
come to factions, fraud and wickedneſs; it is dangerous to write truly, and it
is a fin to write falſely. Car. Benno relateth his enchantments and juggleries at
large; and faith generally, When Satan could not perſecute Chriſt openly
by Pagans, he plotted to turn religion topſie-torvy, by a falſe Monk, under
ſhew of religion; but although Divine Providence ſuffereth ſuch things, yet
the time of retribution is at hand. Bellarm.de Pontif. Rom. lib.4.cap.13. would
purge him of theſe blots, ſaying; We have no Authour of that time, who ac-
cuſeth Gregory the VII.but one Benno; and he did not write ſo bitterly againſt
him in truth, but only under the name of Pope Gregory, he would deſcribe a
wicked Pope; or Benno is not the Authour of that book, but ſome Lutheran;
and he alledgeth ten Authours of that time commending Hildebrand. The
whole Hiſtory confuteth the firſt excuſe, and the other is convinced by the
copies of Benno, more ancient then Luthers, and by many Authours before
Luther, who do cite Benno. Namely, Orthwin Gratius (who was not a Luthe-
ran) in Epift. ad Le&tor. prefixed to the ſame book , faith; More credit is to .
be given unto Benno , then unto Platina or others who favour the Popes too
much. And though his own faction commend him, it is no wonder; and theġ
teſtifie of more then ten times ten others, writing againſt his impieties. It is
enough for the Truth, that ſhe wanted not witneffes, and Tyranny hadcon-
Qqqa tradio
248
CENTURY XI.
1
1
perares.
1
tradi&tion at the riſing; yea and of the ſame ten , although one excuſe of one
crime, yet he accuſeth him of another. Were they all Lutherans ;' whom
Onuphrius in Annotat. in. Platin, ad Grego.VII. reports to have called this Gre-.
gory a Necromancer, a ſimoniack, blood-thirtty, ec.? He was the firſt
kindler of thoſe toilfom wars, Bellum Pontificium; between the Emperours
and Popes, as followeth. Before that time there was ſome order in the Church,
Topes are fast- and Biſhops were ſubject unto Emperours, as-Miltiades and Sylveſter unto
Det er to Em Conſtantine; Gregory unto Maurice;. Leo unto Charls the Great
, Chryſo-
ſtom on Róm. 1 3. faith, The Apoſtle ſhewing that theſe things Cſubjection,&c.]
are commanded unto all, both Prieſts and Monks, and not to Seculars only
faith in the beginning, Let every ſoul be ſubject unto ſuperiour powers; al-
though he be an Apoſtle or Evangeliſt or Prophet, or whoever he be; for this
ſubje&tion overthrows not piety; and he ſaith not ſimply, be obedient, but be
fubject. Cumin Ventura, a late Popiſh Writer, in Thefaur. Politic. printed at
Frankford; An. 1610. pag. 386. ſaith, The ancient Emperours received not
their beginnings from the Popes: And in the next page, The Popes in time
of the old Empire, were ſubject unto the Emperours, untill Lewis the Godly
renounced his right, which renounciation was revoked by the Emperour,
and renounced by a Synod in the daies of Pope Leo the VIII. And Onuphri-
us in vita Gregor. VII. faith, Although the Biſhops of old Rome were reve-
renced as the Vicars of Chriſt and Succeſſours of Peter, yet their authority
reached not further then the teaching and maintaining of the faith; they were
ſubject unto the Emperours, and were created by them, and in all things were
at the beck of the Emperours, and a Pope durft not judge nor diſcern any
thing belonging unto them. Bellarm. de Larcis lib. 3.cap.8. propounds and
proves, that Kingdoins are given immediately by God unto wicked men, as
Dan. 2. and that theſe Infidel Kings ſhould be obeyed, unleſs one will ſet him-
ſelf againſt the Ordinance of God, in 1 Pet. 2. To this purpoſe he cites the te-
ftimony of Auguſtin. de Civ. Der lib.5.cap.21.& 15. he faith expreſsly, All
Kings and the State of Venice, and ſuch others, have none above them in
temporalibus; otherwiſe they could not be called Heads of their Common-
Wealths,but members only. But then Gregory the VII.the firſt of all Romifh
The farfe Dope Biſhops, ſwelling with pride, and truſting in the ſtrength of the Normans, and
to the riches of Mathildis; and ſeeing difenſion amongſt the Germans, durft
Emperour. not only excommunicate Cæſar, but deprived him of his Kingdom alſo. А
thing not heard in former ages, ſaith otho Frifing.de gest, Frideri. lib. 1. cap. I.
Sp Speaks Onuphrius loc.cit. and addeth, Forlaccount not the fables concer-
ning Arcadius , Anaſtaſius and Leo Iconomachus. And Gotfrid. Viterb. in
Chron.par. 17. faith, Wercad not that any Emperour, before this, was ex-
communicated by a Pope of Rome, or deprived of his Empire; unleſs that
be called excommunication, when Philip the firſt Chriſtian Enperour, was
for a Mhort ſpace ſet amongſt the Penitents; or that Theodoſius, &c. Aven-
tin. in Annal. lib. 7. writeth, that Everhard Biſhop of Salsburg ſaid, Hilde-
brand under pretext of religion (170. years ſince) had laied the firſt foundati-
on of Antichriſt; and he firſt began thoſe wicked wars, which untill this time
have been continued by his Succeſſours. So Gregory the VII. did glory of
himſelf, that he could bind and looſe in Heaven; and he could give and take
away Kingdoms, Empires, and whatſoever men poffefson carth. He could
abide 'no equal, far leſs any Superiour , derogating from others their due right,
and honour, and arrogating all unto himſelf. After him the Emperours could
have no intereſt in the election of the Pope, faith Ventura loc.cit. Likewiſe he
kept Biſhops and all Prelates in aw s ſuſpending ſome, and chopping off the
hands of others at his pleaſure ;, he releaſed Oaths of Allegiance; yea whatſo-
Cating an
1
ever
of POPES.
749
í
ever he did , the Pope muſt be feared , asone who could do no wrong. In á
Synod at Rome, he decreed it to be ſimony to accept any Biſhoprick; Ab:
bocy, or Church-living from a Lay-man, were he King or Cæſar who gave it,
and the receiver as well as the giver ſhould be excommunicated, Pların. By
this means he ſevered Church-men from Princes, and tied them unto the
Popes for ever; and the former cuſtom of the Church, in all ages, wasthen
condemned; and the Decree of Pope Lco the VIII. was condemned; yea
himſelf might by this Decree be depoſed. Henceforth whatſoever ambition
any. Pope once practiſeth, his Succeſſour will make it a rule. But one thing
is above all wonders (faith Corn. Agrippade:vanie.ſcient.cap. 56. They think
that they may go up to Heaven by this means, for which Lucifer was caſt
down. Hedid forbid the Benedictine Monks to eat any fileſh at all; and per-
mitted unto others, as weaker or more imperfect, to eat Neſh on ſome daies,
In the year 1076.he publiſhed ſome Aphoriſms, with the Title Dictatus Papa; Dictatus Pope
theſe are extracted by Spalaten.de Rep. Ecclef. lib.4.cap. 9. and are the Picture Greg.she viz.
of his mind; The Roman Church was founded by the Lord alone; the Ro-
man Biſhop is the only Univerſal Biſhop;[Gregory the 1. behold thy Antichrift]
he only can ſet up and depoſe other Biſhops; he may depoſc and excomnu-
nicate abſents. [This was a warrant for his practiſe against the Emperour.] If
any be excommunicated by the Pope, none may abide in one houſe with
that perſon: He alone can make new Laws, erect new Congregations, unite
or divide Benefices: All the Princes of the earth ought to kiſs his feet: His
only name ſhould be heard in Churches: No Synod fhould be without his
commandment: No book is Canonical without his authority: All weighty
cauſes, in whatſoever Church, ſhould be brought unto him: He may abfolve
Subjects from their Allegiance: He may judge all men, but can be judged by
no man: And all theſe, becauſe the Roman Church cannot erre; and the
Pope, being Canonicallý elected, is by the merits of Saint Peter undoubtedly
fan&tified; and there is but one name on earth, to wit, the Pope; &c. Mornay
in Myſter.hath more of this kind. What more could Hildebrand ſay,to prove
really in his perſon the fullfilling of theſe words, 2 Thell.2.4.? Only he omits
this concluſion; Therefore I Gregory the VII.am the Antichriſt. But others
did not fail; for many ſaid then (as Aventin. lib. 5. teftifieth) Hildebrand is
the Antichrift; under the name of Chriſt, he doth the work of Antichrift; he
ſits in Babylon, in the Temple of God, and exalts himſelf as if he were a God;
he vaunteth that he cannot erre; he deſtroied both peace and godlineſs, c.
Hecommanded a Faſt to be kept, with prayers that God would reveal whoſe
opinion was truer, whether of the Church of Rome, or of Berengarius in the
controverſie ofthe Sacrament; he ſought a ſign to eſtabliſh his faith,but none
was given. It is a wonder, that neither the Pope could with all his infallabili-
ty determine the doubt, nor in that lying age.ſomecogging miracle was not
deviſed. Then he ſent two Cardinals, Alto and Cuno, unto Suppo Abbot of
Saint Anaftafia, to keep a Faſt of three daies with his Monks, and on every
day they ſhould ſing the whole Pſaltery, and the Maſſes for the ſame end; but
ſo neither could they find any ſign.Gar.Benno. On the ſecond holy day of Ea-
ſter-week, he, in a Sermon, ſaid, Never accept me for Pope, but pluck me
from the Altar, if that falſe King [ all underſtood that he ſpoke of the Empe-
rour Henry] ſhall not die before the Feaſt of Saint Peter; or elſe ſhall be fo
dejected from his Kingdom, that he ſhall not be able to command fix ſouldi-
ers. This he ſpoke before the barrel between Henry and Kodulph. But God
preſerved the Emperour, and the time being expired, (faith Benno ) he fea-
red to be contemned according to his own words; and ſaid, that he meaned
not of his body, but ofhis ſoul. Some ſaid, The Kings ſoul could not lore
Rrr all
2.5
i
CENTURY XI.
+
}
all his fouldiers to fix. But Mattheus Parifies and Onuphrius in vita Giagam
vir. ſay, He prophecięd truly of the falſe King, but he failed in the appli-
çation; it was to be underſtood of Rodulph. Paul Berrutenl. writ the life of
this Pope in two books , and there faith of him, thus : The Romans, ufurp
Divine honour; they will not render account of their doings, neither can
they willingly hear it ſaid unto them, Why doeſt thou fo? I hey hold that
ſaying, Sic volo, foc jubeo, my willis ſufficient reaſon, 10. Lampad. in Mellif:
But his own words decipher him no worſe, as they are rehearſed by Platie
92.) In the firſt depoſition of the Emperour he ſaid.,, Peter chief of the Apo-
ftles, I pray incline thy ears, and hear me thy ſervant, whom thou haſt brought
up from my infancy, and untill this day thou haſt delivered from the hands
of the wicked, which hate me for my faith in thee, and they have perſecu-
ted me; thou art a ſufficient witneſs unto me, and the godly mother of Jeſus
Chriſt, and thy pious brother Paul, who was pertaker of Martyrdom with
thee, that I took not the Papacy of my own accord, but againſt my will; not
that I thought it unlawfull or rapine to aſcend lawfully into thy Chair; but I
would rather have paſſed my life in Pilgrimage, then to have come into thy
Throne, which is ſo high for fane and glory : I confeſs therefore, that by
thy grace, and not by my merits, hath the charge of the people been commit-
ted unto me; as alſo the power of binding and looſing : And fol truſtingin
this aſſurance, for the dignity of thy holy Church, in the name of the Al-
mighty God, Father, Son and Holy Ghoſt, I caſt Henry, the ſon of the de-
ceaſed Henry the Emperour , from all Imperial and Princely adminiſtration,
becauſe he hath too boldly and raſhly laied hands on thy Church, and lab-
ſolve all Chriſtians, ſubject unto the Empire, from their Oath, whereby they
are wont to give their fidelity unto their true Soveraigns; for it is juſt that he
ſhould want all honour, who attempteth to diminiſh the Majeſty of the
Church, yea and he hath contemned all my or rather thy commandments
belonging unto his ſalvation, and the ſalvation of the people; and he hath fe-
vered himſelf from the Church, which he indeavoureth to lay walt with ſedi.
tions: Therefore I bind him with a curſe, the chain of a curſe; I, certainly
knowing that thou art Peter; and on thy Rock, as a ſure foundation, Chriſt
our King hath built his Church. Here many particulars may be obſerved in
theſe words; and they give juſt occaſion to demand, Whoſe ſervant thought
this Gregory himſelf to be? He faith to Peter, Me thy ſervant , thy ſeat, thy
grace., thy commands? Why did he not derive his authority from Chriſt, if
he was the Vicar of Chriſt? Weread this Title in his words related by Platina;
but he began not as yet to conciliate authority unto himſelf by this Title , nei-
ther did any Biſhop of Rome uſe it before him. The Jeſuit Azonius Inſtit.
Moral.par. 2. lib.5.cap. ult, Writeth, that this Gregory in a Synod did or-
dain, that only the Biſhops of Rome ſhould be called Papa; although in for-
mer times it was common unto other Biſhops, as is certain (faith he) out of
Cyprian and Ruffin ; and we may adjoin the Epiſtles of Auguſtine and others.
But Bellarm.de Rom. Pontif. lıb.4.cap.3. ſaith, Chriſt praied in Luk.22. for
him, to whom he ſaid, Confirm thy brethren; but the Church hath no bre-
thren whom ſhe may or ſhould confirm: Who I pray (faith he ) can be feiga
ned to be the brethren of the Church Univerſal? Are not Beleevers the chil-
dren of the Church ? After the ſame manner may we argue: Since none can
be called the Brother of the Church, far leſs can they be called the Father or
Spouſe of the Church. Gregory fate 12. years, and died in exilc, as is above
related.
18. VICTOR the III. came next, without conſent of the Emperour,
and Thewed himſelf bold enough , untill he was poiſoned with the wine of the
Maſs
1
Of POPES.
25.1
Maſsįn the 16,month of his, Papacy. Platin. Others ſay he died of a diffente
fy. Both may
may be true, the one being the cauſe of the other. His ſhort life, and
the miſerable ſucceſs of his Predeceſſour, did not teach his Succeffours wiſe-
dom; but as the Kings of Iſrael followed the fteps of Jeroboam , rather then
of David; ſo the moſt part of the Popes contemnthe imperial authority, and
fallow the pride of Hildebrand, rather then the good example of Chriſtoe
Peter.
19. URBAN the II. was ſet up by the ſame fa£tion, Clemens the III. yet
living, who was choſen with conſent of the Emperour, They did excom-
municate and accurſe one another. Urban would releaſe none whom Grego-
ry had accurſed; therefore fearing inſurrection, or (as Platin. faith) fearing
the inconſtancy of the Romans, he crept out of the City, and dwelt at Amel-
phis, where he held a Synod, and another at Troy in Pulia, and the third
in Placentia; in them all confirming the Decrees of his Maſter Gregory againſt
the Emperour, and againſt married Prieſts, and ſtrengthning the Laws for
the Papal authority. At laſt he was conſtrained to fly unto Claremount,
where he affembled a Councel under pretence of conſulting for recovery of
the Holy Land from the Turks, An.1094. of which it follows. There he made
many conftitutions; as, The Church is pure in faith, and free from all Secular
power : No Biſhop, Abbot or Clark ſhall accept any Eceleſiaſtical dignity
from the hand of a Prince or any Laick: Wholgever ſhall lay hands violent-
ly on, or apprehend, men of holy Orders, or their ſervants, fall be accurſed :
Whoſoever ſhall marry within the ſeventh degree of kindred, ſhall be accur-
fed, &c. Matth. Pariſ. in Wilhel. 2. There alſo he tenewed the excommuni-
cation againſt the Emperour, and againſt Pope Cleinent. So one Pope at,
Rome, and another Pope at Claremont had contrary Synods, curling one
another, burning one anothers Acts, and abjuring their Confecrations, Ba
ptiſms and Maſles. Nations and Cities were divided, and ſome people, eſpys
ing the pride and vices of both the Popes, did continue neutral; and learned,
by lamentable experience, that a Church can be ruled without a Pope. When
Popes and Biſhops were taken up with bloody wars, and tyrannical uſurpati-
ons of Secular power, what could the Sheep learn from ſucha Paftours ? Ur-
ban did ordain, that theſe words ſhould be propounded unto all Intrants ať
their admiſſion, Wittingly and willingly I ſhall not communicate with them
who are excommunicated by the Church of Rome: likewiſe I ſhall not be
preſent at the confecrations of them who accept Biſhopricks or Abbeys from
Laicks; fo may God help, and theſe holy Evangeliſts, as I ſhall never change
from this ſentence, Platin. He did confirm the hours and Matins of Saint Ma-
ry, ſaith Hec. Boet.lib.12.cap. 12. And the Officium to be folemnly read on the
Sabbath-day, ſaith Faſcic.tempor. Pol.Vergil.de invent.rer. lib.6.cap.3. ſaith,
As Pelagius the II. ordained the Prieſts to keep the ſeven Canonical hours, as
a preſent remedy of mens weakneſs, who fall ſeven times a day; ſo Urban
the II.ordained, that ſo many hours ſhould be kept to the honour of the Vir-
gin. The Arch-Biſhop of Toledo covenanted with this Urban, that he ſhould
make him Primar of Spain; and therefore the other ſhould indeavour to make
allSpain Tributary unto Rome. Before that time the Church of Spain was
not ſubject unto Rome,neither do we read ofany Spaniſh Cardinals at Rome.
The Order of Ciſterſian and Carthuſian Monks were about that time deviſed
in Burgundy, and confirmed by Urban. After the Councel at Claremont he
returned into Rome; but with ſuch authority, that he was glad to lurk in the
houſe of a Citizen Peter Leo, the ſpace of 2. years, and died there in the 13.
year of his Papacy, and theyear of our Lord 1099. To move the more men
anto the expedition againſt the Turks and Sarazens, he deviſed the firſt pro-
RIL 2
clas
1
1
+
25%
CENTURY X1.
1
claination of indulgences, orthc fult remiſſion of allſins, unto all that would
go thither, to deliver that holy Land: ( as he ſaid) and the Sepulchre of Chriſt
our Saviour, from the power of the Mahumetans. His Succeffours following
this his example (as it is eaſie to add unto things that are once deviſed) did
inlarge theſe indulgences; to the benefit not only of then who went thither;
but unto every one, which though they went nor, yet would contribute for
the maintaining of Souldiers in that expedition. Upon this account great
fums of money were brought unto the Pope. Thereafter theſe Indulgences
were proclaimed unto all which would contribute unto the Wars, againft
thoſe which were called enemies of the Roman Church, though they were
Chriſtiaris. Under theſe colours vaſt ſums were gathered from timc to time,
although many times the money was imploied another way, as followeth;and
God (who brings light out of darkneſs) made the ſame indulgences to be the
occaſion of Reformation.
i
5
/
CH A P. III:
'Of Divers Countries.
1
I
İ. N the beginning of this Century were many prodigies, as tokens of evils
following, (Platin.) ſigns in the Heavens above, Earth-quakes below,
in the Sun darkneſs, on earth Snakes were ſeen fighting againſt other,
Fountains were turned into blood, the air was corrupt. la. Vler. hath
them at great length, de ſucceſſ. Ecclef.cap.3.& 4. Whereby ſome were mo-
ved to ſay, Antichriſt is come into the world. Tho. Cooper ad An. 1099. In
an aſſembly at Aken, in the year 1016. were convened many both Princes and
Biſhops: The Emperour Henry ſpoke of God's wrath hanging over their
heads, and adviſed them to think apon a way how theſe judgments might be
turned off. A Decree was made, that all men ſhould ſtudy to eſcape thoſe
judgments by fafting, actions of piety and alms; for (ſay they ) the true do-
&trine of inward and fayirig repentance, or of turning unto God, as the con-
ſideration of ſins that are committed againſt the ten commands, of faith in
Chriſt, and the true and ſerious amendment of life, hath been altogether ob-
ſcured, yea and buried by outward worſhip and human traditions; therefore,
by publick authority of this Synod, it is compounded, that Prieſts attend more
upon their Service, all people give themſelves unto faſting, and Princes be
more liberal in their Alms. Sigebert. obe Crantz. in Saxon.tıb.4.cap.4.
2. The Fathers of the Primitive Church, gueſſed that after a 1000. years
from Chriſt's birth or paſſion, or from the deſtruction of Jeruſalem, Anti-
chriſt ſhould come; and ſhortly after his appearing, the world ſhould have an
end; as Germanus , Patriarch of Conſtantinople, theweth in Rer. Ecclefiaft.
Theoria, out of Theophilus, Cyril, Chryſoſtom, &c. And about the thouſand
years from Chriſt's nativity, many men looked that it ſhould come ſo to paſs.
But when the thouſand years were expired after the deſtruđion of Jeruſalem,
and they ſaw no ſuch Antichriſt as they had imagined, neither did ſuch things
come to paſs as they had conceived, concerning the end of the World; then,
as if they had been delivered from the danger thereof (faith Baronius Annal.
tom. 11.) they made fair buildings and Churches throughout the World,eſpe-
cially in Italy and France. Whereunto la.Vßer.doth apply that ſaying of Hen-
rý, Beware of Antichrift; it is evil, that the love of Churches hath overta-
ken you; it is not well
, that ye reverence the buildings and walls of Churches,
ye conceive amiſs of theſe: is it any doubt that Antichriſt ſhall fit in there?
The
1
>
/
53
CENTURY.XI.
V
1
The Mountains, and Lakes, and Woods, are more ſafe unto me. Likewiſe
ſome made defection from the Faith, and returned to Paganiſm, as in the
North parts, Luitici Obotriti, Vari, &c. So did Vilgard, a Gramarian, in
Ravenna, truſting to the apparitions of foul ſpirits, in the likeneſs (as they
profeſſed) of Virgil
, Horace, and Iuvenal; when he began to vaunt fooliſhly
of his knowledge of humanities, they appeared unto him, and gave him
thanks for his love to their Books, and promiſed to make him partner of
their glory: Thereafter he began to profeſs, that the Divinity of the Poets
was true; at laſt he was challenged, and condemned by the Patriarch
Peter : But many in Italy, Sardinia, and in Spain, followed the ſame im-
piety, and were puniſhed, ſome with the ſword, and ſome with fire, Rodolp.
Hiſto.4.2.6.12.
3. Berno, excellent in all learning, was ſet over the Augianes, anno 1008.
he wrote many Books; in Maro. Evang. ſect. 3. he ſaith, In the holy Scri-
ptures do hang the armor of our ſalvation, Serm. de concor. offic. c.5. Our
weakneſs can do nothing without God; as Lazarus could not riſe by him-
ſelf, Serm. de aſcend. Dom. Chriſt is the head of the whole Church, and all the
elect are his members; At that time lived Oecumenius, and Olympiadorus:
two famous Greek writers. Guthet, Biſhop of Prague, was famous for
learning, and holineſs, and was put to death by the enemies of the faith,
Platin. in Benedi&t. 8. and in Benedict. 9. he faith, Gerard, a Venetian, and
Biſhop of Hungary, a good and learned man, ſuffered martyrdom; the In-
fidels tied him to the wheel of a Cart, and let it run from the top of an high
mountain, ſo that he was all cruſhed; yet he ſuffered it with joy.
4. Fulbert, Biſhop of Charties, or Carnatum, was a learned man; ſundry
Sermons, and Treatiſes, that are among the works of St. Auguſtine, are ſaid
to be his. He wrote an Epiſtle to Adeodatus, wherein he firſt reproyeth a
groſs opinion of ſome men, who held, that Baptiſm, and the Euchariſt, were
naked ligns; Then he proveth, that theſe ſhould not be conſidered as mere
and outward ſigns; but by faith, according to the inviſible vertue of myſte-
ries: The myſtery of faith it is called, faith he, becauſe it ſhould be eſteemed
by faith, and not by ſight; to be looked on as the ſpirit and minde, and not
as ſight of body; ſeeing onely by faith, beholdeth the ſecret of this powerful
myſtery; for what ſeemeth outwardly bread, and wine, now inwardly it is
the body, and blood of Chriſt; we being encouraged by the authority of
our true Maſter, when we communicate of his body, and blood, we con-
feſs boldly, that we are transfounded into his body, and that he abideth in
us. Taſte and ſee how ſavoury that meat is; unleſs I be miſtaken, it taſteth
like Angels food; not that thou canſt diſcern it with thy mouth, but mayſt
taſte it with thy inward affection; open the mouth of faith, enlarge the hope,
and the bowels of love, and receive the bread of life, even the food of the
inward man: from faith of the inward man, proceedeth the taſting of the
inward food, while certainly, by the infuſion, or preception of the gracious
Euchariſt, Chriſt floweth into the bowels of the communicating ſoul; when
a godly ſoul receiveth into her chaſte corners, in that form wherewith ſhe be-
holdeth him preſent with her, under remembrance of the myſtery, and as
the Spirit revealeth, to wit, as an infant lying in his mothers boſome, or
offered upon the alrar of the croſs, or lying in the grave, or verily having
trampled death under foot, and riſing again, or carried high in glory above
the heavens; according to which forms Chriſt entreth into the acceptable
habitation of the communicant; and refreſheth his ſoul with ſo many (to
ſpeak 10) ſeveral bliſſes, as are the ways that the eye of holy meditation can
behold him: neither let it ſeem a vain thing unto thee, that we ſay, that
Sss according
1
254
Of Divers Countries.
ccording to the beholding of a deſirous foul, Chriſt is found within the
bowels of the communicant, ſeeing thou art not ignorant that our fathers
ſojourned through the wilderneſs, and were refreſhed with Angels food, to
whom a fertile rain brought meat of one colour, but of divers faſtes; and
according to the appetite of every one, it gave ſundry delights of taſte, that
whatſoever their appetit did cover, the ſecret diſpenſation of the Giver did
furniſh the ſame; to whom theirguſt gave what their eye could not ſee, be-
cauſe it was one thing which was ſeen, and another which was taken; there-
fore wonder thou no more: What Manna under the law did fignifie by
ſhadow, the revealed verity of Chriſt's body layeth open; in which body
the divine Majeſty condeſcendeth mercifully unto our weakneſs, that with
what ſort of puniſhment mans body is puniſhed , he ſhould taſte the ſame
in his body ſenſibly; but God performeth this in the breaft: as he ſaith
himſelf, He who cometh of me, ſhall live by me: Now therefore the ſcruple,
or doubt, is to be removed, ſeeing he who is the Giver, is a witneſs of the
truth. Then he illuſtrateth the ſame, by compariſon of a baptiſed man;
who albeit outwardly he be the ſame he was before, yet inwardly he is ano-
ther, being made greater then himſelf, by increaſe of inviſible quantity
that is, of ſaving grace, &c. here is no word of ſubſtancial change of the
elements; the bread is ſtill bread: but we finde two other changes, to wit,
the faithfulare transfounded into the body of Chriſt, and Chriſt is infounded
into the 'habitation of a faithful ſoul; yet ſo, that Chriſt's body remaineth
in the heavens; and, by the revelation of the Spirit, faith beholdeth Chriſt
preſent, or lying in his mothers boſome, and dying, and riſing, and aſcending,
and he entreth into the gracious habitation of a faithful communicant, and
refreſheth him ſo many ways, as is ſaid : Here alſo we ſee, that the fubitance
of bread remaineth, as the ſubſtance of him who is baptiſed remaineth, albeit
inwardly he be another, Biblioth. part. de le Bigne tom. 3.
5. Berengarius, Deacon of St. Maurice in Angiers, was his diſciple, who
hearing Math. Parifienfis calleth him Archiepiſc. Turonen. a contrary error
unto the former, was broached in his days; to wit, that the bread of the
Euchariſt, was the very body of Chriſt; and the wine his blood ſubſtantially,
or properly: Berengarius , I ſay, hearing this, taught, that the body of
Chriſt is onely in the heavens; and theſe elements, are the Sacraments of
his body and blood, as followeth. The occaſion of this controverſie at that
time, is written by Guit mund, in his ſecond book againſt Berengarius, to wit,
when Lanfrank, Abbot of Bec-heloin in Normandy, was a boy, in Italy,
it hapned, that a prieſt , (as he faith) ſaying Maſs, found very fleſh upon the
altar, and very blood upon the chalice, he burned to take them, and imme-
diately declared the matter unto the Biſhop, who, affembling with moe
Biſhops, ordained, that that fleſh, and that chalice, with the blood, ſhould
be kept in that altar for ever, as a moſt worſhipful Relique. ' From this de-
ceiving Impoſtor many were moved to believe, that the body and blood
of Chriſt was preſent in the elements, notonely ſacramentally, as the Fathers
ſpake, but ſubſtantially. Berengarius wrote and preached againſt this Caper-
naitis error; and therefore Adelman, Bithop of Brixia, wrote unto him; In
the beginning he ſaluteth him, his holy and beloved Brother, and condiſciple
under Fulbert, Biſhop of Carnatum : Then he ſheweth, he heard it reported
that Berengarius did teach, that the body and blood of Chriſt, which are
offered upon the altar throughout the earth, are not the very body and blood
of Chriſt, but onely a figure, or certain ſimilitude; howbeit indeed Beren-
garius had ſaid nothing fo: To the intent Adelman may bring his Brother
from this opinion, he intreateth him brotherly not to depart from the
doctrinc
/
3
1
CENTUR I XI.
255
doctrine of their maſter Fulbert, and of the Catholike Church. Then he
appealeth to the teſtimony of Auguſtin, Ambroſe, and Jerome (who never
taught any
tranſubſtantiation, or impanation] He writeth alſo, that the very
fleſh and blood of Chriſt, was given unto the Apoſtles at the firſt inftitution,
and are ſtill given unto faithful communicants; for he who ſaid in the begin
ning, Let there be light, and the light was made of nothing; why, ſaying
of the bread, This is my body, may he not cauſe it to be the ſame? Afterwards
he ſheweth how Chriſt worketh this by the myſtery of man; for when he
was made immortal, and going up to heaven, he ſaid, Behold, I am with
you
unto the end of the world; becauſe he was comperſonate of two natures, one
circumſcribed, another uncircumſcribed: by his circumſcript nature, he
went from place to place; by his uncircumſcript nature, he is whole every
where illocally, and abode with them; yet he did not ſeparate the Son of
Man from the Son of God; and when the Son of Man aſcended up to heaven,
he was there as the Son of God; as he witneſſeth himſelf, No man afcendeth
up to heaven, but he who came down from heaven, the son of Man who is in
heaven: If therefore he was there by the unity of perſon, whether he had
not aſcended by property of nature; for in the ſame unity he abode ſtill on
earth with men, after he had aſcended up to heaven. Therefore, that faith
may be exerciſed in believing, becauſe that vital Sacrament appeareth not
under a bodily ſhape, it is hid profitably, as the ſoul in the body. Laſt of all,
The water in Baptiſm, ſeemerh to be common water; and a baptiſed man,
What ſeemeth he, but what he was before he declareth this at great length,
that neither ſenſe, nor reaſon, can reach to comprehend this myſtery; where
ſenſe judgeth that water to be an humide liquor, cold in ſubſtance, and
which may be turned into air, or carth: but how by the water, and the
Spirit, a ſoul is regenerate, and forgiveneſs of ſin is given, unto this upſearch-
able myſtery, neither ſenſe nor reaſon can attain; and nevertheleſs, we muſt
ſurely believe, That the unbodily ſoul, is created by bodily water, &c. Mark
here, as Chriſt's body was not in heaven, when he ſaid, Behold, I am with
and yet, even then he was in heaven wholly, in reſpect of his perfon; ſo now
his body is in heaven, and not on earth, where notwithſtanding he is per-
ſonally. Again mark, We have here an union of the water and the Spirit ,
to the regeneration of the ſoul: but who ever thought, that that water is the
Spirit? or that the thing ſignified is corporally, or locally in the water or
who can imagine, that the body is turned into the ſoul, when the body and
foul are united? And yet Adelman writeth, that the union of bread and
wine, with the body and blood of Chriſt, is like to theſe two unions; to wit,
by theſe compariſons he would ſhew, that though the elements remain ſtill
the ſame, and Chriſt's body be always in the heavens, till he come again to
judge; yet there is a real, and ſacramental union twixt the ſign and the thing
ſignified; and that the faithful certainly communicate of both together.
What anſwer Berengarius did return to his con-diſciple, we cannot finde;
But he wrote an Epiftle to the forenamed Lanfrank, declaring the abuſes of
the Sacrament, and commending the book of John Scotus on that queſtion:
And he wrote exprelly, that the body of Chriſt is not in the Sacrament, but
as in a ſign, or figure, or myſtery. He ſpake alſo, in his preachings, againſt
the Romiſh Church, in the doctrine of Marraiage, and neceſsity of Baptiſm.
10. Oecolampad. epift. lib. 3. fol. 154. print.at Baſil anno 1536. And Bellarm.
in præf. before his Books de Pon. Rom. witneſſeth, that Berengarius called the
Church of Rome, the Malignant Church, the Council of Vanity, and
the Seat of Satan; and he called the Pope, not Pontificem, vel Epiſ-
copum, ſed Pompificem, & Pulpificem. It happened that Lanfrank was
Ss's' 20
you ;
not
256
Of Divers Countries.
}
.
't
N
not at home, and the Convent opened the Letter of Berengarius, and
ſent it with a Clerk of Rhemes unto Pope Leo IX. The Pope ſummoned a
Synod at Verceles; Berengarius was adviſed not to go himſelf, but fend
ſome Clerks in his name, to anſwer for him; The two Clerks were clapt in
priſon; Scotus was condenined 200.years after his death; and the doctrine
of Berengarius was condemned; yet nothing done againſt his perſon at that
time, becauſe many favored him. Lanfrank was now a pleader for him;
but he was commanded by the Pope, to anſwer him under no leſs pain, then
to be as great an Heretique as he. Lanfrank following the Sway of the
world (for afterwards he was made Biſhop of Canterbury) performed the
charge. In that Book he ſheweth, that Berengarius, in the words of Infti.
tution, This is my body, did appoint them this; that is, this bread; and the
bread remaineth (faith he) bread, so that it becometh what it was
not; to wit, the body of Chriſt ſacramentally. Even as Ambroſe ſaid, The
Sacrament conſiſteth of two things, one viſible, another inviſible; the thing
fignified, and the ſign: which thing ſignified, if it were before our eyes on
earth, it were viſible; but ſince it is lift up to the heavens, and fitting at the
right hand of the Father, it cannot be brought, until the time that all things
be reſtored. Again, Lanfrank faith, Thou believeſt the bread and wine of
the Lord's Table, to remain unchangeable, in reſpect of the ſubſtance; that
is, to have been bread and wine before the conſecration, and to be bread
and wine after the conſecration; that they are called the fleſh and blood of
Chriſt, becauſe they are celebrated in the Church in remembrance of his
fleſh, which was crucified; and of his blood, which was poured out of his
ſide; to the end we, being admoniſhed thereby, may call to minde the
Lord's paſſion; and when we call it to minde, we ſhould inceſſantly crucifie
ourown fleſh, and the vic sand infečtions thereof. What abſurdity could
be in theſe words, worthy of ſo many curſes and what was againſt the
Scriptures? But Lanfrank, hoping to catch ſome advantage by theſe laſt
words, as if Berengarius had ſaid, Theſe ſigns are naked ſigns; he did beat
the air, and nothing impugned the true doctrine of Berengarius; for this
is the ſpecial argument of Lanfrank' againſt him, The doctrine of the Apoſtles
ordained to be preached, that the fleſh and blood of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt
is eaten with the mouth of the body, and with the mouth of the ſoul; thatis,
both bodily and ſpiritually; ſeeing with the mouth of the body we cat and
drink corporally, as oft as we receive the Lords body from the altar, by the
hands of the prieſt; but it is eaten and drunken ſpiritually, with the ſpiritual
mouth of the ſoul; when ſweetly and profitably, as Auguſtine ſaith, it is
called to memory, That the onely begotten Son of God, for the ſalvation
of the world, took upon him our fleſh , hang on the croſs, roſe again, ap-
peared, aſcended, and will return again to judge. Of the ſpiritual eating, the
Lord ſaid to his diſciples, Take, eat. Auguſtine endeavored to demonſtrate
the ſpiritual eating, Tract. 26. in Johan. when he ſaid, Eat the heavenly bread
ſpiritually, bring innocence unto the altar : This then is the bread which
cometh down from heaven, that whoſoever eateth of it ſhall not die; but,
which belongeth to the vertue of this Sacrament, and not to the viſible Sacra-
ment, who eateth inwardly, not outwardly; who eateth with heart, and not
whocheweth with teeth. Here if Lanfrank by his bodily eating, or eating
with the mouth of the body, will have both the ſigns, and the ſignified
thing to be taken bodily; his argument againſt Berengarius is filly : or if he
meant it onely of the ſigns, Berengarius ſaith the ſame. But Guitmand, Biſhop
of Averſa, turned further aſide, and wrote more bitterly, and leſs truly againſt
Berengarius; Who can hold laughter, faith he, when he heareth Berengarius
expounding
+
(
A
}
CENTURY XI.
257
my
.
cxpounding the words of our Lord concerning the Sacrament, This is
body, i.e. this bread is my body. O moſt impudent fooliſhneſs! why may
not the teeth touch that which the hand toucheth ? If the body of the Lord
was touched by the hands of Thomas, after his reſurrection, and by the
holy wonien, why may it not to day be touched more eaſily, and ſurely
touched that is, chewed by the teeth of the faithful; He therefore who
gave
himſelf to be handled after the reſurrection, he will not flee from our
teeth for uncleanneſs, &c. Nevertheleſs Berengarius abode conſtant, and
was in high eſtimation, both with Nobility and People; and therefore Pope
Vi&or the II. gave direction to the Biſhops of France, to take order with
him. They aſſembled at Towres anno 1056, there was Hildebrand, and
the Prieſts legate; Berengarius eluded the Council, rather then open his
minde; for he profefled generally, That he followed the ſentence of the
Catholique Church; that is (ſaid he)
that is (ſaid he) as the Scriptures, Fathers, and Primi-
tive Church have taught. And more particularly he ſaid, that the bread
and wine became the fleſh and blood of Chriſt; not as in a ſhadow, but
truly. Pope Nicolaus II. hearing that Berengarius was honored of many, ſum-
moned him again to a Synod at Rome, anno 1039. and there (as Baron. ad
ann. 1039. ſaith) without any diſputation, he condemned his own error. But
Viſſer.de ſucceſ. Ecclef.c. 8. hath marked, that (Sigon.de reg. Ital. lib. 9.) when
Berengarius, with many arguments, defended, that the Sacrament (to ſpeak
propekly) was the figure of Chriſt's body; and Cardinal Albericus (who was
nominated to diſpute againſt him) could not by voice relift him; and nei-
ther of the two would yield to the other. Albericus ſought the ſpace of ſeven
days to anſwer in writing; as alſo it is remembred by Leo Oſtien. in Chron.
Caſsin. lib. 3. And at laſt, when diſputation could not prevail againſt him,
it was given him in option, Whether he would recant, or burn. The old
man, for fear of death (as Pa. Maſſon. Annal. Franco, lib. 3. Spcaketh) made
that beaſtly recantation (a perpetual argument of his daftardly courage, and
of the brutiſh ignorance of that Council) which was penned by Cardinal
Humbert, and is regiſtred by Gratian. de confecr. diſł.2. Ego Berengarius.
Nevertheleſs, the words of the recantation are as far from Romiſh tranſub-
'ftatiation, as white from black. Theſe are the words, (ſo far as they concern
our preſent purpoſe) faithfully tranſlated; I Berengarius, do conſent unto
the Apoſtolique and Roman See; and with my mouth and heart confefs,
that the bread and wine, which are laid on the altar, after the confecration,
are not onely the Sacrament, but alſo the very body and blood of our Lord
Jeſus; and ſenſibly, not onely in Sacrament, but in truth, are handled with
the hands of the prieſt; broken, and chewed with the hands and teeth of the
faithful, &c. John Semeca, the Gloffator of the Decrees, expreſly con-
demneth the words of this recantation, and faith , If thou underſtand not
the words of Berengarius ſoundly, thou ſhalt fall into a greater bereſie then
he did; for we break not Chriſt's body into pieces, nifi in fpeciebus. Lombard
li. 4. Dift. 12. E.1. ſaith, Not in the ſubſtance of his body, but in a Sacrament;
that is, in ſpecie. And Bellarmin.de Concil.lib. 2.6. 1. ſaith, in ſigno, & non
in le. When they ſay, underſtand ſoundly, they underttand clean againſt the
Text; for if by ſpecies, and ſign, they underſtand not bread and wine (as
the ancient Fathers did certainly mean, and ſpeak) they deceive the world,
ſeeing whiteneſs, and ſuch other qualities, can never be broken without ſome
ſubſtance: neither are theſe qualities, the ſign of Chriſt's body; wherefore
the ſubſtance of bread remains after the bleſſing. And when they condemn
the confeſſion of Berengarius, and call it his words, they conſider not that
they condemn their Pope Nicolaus, and their Council of one hundred and
Ttt fourteen
1
A
1
238
1
Of Divers Countries.
fourteen Biſhops preſcribing it, and ordaining Berengarius to ſubſcribe it;
and which fent that confeffion unto the Biſhops of Italy, Germany, and
France, as Catholique. It is certain, that Berengarius, returning home, return-
ed alſo to his former doctrine, and wrote in defence of it; ſo that (as Blondus
faith) he was ſummoned again by Pope Gregory the VII. anno 1079. and
then ſubſcibed another recantation; and an Act was made, That thence-
forth none may diſpute, nor teach another, concerning the body and blood
of our Lord, except for bringing unto the faith them that are gone aſtray. It
ſeems that as yet, Gregory was not reſolved of his doubt. Bercold, a Prieſt
of Conſtance, ad ann. 1083. ſaith, Albeit Berengarius abjured that hereſie
in face of Synods, yet he ceaſed not to return unto his vomit. Some have
written, that Berengarius denied the baptiſm of Infants ; but, ſaith Ja. Uſler,
in ſo many Synods held againſt him, We never finde any ſuch thing laid to
his charge. And unto the ſaid Uffer it appears, that, who in thoſe days
were charged to deny the baptiſm of children, did hold no more but this,
Baptiſm conferreth not grace ex opere operato. So Berengarius died, holding
his firſt doctrine, at Towres, in the Iſle of St. Coſina, and was buried in
S. Martins, where his Tomb was reared; and Hildebert, Biſhop of Cæno-
man, and then of Towres, made his Epitaph; which is in Gwil, Malmesbu.
de Geft. Anglo. lib. 3. And this is a part of it;
Quem modò miratur, ſemper mirabitur Orbis,
Ille Berengarius non obiturus obit.
Quem facræ fidei veſtigia fumma tenentem,
Huic jam quinta dies abſtulit , aufa nefas.
illa dies damnofa dies, o perfida mundo,
Quâ dolor dos rerum fumma ruina fuit,
Quâ ftatus ecclefia,quâ fpes,quâ gloria cleri,
Quá cultor juris, jure ruente, ruit.
Poft obitum fecum vivam, procor, ac requiefcam,
Nec fiat melior fors mea forte ſua.
Platina, in loban. 15. calleth Berengarius, famous for learning and holineſs:
He is reported to have been an hearty friend to learning, and did breed many
Students of Divinity at his proper charge; and by means of them his doctrine
was ſowed through all France, and the Countries adjacent; this was matter
unto his adverſaries, to envy him the more. Albeit he did waver, as Peter
did; and albeit his do&trine was fo oft condemned by the Popes, yet it could
not be rooted out of men ; for Alath. Parif. in Hiſt. ad ann. 1087. writeth,
that all France was affected with this doctrine. And Math, Weſt monaft. at the
ſame time,faith, That the doctrin of Berengarius had corrupted all the French,
Italian, and Engliſh Nations : ſo that the Berengarians, that is, the Preachers
of the true faith (which the Romaniſts call Hereſie) againſt the riſing errors,
did not lurk in a corner, And Sigebert Gemblac, in Chron. ſaith, Much was
diſputed by many, both for him, and againſt him, by word, and by writing.
Ex edit
. Antwerp. anno 1608. where it is to be marked (faith viſer de eccleſ.
ſuccef.6.8.) that in the Edition at Paris, anno 1589. the words, For him, are
omitted. Alſo Thuan, in the Epiſtle Dedicatory of the Hyſtory of his time,
hath marked, That in Germany were many of the ſame doctrine; and that
Bruno, Biſhop of Treveres, baniſht them all out of his Dioceſs, but
ſparing their blood. And 10. Toſsington , a Franciſcan, in his confeſſion,
ſet forth anno 13 80. ſaith thus, The heretical ſentence, which is raiſed of the
dreams of Berengarius, affirmeth openly, that all the Fathers of the Church,
and
t
1
CENTUR 1 XI,
259
1
month was
ted.
1
)
and doctors of the ſecond thouſand years (as they ſpeak) that is, who have
been within 380. years, have been after the looſing of Satan; and the do-
Ctrine which we (ſaith he) commonly hold to be the faith of the Church,
concerning the bleſſed Euchariſt, they ſay, It is not right, but an error, and
hereſie, and the tares of Satan, being let looſe. Viſfer.6,3.
6. To defend the words of the former recantation, which was given in Twofold eat-
the Synod at Lateran unto Berengarius, theſe flatterets of the Romilh Idol ing with the
have deviſed a new diſtinction of orall eating, to wit, orall eating is either deviſed then,
viſible or inviſible; And they called the opinion of eating Chriſt's fleſh and is refica
viſibly, the error of the Capernaites; and they ſaid, the eating of Chriſt's
fleſh with the mouth inviſibly, wasthe explication of Chriſt; ſo writeth Ivo
Bishop of Carnotum, anno 1092, Catalo. teſi. ver. lib. 12. But the Fathers of
higher antiquity condemned all orall eating as Capernaitiſm; neither were
the Capernaites ſo ſubtileto make ſuch diſtinctions: Yea, ſurely Chriſt would
have made his correction according to their error. Behold what Auguftine
faith Tract. 27. in Iohan. Who abideth not in Chriſt, and in whom Chriſt
abideth not, without all doubt he neither ſpiritually eateth Chrif's fleſh, nor
drinketh his blood; albeit carnally, and viſibly, he with his teeth do preſs the
Sacrament of the body and blood of Chriſt. And Tract. 28. What is it?
they are ſpirit, and life; they are ſpiritually to be underſtood: underſtandeſt
thou them ſpiritually they are ſpirit, and life; underſtandeſt thou them car-
nally. ſo alſo they are fpirit and life, but not to thee. They, underſtanding
Spiritual things carnally, were ſcandaliſed. Here Auguſtine oppoſeth carnal
eating, whether viſible, or inviſible, unto ſpiritual eating and underſtanding:
and he ſaith, that carnally men eat not the fleſh of Chriſt, but the Sacrament
of his fleſh.
7. Bellarmin writeth in his ſecond Book de Pon. Rom.c. 21. that the great The cauſes of
Schiſm twixt the Greeks and the Latines, began anno 1054. becauſe in that the ſchem
year Michael, the Patriarch of Conftantinople, did excommunicate the Latins and
Pope, and all the Romaniſts , for adding Filioque unto the Decrce of the E- Greeks.
phelin Council, concerning the proceſſion of the holy Spirit. Here we
may ſee who made the Schiſm; the Greeks kept the Decree, as it was firſt
enacted; but the Latins added Filioque. And when, in the ſame place,
Bellarmine ſaith, It is uncertain when the Latins added it; but certainly,
faith he, not before the 600.year : and the Greeks eſpied the addition in the
days of Pope Nicolaus I. At this time Pope Leo IX.wrote againſt the Greeks;
and Michael the Patriarch, and Nicolas a Monk, wrote againſt the Latins.
Of this difference I will ſpeak (God willing) when I come to the Council at
Florence, where they diſputed this queſtion. Why was there ſo great a
Schiſm then? Bellarmin.de cleri.li. 1.6.19. faith, The differences were not
confined within that one, but there were many others; of which theſe are
rehearſed by Fox, in Act. Mon.out of an old Regiſter of Hereford, 1. The
Church of Conſtantinople is not ſubject, but equal unto Rome.
2. The
Biſhop of Rome hath no greater power then the four Patriarchs; and what-
foever he doeth without their knowledge and concurrence, is of no ſtrength
againſt them. 3. Whatſoever hath been concluded, or done, ſince the
ſeven general Councils, is not of full authority; becauſe, from that time,
they convince the Latins to be in an error, and to be excluded from the
holy Church. 4. The Eucharift is not the very body of Chriſt; alſo where-
as the Romiſh Church doth uſe unleavened wafers, they have great loaves
of leavened bread. s. They ſay, that the Romiſh Church erreth in the words
of Baptiſm; for the Romaniſts ſay, I baptiſe thee, &c, but the Greeks ſay,
Let this creature of God be baptiſed in the name, &c. 6. They liold, that
Ttt 2
the
1
260
Of Divers Countries.
even.
the Spirit proceedeth from the Father, and not from the Son Cof this in ano-
ther place.] 7. They hold no Purgatory; nor that the prayers of the Church
do help the dead, either to lelſen the pain of them in hell
, or to increaſe the
glory of them who are ordained for ſalvation. 8. They hold, the ſouls of
the dead (whether elect, or reprobate) have not their full pain, nor glory; but
are reſerved to a certain neutral place, till the day of judgement. They
condemn the Church of Rome, becauſe Women, as well as Prieſts, anoint
children (when they baptiſe them) on both ſhoulders. 10. They call our
bread Pamagria. 11. They condemn our Church for celebrating Maſs on
other days then Sundays, and certain Feafts. 12. They have neither cream,
nor oyl, nor Sacrament of Confirmation. 13. Neither do they uſe extream
unction; expounding the place of St. James of ſpiritual infirmity, and not
of corporal. 14. They injoyn no ſatisfaction for Pennance; onely they
ſhew themſelves to the Prieſts, who anoint them with oyl, in token of the re-
miſſion of their fins, 15. Onely on Maundy Thurſday they do conſecrate
for the ſick, and keep it the whole year after; and think it more holy that day,
then
any other: neither do they faſt on any Saturday, ſave onely on Eaſter-
16. They have but five Orders; as Clerks, Deacons, Sub-Deacons,
Prieſts, and Biſhops: whereas the Romiſh Church hath nine Orders, accord-
ing to the nine Orders of Angels. 17. In their Orders they make no vow
of ſingle life; alledging the Canon, J.N. Prieſt, or Deacon, ſhall not put
away my wife , as it were for honefties ſake. 18. Every year, on cer-
tain days, they excommunicate the Church of Rome, and all the Latins,
as Heretiques. 19. They excommunicate him, who ſtriketh a Prieſt. 20. Their
Emperor doth name Patriarchs, Biſhops, and others of the Clergy, and de.
poſeth them at his pleaſure; alſo he giveth Benefices to whom he lifteth, and
retaineth the Fruits of the ſame Benefices as it pleaſeth him. 21. They
blame the Latins, becauſe they eat not fleſh, eggs, nor cheeſe on Friday.
22. They hold againſt the Latins, for celebrating without conſecrated
Churches, and fafting on the Sabbath days; and for permitting menſtruous
women to enter into Churches before their purifying; alſo for ſuffering
dogs, or other beaſts, to enter into Churches. 23. They uſe not to kneel
at their devotion; yea, not to the body of Chriſt, but one day in the year;
affirming, that the Latins, like goats, or beaſts, proftrate themſelves on the
ground in their prayers. 24. They permit not the Latins to celebrate on
their Altars; and if it chance a Latin Prieſt celebrate on their Altar, by and
by they waſh it, in token of abomination, and falſe ſacrifice. 25. They
condemn the worſhip of Images as idolatry. Theſe are the Articles con-
tained in the ſaid Regiſter: But there are many more in the Book of Catho-
lique Traditions, publiſhed in the French tongue by Th. 1.1. C. and tranſlated
into Engliſh, and printed at London ann. 1610. out of which I have drawn
theſe Articles. 1. All the Apoſtles were equally univerſal Paſtors, and no
primacy given to Peter, who was never at Rome, but when he was martyred.
2. To ſay, that the Church is grounded on the ſtone of Rome, is hard and
grievous,and not far from the Jewiſh baſeneſs, to include the Church with-
in a Town. 3. St. John, ending his life after Peter, had the firſt place among
all Evangeliſts and Biſhops; and he never taught, that Rome, by divine
right, ought to be the Lady of other Churches. 4. But after St. John, the
Bilhop of kome obtained the firſt place among the Biſhops, within the
Roman Empire: for ſeeing the Citizens of Rome reigned above other
Cities, he had been proud and audacious, who would have preferred him-
ſelf before their Biſhop, eſpecially without Ordinance of a Council. s. The
Churches of Italy, and others their neighbors, by lapſe of time , gave to
the
1
1
CENTURY XI.
261
the Church of Rome, not onely the firſt place, but alſo fuperintendence
over the Bifliops near them in particular, to give his advice in matters that
happened, until a Synod might be held; yet never any preſidency; or power
was given to the Church of Rome'above other Churches. 6." As all the
Apoſtles were equal in Authority, so they léft behindé them every one diverſe
Succeffors of equalí Authority. 7. He who accuſcththe Scriptures,'accufeth
God the Author thereof; but God is' void of blame, and the Scriptures
contain the whole matter of faith. 8... Thoſe onely are Canonical Books,
which were contained in the Ark, and written in Hebrew before, or in Greck
after the coming of the Lord: 9. They hold ; they were the firſt Nations
converted unto Chriſt', and in that regard they are the men who truly, and
púrely maintain the Traditions of the Primitive Church, as it was taught
them by the Apoſtles. 10. Faith is an affurance of the love of God; and
he'who doubteth, cannot approach unto God with confidence.' 11. The
faying of Paul, It is not in him whorunneth', nor in him who willeth, pre-
vents two miſchiefs; One, that no mari exalt 'himſelf: for grant that thou
runneſt, or endeayoreſt; yet think not what thou doéltwell, is thing; for if
thou be not inſpiréd from above, allis vain: Another, that 110 mand cm that
hc ſhall be crowned without ſervice. 12: Faith is impáted to juſtification ;
faith fufficeth for all; faith abſolvcth', juſtificth', and naketh partaker of
eternal glory: for God requireth no olier thing, but compunäion and
mourning. 13. Which we praiſe good Works, we'inean norto cxalt our
ſelves by them, or to put our truſt in them;"but we défire inen would give
themſelves thereinto, as to things neceſſary unto ſalvation, and which every
one is bound to exerciſe, according to his power, following the command-
ment of God. 14 They communicate under both clements;- and they
have onc faſhion for the Communicants in the Church, and another for the
Sick : the Prieſts, with little or no reverence's cat the remanent elements,
which are not eaten by the faithful; but for the ſick, it is kept all the year,
being conſecrate the week before Eafter. 15. They celebrate the Liturgy
in their own Language, that the people may underſtand. 16. The Biſhop
of Rome cannot by his Indulgences deliver any from theſe temporal puniſh-
ments which God inflicteth ; neither ought he to diſpenſe with the fulfilling of
all theſe works of repentance, which are poſſible, &c. The moſt part of
theſe laſt differences, are fallen twixt the eaſt and weſtern Churches ſince the
11. Century; and in them all we finde, that the differences are either calum-
nies articulated by the Church of Rogie, or matters of Diſciplinc, or Co-
remony, or then our Reformed Church agreeth with them.
8: The Biſhop of Millan had the next place in Italy unto the Biſliop of How Milian
Rome; he had eighteen Suffragan Biſhops under him, twenty two Ordinary became fub.
Cardinals, and divers other Offices of mark: he was always namied by the
King of Lombardie; neither he nor any of his Clergy trotted at any time
to Rome. This was a grcat moat in the Prieſts cyes, and therefore the Popes
oſttimes ſought to bring Millan into ſubjection unto their See; but the
Millanoyes ſtill kept their liberty. At laſt, ann. 1039. Ariald Clericis Decu-
Wianus conſpired with Landulfus Cotta præfatus populi againſt the Arch-
Biſhop Wido, and made a pretext, that married Prieſts ought to be exauto-
Wido aſſembled all his Biſhops and Clergy at Fontanetum; with
common conſent it was denied, that Prieſts ſhould have liberty of marriage.
Then was great ſtrife in the Town; gthe Nobility defended Wido, and the
People were for Landulf; who ſent Ariald to Pope Nicolaus Il. accuſing
the Clergy of Millan , and requiring him to ſend ſome Judges to try the
matter: He was glad of the occaſion, and ſent Peter Damian, Biſhop of
VVV
Oftia,
f
get into
Rome.
rate.
1
t
262
Of Divers Countries.
Oftia, and Anſelm, Biſhop of Luca. So ſoon as Damian began tº talk of
his Commiſſion againſt the depoſing of married Prieſts, for that their hereſię
the people cried, with ſhouting, The Pope hath no Authority, over Millan;
neither will we loſe our liberty which our Fathers have maintained; nor will
we gounder the yoke of any forain Church; With this the Bells rang, the
Trumpets ſounded, and all the People were in an uproar; ſo that at this
time nothing could be altered, nor in all the days of Landulf. After his
death, his Brother Erlembald, coming into his room, tirred the former coal;
he went tº Pope Alexander II. unto Luca, ann, 1965. and; calily, obtained
a Decree againſt the Clergy. The Arch-Biſhop would have it examined
on Eafter-days but Erlembald, and Ariald commoved the People, ſo that
Wido durft not go out at his gate. In the next year Wido, and his follow-
ers prepared themſelves againſt their enemies; and Ariald fled for fear:
when he was drawn back by force, he was accuſed as the Author of the
tumult, and ſhamefully put in death; laun Erlembald held his peace. But
the next year he obtained another Decree, That none ſhould be accounted
a lawful Biſhop, without the conſent of the Pope, notwithſtanding the ele-
&ion, and approbation of the People, and Clergy. In the abſence of
Wido, he compelled the People, and Clergy to ſubſcribe this Decree. The
Biſhop wașaſtoniſhed when he heard it, and being now old, and defirous
of.reſt, renounced his Biſhoprick, and ſent the badges of his Office to the
Emperor Henry IV.who ſent Godifrid Caſtillionæus into that See, ann. 1068.
Pope Alexander threatned him with his curſe, that he ſhould not be ſoraſh;
and Erlembald by force thruſt him out of the City. And when Wido died, the
Pope ſent Atho, a Prieſt of Millan, into that See, at the requeſt of Erlem-
bald, who alſo cauſed him to be received with great murmuration of the
People, that ſüch dignity ſhould depend on the Pope. The Emperor did
purſue his right, and therefore a new.broil began twixt him and the Pope.
The Pope' accuſed the Emperor of Şimony, and Hereſie. By this means
the Church of Millan was brought under the yoke of the See of Rome.
Ph. Mornay in Alyft.pag. 237. About that time the Saracens had divided
Spain into ſeveral Dominions, and thoſe Lords were called Kings; they
could not agree among themſelves; and the Biſhops took uſually arms for
their ſeveral Kings; eſpecially the Biſhops of Auſa, Gerumda, and Barcinon,
went under the colours of King Zeluma, againſt Almahad, and were all three
killed in battel. Bayon, Annal, ad ann. 1011. This diviſion among the
Saracens, gave ſome advantage unto Alfonſo V.and Ferdinand; yet for ſome
ages they could not ſubdue, nor expel thoſe Kings of Caſtile Infidels.
9. Before this time Prieſts were forbidden to marry, but could not be
for marriage reſtrained from their liberty, and many had their own wife. In the year 1074.
of the Clergy.
Hildebrand, in a Synod at Rome, condemned all married Prieſts as Nico-
laitans; He directed his Bulls (as they called them) to Biſhops, Dukes, and
other Powers, declaring them all to be no Prieſts which had a Wife; for-
bidding People to ſalute them, or pay them Tithes, or to acknowledge them
in any way. This was a new example, and (as many faid) inconſiderate
judgement, ſaith Matth. Pariſi. in Williel.Conqueft. and againſt the ſentence
of the Fathers; eſpecially it was againſt Canon Apoftolor. 6, ſaying, Let not
a Biſhop, or Presbyter , put away his Wife.under pretext of Religion; of
if he put her away, let him be excommunicate. It was againſt their own
decrees, Diſt. 2 8.6. Siquis,If any ſhall teach, Thar a Prieſt ſhould for Religion
forſake his Wife, let him be anathema; And Diſt.31.6. Siquis, If any do
blanie Marriage, or ſhall deteft a faithful Woman for lying with her own
Husband; or think the Man culpable, as if for that cauſe he cannot enter
into
Contention
1
CENTURY XI.
263
into the Kingdom of Heaven, let him be anathenga. It was contrary to
Pope Leo IX. who in epift. ad Nicet. Abba. Taith, We always confeſs, it is
not lawful unto a Biſhop, or Prieſt, nor Deacon, to forſake his own Wife
- Religion; but that he ſhould give her food and raiment, and not lié
er bodily, as we read the holy Apoſtles did; even as the bleffed Apoſtle
1.ith, Have we not power to lead about a Wife, a Siſter? Pol. Vergil. de inven.
rer.bis.6.4. is large in this purpoſe, and concludes thus; This I may ſay,
That that forced chaſtity was ſo far from being better then married chaſtity;
that no crime did bring, imprint, or burn-mark more ſhame upon the Order,
::urę.evil upon Religion, or more ſorrow unto good men, then the blot of
Prieſts lufts; therefore it may be thought uſeful, both unto the Chriſtian
Re-publique, and to the Order, that at laſt the liberty of marriage might
be reſtored unto Prieſts, which they may keep holily without infamy, rather
then to defile themſelves moſt filthily with that vice. The Index expurgatorius
of the year 1571. hath ordained all thoituds, and many more of that
Chapter, to be blotted out. And what obedience was given unto this
Decree of Hildebrand, is clear in Naucle. vol. 2. gener.36. where he hath
this Epiſtle unto Conſtance; Gregory, Biſhop, the fervant of God's ſervants,
unto the Clerks, and Laicks, both greater and leſſer, in the Diocy of Con-
fance, falutation and bleſſing; We have ſent unto our brother your Biſhop
Otho exhortatory letters, by which, according to the neceſſity of our Office,
i by Apoſtolical Authority, we have commanded him to exclude Simoniacal
herelie altogether out of his Church, and that he ſhall earneſtly preach
the challity of Prieſts; But your Biſhop, neither reverencing the command
of bleffed Peter, nor taking hced unto his owo duty, as it is reported unto us;
hath not done what we did fatherly adviſe; and not onely diſobediently,
but rebelliouſly hath he , as we have underſtood, pub.ikely permitted unto
his Clerks, altogether contrary unto our command, or rather of bleffed
Peter, that they which have wives, may keep them; and they which have
none, may have them by unlawful temerity: which ſo ſoon as we heard,
taking it ill, we wrote again unto him, ſhowing how he had provoked Oue
indignation; and alſo we have ſummoned him unto our Synod at Roine,
to give the reaſons, and in the audience of the whole Convent declare the
auſes of his diſobedience, if they be reaſonable. Theſe things, moſt dear
children, we make known unto you, that we may provide for your ſalvation;
for if your Biſhop will with open hand fight againſt us, and be contuma-
cious, 'it is not fit he ſhould rule, &c. Wherefore, as we have ſaid, by Apo-
ftolical Authority we command all thoſe, which are obedient unto God, and
bleffed Peter , if he ſhall continue hardened, that ye give him no reverence
of obedience; nor think that to be any hurt unto your ſoul; for if he will
be contrary unto the Apoftolical precepts, we, by the Authority of bleſſed
Peter, do abſolve you from all yoke of ſubjection unto him; ſo that if any
of you were bound unto him by obligation of Sacrament (or Oath] he ſhall
not be ſubject unto him in giving any fidelity, rolong as he continues re-
bellious againſt God, and the Apoſtolical See. Raucler faith moreover, It
worthy the obſervation what Hersfeldenſis reports of the conſtitutions of
ildebrand: Hildebrand, conveening with his Biſhops of Italy, had de-
ed in many Synods, that, according to the Inſtitutions of antient Canons,
Its may have no Wives; they which have any, ſhould
ſhould put them away,
e deprived: and that none be entered into the Prieſthood, which ſhall
profeſs fingle life for ever. This Decree being proclamed thorow all
he ſent many letters unto the Bithops of France, commanding that
their Churches, ſhould by an everlaſting curſe, put away all women
Uuu 2
from
264
Of Divers Countries.
1
from the houſes of Prieſts; All the faction of Clerks preſently do rage
againſt this Decree, and ſaid, The man was plainly heretical, and of a mad
minde; which having forgot the Lord's word, ſaying, All cannot receive this
word; but who may, let him receive it. And the Apoſtle ſaith, If any cannot
contain, let him marry; it is better to marry, then to burn. Now he by
violent compulſion, will compel men to live after the maner of Angels; and
while he denieth the accuſtomed courſe of nature, helooreth the rains to
fornication and uncleanneſs; But if he will continue to execute this Decree,
they will chooſe to forſake the Prieſthood, rather then Marriage; and then
let him who diſpiſeth men, ſee how he will provide Angels to govern the
people in the Church of God. Nevertheleſs the Pope was inſtant, and by
continual miſſions did accuſe all the Biſhops as careleſs: The Biſhop of
Mentz perceiving that it was not an eaſic work to root out an old cuſtom,
would walk more moderately; and at firſt gave them the ſpace of an half
year to adviſe, exhorcing his Clergy to do willingly what they muſt do at laſt;
and to remove both from himſelf, and the Pope, the neceſſity of dealing
more ſeverely. Then in O&ober he aſſembleth his Synod at Erdsfurt, and
urgeth, that without any more delay, they would now either abjure marriage,
or leave their ſervice at the Altar: They brought many reaſons to the con-
trary, to elude the wickedneſs of his ſo preſfing command. When neither
reaſons nor ſupplications could have place againſt the Authority of the
Apoftolical Sec, whereby he did alledge, he was forced againſt his will;
the Priefts went forth as to adviſe, and their counſel was, to return no more
into the Synod; But ſome cry, It were better to return into the Synod, and
pull him from his Epiſcopal Chair , before he pronounce his execrable ſen-
tence againſt them; and if he were puniſhed with death, as he deſerves,
they might leave a notable monument unto poſterity, that none of his Suc-
ceffors dare put ſuch a calumny upon the Prieſtly Order. This was re-
.ported unto the Biſhop, and he was adviſed by his friends, to preveen the
tumult in time: Then he ſent forth , and intreats them to ſettle themſelves,
and return unto the Synod; and he promiſeth with the firſt opporturity to
perſwade his Apoftolical Lord, if by any way he can, to ſurceaſef the
ſeverity of his Decree: Theſe things were done ann. 1074. The 1xt year
the ſame Biſhop held a Synod in October at Mentz, wliere, with other Biſhops,
came the Biſhop of Curia, the Popes Legate, with letters, and commands
unto the Arch-Biſhop, with threatnings of his Order, and Place, to compel
preſently all the Prieſts within his Diocy, to forſake their wives, or to dimit
the ſervice of the Altar for ever. Which wlien le profeſſed to obey, the
Clerks which were ſitting round about him aroſe, and did to confute him
with words, and rage againſt him with their hands, and geſtures of their
bodies, that he was paſt hope to eſcape with his life. So being overcome
with ſuch difficulty, he reſolves to deal no more in this matter, but refer it
unto the Pope, to end it when and in what maner he would by himſelf. So
far writes Naucler. The Author of Catalo.teft. ver.li.13. callerl this Biſhop
of Mentz Sigefrid. Then ſuch a Schiſiíi was in the Church, that the people
would not ſend their Prieſts unto the Biſhops, but did clect them anor
themſelves; and put them in Office without the knowledge of the Biſho
whereby the people would prevent the peril of Intrants; ſeeing the Bish
would admit none, unleſs they did ſwear to live a ſingle life, Naucler
preſſes it thus, Upon this diſception followed an horrible peſt in the We
Church, ſo that Laicks, in time of this diffention of the Prieſts, die
miniſter holy things, baptiſe, anoint with filth, inſtead of the true and
Oyl. He writes thus, as if he thought, that none can be lawful Presh
min
CENTURY XI.
269
I
Leng.
'
1
unleſs they be ordained by the Biſhop, or at his command; And nevertheleſs
neither the Prieſts, nor the People did think ſo: But of this point more
followeth in the next Chapter. And hence it appears, that both Prieſts and
People did oppoſe the Popes Decree, and that not onely in Germany, but
in France alſo. Yea Gebuiler, a late Papiſt, teſtifieth, that in thoſe times
Twenty four Biſhops in France, and Germany, with their Clergy, did con-
ſtantly maintain the liberty of marriage. More of this followeth in
Clemens 3. The ſame Pope Gregory commanded all men to abſtain from
fleſh in time of Lent: his Succeſſors have preſſed it more and more, as
meritorious of eternal life, and ſatisfactory for ſin; and under pain of deadly
ſin. In former times had been a Lent, or ſort of fafting, but with liberty,
and much variety. Socrates Hift. li. 5.6.22. faith, The maner of faſting
uſually obſerved before Eaſter, as all the world knows, hath been diverlly
obſerved: The inhabitants of the princely City of Rome, do faſt three
weeks together before Eafter, excepting Saturday, and Sunday. Illyricum, all
Greece, and Alexandria, begin their falting five weeks beforc Eaſter, and that
ſpace they call forty days faſt. Others begin ſeven weeks before Eaſter, and
in all that while they uſe abſtinence but for fifteen days, paliſing before
every of them; and theſe few days they call Lent. So that I cannot but
marvel, that howbeit they differ in the number of days, yet all do call their
obſervations, forty days faſt. Neither is this difference in the number of
days, but there is a greater diverſity in the kindes of 'mcat; for ſome abſtain
from every living creature; ſome feed upon fiſh; others with fiſh eat fowls
of the air, affirming (as Moſes writes) that their original is of the waters 3
others eat neither nuts, nor apples, nor any kinde of fruit, noreggs; Tome
feed onely upon dry bread; and ſome receive not that; ſome, when they
have faited until nine of the clock, refreſh nature with divers ſorts of meats:
Other nations have other Cuſtoms; the maner and cauſe are infinite, ſeeing
none is able to ſhew a preſident, or record of it in yriting; it is plain, that
the Apoſtles left liberty unto every man, at his own diſcretion, without fear,
compulſion, or conſtraint, to addict himſelf unto what ſeemed good and
commendable. We know for certain, that this diverſity of faſting is rife
roughout the world: ſo far Socrates. Before him Theodoret on Rom.14.
the words , Let every one abound in his own ſenſe, faith, He ſpeaksnor
generally, but of meat onely he gives liberty unto every one: for this
Cuſtom continues unto this day in the Churches, that one abftains, and
another eats any meat without ſcruple; neither doth the one condemn the
other, but this law of concord makes them the more famous and laudable.
And Euſebius Hift. li. 5.6, 26. repeats the Epiſtle of Irænæus unto Victor
Biſhop of Romc, ſaying, Neither is this difference of the day onely, but of
the maner of faſting; ſome think they ſhould faſt one day, ſome two, ſome
more, ſome forty, and telling the hours of the night, and day: neither be-
gan this variety in our time, but long before; yet for all this variety they
held unity one with another, and as yet we retain it; for this varity of fafting
commends the unity of faith. They who before Soter were Biſhops of that
See, I mean Anicetus, Pius, Higin, Teleſphorus, and Xiftus, did not obſerve
it themſelves, nor did they publiſh any ſuch preſident unto pofterity: and
though they kept not that Cuſtom, they held unity with others who came
unto them from other Churches, &c. Indeed Caranza in summ. Concil.
hath a Decree asof Teleſphorus; to wit, We Decree, that ſeven full weeks
before Eaſter, all Clerks, that is, who are called into the Lot of the Lord,
ſhould faſt from fleſh; becauſe, as the life of Clerks ſhould be different from
the converſation of Lay men, ſo there ſhould be a difference in their faſting.
Xxx
Obſerve,
.
f
266
Of Divers Countries.
1
1
I
1
Obſerve, the time is here appointed ſeven full weeks, and it is enjoyned unto
Clerks onely; nor is any thing forbidden but fleſh. But how can this Decree
ſtand with the words of Irenæus, or with the practice of Rome in the days
of Socrates? In the firſt Council at Orleance (and that was about the time
of the Nicen, and a National) is ſuch an Act concerning Prieſts; onely
Auguſtine in Epift.86. ſaith , If you ask my opinion in this, 1, reſolving it
in my minde, do ſee in the writings of the Evangeliſts, and Apoſtles, fafting
is commanded; but upon what days we ſhould faft, or not faſt, I do not
ſee it defined by precept of our Lord, or his Apoſtles: ſo he, Bellarmin
Debon.oper. li. 2,6.15. faith, It ſeems a wondrous difference was among the
Antients in keeping of Lent; Nevertheleſs Pope Gregory hrad a precedent;
for Euſebius Hift.li. 5.6. 16. ſaith, Montanus condemned marriage, and eat-
ing of fleſh; and alſo he kept thrée faſts yearly, whereof one was two weeks
before Eaſter: It is alſo to be marked, that whatſoever neceſſity be laid on
keeping of Lent, yet a man may have a diſpenſation from his Prieſt for a
ſmall ſum of nioney, as the Papal Chancelary directeth.
Some fruits 10. Peter Damian, Biſhop of Oſcia, wrote a Book De Correctione Epiſcopi
of Bishops & Papæ: it is in Catal. teſt. ver.lib.12. There he ſharply rebukes the arrogance
of Biſhops which will live as they liſt, without ſubjection unto cenſure, albeit
the Prophet David did not ſpurn at the admonition of the Prophet Nathan;
and Samuel (though ſuffering wrong) did not refuſe the cenſure of the people
of Iſrael; and albeit Peter was endowed with ſuch graces, yet he was ſub-
ject to the cenſure of others, Act. 1. and when he was rebuked by Paul, he
did not quarrel, but took it in good part, becauſe he well underſtood, it was
not of malice, but in love. But (faith he) now they ſay, I am a Biſhop, I
ſhould not be rebuked by my ſheep; they muſt be ſilent, whatſoever be my
carriage, &c. He concludes, Therefore let this pernicious Cuftom be aboliſh-
ed.by Eccleſiaſtical diſcipline; away with this deceitful ſubterfuge, that he
who pretends ſo malepert arrogancy, may not enjoy his ſin with immunity,
In an Epiſtle unto Udalrik, Biſhop of Firma , he reproves the Popes, that
they do contrary unto that which they are commanded to teach; for they
fhould exhort all men unto patience, and toleration of injuries, and forbid
vindi&ive contentions ; But now (faith he) what Biſhops ſhould exhort
others to do, they themſelves will not do; Chriſt commands to forgive thy
brother ſeventy times in a day: the King may uſe the temporalſword, but a
Prieſt ſhould uſe onely the ſword of the Spirit, which is God's Word; Iffor
maintaining the faith, Prieſts ſhould not carry iron weapons, how then ſee
we armies of them riſing againſt one another for earthly things? But ſo it is
fulfilled what the Apoſtle writes, When they preach to others, themſelves
are found to be reprobates,
11. About the year 1072. at Nantes, in low Bretanny, a Letter was
againſt, Gre; preſented unto a Clerk, as directed from hell : in it Satan, and all that fry,
description gave thanks unto all Church-men, becauſe they were not deficient unto his
and their pleaſures; and by negligence of preaching, they ſent ſo many ſouls
Church at
unto hell, as no age preceding had ſeen ſo many. Alat. Parifi.ad ann. 1072.
Cardinal Benno teſtifieth, that none of Hildebrand's Cardinals would (at
firſt) ſubſcribe the excommunication of the Emperor Henry; and he hath a
large Catalogue of Cardinals, Bishops, and Deacons, who left the Pope,
and would never return unto him; ſo that (as he faith) the Church was
divided, the one party pretending the Authority of the Popc, and the other
accuſing them and their Pope, that he and they taught, and did contraray
unto the Scriptures and primitive Church. Headdes, that he and his Succeſſor
Turban, had preſumed to violate the Decrees of Chalcedon, namely, in
baptiſing,
.
oppoſition
of the
that time.
3
267
CENTURY XI.
1
baptiſing,and communicating without the Church;But (faith he) as Euſebius
alone defending the unity of the Church againſt Liberius
proved him to be an
Heretique; and by his refuſing to communicate with him, did binde him with
the keys; fo & much more is Hildebrand, perſevering in this error,condemned
unto hell, by the departing of ſo many Fathers from the Roman Church; and
who accurſe his Hereſies, and abuſes of the power of binding and looſing.
Then he hath a large deſcription of Hildebrand, and his diſciples; ſaying, Let
the Prophets be aſtoniſhed at the voice of Peter, and his diſciples; they are
men in face, and ſcorpions in tail; wolves lurking in ſheep-skins,killing bodies,
and dedeſtroying ſouls: their Religion is nothing but treachery,and covetouſ-
neſs; they haunt widows, and lead women captives who are loaden with ſins:
by occaſion of times they give heed to the ſpirit of error, and doctrine of
divels; which their Maſter Hildebrand hath received from his Maſters Theo-
phylact [or Pope Benedict IV.] Laurence Biſhop of Amelphis, John, or
Gregory VI.---- Becauſe Satan could not openly perſecute Chriſt by Pagans,
he craftily intends to ſubvert the name of Chriſt by a falſe Monk, under ſhew
of Religion: but albeit God permit ſuch things to be done (our ſins ſo de-
ſørving) yet the time of recompenſe is at hand. Catal.teft. ver.li. 13. Many
other Books were written againſt this Hildebrand : there is named one in the
German tongue, written by Waltram Biſhop of Niembergh, as is thought ;
the Author bewails the miſeries of the Church, and lewdneſs of Clerks; then
he addes, Hence the Catholique faith is defiled; hence that unrighteouſneſs
hath waxed ſo, that inſtead of truth, falſe teſtimonies; and for common
faith, perjuries do abound: ſince Laws are ſilent, giving place to wars, that
ſaying of Hofeah is fulfilled, There is no truth, nor knowledge of God, nor
mercy in the land; curſing, and Iyes, murther and ſtealing have overflowed.---
Behold, ſome Biſhops have joyned unto the faction of Hildebrand, ac-
counting more of him, then of all the Catholique Church; ſo it comes to
paſs, that while the enemy ſoweth in the Lord's field the tares of many
ſcandals, that now in Biſhopricks are no Sacraments of Chriſt and his Church
(which ſhould be the work of the Biſhops of God) but execrations, which
are the works of the Scrvants of Satan; who (as Cyprian writes) ſeeing
Idols forſaken, and his Temples left by the multitude of Believers, hath de-
viſed a new craft; under the name of a Chriſtian, he deceives the unwiſe;
and by Hereſics and Schiſms, he overthrows the faith, &c. In another place
he ſaith, Now it appears Satan is looſed out of the pit, ſeeing, as it is written,
he is come forth to deceive the Nations. Ia. Vſer.de Ecclef.ſtatu.c. 5. hath
the ſame. The above-named Waltram, in another place lamenteth, That
then a new ſort of Biſhops, ſwelling in pride becauſe of the gifts of Believers,
drew all things unto themſelves under cloke of Religion; and they were
painted walls, and hypocrites.
12. When Gregory, and Victor, the two heads of that pernicious fa&tion, More oppoſi-
were gone, the Biſhops of Germany and France, conſidering the calamities
that faction.
of the Church by that unhappy Schiſm, thought good to meet at Garſtung,
for debating their ſtrife no more with ſwords, but with reaſonings: ſo the
Biſhops of both factions conveen in January. There Conrad, Biſhop of .
Utrecht, had a long Oration to this purpoſe; We are aſſembled, prudent
Fathers, to eſtabliſh peace, which our Saviour at his departure did leave: the
temerity, violence, and peſtiferous errors of thoſe, who are not alhamed to
diſpiſe that heavenly gift, I wiſh I could cut in ſunder with the two-edged
ſword, and confute with the teſtimonies of the two Teſtaments, according
to Chriſt's command. Who deſpiſeth an Oath, breaks covenant, and keeps
not promiſe, diſpiſeth him by whom he hath ſworn; he offends him, whoſe
X xx 2
namc
tion againſt
268
Of Divers Countries.
1
I
as
nanie the other party hath believed: As I live, ſaith the Lord, the Oath that
he hath diſpiſed, and the Covenant that he hath tranſgreſſed, ſhall I bring
upon his pate. Shallhe who hath tranſgrefled his Covenant eſcape? You
muſt conſider not ſo much unto whom, as by whom thou haft ſworn; and
he is more faithful, who did believe thee, ſwearing by the name of God,
then thou art, who hatcheſt miſchief againſt thy enemy, or rather now thy
friend, and that by reaſon of divine Majeſty. We finde it commanded
concerning Tiberius, and Nero, who were not onely moſt cruel Tyrants,
but moſt vile Monſters, Give to Cæſar, what is Cæſars; and, fear God, and
honor the King: and not onely be obedient unto Princes, who bear not the
ſword in vain, even though they be evil; but ſupplicate the moſt high God
for them, that under them we may lead a quiet and peaceable life. All power
is of God, and he who reſiſts power, reſiſts the providence of God. There-
forc thoſe are ambitious, and preſumptuous, who dare with whoriſh faces
miſinterpret that ſaying of our Lord and God, What ye ſhall looſe on earth,
ſhall be looſed in heaven; and what ye binde on earth, ſhall be bound in
heaven; and force it to ſerve unto their own luft, and indeavor to gull us,
if we were children without all knowledge.----Our heavenly Teacher did
open
the hearts of his diſciples to underſtand the Scriptures, Moſes, the
Prophets, and the Pſalms; and he commanded them to preach in his name
unto all the Nations, repentance and forgiveneſs of fins, and that they ſhould
be witneſſes of thoſe things. Therefore Hildebrand was carried headlang
into ambition, when he uſurped the power of the eternalGod, whoſe Meſſen-
ger he ſhould have been; ſuch are the times now, ſuch are the maners, and
ſuch are the men. The moſt high Majeſty had provided but ſlenderly for the
affairs of mortals, if he had ſo intruſted the ſword into the hand of
any
man. Who could reſtrain the luft of men who could rule it? truly the
wiſeſt is not ſufficient for ſuch a burthen. Wchave not need that
Wchave not need that any ſhould
teach us in what maner Peter, and his Colleagues did uſe their ſpiritual power,
or (to ſpeak more properly) the diſpenſation and adminiſtration of God's
ſtewardſhip (for they were but ſtewards of the divine Oracles.) It is as clear
as the light, by the book which the Phyſitian Luke hath written of the Acts
of Chriſt's Meſſengers, the weapons of our warfare arc ſpiritual, and not iron,
nor robberies, murthers, killing of men, nor perjuries; and our helmet,
breaſt-plate, girdle, buckler, and ſword, are peace, love, righteouſneſs, hope
of ſalvation, truth, the word of God, and faith. Theſe Divine Gifts our
moſt Chriſtian Emperor did often proffer moft willingly unto Hildebrand,
but he refuſed to accept them, &c. The Papal party had choſen Gebhard,
Biſhop of Salisburgh, to speak in their name; but when he heard this Oration,
he would not open his mouth to ſpeak in the contrary, Aveni, Annal. lib. s.
It was appointed at that time to afſemble again in May at Mentz. The Papal
party did preveen the time, and aſſembled at Quintelburgh (now called
Quedlinburgh) in April; there they wreſted ſome words of Wezilo, Biſhop
of Mentz, and condemned him as an Arch-Heretique: they called them-
ſelves the true Church, and conſented unto the election of Clemens III. The
Synod at Mentz was very ſolemn: there was the Emperor, the Electors, and
many Dukes; Peter, Biſhop of Portua, and Legate of Clemeps; and many
Biſhops of France, and Germany: by common fuffrage the faction of Hil-
debrand was condemned, as contrary unto Chriſtian piety: and a Decree
was publiſhed to this purpoſe; All Chriſtians ſhould ſhun the company of
thoſe accurſed perſons whom we have named, ſeeing they have made defe-
ction from us, and not we from them : they promiſed to be preſent at this
Synod, but they will not come; they abuſe Chriſtian piety, and leaving the
ſheep:
.
1
CENTURY XI.
269
1
1
ſheep, they run unto the enemies of the Republique; they not onely exhort
unto fire and ſword, but alſo are ring-leaders, and Captains of the war.---
What would they have done if they had lived in the days of Domician,
Decius, &c. Aventi.lib.cit, who recordeth many other Synods condcmn-
ing that faction: As alſo Sigebert, a Monck of Gemblac, who hath conti-
nued the Epitome of Jerom, and hath briefly written the Hiſory of the
Church from the year 38 1. untill 1112 there he noteth many errors of the
Popes; namely, That they preſume to abſolve Subjects from their Allegiance
unto their Princes. He ſaith of them, Falle Prophets, falſe Apoſtles, and
falſe Prieſts have ariſen, who deceive thc People with a falſe Religion; and
dare advance themſelves above all that is worſhipped: while they ſeek to
eſtabliſh their own power, and dominion, they have put away Chriſtian
charity and fimplicity.
13. When Biſhops and Prieſts became Monarchs, fome Monarchs be- Reformation
came Paſtors; as Olaus King of Norway, and Stcuchilus King of Sweden, of forme
Counireys.
taught their Subjects the Word of God. Herman Contractus, Count
of Vering, infirm in body, was admired in the knowledge of the Greek,
Arabick, and Latin tongues; ſingular in Philoſophy, eſpecially Aſtronomy,
Rhetorick, Poeſie, and Divinity. Jo. Lampad. in Mellifi. remembreth
alſo that ſome Germans were then perſecuted for denying Purgatory, the
bodily preſence of Chriſt in the Euchariſt, and the worlliip of Images.
Ecbert, a Monck, wrote againſt them, and contemptuouſly called them
Cathari, or Puritans: the Emperors alſo, and the Popes,made Conſtitutions
againſt them. The People Heneti were compelled to receive Biſhops, and
Prieſts, in the days of Otho I. but after his death they killed the Biſhops, they
threw down the Churches, and returned to Idolatry. Henry III. reſtoreth
the Chriſtian Religion, and erecteth Biſhopricks among them. 10. Pap. in Hift.
Converſ. After the death of Steven King of Hungary, were fturrs there
for many years; in the year 1045, the Princes of the Kingdom being vexed
by the ſeverity of King Peter, ſent for Andrew, Bela, and Leventa, which
were of the kinred of Steven, and baniſhed into Bohem and Poland.
The King underſtanding this Plot, did cauſe to be hanged Viſca, Bua, and
Buchna, three chief men, and puniſhed others cleaving unto them other
ways. For this cauſc, the Nobles convening at Canad, ſent for Andrew,
and Leventa again, with ſolemn promiſes, and oath, to bring the Kingdom
into their obedience. So ſoon as they came, all the People came unto them
at Novum Caftrum, demanding firſt to permit the People to live after the
ancient way of their Fathers, in Paganiſm; to kill the Biſhops, and Clergy;
to forſake Chriſtianiſm, and worſhip their Idols; which was granted. The
chief of them, Vacha, began in the Caſtle Belos; and his Son gathereth
Socerers, and Soothíayers, by whoſe inchantments he purchaſeth the Peoples
favor. Then the People threw down the Churches, and killed all the Latin
and Dutch Prieſts cruelly; Likewiſe Andrew, and Leventa levieth an Army
againſt the Chriſtians. And four Biſhops, Gerard, Biſtrit, Buld, and Beneth,
and Zehung Count of Alba, nieet together in the Church of God; where
Gerard faith, Brethren, fellow Biſhops, and other believers here preſent, we
ſhall to day go with the Crown of Martyrdom unto our Lord Jeſus Chriſt:
for this night I ſaw the Lord Jeſus Chriſt communicating unto us the Sacra-
ment of his body and blood. After Maſs they went with the King and his
Army, and were killed at Peſch; and the King was taken, and brought to
Alba, where he died ann. 1047. Then Andrew was crowned; and ſo foon
as he was free from enemies, he enacted a Law, That all Hungarians ſhould
xenounce. Paganiſm under pain of death: and himſelf did profeſs the faith
in
Yyy
1
270
!
Of Divers Countries.
in Chriſt. Nevertheleſs the Emperor Henry went down the Danube with
a great Army, and beliedgeth, the Caſtle Peſch: ſome Hungarians in the
night-time boareth all the Emperor's Ships under the water, and drowned
then, ſo that the Army was weakened; Naucler. Gener.35. And in Gener.36.
he ſhews how the Emperor ſought peace, and hardly obtained it; for con-
tinuing peace, they did agree that Solomon, King Andrew's Son, ſhould
marry Sophia, the Emperor's Daughter. But then Bela, the King's Brother,
made a new inſurrection, and by help of the Polonians invades the King-
dom; and prevails ſo, that Andrew was killed, and Solomon filed into
Germany; and Bela was crowned at Alba: Immediately he calleth a Par-
liament, for ſetling and ordering the Kingdom. Many of the common
People , eſpecially the Countrey men, fay unto the King, Grant unto us
to live after the maner of our Fathers, in Paganiſm, to put away Biſhops,
and Prieſts; and to retain our Tithes; and to lay waſte the Churches. The
King was amaſed, and craves a delay for three days: On the third day the
chief of the multitude come for the anfwer; At the King's command
Soldiers fall upon them, and then invade the multitude; and when ſome of
them were killed, others cry for mercy, and renounce Paganiſm. By con-
ferring the former part with this, it appears that two things eſpecially did
hinder the Reformation of the Heathens at that time; to wit, They had
Latin Prieſts, who did the Service in an unknown language; and they took
it ill to be burthened with payment of Tithes: and moreover, Religion
was preſſed upon them by the ſword. In time of the wars twixt the Em- ,
peror Henry, and the Saxons, Miſtiwoi , a Prince of the Wandals, did ſo
approve himſelf unto D. Bernard, that he did eſpouſe unto him his Siſter:
Before the day of marriage, Tiaderik, a Marqueſs, ſaid unto the Duke, It
was a baſe thing to give ſuch a Lady unto a dog. So ſoon as this was re-
ported unto Miſtiwoi, he ſaid, Are we then dogs? is this the reward of
our trouble? if we be dogs, we will let them feel our madneſs. The
Wandals then renounce Chriſtianity, and profeſs hoſtility againſt Chriſtians:
at Aldenburgh they made their ſport with ſixty Prieſts; they deſtroy Ham-
burgh, and the Biſhop Benno eſcapes with his life: they expel the Marqueſs
of Brandeburgh out of all his Lands
. Duke Bernard levieth an Army
againſt them; and the Emperor ſent aid unto him. In this fight Miſtiwoi
was killed, and the Wandals were brought into payment of their former
tribute. But for eighty years they were not ſincere in Religion, ſaith Al.
Crantz. in Saxo. li. 4.6.34. In the days of the Emperor Conrad, Miſtiwoi
Duke of Poland, did renounce the faith; and raiſing an Army, made great
havock in Germany, twixt the Rivers Sala, and Albe; deſtroyed many
Churches, and Monafteries, and killed many thouſand men. When he
heard that the Emperor was preparing againſt him, he returns with his ſpoil.
Loc. cit.c. 36.
14. About the year 980. Theodor, Biſhop of Antioch, beſought the Em-
peror, John Zimiſca, to remove the Manichees (who called themſelves Ca.
thari, and Pavacimi) into ſome remote place; becauſe they overſpread all,
and infected many with their Hereſies. The Emperor tranſports many of
them into Philippopolis , in Thracia; where Alexius Commenus (Emperor
in the days of Henry IV.) cauſed diſpute with them, and by information,
did prevail with many of them. Zona. This hereſie ſpread into Bulgaria, ( as
afterwards they were called Bulgari) Slavonia, Lombardie, and France; nor
could it be reſtrained by Decrees of Popes, nor power of Arms, faith Sylvius
in Europ.c. 16. The Emperor Henry cauſed to be hanged a number of them
ann. 1062, and ſome of them were burnt in ſundry places. Their errors were,
They
of the Ma.
Vierbees.
0
21
CENTURY XI.
5
They condemned marriage, and eating of fleſh; they diſpiſe thc Old Tc-
ftament, and ſome parts of the New; they held that there were two Creators;
one good Creator, of things inviſible; and another ill, of viſible things:
they deny baptiſm, and the reſurre&tion from death. Vffer. de Ecles. Statu.
6.8. ex Rad. Arden. Homil. 8. poft. Trinit. They were divided into divers
Sects, different in ſome other opinions, and they had their own Biſhops.
is. All this time, ſince the laſt mention of the Turks, and Saracciis, the Of the Turkis.
Turks (as is ſaid) lived under the Saracens, ſubject unto them and their Ric-
ligion; and living by paſturage, without any Ruler of their own Nation.
In this age they became Princes of Babylon, and Perſia , and within a ſhort
ſpace they were Lords of all Aſia, unto Pontus, and the Euxine Sca, which
is called Turcomannia untill this day. When the Saracens were divided
among themſelves, eſpecially the Sultan of Perſia, Hircania, or Sogdiana,
and Media , fell at variance with the Calipha of Babylon, he ſent for the
Turks, by whoſe hand he prevailed; and when he refuſed to pay them, they
robbed him of his Kingdom; and were advanced more and more in both
the Armenios, Cappadocia, Bithymia, &c. In tire year 1009. the Turks
conquered Jeruſalem from the Saracens; not long thercafter the Saracens
of Egypt were Maſters of it again, and kept it till the coming of Godiſrid.
About the year 1028. the Calipha of Egypt ſpoiled the Church of Jeruſalem:
and after twenty years, the Emperor of Conftantinoplc made a league with
Deber Calipha; and by his permiſſion he built the Church again ann. 1051.
The Turks compel the Calipha of Babylon to create their Prince Tangro-
lipex Zadok, King of Aſia. Then they made a league with the Calipha of
Egypt, and reigned peaceably forty and ſix years. At that time Peter, an
Eremite who was wont to ſay his Pater Noſter by a role of Beads, and from
whom the Romans have their Gades. Pol. Vergil
. de inven.rer.li.s.6.9.) came the firfi
into Rome, and reports the miſeries of Chriſtians under the Infidels;
Whereupon the Popes dealt with the Princes to go unto their aid. And Pope
Urban II. perſwaded many Princes at Claremont, to recover the Holy The Holy
Land (as they called it) out of the power of Turks and Saracens.
Princes took the ſign of the Croſs for their cogniſance; and ſeveral Nations
the colour, or ſituation, or ſome circumſtance of that badge, to the
end the Soldiers might know their own Prince, when they had occaſion to
go into theſe wars: and hence are ſo many ſundry ſorts of Croſſes in
Europe. In the firſt interpriſe Godifrid Duke of Bullion, Prince of Lorain,
was their General; he ſold his Dutchy unto the Biſhop of Leodium, that
he migit amaſs the more money: with him were his two Brothers, Baldwin,
and Euftachius , Bohemund Duke of Apulia, Raymond Earl of Tolouſe,
Robert Earl of Flanders, Robert Duke of Normandy, and Son to William
the Conqueror, Hugh Brother of Philip King of France, &c. Two Armies
went before Godifrid; one under the conduct of Peter the Eremite, and
the other was commanded by Gotteſchalk a Presbyter; they were both
ſpoiled for their plundering, ſome in Hungaria, and ſome in Bulgaria; and
ſome arriving into Bethynia, went abroad without order, and were killed by
Solyman ann. 1096. The Princes went by Sea from Venice, and when they
did meer with the remnants of the former Companies, they were muſtered
about ſix hundered thouſand of foot, and one hundred thouſand horſe.
They did firſt affault Nicomedia, and were repulſed by ſtrong fortifications
of the City, and for want of victuals: and the Turks and Saracens joyned
againft the Chriſtians. Alexius, Emperor of the Greeks, ſent aid unto the
Chriſtians, and then the Turks were forced to yield up Nice ann. 1097.
After that was an open fight, wherein forty thouſand Infidels were Nain;
Y yy 2
and
i
Gades.
The Wars.
did vary
1
1
27 2
Of Divers Countries.
I
Legatid
latere,
and the Chriſtians with ſmall loſs took Iconium, the head City of Lycaonia :
then they gained Heraclea , and Turſus; appointing the Government of
theſe Cities unto Baldwin; who thereafter ſubdued Antiochia, Edeffa, Cilicia,
and Comagena, &c. After all this, Ieruſalem was taken on the thirty ninth
day of the ſiege ; and Robert Duke of Normandy was choſen King of
all the Conqueft; and Jeruſalem was appointed the chief City of the Kinga
dom: but Robert hearing that his Brother William, King of England, was
dead, would not accept it. Then Godifrid was proclamed firſt King of
Jeruſalem ann. 1099. This expedition was begun with a good intention,
that the Land might be purged from Idolatry, and Chriſtians might be freed
from grievous tharldom ; but it was continued by the craft of Popes, for
enlarging their Dominion abroad, and for weakening the Empire, and the
hinderers of their uſurpation, that themſelves might promove their power
with the more facility at home; and often that they might gather great ſums
of money under this plauſible pretext; as follows very plainly, and eſpecially
after the 1200. year. At the firſt ſome did ſmell the vanity of the Expedition;
for Anſelm (of whom in the next Chapter) writing unto one William in-
tending thither, ſaid, I admonish, advile, pray, beſeech, and command thee,
as one whom Ilove, that thou leave off thy going to Jeruſalem, which is
not now The viſion of peace, but of tribulation; and leave theſe treaſures of
Conſtantinople, and Babylon, unto the robbery of bloody hands; and think
upon heavenly Jeruſalem, and walk in the way unto it, which truly is the
viſion of peace. Lib.2. Epiſt. 19. Out of theſe few words appears what
was his judgement, and alſo what was the intention of many in that
voyage.
16. By degrees were the Legati à latere brought in Authority among the
Nations; and they did enlarge the Popes Phylacteries. At firſt, becauſe
Rome was the chief City of the Empire, from thence, as from a Seminary,
were Preachers ſent to fundry Nations, to preach, and plant the Goſpel, or
to confute. Hereſies, thereafter to provide vacant Benefices, and to ſupply
the Biſhop of Rome his abſence in Synods; in all which they did no other
thing, but as other Biſhops might have done, and alſo did: But when the
Biſhops of Rome were made Patriarchs, and became ambitious, theſe
Legates did the ſame offices at ſome times; but therewith they began craftily
to enjoyn unto Arch-Biſhops, and Mctropolitans, to execute ſome things,
which by the Word of God they were commanded to do; and they would
give them power within their own Diocies, as if Biſhops were Vicars of the
Roman Patriarch, or his Legate. Theſe Primates did gladly embrace this
ſhew of honor, that for reverence of the Roman Church they might be
the more reſpected in their own juriſdiction; and ſometimes the more eaſily
advance themſelves above their Competitors. Sometimes the Popes ſent
Legates into other Diocies with ſuch modeſty, that they had Authority to
attempt nothing without concurrence of the Biſhops, or Synod of that
Countrey; Albeit theſe Legations were partly godly, and at the worſt were
tolerable, yet they were not poteſtativa, or imperious, but charitativa, or
exhortatory: Nevertheleſs the Popes brought the Churches, and Biſhops,
into ſubjection by ſuch means; for afterwards thcy were ſent onely for am-
bitious uſurpation, covetouſneſs, and worldly affairs. The ordinary Legates
at Picen, Romandiola, Bononia, Ferraria, Avenion, and if there be
any
ſuch
others, are Provincial Deputies, Prætores, or Vice-Roys; The Nuntio's at
the Court of the Emperor, or of any King, or Prince, or State, are Am-
baffadors, or Spies for ſecular affairs: The affairs of any Church that are
gainful, if they be of leſs account, are reſerved unto the judgement of the
Nuntio,
1
>
CENTURY XI.
273
Nuntio; yet not definitively, but to be determined at Rome; and things
of more weight arc reſerved for the Court of Romne wholly; In the mean
time the power of Metropolitans, and Biſhops is neglected. The ancient
Biſhops of Rome, did ſeverely enjoyn their Legates to acknowledge duly
the inferior Bithops within their own juriſdi&ion; but now they pass by the
Metropolitans, and draw all actions unto themſelves; and the Court of
Rome : Allo their ambiton and avarice have ſo provoked lome Nations,
that they will admit no Legate, as Sicilie, and France hath entrenched their
office. Thele particulars are more fully written by Spalateniſ. de Rep. Ecclef.
lib.4.cap. 120
1
OF BRIT AN N Y.
5
1.
A
Danes in
1
s I touched in the former Century, England was oppreſſed by the
Danes, ſo that Swan, a Daniſh King, did bear the Sceptcroftngland; E, gland.
and when he was a dying, he left England to Harald, Denmark to Canut, and
Norway to Swan, his three sons. Harald lived notlong: After hiin; and the
death of the unfortunate Engliſh King Agelred, great contention was in
England for the Crown; ſome were for Edmond Ironſide, the Son of Agelred,
and ſome for Canut; After many bloody fights, both parties agree to try the
quarrel twixt them two onely; in light of both Armies they make the effay,
with (words and ſharp ſtroakes; in the end, upon the motion of Canut, they
agree, and kiſs one another, to the joy of both Armies, ann. 10 6. and they
covenant for parting the Land during their lives, and they lived as br thren.
Within a few years a Son of Edrik Duke of Alergia, killed Edmond traitor-
ouſly; and brought his two Sons unto Canut, and ſaid, God ſave our onely
King. Thereafter Canut reigned in England twenty years, and all the Coun-
ſellors ſwear unto him; By their advice he ſent the two Sons of Edmond unto
his Brother Span, King of Denmark, willing him to put them out of the
way; He abhorring ſuch a fact , ſent them to Solomon, King of Hungarie;
where Edwin was married with the King's Daughter, and left her ſoon a
Widow; and the other Brother, Edward, married Agatha, the Daughter of
the Emperor Henry III. It is written that Canut eſtabliſhed Laws Eccle-
fiaftical, as well as Civil; among which are theſe: Firſt, Allmen ſhould holily
worſhip God onely throughout all ages; they ſhould moſt religiouſly hold
faſt the one rule of Chriſtian Religion: they ſhould with due loyalty and
obedience honor King Canut; We further command, that every one of
each Order, ſhall diligently, and holily keep the Religion of his own Office,
and Fun&ion, namely the Servants of God, Biſhops, Abbots. Monks, Re-
gulars, and Nuns,and ſquare their life according to their preſcribed rule; Let
them pray oft, and much unto Chriſt, both night and day, for all Chriſtian
People: And all the Miniſters of God, eſpecially the Prieſts, we entreat and
command to obey God, and keep dear chaſtity', that they may eſcape God's
wrath, and hells fire , ſeeing they know certainly, it is not law ful for them to
have fellowſhip with women tor luft; and who ſhall abſtain from them, let
him have God's mercy, and on carth the honor due unto a Thane. Let every The beginning
one pay his Tithes yearly. Each one ſhould prepare thrice a year (at leaſt) tot Kught
receive the Eucharift, ſo thathe may eat the ſame to wholeſom remedies, and Priifts.
not to damnation. If any woman commit adultery, to the open ſhame of the
world let her noſe and ears be cut off, &c. Spelmän in Concil. Canut died ann.
1039.and his Son Hardıknut reigned four years, and his Brother two years;
Zzz
Then
bolanon
274
Of Brittanny.
Then the Danes failed, after they had been Kings of England twenty eight
years, and vexed it 255. years.
Troubles in 2. After the death of Grim, King of Scots, Malcolm would not accept
Sceland.
the Crown, until the Law which was made in his Father's time, concerning
Succeſſion, were confirmed with conſent of the Parliament. He was mo-
lefted by the Danes; and in token of his two vi&ories, two ſtones were ſet
up in Anguiſe, in two ſeveral places, as yet bearing the name of their Captain
Came. At that time Malcolm divided a great part of the patrimony of the
Crown among his chief Captains, ſo that from that time the Kings Revenues
were ſmall; and therefore the Nobility gave unto the King the Wards, and
Marriages of their Sons (if yong.) He which was ſo careful of Succeſſion,
had no Sons. Duncan, King, the Son of his eldeſt Daughter, was killed by
Macbeth, his Couſen-German, and Succeflor. In a word, while ſome ſtrove
for the ancient Liberty, and others for the priviledge of Succeſſion, ten
Kings were killed by their Succeſſors, until the year 1103.
Alteration 3. When England' was frecd from the Danes, they ſent to Normandy,
in England. inviting Edward the Confeflor,and Brother to King Edmund, to come. He
fearing their inconſtancy, did refuſe, until they ſent pledges to abide in Nor-
mandy; and then was Crowned ann. 1045. In his time was that Law made,
which concerneth the King's Oath at Coronation: A King, becauſe he is
the Lieutenant of the moſt High King, was appointed to this end, that he
ſhould regard and govern the earthly Kingdom, and People of God; and
above all things his holy Church, and defend her from wrongs, and root
out Malefactors from her, yea, ſcatter and deſtroy them; which unleſs he
do, he cannot be juſtly called a King. A King ſhould fear God, and above
all things love him, and eſtabliſh his command throughout his Kingdom; He
ſhould alſo keep, nouriſh, maintain, and govern the holy Church of his
Kingdom, with all integrity, and liberty, according to the Conſtitutions of
his Fathers, and Predeceffors, and defend it againſt enemies; foas God
may be honored above all, and ever had in minde: He ſhould eſtabliſh good
Laws, and approved Cuſtoms, and aboliſh evil, and remove them all out of
his Realm; He Thould do right Judgement in his Kingdom, and execute
Juſtice by the Counſel of his Nobles. All theſe things ſhould the King swear
in his own Perſon, before he be Crowned. Mat. Pariſien. deſcribes the
manners of the Countrey, at his coming, thus; The Nobles were given to
gluttony, and letchery; they went not to Church in the Chriſtian maner in
the morning, but onely had a Prieſt, which made hafte with the Mattens,
and Mars, in their Chambers; and they heard a little with their ears. The
Clergy were ſo ignorant, that if any knew the Grammar, he was admired
by them. All men were ſo given to carouſing, that both nights and days
Were ſpent in that exerciſe, &c. This King had no Children, and ſent for
Edward the outlaw; he came, and died within a year at London, leaving
one Son, Edgar, and two Daughters, Margaret, and Chriſtiana. After
Edward, Harold , Earl of Oxford, was Crowned; then William, Duke of
ormandy, came into England with an Army, pretending a right by cove-
nant with King Edward, and did ſo prevail ann. 1067.that Harold was ſlain;
and he was called, William the Conqueror. Within a few years he made a
great alteration in the Kingdom; the moſt part of his Knights, and Biſhops,
were Normans; and many Engliſh, with Edgar, fled into Scotland, where
King Malcolm had married Margaret, Edgars Siſter; and they incited
Malcolm to invade England, and he entered into the North part ann. 1071.
At laſt a peace was concluded, upon condition that a Mark-Stone was ſet up
in Stanmoor, as the mark of both Kingdom, with the portraict of both Kings
on
CENTURY X I.
278
1
on the ſides of the Stone, la. Vſer.de Ecclef.ſtatu.c.6. Thews out of ſundry
Authors, that when the Wars were twixt William and Harold, William
fought the Pope's advice, and Harold diſpiſed the Pope. So Alexander II.
then Pope, fent unto William a Standart, in good luck, or hope of his
victory: and when William had obtained the victory, he ſent Harold's
Standart unto Alexander. Thereafter the Pope writes unto him thus; Thy
wiſdom knows, that the Kingdom of England, ſince the Name of Chriſt
was known there, hath been under the power and defence of the Prince
of the Apoſtles; until ſome, becoming members of that wicked head, and
following the pride of their father Satan, have forſaken God's Covenant,
and turned away the Engliſh People from the way of truth---- for as thou
knoweſt well, while the Engliſh were faithful, upon account of their pious
devotion, they gave a yearly Penlìon unto the Apoſtolical See; of which
a part was brought unto the Roman high Prieſt, and a part unto the Church
of S. Mary, which is called, The School of the English, for the uſe of the
Brethren, &c. King Willians confirmeth the gift,
and, (as it follows there-
after ſome pages) until he was eſtabliſhed, Hildebrand was ſo affected toward
him, that he was evil reported by the Brethren, grumbling that he had ſo
affected, and helped the committing of ſo many Homicides; and that
William was devoted unto the Apoſtolical Sce, above all others of his
condition. But when the Pope was not content with the King's Liberality,
and ſought an Oath of Loyalty, William wrote unto him, ſaying, Religious
Father , Hubert thy Legate admoniſhed me, in your name, that I ſhould
give Loyalty unto thee and thy Succeſſors; and that I ſhould be more mind-
full of the Moncy, which my Anceſtors were wont to ſend unto the Roman
Church: the one I have accepted, and not the other: Loyalty I would not
give, nor will I; becauſe, neither have I promiſed it, nor do I finde that my
Anceſtors have done it unto thy Anceſtors. While I was three years in France,
the Money was gathered careleſly; but ſince my returning, by the Divine
mercy, what is gathered, is ſent by thy foreſaid Legate----Pray for me, and
for the ſtanding of our Kingdom, &c. Hildebrand was not pleaſed with
this Letter; and therefore in an Epiſtle unto Hubert, he ſaid, Thou knoweſt
very well what account I make of Money, without Honor. And then, ſpeak
ing of King William, he faith, The Roman Church may lay many things
Unto his charge; none of all the Kings, even of the Heatheniſh, have pre-
ſumed to attempt againſt the Apoſtolique See, what he hath not been
aſhamed to do; to wit, that any hath been ſo irreverent, and ſhameleſs, as
to diſcharge his Biſhops, and Arch-Biſhops, from the Churches of the A-
poſtles. Therefore we will that thou, in our name, ſtudy to admoniſh him,
that as he would take it ill, if his Subjects give him not due honor; ſo he
would not empair the honor of the holy Roman Church; and by giving
due thanks, he may procure the favor of bleſſed Peter. For we being minde-
full of our former love toward him, and following the meekneſs of the
Apoſtle (by God's help) ſo far as we can, have ſpared his fault hitherto; but
if he will not put an end unto this, and others his faults, that thou knoweſt,
let him ſurely know, that he will grievouſly provoke the wrath of bleſſed
Peter, &c. Among his other faults that were offenſive unto Hildebrand,
William had impriſoned his own Brother Odo, Biſhop Baiocen, without
regard of his Epiſcopal Order; as he writes unto the King, ſaying, One thing
toucheth us near, and by touching vexeth us, and among the excellent mo-
numents of thy Royal Vertues, doth violently overcloud the joy of our
friendly heart, that in taking a Biſhop, thy own Brother, not providing for
thy honor (as it became thee) but preferring thy earthly warineſs, and reaſon,
Z z z 2,
anto
1
276
Of Britanny.
1
Scotland.
unto God's Law, thou haſt not taken notice of Prieſtly dignity. The
honor of a Brother, and Epiſcopal Dignity, are no way to be matched in
compariſon; if you will compare it to the glory of a King, or to the Crown
of Princes, there are more inferior , then if you would compare Lead unto
Gold; so Hildebrand. And nevertheleſs Baronius afureth us, that the King
made no account of his Interceffion, nor Argument.
Alteration of 4. Before this time were no Diocies, or Biſhopricks, in Scotland: and ſure
the Church, it is, by Act of Parliament at Scone, under Conſtantine the Il. all Church-
diſcipline in
men were forbidden to meddle with ſecular buſineſs; therefore at that time
a Church-man, could not be a Parliamentary Lord. But King Malcolm
Cammore brought in new Titles of honor into the Civil Eſtate, after the
maner of other Nations; and ſo he changed the Government of the Church,
and erected fix Biſhopricks. At that time (as all our Hiſtorians write) many
ftrangers from Hungary, and England ( which both were tributary unto
kome, and in great troubles) came into this Land with Queen Margaret,
and by her and their information, the King was perſwaded unto ſuch
changes, both in the Civil Eſtate, and Church. Here then is a change of the
Diſcipline in the Church of this Land, and we ſee by what means it came,
even from Rome, where things were very corrupt at that time. But let us
look back into former times, and compare all together. Biſhop Spotſwood,
in his Hiſiory, would have the Biſhops to have been more ancient; and faith,
that Amphibal was the firit Biſhop of the Scots, who lived in the Iſle of
Man, where King Cratilinth built a ſtately Church, to the honor(why would
he not lay, for the ſervice, or worſhip) of our Savior; and called it Sodorenſe
Fanum: and that was the Cathedral of the Biſhops of the Ines, till the Scots
were diſpofcfied of that INe; and from thence the lle Jona, or {colmkil,
hath been the feat of the Biſhops. Then page 7. he telleth of Ninian, the
firit Biſhop of Galloway, or Candida Cala, and of Palladius, ſent by Ecleftin
Biſhop of Rome; and that he ordained servan Biſhop of Orkney, and
Tervan Biſhop of the Northern Picts. Page 11. he telleth of a Biſhop about
Aldham, but (ſaith he) the ſtory doth not expreſs his name: For anſwer, the
Hiſtories ſhew that ſuch men were in Scotland; but that they were not Pre-
lates, or Biſhops, (in that ſenſe, as of late the name was uſed) is very certain.
For firſt, All who have written the Hiſtory of Scotland; do teſtifie, that the
Church was governed without Biſhops, and by Tcachers, who were called
Culdees; that is, The worſhippers of God; or who taught the worſhip of
God: and there were called fomctimes Monks, for their ſtrictneſs of life; and
Prieſts, or Presbyters; and ſometimes they were called Bilhops; either in the
ſenſe of the Scripture, or according to the Cuſtom of other Nations; but
by that term, dcclaring them to be lawful Teachers, or Paſtors, Boeth.li.6.c.5.
calleth them by theſe three names, Culdees, Alonks, and Prieſts: and Lauren-
tius the ſecond, Biſhop of Canterbury, calleth them Fratres Epiſcopos ego
Abbates. And Biſhop Jewel, in defenſe of the Apolo.page 1 22. ſaith, Theſe
three names, Biſhop, Prieſt, and Presbyter, were all one. And it is certain,
that at Icolmkil was a Colledge of Students; and there was one, who is
ſometime called Abbas, and ſometime Doctor, and ſometime Epiſcopus; asin
that Epiftle written by the Clergy of Rome, after the death of Pope Severin,
which is directed unto the Biſhops, Presbyters, Doctors, or Abbots: Theſe
Titles are knit with the particle five. Likewiſe about the year 600. Columba
was the Church-man which was moſt reſpected in Scotland; and he was the
Doctor of Icolmkil: for as the King Aidan did uſe his counſel; ſo when he
fought againſt the Piąts, Columba did call his Colleagues together, and ex-
horted them to turn their ſupplications into thankſgiving, becauſe the King
had
1
-
1
CENTURI XI.
217
1
had got the victory, albeit the place of the battel was diſtant from Jona (where
Columba lived, and was at that time) 200 miles at leaſt, faith Biſhop Spoiſ-
pood: And the ſame Biſhop calleth Convallan Governor of that Monaſtery
after Columba, And Buchanan li. 6. in the life of King Kenneth III ſaith.
Thcancient Biſhops of the Scots, were choſen out of the Monaſteries; and
theſe Monaſteries were not for Monks, in that ſenſe as they ſpeak afterwards;
for in li. 7. Buchanan, ſpeaking of King Malcolm, and the Colledge at
Scone, faith, Malcolm turned the Colledge of Prieſts, that was there, into a
Monaſtery of Monks. Secondly, That the Church of Scotland was not
ſubordinate to Rome; and that they loved not the Diſcipline, nor Rites of
Rome, is moſt certain, by that Conteſtation which was in Century VII.
Thirdly, That teſtimony of the Synod at Celicytlı, in England, about the year
816. is without all contradiction, that at that timcwere no Prelates in Scot.
land; ſecing thcy teſtifie, that the Scots gave no honor to Metropolitans, nor
other Biſhops; and therefore they forbid the Scots to have any Fun&ion in
England. But in the contrary, Biſhop Spotſwood telleth of Wiro, and Plech-
elm, which were conſecrate at Rome Biſhop of the Scots, in the year 63 2.
as it is written (faith he) in Baron. Annal, ad ann. 632, and he addeth, Eat, by
the Cardinals leave, our church bad no ſuch Cuſtor before that time; nor will
it be shewed, that before theſe two, any did go to Rome, either to be confecrate, or
confirmed. And then he addeth, we finde hım [wiro] shortly thercaféer turn
Confeffor to King Pipin. But if he was Confeſſor to King Pipin, he was not
Binop of the Scots: nor was Pipin King of France till the year 750. and
ro Wiro niuft have been above 160. years old, ere hc was Confeffor. I have
looked on that place of Baronius, and he ſhews his Author to be Surius, ad
May diem 8. and all, both Papiſts, and others , hold Surius to be a moſt
fabulous writer: asin that particular he writes fabulouſly; for he faith, Wiro
was Confeffor unto Duke Pipin; and that Pipin was wont to come unto hira
with bare feet, when he made his Confeſſion. This (I ſay) is fabulous ; fecing
it is marked as an unmeaſureable ſhew ofhumility, that Juſtinian II. Emperor,
made ſuch obedience unto Pope Conſtantinc, in falling down at his feet, and
did not caſt off his ſhoes, Nor can it be ſhewed, that any Writer of that
Century, hath the word Comfefforin that ſenſe; or that ſuch an Office was at
that time: In the days of the Emperor Theodolius, ſome ſuch thing had
been in uſe upon a particular occaſion; but upon a vile ſcandal it was for-
bidden. Socrat.Hift.l.5.6.19. And then Baronius ad ann. 197. Calleth Wiro
Epiſcopum Deirorum, when he ſpeaks of thc Synod at Utrecht. Now it is
clear in the life of Pope Gregory 1. (prefixed before his works) that a part of
England was at that time called Deira: therefore Wiro was not a Biſhop of
Scotland; and therein Baronius Plechelm, is called de Candida Malla, or Cala.
But Biſhop Spotſwood, page 4. ſaith, No Biſhop in Scotland had any Diocy
before King Malcolm lii. and ſo that phrafe , de cendida caſa, showeth that
Plechelm was born at that place, and not that he was Bishop there. Likewiſe
Bishop Spotſwood, page 20. ſpeaks of two Bishops, Sedulus, and Perguftus,
who having aſlifted in a Synod at Rome, called by Gregory II. in the year 72 1.
after their return, made great diſturbance in the Church for crecting of
Images. It is true, in the ſubſcriptions of that Synod, ſuch nanies are there ;
and the one , Sedulus, is called Epiſcopus Scotorum, and the other is called E-
piſcopus Pictorum. And ſo every Presbyter, who went out of Scotland, was
called a Scotch Bishop: but that he was a Prelate of Scotland, it is contrary
to that teſtimony of the Synod at Celicyth, in Century IX. which was near
a 100. years after Gregory II. And then ſee what he did; he preſſed the wor-
ship of Images; and the Culdees denied it to be lawful, faith 10.Bale Cent. XIV.
Аааа
and
1
1
1
27$
Of Brittanny.
1
any of
and therefore many of them were depoſed; ſuch was the fruit of their gading
to Rome. And Biſhop Spotſwood, page 26.ſaith expreſy, that Kellach was
the firſt Biſhop of this Kingdom who went to Rome to ſeek confirmation,
and that was about the year 904. This inſtance condemneth what he hath
ſaid before, of all thoſe others whom he calleth Scotch Biſhops: Neither was
this the Cuſtom of Scotland onely, to Govern the Church by common con-
ſent of Culdees, or Presbyters, which in Scripture are called Biſhops; ſees 11.
but in the primitive times it was the Cuſtom every where. For firſt, They had
an Eccleſiaſtial afſembly, which Origenes contra Celſum li. 3. calleth, a Church
Senate: for when he compareth the Chriſtian Churches at Corintls, Athens,
and Alexandria, with the multitude of other People there: he addeth alſo,
If you compare the Church Senate, unto the Senates of thoſe Cities, you
ſhall finde fome Senators of the Church worthy to govern any place, any
Commonwealth eſtabliſhed by God; but theſe Senators, who now every
where do govern, have nothing excellent in their maners beyond the com-
món multitude; and in like maner if the Church-Magiftrates be compared
with the Political Magiſtrates, &c. And after eight pages, he faith, Chriſtians
do ſo much as they can, firſt examine the minde of them which deſire to be
their hearers, ere they receive them into their number; they try them firſt
privately, and when they appear to have made ſuch progreſs, that they are
deſirous to live honeſtly, then they bring them in by diftinct degrees--- and
ſome are appointed to watch over their lives and maners, that if
them do things unlawful, they debar them from the Society; and others
they embrace heartily, if they by dayly progreſs become better : and how
ſevere is our diſcipline againſt them which are faulty, eſpecially who are
defiled with uncleanneſs: our Church caſteth them out of our Common-
wealth ---- and again, when they repent, we receive them no other way, then
as if they were raiſed from death; but after a longer trial, then when they
were at firſt received to learn the Religion; but upon this condition, that
becauſe they have fallen, they ſhall thereafter be uncapable of all Dignities,
and Church-Magiſtracy. So far Origen. Hence we ſee, the primitive Churches
had their Judicatories, and their Rulers; and how they did cenſure the ſcan-
dalous perſons. Secondly, Who were theſe Rulers? Ambroſe teacheth on
1 Tim. s. ſaying, Among all Nations, old age is honorable; whence the Syna-
gogue, and then the Church had their Elders, without whoſe Counſel nothing
was done in the Church: which form, by what negligence it hath failed, I
know not, unleſs by the lazineſs, or rather the pride of Teachers, while they
onely will ſeem to be ſomething. Thercfore the Rulers of the Church were
not onely Teachers, but with them were Elders, which were not Teachers;
and theſe were out of uſe in Italy before the days of Ambroſe, about the
year 400. But ſee whether they were in the days of Cyprian, who lived about
the year 2 so.In lıb.3.epift.10. he directethit unto the Presbyters and Deacons;
in the beginning he lamenteth, that many of the Presbyters were diſperſed in
time of the perſecution : and near the end he ſaith, I am ſorry when I hear
that ſome walk diſorderly, and wickedly, and jarring with diſcord; even the
members of Chriſt, which have openly confeffed Chriſt, to be defiled with
unlawful luft; nor can be governed by the Deacons, and Presbyters (or Elders]
that by the bad maners of ſome few, the honeſt credit of many, and good
confeſſors, is ſtained: they ſhould fear, leſt being condemned by their own
teſtimony and judgement, they be deprived of the Society of the godly;
for he is a true and famous confeſſor, of whom the Church afterwards
hath not cauſe to be aſhamed, but to rejoyce: As for that particular which
our Com-Presbyters Donate, Novate and Curdius have written unto me, I be-
ing
1
1
CENTURY X I.
279
ing alone can write nothing, ſeeing from the begining of my Epiſcopacy [ I
have reſolved to do nothing by my private judgment for ſentence] without
your counſel, and without conſent of the people: but when by the grace of
God I ſhall come unto you, then as common honor requires we ſhall toge-
ther treat of theſe things which are done, or are to be done. Hence it is clear
that though Cyprian was a renowned Biſhop, yet he never did any thing in
point of government by himſelf, or without counſel of Elders and Deacons,
and without conſent of the Church; no, not to give advice in that that they
did require of him; and theſe Elders and Deacons did rule and cenſure when
he was abſent; and he was fory that the people did not obey their Sentence.
Whatſoever exception may be taken againſt the word Presbyter , certainly
Deacons had place in giving Counſel, and the Biſhop had not the ſole power
of Cenſure. This is put out of doubt in the life of Auguſtine; when 0.4.
Poſſidonius ( Arch-öiſhop at the ſame time) ſhews that he was choſen one
of the Presbyters for ruling the Church of Hippon; and then c.5. the Biſhop
Valerius having experience of Auguſtin's gifts, gave him power to preach;
and (ſaith Polledo ) this was contrary to the uſe and cuſtom of the Affrican
Churches; and therefore other Biſhops did revile him, that he had given an
Elder leave to preach; but the good man was content that the people were
inſtructed, ſeeing he could not deliver his mind ſo frcely as Auguliine could,
becauſe he was a Greek; and he knew that the Eaſtern Churches had thatcu-
ſtom at that time. Behold a Church with one Biſhop & no Elders, and the Bia
shop was the only Preacher; and Auguſtine was the firſt Preaching Elder in
the Affrican Churches. 3. That the Biſhops had not the whole power, it is
clear as the light , if we will believe the writings of the Ancients, asis cafie
to be ſhewed by many teſtimonies. I will name but a few: Bafilius (ſurna-
med the Great, about the year 380) in Mor al ſumm.71.6. 1. expounds the
texts 1. Tim. 3. and Tit. I. Conjun&tly of Bishops and Presbyters as ha-
ving the ſame office. Sedulius ( when Hen.Ordus in Nomenclator talleth Pres-
byter Scotus about the year 440) on Tit. 1. faith, Before that factions by in-
ftinct of the Devil were in Religion, and it was ſaid among the people, I im
Paul's, and I am Apollo's; the Churches were governed by the cominon
counſel of the Presbyters; then he brings teſtimonics of Scripture, proving
(as he concludes) that among the Ancients was no difference twixt Bishops
and Presbyters. To the ſame purpoſe writes lerom, on Tit... At greater
length, and concludes thus ; let Presbyters know that by cuſtom of the
Church they are ſubject unto him who is their Prelate : and let Bishops know,
that by cuſtom rather then by the Lords appointment, they are greater then
Presbyters,& that the Church ſhould be governed in community:& in Epift.ad
Evan. 1. he ſaith; Whereas one was choſen to preſide among others, it was
done in remedic of Schiſm, left each one drawing the Church unto himſelf, it
were rent aſunder: for in Alexandria from Mark the Evangeliſt unto Heraclas
& Dioniſius Bishops(theſe were in the daies of lerome)the Presbyters do alwaies
chuſe one of themſelves,& call him Bishop when he is ſet in a higher degree---
for except ordination, what doth a Bit hop what a Presbyter may not do?
Both France and Britannie and Africa, and India, & all the Nations do wor-
Thip one Chriſt; and obſerve one Rule of Truth: If you ask for Authority,
the World is bigger then a City &c. And becauſe they had another cuſtom
at Rome, Jerom ſaith there, why ſpeak ye of one City ? why ſtand ye for
a few, from whom Arrogance hath riſen upon the laws of the Church
Gratian hath theſe words of the Epiſtle , in Dec. Dift. 43.and there the Gloffe
faith, in the Primative Church both the office and name of Biſhops and
Presbyters were common:but in the ſecond Primitive Church both names &
Aaa a 2
offices
1
1
280
Of Britanny.
}
offices began to be diſtinguiſhed---- therefore theſe names of Bishop, and
Presbytcr, were altogether of the fame ſignification, and the adminiſtration
was common; becauſe the Churches were ruled by the Common Counſel
of the Prieſts. This is confirmed by Ambroſe Biſhop of Millan i Tim. 3. ſaying,
After the Biſhop, he ſpeaks of the Deacon : why? becauſe the office of the
Biſhop, and of the Presbyter, is one; for they both are Prieſts; but the Bishop
is firſt; ſo that every Biſhop is a Prieſt, and every Prieſt is not a Biſhop; for v
he is a Biſhop who is firſt of the Prieſts. And on Eph.4.. he faith , What the
Apoſtle writeth, doth not altogether agree with the preſent Order of the
Church; for theſe things were written atthe ground-laying: for he had created
Timothy a Presbyter, and he calleth him a Biſhop; for the firſt Presbyters
were called Biſhops, that when the firſt departed, the ſecond might ſucceed:
and as yet in Egypt, the Presbyters do ordain, if a Biſhop be not preſent: But
becauſe thereafter the Presbyters began to be unworthy to have the firſt place,
that order was changed; a Council providing, that not by ſuccellion, but
by merit the Biſhop ſhould be created; and he ſhould be appointed by the
judgement of many, left an unworthy man attain the place, and be a ſcandal
unto many. And to the ſame purpoſe Chryfoftom (though a Patriarch) writcth
on 1 Tim. 3. Why doth the Apoſtle omit the Presbyter becauſe there is no
difference almoſt twixt a Biſhop and a Presbyter, ſeeing the care of the Church
is committed unto the Presbyters alſo: and what he ſpeaks of the Biſhops,
doth agree unto the Presbyters alſo; and they are above them in Ordination
onely; and they ſeem to have onely this more then the Presbyters. Here it
is to be marked, that what Jerom, and Chryſoſtom ſpeak of that one prero-
gative, Ordination, is to be underſtood, not that the Biſhop onely had power
to chuſe and enter a Presbyter, (for it was orherwiſe, as follows preſently) but
that the Presbyter, being choſen, and approved, the Biſhop onely laid hands
on him, and thereby Ordained him: even as at this preſent in Low Germany,
the Claffis, or Presbytery, appointeth one of their number to lay on hands in
the name of them all; and yet at that time, both Biſhop, and all the Pres-
byters, did lay on their hands in the Churches of Affirica; as it is commanded
exprelly in that great Council of Carthage. Ge. Caffander in Conſultat.art. 14.
ſaith, All men do conſent, that in time of the Apoſtles was no difference
between Biſhops, and Presbyters; but thereafter for keeping of Order, and
eſchewing Schiſm, a Biſhop was preferred unto Presbyters; and unto him
aloric the power of Impoſition of hands was reſerved. It is alſo certain, that
onely Deacons, and Presbyters, are the holy Orders; becauſc, aswe do rcad,
the primitive Church had not others, as Pope Vrban teſtifieth, &c. Thus we
ſee the parity of Biſhops and preaching Presbyters in the primitive Church, by
teftimonics; now bchold the practiſc of thoſe ancient times: In a Provincial
Council of Nuniidia,and Mauritania at Carthage,in the time of Cyprian, were
about cighty Subſcribers, and they are called Biſhops; and the ninth Subſcriber
calls them Cætum Confacerdotum. But certainly at that time, there could not be
ſo mady Diocies in theſe two Provinccs; unleſs by the word Diocy,a Pariſh (as
wcſpeak) be underſtood. And in another Council, in the ſame Town, in the
days of Auguftin, were 2 14. Biſhops, beſides ſomo Correſpondents from
other Nations. The number of Chriſtians, and Pariſhes, might be increaſed
at that time; but there could not be ſo many Diocies (as we were wont to
ſpeak) in theſe two Provinces; wherefore theſe Biſhops muſt be ſo many
Paſtors of ſeveral Congregations, as it alſo appears there; for in the Title of
Ca. 4. it is ſaid, De Cellula Saccrdotis ; and in the Ca.it is ſaid, Epiſcopus non
longè ab Ecclefia Hofpitiolum habeat. There a Prieſt, and a Biſhop, is but one ;
as Cellula, and Hofpitiolum: and the like change of thoſe names, is in the next
Title,
{
-
CENTURY XI.
281
0
Title, and Chapter. We ſee the like in Cyprian, lib. 3. Ep. 13. ad Stephan.
ſaying, The copious body of Prieſts, is conjoyned with the glue and bond
of mutual unity,thatif any of our Society would attempt to ſpread an Hetelie,
and divide or waſte the flock of Chrift, others may contribute thcir aid, and
as profitable and merciful Shepherds, may gather the Lord's ſhęcp into tlie
flock. Here a Council is a copious body of Prieſts, and howbeit onc cannot
command another, yet cach one is ſubject unto the Society; as Cyprian
ſpeaketh in the beginning of that Council. And in the ſame Epiſtle he
ſpeaketh of Novatian, that he was condenined by the Council of many
Prieſts. And li. 1. Ep.4. ad Feli. Presbyt, and others, he uſeth the words Pre-
poſitus, Sacerdos, and Epiſcopos, as ſignifying the ſame Office; ſaying, The
People, obeying the Lord's commands, and fearing God, ſhould leparate
themſelves from a wicked Overſeer [Prapofito] nor nicddle with the Sacrifices
of a facrilegious Prieſts, ſeeing they [ipfa, plebs] eſpecially have the power
of chooſing worthy Prieſts, or refuſing the unworthy; which we ſee to flow
from divine Authority, that a Prieſt ſhould be choſen in the preſence of the
People, before them all, that he who is worthy, and fit, may be approved by
publique judgement, and teſtimony---- God doth inftruct, and thew, that
Ordination of Prieſts ſhould not be, but with the knowledge of the People
allifting; that the People being preſent, the faults of the wicked may be
diſcovered, and the worthineſs of the good may be proclamed; and ſo there
may be a juſt and lawful Ordination, when it is ſcanned by the judgement
and ſuffrage of them all: as was obſerved in the Acts of the Apoſtles, by
Divinc direction, when Peter ſpoke unto the People concerning a Biſhopto
be choſen in the place of Judas--- and we obſerve to have been done, not
onely in chooſing Biſhops, and Prieſts, but of Deacons alſo----- therefore it
is to be obſerved diligently, according to Divine tradition, and the practiſe
of the Apoſtles; which is alſo done among us, and almoſt through all Pro-
vinces, that all the neighbor Biſhops of the Province do conveen, and a Biſhop
be choſen, the People being preſent; for they do beſt know the life of each one:
as alſo we have ſeen it lately done in the Ordination ofour Colleague Sabinus,
that by the ſuffrages of all the Fraternity, and the Biſhops mecting together,
and by their judgements which ſent Letters unto us, the Epiſcopacy was con-
ferred on him, and hand was laid on him in place of Baſilides. 'So far he.
Hence it is clear, that firſt theſe above-named titles, are given unto a Paftor
of a Congregation. Secondly, Such Paſtors meeting together for ordering
Church-affairs, are indifferently called a Council, Society, Fraternity, Synod,
copious body of Prieſts, &c. Thirdly, Ordination was done in preſence of
the People, and ſpecially by their ſuffrage. Fourthly, A hand was laid on the
elected, manus imponeretur; and this was all the Rites that were uſed at the
Ordination of a Biſhop, as is clear alſo elſewhere. But in Scotland, after the
diviſion into Diocies (as they ſpoke) was much buſineſs for Ordination, or
(as they called it) Confecration, or running to York, or Canterbury; and
after the year 1200. they muſt all go to Rome for Conſecration, or elſe it
was not reputed valid; which mancr practiſed at Rome, or places ſubject
thereunto, yet was no where elſe. And as it was unworthily (and, I may ſay,
fuperftitiouſly) done, ſo it is unworthy to be reported; albeit that kinde of
men have taken pleaſure in practiſing, and writing ſuch fooleries , as if none
were lawfully called, without theſe lately deviſed toys. Now to knit all this
purpoſe together, I add from Biſhop Spotſwood, Hiſt. pag.si. that before the
Abbey of St. Andrews was founded, the Culdees were the onely Electors of
the Biſhop; and thereafter they were excluded by a Bull of Pope Innocent II.
and the election was committed to the Prior, and the Canons; whence
ВЬЬЬ
arore
1
1
282,
Of Britanny.
)
The first
B shops in
England.
aroſe a great ſtrife among them, which by the Authority of good King
David, was agreed in thoſe times, that ſo many of the Culdees as would be
Chanons, and enter into the Monaſtery, ſhould have voice with them. But
(faith he) to elude this appointment, a Mandate was obtained from the Pope,
to admit none into the Convent, without the advice of the Prior, and moſt
part of the Chanons: and thus the Culdees were held out, and deprived of
all voice in the election. In the year 1298. William Cumine , Provoſt of the
Culdees, ſuppoſing to get ſome advantage in thoſe troublous times (this was
after the death of King Alexander III.) did oppoſe the election of William
Lamberton, and the matter by appeal was drawn to the Court of Rome;
both parties went thither; Lamberton did prevail, and was conſecrate by
Pope Boniface VIII. This turned to the diſgrace of the Culdees, ſo that after
that time, we have no more of them, ſaith he: And thus by Authority of An-
tichriſt, the ancient Government of this Church was extinguiſhed, and Epiſ-
copacy ſet up: Is not therefore Epiſcopacy a branch of Antichriſtian Hierar-
chy? As for England, ſince the Saxons, or Engliſhes receiving the faith by
Auguſtine, they liad always Biſhops; for they had their pattern from Rome,
as it was then : But if we look up to the ancient Britans in that Land, we ſhall
finde it otherways. I have ſaid in Century VII. Chapter IV.that ſeven Biſhops,
and one Arch-Biſhop, came from the Britans unto Auguſtin; and there I
followed the words of Biſhop Jewel, in the defence of the Apology, page 14.
Edit. ann. 1570. where he quoteth Beda, Hift.lib. 2. cap. 2. and in the ſame
page he repeateth theſe words, and citeth Galfrid. lib. s. cap. 8. What I wrote
then upon truſt, I have afterwardsexamined; and I finde that Beda ſpeaks not
fo: for in the Edition, in fol. at Cambridge ann. 1643. he ſaith, Loc. Cit.
Auguſtin called the Biſhops,or Doctors of the neareſt Province of the Britans;
and in the ſame page, he, ſpeaking of the ſame perſons, faith, A blinde Engliſh
bóy was brought unto the Prieſts of the Britans; and again, They ſaid they
could not depart from the ancient Cuſtoms, without the conſent and licenſe
Suorum. In the margent it is ſaid, in the Saxon Language it is, without the
permiſſion and licenſe of their Nation. Then ſpeaking of the ſeco.d con-
ference, he ſaith, Then came ſeven Biſhops, (as they ſaid) and more very
learned men, eſpecially of that famous Monaſtery, of which the Governor
at that time was Dinooth. In a word, Beda hath not one word of an Arch-
Biſhop ; norin all his Hiſtory, nameth he a Biſhops See, nor any Biſhops
name: and whom he calleth Biſhops of Britan, he calleth thein Doctors, or
Teachers, and Prieſts, yea he calleth them oftner Prieſts; nor calleth he them
fimply Biſhops, as he calleth them fimply Prieſts; but Biſhops, as they ſay,
or Bilhops, or Teachers. Certainly Beda could diftinguiſh between a Biſhop,
and a Prieſt; for lib. 3.čáp. 3. ſpeaking of Aidan, and other Scots, who came
at the entreating of Oſwald, King of Northumberland, he ſaith, They were
eſpecially Monks that came; and Aidan himſelf was a Monk, for he was ſent
from the Iſle of Hij; the Monaſtery of which [Ine] was the chief of all the
Monaſteries of the Northern Scots, and of all the Pichts---- and the Doctor
of that Ine was not a Biſhop, but a Presbyter, and a Monk. Then cap.4. he
ſaith, Laurence [Arch-Biſhop of Canterbury] with the other Biſhops, ſent
unto the Prieſts of the Britans, to confirm them in the Catholique unity; but
how they did prevail, the preſent times do declare, ſaith he. He meaneth, the
Prieſts would not yield unto the Biſhops, or the Britans continued in their
old Cuſtom; What can be concluded out of all thoſe words, but that no
Biſhop, or Prelate, was among the Britans, other then Prieſts? As for Galfrid,
it is no marvel that he wrote according to the ſtyle of his own time; that is,
the
year 1 150. But if we will aſcend higher then Beda, none can be had
but
!
CENTURY X 1.
283
.
1
but Gildas, a Britan Presbyter ; he lived after the coming of the Saxons, and
beforc tlre coming of Auguftin: and he ſaith , If his Countrey-inen have
written any thing at all, it cannot be found; but was either burnt by the enc-
mies, or carried away with the Captives. He ſhews, that in the days of Tiberius
Cæſar, the Son of righteouſneſs fent into that Land his beams, that is, his
Word: and the Prince did forbid the preaching of it; but the Council would
not conſent unto him; and ſo the Goſpel was ſpread there without impedi-
ment, until the perſecution of Diocleſian: and after that, the Chriſtiansga-
thered again out of their Caves, and lurking-holes, and kept the truth in ſim-
plicity, untill the poſt of Arianiſm (which infected all the world) came over
thc Sea into this liland; ſemper aliquid novi audire gaudenti, eo nihil certi
firmiter retinenti. Beda lib. 1. cap.8. repeateth the ſame words. Then Gildas
rebuketh the vices of the ſeveral degrees of mon; firſt of the Princes, and
Civil Eſtate, in his Book De excidio Britannico; and then of the Church-
men, in the Book Caſtigatio in Ecclefiafticum Ordinem: he diſtinguiſheth
Church-men into Biſhops, or Prieſts, (as he ſpeaketh) and the Clerks: of the
firſt ſort, he expoundeth the firſt part of the tlıird Chapter of 1 Tim..and he
expoundeth the ſecond part of the Clerks; and from that Chapter he con-
vinceth them both. He nameth no other degree of Church-men; but cer-
tainly he had named them, if any other had been among them, becauſe he
ſpeaketh ſo diſtinctly of the ſeveral ranks of men, both in State and Church.
He calleth the firſt fort ofteſt Sacerdotes ſimply; but never Epiſcopos, unleſs he
add five Sacerdotes. The book is in Bibliotheca Patrum de la Bigne. We may
conclude then, the ancient Britans had no Church-men above the degree of
Prieſt-hood. Now if that were added, which followeth in this Chapter, cont.
cerning Ireland, we have fouud four National Charches that have been
governed without Prelates, to wit, the Affrican, ancient Britan, the Scots, and
Iriſh, ſome for the ſpace of soo. years; yea, untill the Britans were ſubdued
by the Engliſh: and ſome for the ſpace of 1000, or 1100. years. And we
have found, that there was a Church Council, conſiſting partly of Rulers,
who were not Teachers; beſides that, Ambroſe, and others teftifie, that ſuch
were every where. Yea, and in Rome it is moſt probable, that the firſt Teach of the fire
ers were of equal Authority; I ſay, probable ; becauſe Hiſtories are not clear Rishops of
in this point. Epiphanius Hæref. 27. faith, Peter, and Paul, were the firſt
Biſhops there; but whether Linus, and Cletus, were Biſhops there while the
Apoſtles were alive, I cannot well ſay: It may be (faith he) becauſe the A-
poſtles went into other Nations to preach, and Rome could not be without
a Biſhop; for Paul went into Spain, and Peter did oft viſit Pontus, and
Bithynia: and poſſibly when Clemens had refuſed (I cannot ſay it certainly)
and Linus, and Cletus were dead, he was compelled to take the Biſhoprick.
So conjunctuarily writeth Epiphanius. Jerome in Catalog. Scriptor, faith,
Clemens was the fourth Biſhop; and he nameth Peter, [but not Paul] Linus,
and Cletus; but (faith he) many Latins ſay, Clemens was next unto Peter.
Theodoret on 1 Tim.4. ſaith, They ſay Linus did ſucceed unto great Peter.
10. Naucler in vol. 2. Generat. 3. ſaith, In the year of our Lord 70. Linus ſuc-
ceeded unto bleſſed Peter, although bleſſed Peter had ordained that Clemens
ſhould ſucceed; but Clemens conſidering that it was an ill example, that
one ſhould ſucceed his Succeffor, he renounced the Papacy, and Linus was
choſen, then Cletus, and fourthly Clemens. Rufinus in præfa.before clemen.
Rocognit, ſaith, Some do ask, ſeeing Linus, and Cletus, were Biſhops of Rome
before Clemens, how could Clemens, writing unto James, ſay, that Peter had
given unto him the Chair of Teaching? we have this reaſon of it, Linus,
and Cletus, were Biſhops of Rome before Clemens; but while Peter was
Bbbb 2
alive,
Rome.
1
284
1
Of Britanny.
alive, they had the charge of the Bishoprick, and Peter fulfilled the Office of
Apoſtleship. Dion. Petavius, a Jeſuit, in Rationa. par. 1.lib. 5. cap. s. faith,
When Peter was killed by Nero , Linus governed the Church of Rome, as
ancient writers affirm---and they allign unto him eleven years, two moncths,
and ſome days; ſo that he died in the year 78. Unto him ſucceeded Cletus,
whom Irenæus calleth Anacletus; and he ſat twelve years, and ſeven
moneths; and ſuffered martyrdom ann. 91. and Clemens was his Succeſſor.
The Jeſuit Io. Hart in Collog.cum lo. Reynold, c.6.fe.4. affirineth, That Peter,
before his death, ordained onely Clemens to be his Succeffor. Others have
other opinions; as it is in Collog.ca.cit.ſe. 3. therefore I ſaid, Hiſtories are un-
certain in this point, albeit a great part of the Romish faith is grounded upon
it; but it is moſt probable, that Clemens, Linus, Cletus, and Anacletus, were
Sympresbyters: and the writers in following Ages, ſpeaking conformable to
their
own pra&ice, do name, ſome one, and
ſome another; But it is more cer-
tain, that others were the firſt preachers of equal Authority at Rome,then that
any of theſe four were the firſt preachers there. That Peter, or Paul were
Biſhops, of Rome, it is not probable, becauſe they were Apoſtles, and did
the work of their Apoſtleship; and the Scripture sheweth their diligence from
time to time: and it is certain, that in the mean while other preachers were
at Rome, whom Paul ſaluteth, Rēm. 16. Aquila, Epenutus, Andronicus, Juni-
as, &c. theſe he calleth of note among the Apoſtles, and his fellow-laborers in
the Lord.Sedulius faith, Whom he calleth fellow-laborers, he meaneth, in the
work of teaching; and it is not without reaſon thought, that the Romans
believed by their teaching. Ambroſe (or whoever was the Author of the
Commentaries) faith, Thoſe were not idle at Rome; for they were zealous
in devotion: And it is underſtood, that all thoſe whom Paul ſaluteth, came
for confirmation of the Romans: for which cauſe he faith, that not onely
he, but all the Churches of the Gentiles give them thanks; and he adıno-
nisheth the Romans to obey them. In 2 Tim.4. Paul mentioneth Linus to
have been at Rome at that time ; and in the ſame verſe he namcth others be-
fore him, to wit, Eubulus, and Pudens, which he would not have done, if
Linus had been their Prelate. Wherefore there was a Church at Rome be-
fore Peter, or Paul, came thither; as Paul writcth unto thein as a conſtituted
Church, and teſtifieth, that thcir faith was ſpoken of throughout the world,
C.1.8. and their obedience was come abroad unto allmen. It is certain alſo,
that they had many Preachers, and other Officers, to whom he directeth chap.
12,6;7, 8. nor can any man prove, that thoſe Preachers had fuperiority one
over another : therefore it deſerveth conſideration, Whether the Roman
Church was not once conſtituted with purity of Teachers? and, Whether
the Church of Antioch was not of the like conftitution? See and confider
Alts 13. 1, and many Elders, or Bishops, were at Epheſus, AE s. 20. 17,28.
and ſo at Theſſalonica, 1 Thell: 5.12. The word, o dygnós, in Revel, 2. will
not prove any imparity, ſeeing it is attributed unto all Prieſts generally, Mat.
2.7. and the the particleó, óv, tw, is too weak a foundation for ſuch a building;
ſeeing it implieth not alwaysa ſingularity, but often an indefinite thing; and
anſwereth unto our particle a, or, an, oftncr then unto the particle the; and
ſo it may well be tranſlated there, Toan Angel, ſeeing inany Bishops were at
Epheſus. And this putteth the queſtion out of all doubt to me, that as the
Scripture is the firſt and main foundation, commanding to Ordain Elders, or
Bishops (theſe are one in Scripture-language) in every Church, Acts 14.23.
or in every Town, Tit. 1.5. Or xato zwegs, ſaith Clemens Bishop of Rome,
in his Epiſtle ad Corinth. So for Practice, and Hiſtory, it cannot be shewed,
that when the conſtant Moderators were appointed, under the name of a
Bishop,
CENTURY XI.
285
*
grees.
Biſhop, that any Biſhop (ſo called) had any Juriſdiction without, or larger
then one Town, within the ſpace of the firſt 300.years. Rhegium, a little
Town, had a Biſhop of as great power, within his Town, as the Biſhop of
Rome had within his Town; as witnefſeth Jerom ad Evangr, and neither of
them had power in the others Town. And therefore if men will leave the
direction of Scripture, and follow the firft declination of Antiquity, every
Town should have its own Bishop. We have read of more Bishops in one
Town; but for the firſt 300. years, two Towns were not under one Bishop:
Or who will shew it, Erit mihi magnus Apollo ? Object not a Canon of Nice;
I crave a teſtimony within the firſt 300. years: and if the word dexaía, in
that Canon, be taken in the Apoſtles ſenſe Afts 15.7. for a good while ago;
certainly it carrieth not a long ſpace of time. In ſum, every Town should
have their own Church-Council, whether the Præfes be per vices monethly,
or quarterly, or yearly, or ad vitam, or ad culpam; and ſo that the Church-
Council may act without the Præfes , being neceſſarily, or wilfully abſent ;
but not he without his Colleagues : as Cyprian teſtifieth of himfelf, in
Epift. 10. ad Presbyt.& Diacon.edit. Bafil. ann. 1921. Let this be underſtood
without the prejudice of larger Synods, which Antiquity did ever acknow-
ledge. Now, becauſe I would joyn all this purpoſe together; for the niore
clearing of it, ladd three particulars; Firſt, Of the ground and platform of
The first
Bishops. Secondly, Of the Election, and Conſecration of them. Thirdly, pattern of E-
Of the riſe and growth of their Juriſdiction. Concerning the firſt, Lombard Pifcopal des
li.4. Di. 24.8.9. teacheth thus, The Canons judge excellently, that onely
two Orders are holy, Deacons, and Prieſts: for the primitive Church had
onely theſe, ſo far as we read; and we have the commandment of the A-
poftle concerning them onely: for the Apoſtles ordained Bishops, and Elders,
in every City: we read alſo, that the Apoſtles ordained Levites, of whom
the chief was Steven; but afterward the Church ordained Sub-Deacons,
and aro luthi. And inſe. 11. he faith, The Order of Bishops is four-fold, to
wit, Patriarchs, Arch-Bishops, Metropolitans, and Bishops---- This diſtin-
&tion ſeemeth to have been brought from the Heathens, who called their
Prieſts, ſome Flamines fimply, others Archy-Flamines, and others Proto-
Flamines: for the Heathens called their Prieſts Flamines, &c. Lombard was
a Bishop, and knew Antiquity; if he could have ſaid more for the credit of
his Order, he would not have been deficient. For the ſecond, Pope Vergil.
de inven.rer. li. 4.cap.6. ſaith, Of old, in Conſecration of a Bishop, was no Their const-
other Ceremony but the people, which for that end (as Cyprian witneſſeth, cration.
not in one place onely, eſpecially in Epift.4. ad Felic. Presby.) were always
preſent at the Election of Bishops, did pray, and the Presbyters laid on their
hands; this was the Confecration uſed at firſt by the Apoſtles, and Fathers --
Leſt any be miſtaken, the prieſtly Order can no way be ſaid, to proceed from
the Bishop of Rome, unleſs it be underſtood among the Italians onely, &c.
Inc. 10. he faith, The power of chooſing Bishops, Prieſts, and Deacons, from
the beginning; did belong unto the Apoſtles, and then unto the Prieſts of the
Cities; yet not without the ſuffrage of the people, and the judgement of
neghboring Bishops. Cyprian witneſſeth, not in one place onely, eſpecially
in Epiſt. 4. ad Felic. that this Cuſtom continued a long time; and there he
diſcourſeth of this clearly: but ſeeing that Law is long ſince out of date, it
isto no purpoſe to repeat his words. When a Bishop was choſen ſo, the other
Bishops did initiate him; and this was done by a Decree of the Synod at Nice;
where it was ordained, that a Bishop should be entered, if poſſible, by all
the Bishops of the Province; but if that could hardly be, at leaſt by three,
and not without the Authority of the Metropolitan : But now both thoſe
CECE
belong
ll
l
286
Of Britanny
.
·
belong unto the Roman High Prieſt; for he createth a Biſhop, and initiateth
him; or according to the Nicen Order, he commandeth him to be initiated,
thatis, conſecrated. But afterwards the creation of Biſhops was turned into
another form by Boniface the Third, He ordained that they ſhould be choſen
by the people, and Society of Prieſts, the Prince of the place not gain-ſay-
ing, and the Roman High Prieſt conſenting, with theſe words, Volumus cum
jubemus. But this Decree, as too good, went foon out of uſe, all things falling
into worſe: then they began to adviſe with the Emperor ; but Lewes, Son
of Charles the Great; renounced unto the High Prieſt Paſchalis the right,
which Hadrian had given unto the Father Charles : but now many Princes
gripe faſt to this; yea, not onely declare, and call Biſhops, as they pleaſe, with
out the ſuffrage of Prieſts, and people; but, by their onely Seals, give inferior
Benefices; which Simplicius, and Gregory, did altogether forbid. So farhe,
In theſe days ſome plead much for Antiquity in Government of the Church;
and yet their pretences go not higher then the corrupt times; It may be truly
thought, if ſome queſtions (much ſtood upon now) had been asked of
Cyprian, he had anſwered, I know not; as, What difference between the Ora
dination of a Miniſter, and the Conſecration of a Biſhop what is a Pre-
fentation what is a Patent? what difference between Ordination, Inſtituti-
on, and Collation? what is a Chappel, where Miniſters are Ordained, and
not one of his flock preſent? and many ſuch others. As to the riſeand growth
of Epiſcopal juriſdiction, Pe. Soave in Hift. Concil. Triden. li. 4. Dheweth it
fully, ſaying, This place requireth (ſaith he) to Thew the original of this Juriſ-
diction, that it may appear by what degrees it hath come unto this power,
which is envied by Princes, and feared by all Nations: When Chriſt did
commit unto the Apoſtles the preaching of the Goſpel, and adminiſtration
of the Sacraments, he gave unto them, in the perſon of all Believers, a great
commandment, that they should love one another, and forgive wrongs mutu-
ally; commanding each one, to mediate twixt diſſenting brethren, and to
compoſe jars; and as the laſt and higheſt remedy, commending that charge
unto the body of the Church, with this promiſe, that it ſhould be bound, or
looſed in heaven, what they ſhould binde, or looſe on earth; and the Father
will give, what they with mutual conſent do crave: to wit, this pious duty of
Charity, in procuring ſatisfaction unto the injured party, and pardon unto the
offender, was the continual work and exerciſe of the primitive Church. And
according to this commandment, Saint Paulexhorteth, that when Civil
ftions ariſe twixt brethren, they ſhould not go to the Benches of Infidels, but
ſuffer their controverſies to be judged by wiſe men, choſen among themſelves,
This had a form of Civil Judicatory, as the other was like a Criminal Court;
both which were different from worldly Courts, in that the one had execution
by the Authority of a judge, forcing men unto obedience; and the other by
the onely willingneſs of ſubmitting parties : which if they refuſe to obey, the
Eccleſiaſtical Judge could do no more, but commit the cauſe unto the judge-
ment of God; which, as it pleaſeth God, ſhall be executed in this life, or that
to come. And upon good ground was the name of Charity given unto the
Eccleſiaſtical Judicatory,becauſe by it only was the defender moved to ſubmit
unto the Church, and the Church to judge, with ſo great ſincerity of the
Judge, and obedience of the offender, that there was no place left unto cor-
rupt affection in the one, nor of repining in the other: and this great love,
made the puniſhment of chaſtiſing ſeem the more grievous, even unto the
chaſtiſer; ſo that in the Church was never any cenſure inflicted, without
great mourning of the people, and greater of the Rulers: and hence it came
to paſs that at that time the word mourning, was uſed for chaſtiſing.So St.Paul,
rebuking
que-
1
CENTURY X 1.
287
1
!
rebuking the Corinthians, that they had not cenſured the inceſtuous man,
ſaid, And ye have not mourned, that be that hath done this deed might be taken
away. And in the other Epiſtle, I fear , left when I come, I shall not finde you
Juch as I would--- and left I shall be wail many which have finned already. Now
it ſeemeth, the judgement of the Church (as is uſual in all Societies) was or-
dered by ſome one which was Preſident, and propounded things, and after
deliberation gathered the ſuffrages; which part, ſeeing it is moſt convenient
unto the moſt able and fit man, without doubt was conferred on the Biſhop;
But when the Churches were multiplied, the propoſitions, and deliberations,
were done by the Biſhop, firſt in the Colledge of Presbyters, and Deacons,
which were called the Presbytery; and there purpoſes were brought to ripe-
neſs, that they might have the laſt ſtroke in the publique meeting of the
Church. This was yet the Cuſtom about the year 250. as is clear in the
Epiſtles of Cyprian, who writing of them who had ſacrificed unto Idols,
unto the Presbytery, ſaith, It is not his maner to do any thing without their
advice, nor without conſent of the people: and he writeth unto the people,
that when he ſhall return, he will in their preſence, and according to their
judgement examine the cauſes, and merits: and unto the Prieſts, which by
themſelves had received ſome delinquents, he writeth, that they give account
unto the people. Becauſe of the ingenuity, and charity of the Biſhops at
that time, it came to paſs, that all men almoſt did reft on their opinion; and
the Church, when charity became cold, and the charge that Chriſ hadlaid
on them was careleſly performed, left all unto the Biſhop; and ambition
(which is a ſlie affection, and ready to creep into the heart with the ſhadow,
and ſhew of vertue) did perſwade the Biſhops to accept it gladly. But
that alteration came not to the height, till the perſecutions were ceafed ;
for then the Biſhops did as it were ſet up a throne unto themſelves, which be-
came moſt frequent, by the multitude of pleas, with the acceſſion of tempo-
rary riches: And this form of Judicatory, albeit differing from the former,
whercin all things were carried with conſent of the Church, did yer continue
in the ſame ſincerity. And therefore the Emperor Conſtantine, having tried
the fruit of this Court in deciding controverſies, and how the vertue of Re-
ligion was able to diſcern many tricks , and guiles , which the Judges had not
perceived, 'made a Law, that there ſhould be no appealing from the Biſhops
ſentence, and the judges ſhould put them in execution. Yea, and when a cauſe
was begun before the Secular Judge; whatſoever was the ſtate of it, if either
of the parties, howbeit the other were unwilling, did appeal unto the Biſhop,
the cauſe, without delay, ſhould be referred unto his conſideration : And then
the judgement of the Biſhop began to be Courtly, and when he had the Ma-
giſtrate to be the executioner of his Decrec, he taketh unto him the names
of Epiſcopal luriſdiction, Epiſcopal Audience, and ſuch Titles. Likewiſe the
Emperor Valens, thought good in the year 365. to enlarge this Court, by
giving unto them the inſpection of the prices of things ſet forth to be ſold;
which buſineſs was not acceptable unto the good and moderate Biſhops: for
Poſlidonius reporteth, that when Auguſtine had been taken up with ſuch
work untill noon, and ſometimes till night, he called it Angaria, a forced toil,
whereby his minde was diſtracted from things more properly belonging unto
him; and for theſe ruſling broyls, he left more uſeful things undone:as neither
did Paulgo about theſe things, which were not ſuitable to a Preacher, but left
them unto others. Nevertheleſs, when not a few of the Biſhops did abuſe
that Authority, that was granted unto them by Conſtantine's Law, the ſame
Law, after 70. years, was recalled by Arcadius, and Honorius , and it was
ordained, that Biſhops ſhould judge in cauſes of Religion onely, and in Civil
Cccc 2
1
no
Of Britanny.
1
no other way, but with conſent of parties: and alſo it was declared, that they
had no Court of Judgement. This Law was little regarded in Rome, becauſe
of the great power of the Biſhop: therefore in the year 452. Valentinian,
living in the City, did renew that Law, and cauſed is to be put in execution.
But the ſucceeding Princes did ratifie unto them again that power, as Juſti-
nian did eſtabliſh the Biſhops Court, and Audience, and aſſigned unto them,
not onely the affairs of Religion, but the Eccleſiaſtical faults of the Clergy,
and ſeveral powers over the Laicks. By theſe degrees, Correction, which was
appointed by Chriſt upon the account of Charity , was turned to Dominion,
and was the occaſion of loſing the ancient reverence, and obedience, where-
with Chriſtians were wont to regard their Biſhops. I know well, that in words
they will deny their Ecclefiaftical juriſdiction to be Dominion, like the Se-
cular ; but I cannot ſee what real difference they can ſhew : Certainly St. Paul,
writing to Timothy, and Titus, ſheweth a clear difference, Let not a
Bishop be
given to lucre, not a ſtriker : But now it is moſt uſual to pay unto the Biſhop
the expences of Law, and at his command to put into priſon, even as in se-
cular Courts. But when the Provinces in the Weſt were divided, and the
Empire was made up of Italy, France, and Germany, and Spain became a
Kingdom, in theſe four Countreys the Princes made choiſe of Biſhops to be
their Counſellors; and then by the confuſion of ſpiritual, and temporal
power, oh how the Authority of the Bishops Court augmented! within
200.years they drew unto them all criminal and Civil power over the Clergy,
yea, and over the Laicks in many particulars, pretending that the cauſe is
Eccleſiaſtical. Then they forge a mixt Judicatory, wherein either a Biſhop, or
a Magiſtrate, which of the two, ſhall firſt intend the Action againſt a Laick;
and on the account of this Court, they are moſt attentive unto their own gain:
and, leaving nothing unto the Seculars, they uſurp upon all men, as under their
reach: Or if any eſcape this ſnare, there remaineth one jin to catch them,
to wit, a general Rule for the foundation of faith, Every Action belongeth
unto the Eccleſiaſtical Court, if the Magiſtrate will not do right, or ifhe delay
to do it. And if the pretenſions of the Clergy had held within theſe bounds,
the condition of the Chriſtian Republique had not yet been undone; for it
had been in the power of Nations, and Princes, when they tolerably exceeded
the bounds of equity, to have reduced them by Laws into ſome tolerable
meaſure, as in time of extrcam neceſſity it had been done. But he who hath
laid the yoke upon Chriſtians, even he hath taken away all way of ſhaking
off the yoke; for after the year 1050. when all the A&ions of the Clergy are
made proper unto the Biſhops Court; and ſo many Actions of Laicks, under
the pretence of ſpirituality, and almoſt all others, upon the account of the
mixt Court, do ſome way belong unto that Court: and laſtly, They have,
made Secular Power ſubject unto them, under colour of delayed right. At
laſt they are come ſo far, as to affirm, That the Biſhop hath rolarge, and wide
power of judging, neither by connivance, nor grant of Princes, nor by the
will of the people, nor by ancient cuſtom, but it is the very property of E-
piſcopal Dignity, and eſſential unto it, and gifted by Chriſt himſelf. And
albeit there be extant many Laws of the Emperors, in the Books of Theo-
doſius, and Juſtinian, and in the Books of Charles the Great, and Lewes the
Godly, and other Princes after them, both in the Eaſt, and Weſt, whereby it
is clear, after what maner, at what time, and by whom that power was
granted: and all Hiſtories, both Eccleſiaſtical, and Civil, do agree in the re-
port of theſe Grants, and Cuſtoms, and in their cauſes, and reaſons ; never-
theleſs, this ſo manifeſt a truth, could not hitherto have place, and is fallen
before a naked, contrary, and groundleſs affertion; even ſo far, that the
Do&tors
t'
CENTURY XI.
282
,ک
1
Doctors of the Canon-Law, have openly declared them Heretiques, who will
not ſuffer themſelves, as blinde men, to be led into the ditch: Nor do they con-
tain themſelves within theſe limits, but they do aiſo add, That no Magiſtraté,
not the Prince himſelf, may meddle with any of theſe Actions, which are pro,
per unto the Clergy, ſeeing they be ſpiritual, whereof Laicks are altogether in-
capable. And nevertheleſs, the truth was not ſo unknown, but that even at the
beginning of this error, the learned and godly did oppoſe it, and did convince
both the parts of this affertion, of manifeſt fallhood. Firſt, They maintain, that
the major Laicks are incapable of ſpiritual things, is abſurd, and impious ; ſeeing
they are adopted by the heavenly Father, called the children of God, the bre-
thren of Chriſt; made partakers of the Kingdom of Heaven, and worthy of
divine Grace, of Baptiſm, and communion of the fleſh of Chriſt; for what
be ſpiritual things, if theſe be not? And if there inay be any other, Mould
there be any queſtion concerning him which is partaker of theſe higheſt, and
moſt excellent things, as if he were uncapable of ſpiritual things ? And they
faid, The minor is as falſe, The proper cauſes of the Bishops Court, are meerly
Spiritual, ſeeing faults, and contracts, which belong unto this Juriſdiction, if
we conſider theſe qualities, that the Scripture attributeth unto Spiritual things,
are as far diftant from them, as heaven is from the earth: But the oppoſition
of the better part, could not hinder the greater. And after the ſame maner
concerning the ſpiritual power of binding and looſing, which Chriſt gave
unto the Church; and concerning the cxhortation of St. Paul, for compoſing
differences among Chriſtians, and not appearing before Infidel-Judges; by
progreſs of time a temporal throne was ſet up, by many degrees more glori-
ouſly then any now, or that hath been at any time; and in the midſt of every
Civil Government is another ſet up, no way depending thereon; ſo that they
which at firſt did preſcribe the forms of that adminiſtration, could not poſſi-
bly imagine ſuch an Idea of a Republique : neither is it my purpoſë to report,
how they are not content to have attained their aim in building a Court inde
pendant any way from the Civil Government; and have likewiſe attained
another end unexpectedly, and have made up an Empire, by a new, and Mark a
frange opinion, which in a moment of time hath made wondrous progreſs; Hotelly.
now they aſcribe unto the Roman Pope alone, which ſo many Biſhops in the
ſpace of 1300. years, had been purchaſing for themſelves, by ſo many ad-
mired wiles: and they made the foundation of his Juriſdi&tion to bc (not as
before) in the power of binding, and looſing, but a power of feeding, and by
vertue thereof, they hold, that all Juriſdiâion was given by Chriſt, in the
perſon of Peter, unto the Pope alone, in theſe words, Feed my sheep; Iſay, I
have not purpoſe to ſpeak more of this, &c. so far in the Hiflory of that Synod
at Trent. Here I add, how the Canons began, and how they were diſtinguiſhed the original
into ſeveral forts: Ge.Caffander ſhieweth this in Conſultat. Artic.de Canonicis, of Canons.
ſaying, In ancient time a Moriaſtical life was private, and diſtinct from all Mi-
niſtery of the Church, ſo that at firſt they had need of a Presbyter from ſome
other place, to adminiſter the Sacrament; and thereafter it was granted, that
one of their Order ſhould be ordained a Presbyter, by whoſe Miniſtery they
did receive the Sacraments; And ſo the Orders of Monks, and Clerks, were
altogether diſtinct; for Monkery (as Jerome ſaith) was the office not of a
Teacher, but of a Mourner. But then Religious men, in imitation of the
Monaſtical life, did alſo appoint Colledges of Presbyters, and Canons,
where Clerks, that were aiming, or appointed unto the Miniſtery, and Prieſts,
that were already placed in the Miniſtery, ſhould live according to a pre-
ſcribed Rule; which , albeit it was a little more free then the Monkiſh, yet
wastied to certain Canons; hence that life was called Canonical; and they
Dddd
who
+
296
Of Britanny.
1
;
who profeffed it, were called Canons; and the Society, or Colledge, was
called a Monaſtery: Which name continuçth in ſome moft famous Colledges.
And ſo in ſome ancient Councils, is mention of the Monaſteries of Monks,
and of Clerks ; a Biſhop was Governor of the one, and a11 Abbor of the
other. Bleſſed Auguftine is ſaid to have been the chief Author of this Ina-
ftitution, who when he had gathered a Society of godly men, to live with-
out a Town, and apart from the multitude of men, thereafter was made a
Biſhop, and he would have within his Biſhoprick, a Monaftery of Clerks, and
Presbyters, with whom he might live in a community. Some fay Urban I.
was the beginner of this Canonical life, becauſe it is written, that he did ap-
point, that all Biſhops ſhould furnith all things neceſſary unto all that would
live in community, out of the Revenues, and Goods, that were given
unto the Mother Churches. When this Canonical life became looſe by
degrees, the Canons were in the Council of Mentz, under Charles, reduced
to obſerve their Rules: in Chap. 1X. of that Council, the Laws of a Cano-
nical life, are compriſed briefly; That they fhould obſerve the Divire Scri-
pture, and the Do&trine of the holy Fathers; they fhould not preſume to do
any thing, without the knowledge of their Biſhop, and Maſter; they ſhould
eat, and ſleep together; they ſhould abide within their Cloyſter, &c. And
becauſe this conſtitution was not obſerved, in the Council at Aken, under
Lewes, the whole way of a Canonical life was preſcribed more exactly,
and fully, out of the Books of the holy Fathers; and it was enjoyned unto
them that did profeſs that life. But when their wealth did increaſe, and piety
did decreaſe, they did ſhake off all yoke almoſt, and broke all ties of ancient
conſtitutions, ſo that now is ſcarcely any hope to reduce them into the
bounds of a little more ſtrict life, as their Regular Order did preſcribe; albeit
we do read, that about 300. years ſince, a certain Legate of the Romiſh
Pope, willing to draw away the Clerks, and Canons of Luik, from the com-
pany of their Concubines, which were called their Cooks, did command
them, that they ſhould dwell together, eat together in their parlors, ſleep in
their dortures, and keep their turns in the Churches both day and night: this
was in the year 1203. but how theſe things did ſucceed, the preſent agé de-
clareth. Nevertheleſs, ſome foot-ſteps of that common, and Canonicallife
may be ſeen as yet, but in the houſes, and names onely; for as yet many
Colledges have the name, and ſhew of a Cloyſter, that is, of a retired place;
and in them are places for eating, ſleeping, and little rooms that were allowed
unto every one. Therefore when their life was far changed from their Rule,
another fort of Canons began, who, becauſe they came nearer to the pre-
fcribcd Rule, were called Regular Canons; and for diſtinction, they who
had forſaken the Rules, were by an abſurd and monſtrous name called Secular
Canons, that is, Regular Irregulars. Therefore not without cauſe did Albert
Crantz calla Secular Canon, a Monſter without example, a Regular without
a Rule, and a Canon without a Canon. But when ſuch Colledges were ap-
pointed in famous places, where Biſhops did govern, and learned men did
live there, the ancient cuſtom of the Church, whereby in the more famous
Churches,as in Alexandria, and Antiochia, were Schools of Liberal Sciences,
and of Divinity, was maintained in theſe Colledges; for, for a long time ſuch
Colledges were publique Seminaries of Learning, wherein the moſt eminent
Men, for Godlineſs, and Learning, were employed, until at laſt, this ſo uſeful,
and godly work, was alſo neglected; and then godly Princes, and Magi-
ſtrates, for ſupply of this want, were moved to beſtow maintenance, and erect
publique Univerſities; of which (as Albert Crantz witneſſeth, and is cer-
tainly known) none was in Germany before an hundred years: And ſo,
although
+
CENTURY X I.
291
,
although there is no hope now to reſtore that ancientinftitution of a Cano-
mical lifc, yet, ſecing as yet, even unto this day, many famous, borh in Nobility
and Lcarning, are of that profeſſion, it ſhould not be altogether defpiſed,
nou forlaken, but rather fome remedy is to be uted, as the time will permit:
Yea, and it fecincth, Luther hath not written abfürdly of it, when he ſaid,
That Brthopricks were Schools at the firſt; as theſe ancient words do teſtifie,
Præpofitus, Decanus, Scholaflicus, Cautor, Canonici, Vicarie, Cultos : I wiſh they
would do ſuch things, continue their ancient worthineſs, and dignities; abide
in their poſſeſſions; were eminent and great Lords; at leaſt they would re-
ttore ſome teaching, and compel the Canons, Vicars, and Choriſters, to hear
onc Leflon at leaſt every day, and in theſe Leftoms the holy Scripture were
expounded:fo Bifhiopricks were in ſome meaſure like urte Schools; and as
occafion fliall require, Paftots and Biſhops might be more readily had. And
the advice of William Duranti, Biſhop of Mimata , is not much different,
who thought it an expedient remedy againſt the ſloth of the Clergy, thatac-
cording to the appointment of the univerſal Council at Lateran, the church,
which as a pious Mother, ſhould provide, that ſome of thic poorer fort, being
unablc through poverty of their parents, ſhould not want opportunity of iu-
fruction, would appoint Maſters in every Cathedral Church, and other Col-
legiatc, and honorable places, and theſe Maſters might teach the Clerks, and
ſecular poor ones of the City, or Diocy, and accept nothing for their teach-
ing; but ſhould have Eccleſiaſtical Benefices, or iftipends, from the Biſhops,
or Chapters, or Collegiates, or other Prelates. So far Callander.
5. After the death of Malcolm Cammore, the Scots receive a Reformation More Rites ift
(I pould ſay, Deformation) according to the Rites of Rome; and that by
procurement of Queen Margaret , ſaith Automn.par. 2. Hiſt.cit. 16.6.8.0
Joh. Bale Cent. 2.6. 58. in appen. The Biſhop underſtandeth the Romiſh Maſs,
and other ſuperſtions, which were brought hither at the firſt riſe of the
Biſhops. Likewiſe the ſame Margaret did agree with Pope Urban, that the
Kings of Scotland ſhould be anointed with oyl: and her Son Edgar, was the
firſt anointed King of Scotland. Boet.l. 12.c. 13. But he, and his Succeffors,
by that oyl, had no acceſſion to his power; howbeit, Popiſh writers have
more efteen of anointed Kings, as being more their own, or bearing the mark
of the Beaſt.
6. As in the days of the Emperors Maurice, and Phocas, the Patriarchs Ambition
ſtrove for primacy, (for preferment was their aim, more then the teaching of of Bishops.
ſouls, or Chriſt's flock) ro in this Century we read of debates among the
Biſhops of England, Spain, and France, and other Nations, which of them
ſhould have the precedency; as in England twixt the Biſhops of Canterbury
and York
7. About the year 1059. Aldred being preſented unto the Secof Worceſter, Avarice of
went to Rome for his Palle, (as the cuſtom was) but could not obtain it, for a Pope.
ſome miſdemeanor in his words, as they did alledge: wherefore he did turn
homc; and by the way he was robbed; he went back, and made his com-
plaint unto Pope Nicolaus, but all in vain: Then Toftius Earl of Northum-
berland, (which had gone with the Biſhop) told the Pope to his face, that his
perſon was not to be reſpected in far Countreys, ſeeing (as he ſaw) his neigh-
bors, even vile vagabonds, deſpiſed him at home; and he requireth the Pope
to reſtore Aldred his loft goods, or elſe he would make the truth known, that
by his means and craft, it was taken away : and more, it will come to paſs,
that the King of England hearing this, will refuſe to ſend St. Peter's Tribute,
and underſtand it as an indignity unto himſelf, and his Rcalm. The Pope was
moved with the argument of his purſe, and reſtored the Biſhop to his own,
Dddd 2
and
Scotland.
1
.
1
$
?
292
of Britanny.
Ecclefiaftical
Laws.
1
and gave him a Palle. Such was the cuſtom in thoſe days, and until this
pre-
ſent time in Germany, France, and Spain, that albeit the Prince do principally
name the Biſhops, yet they cannot be admitted, unleſs they go to Rome for
their Palle; which cuſtom is a burden to the Nations, and bingeth no ſmall
gain to Rome. Cumi. Ventura in Thef. Polit. Diſcepta. de Vrbe Rom.
8. In this Century (as reckoneth Sir Hen. Spelman in Concil.) were compiled
the Ecclefiaftical Laws, which go under the name of Ælfrick, unto Wulfin
Biſhop, among which are theſe; I ſay unto you Prieſts, I will not ſuffer your
negligence in your Miniſtery, but in truth I tell you what is ordained for
Prieſts; Chriſt himſelf hath given an example of Chriſtian inſtitution, and
purity of life, or chaſtity; therefore all who will walk with him, in his way,
have forſaken all earthly things, not looking unto their wives: wherefore he
faith in his Goſpel, Who hateth not his wife, is not worthy to be my diſciple.
C.ll. After the aſcenſion of Chriſt, & the departure of his Venerable Apoſtles,
ſò great a perſecution was raifed on earth, that the Miniſters of God could
not meet in a Synod, becauſe the heathens lay in wait for them, until Conſtan-
tine, having the Government of the carth , became a Chriſtian. In many
words, there is condemned the marriage of Biſhops, and Prieſts, and alſo
ſecond marriage; and then C. X. it is ſaid, There be ſeven degrees in the
Church, Oftiarius , Lector, Exorciſta, Acoluthus, Sub-Diaconus , Diaconus,
Presbyter. C. XVII. Presbyter is the Miffa] Prieſt, or Elder; not for his age, but
ancient wiſdom; it is his office to conſecrate the body of the Lord in the
Sacrament, even as our Savior hath ordained; hc ſhould lead the people
into the faith, both by preaching, and exerciſing the holy Miniſtery chaſtely;
being a pattern unto Chriſtians and not living after the maner of Laicks. There
is no difference twixt a Biſhop, and a Prieſt, but that a Biſhop is appointed to
give ordination, and to viſit, or have care of things belonging unto God,
which may not be permitted unto the multitude; they have both the ſame
Order , albeit in this reſpect the Biſhop is more worthy. C. XVIII. There is
no other Order in the Miniſtery of the Church, but theſe ſeven; Monks, and
Abbots, are of another fort, and not to be reckoned with them, nor have
they the name of any order : and nevertheleſs they are called holy Orders, and
they lead the ſouls of their Prieſts unto bleſſedneſs, if they abide holy.C.XXIII.
A Presbyter, or Maſs-Prieſt , ſhould on Sundays, and Maſs-days, teach the
People in Engliſh, the underſtanding of the Goſpel, and the Lord's Prayer,
and the Creed; and that they learn the Creed, or Chriſtian Confeſſion, by
heart; as the Lord commandeth by the Prophet, ſaying, They are dumb
dogs, that cannot bark; they muſt therefore bark, and cxhort the People, left
we deſtroy them for want of teaching. C. XXVII, A Presbyter ſhould not ſell
his Miniſery. C. XXVIII. Nor paſs from one Church to another for gain.
C.XXIX. Nor be a drunkard. C.XXX. Nor a Merchant, nor a vyer
bear weapons. The faine Author hath a Letter of Pope Nicolaus unto King
Edward (called the Confeffor) where it is ſaid, It is clear, thar the Kings of
England, for their reverence and devotion which they have given to bleſſed
Peter, have flouriſhed in glory and honor, and by his defenſe, they have ob-
tained glorious triumphs; by the merits of which bleſſed Apoſtle, the Al-
mighty God may bring to paſs your deſire, and confirm unto you the Empire
of your Fathers Kingdom----- We commit unto you, and the Kings your
Succeſſors, thc advocation, and maintaining of that place [ſpeaking of the
Abbey of iveſtminſter, that Edward had re-builded, and enlargea] and of all
the Churches in all England, that, in our place,[Vice Nefira; Note here. He
mould have the King to be his Vicar, and not alone, but] Ye, witin the advice of
Biſhops, and Abbots, may ordain every where things that are juſt , knowing
that
CENTURY XI.
293
that for theſe things, you ſhall receive reward from Him, whoſe Kingdom and
Empire ſhall have no end. The ſame Author page 571, faith, The Eccle-
fiaftical Laws of Maccabæus, King of Scots, [Note here an error in the name
Maccabaus, for Macbeth; of whom Buchanan fasth, lib. 3. In the beginning hè
made good Lalls, both many, and uſeful, which now are not knoton, or are negle-
čted] taken out of his Rcgifter, are there; One who is entered into Orders,
call thou not before a profancludge; if he be ſummoned, and appear, do
not thou juige him, but remit hiin unto the holy Rulers. Give willingly the
tenth part of all the fruits of the ground, unto the Paſtors of the Churches;
and worſhip God continually, with vows and oblations. Who, being accurſed,
ſhall contemn the Authority of the Church for a whole year, and fliall not
reconcilc himſelf, let him be accounted an enemy of the Realm; and if he
continue two years in that contumacy, let him be forfaultéd óf all his goods.
If any ſhall accompany (as a ſervant) another man, by whoſe charges he is
not dayly ſuſtained, either unto the Church, or publique Convention, or a
Market, let him want the head. Boet. Hift.li. 12. hath there, and others of his
Civil Laws.
9. Anſelm, an Italian, was tranſported againſt his will (as faith M. Fox.in
AEt.) from the Abbey Becheloin in Norinandy, unto the See of Canterbury :
This is lie, who ſaid, He had rather be in hell without ſin, then in heaven with
ſin: A man of ſpecial note in his time; for as Gul. Malmesbu, de geſt. Anglo.
pontif.li. 1. reporteth, when the Greeks diſputed at Barri againſt Pope Urban,
concerning the proceſión of the holy Ghoſt, the Pope cried aloud, Father,
and Maſter Anſelm, where are you? come now and defend your Mother the
Church: And when they brought him into preſence, Urban ſaid, Let us take
him into our world, as the Pope of the other world. He wrote many books, The dostrine
which to this day are commonly in hands, and declare the doctrine of of faith in
Century XI.
the faith, as it was then profeſſed. In the general is a remarkable paſſage
in lib. 1. epift. 68. (according to the Edition of the Jeſuit The. Raynaud.)
directed unto Lanfranc, Jaying, Concerning thoſe things which are ſaid in that
little book, you do by a wiſe and wholeſome advice, admoniſh to con-
ſider more exactly in the ballance of the minde, and to confer with the
Learned in their holy books; and where reaſon faileth, to confirm them by
divinc Authority: I have done ſo, both before, and ſince I have received
your fatherly, and loving admonition, ſo far as I could; for that was my inten-
tion, through all that diſputation, to affert nothing at all, but what I ſaw un-
doubtingly might be defended by the Canonical Scriptures, and the ſayings
of bleſſed Auguſtine. Obſerve here, he whom the Pope calleth his father, and
Maſter, dependeth upon the Canonical Scriptures, and upon Auguſtine, and
not upon the Pope; nor thinketh upon that which now they call, The casket
of the Pope's breaſt
. I have alſo obſerved in his Epiſtles written unto the Popes,
Urban, and Paſchalis, that he calleth them, the Reverend bigh Prieſt of the
Catholique church; and he ſaith, your Highneſs, your Majeſty; but he never
ſaith, your Holineſs; he calleth them the Vicar of St. Peter, but never the Vicar
of Chriſt : nor in any place can I finde, that he ſpeaketh of any priviledge of
Peter, above the other Apoſtles: and in the contrary in Comment. on Mat. 16.
he ſaith, It is to be noted, that this power was not given to Peter alone, but as
Peter anſwered, one for all, ſo in Peter, he gave this power unto them all. On
Rom.9. Seeing by the free will of the firſt man, all men fell into condemna-
tion, certainly it is not to be aſcribed unto mans righteouſneſs, which is not be-
foregrace, but unto the onely mercy of God, that any of them are made veliels
of honor; but that any of them are veſſels of wrath, it ſhould not be im-
puted unto the iniquity of God, which is not, but unto his juſtice; He is Potter,
Eeee
which
2.94
Of Britanny.
1
1
which of the ſame lump, (altogether corrupt in Adam) maketh at his own
pleaſure, ſome veſſels unto honor in his mercy, and others unto hame in his
juſtice. On i Cor: 1. The grace of God is given unto us, through our Lord
Jeſus Chriſt, and not through Peter,or Paul: grace is given by Jeſus Chriſt; be-
cauſe it is ſo appointed by God, that whoſoever believeth in Jeſus Chriſt, ſhall
be ſaved, not by works, but by faith onely, and freely receive the forgiveneſs
of his ſins. On Rom. 10. Seeing hearing is of grace, another grace is alſo ne-
ceſſary, which may move the heart, becauſe the word of the Teacher out-
wardly availeth nothing, if God do not inwardly touch the hearers heart.
On chap. 14. He ſhall ſtand, becauſe God is able to make him ſtand; for hot
he himſelf, but God is able to make him ſtand: for he who falleth, falleth by
his own will; but by the will of God he ſtandeth, who ftandeth; and riſeth,
who riſeth. On I Cor.4. Who hath diſcerned thee? he ſaith this, becauſe of
the maſs of corruption, which was by Adam; none but God diſcerneth man
that he is made a veſſelunto honor : But a man who is carnal, and vainly puft
up, when he heareth, who hath diſcerned thee? might anſwer by voice, or
thought, and ſay, My faith, or my prayer, or my righteouſneſs hath diſcerned
me: The Apoſtle preveeneth ſuch thoughts, and faith, Whathaſt thou, that
thou haft not received ? -----God was the cauſe why thou waſt, and art thou
the cauſe why thou art good: Away! for if God hath been the cauſe why
thou waſt, and another hath been the cauſe why thou art good, he is better
which hath made thee good, then he who made thec: But none is better then
God; therefore thou haſt received from God, both that thou art, and that
thou art good. On Hebr. 10. This true Prieſt----- did not offer often, or many
ſacrifices, but one offering, which alone is ſufficient for the ſins of all be-
lievers; after that he had fulfilled the obedience of his ſuffering, ſitteth----his
ſacrifice was of ſuch perfection, and efficacy, that it is needleſs to be offered
again for the ſins of any; and albeit we offer it dayly, that is but the remem-
brance of his ſuffering. The lefuit Raynaud denieth theſe Commentaries
to be Anſelin's, albeit he cannot deny, that in many Editions they go under
his namc; nor can he bring any argument out of the Commentaries, to prove
what he ſaith: and once he alledgcth, that the Commentary on Matthew is
Anſelm's Biſhop of Laudun; and again hợgueſſeth it to be willielm. Pariſiens.
but this is an caſie way to reject any Book. But theſe teſtimonies agree with
his other works, which the Jeſuit acknowledgeth, and hath publiſhed; That
on Matth. 16. I finde not in them: yet whereas he hath ſaid in li. I.ep.68.
that he accordeth with the Canonical Books, and with Auguſtine; ſee then
what Auguſtine faith on loh. Tract. 124. As for Peter himſelf properly, he was
but one man by nature, one Chriſtian by grace, one and the firſt Apoſtle by
more abounding
grace; but when it was ſaid, I will give unto thee the keys
of the Kingdom of Heaven, and whatſoever thou shalt binde on----- he did lig-
nifie the whole Church--- which is founded upon the rock, from which Peter
had his name ; for the rock was not named from Peter, but Peter from the
rock; as Chriſt was not named from a Chriſtian, but a Chriſtian from
Chriſts... therefore the Church, which is founded on Chriſt, received from
him the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, that is, the power of binding and
looſing fins; for what the Church is in Chriſt by propriety, Peter is in the
rock by ſignification. And ibi. Tract. 7. In the name of Peter the Church
was ſignificd. In many other places doth Auguſtine ſpeak in that maner,
denying that power to have been given to Peter, but as a member of the
Church; and at that time ſpeaking in the name of all the Apoſtles, or
Church, as that Commentary faith. Concerning free-will, and grace, Anſelm
ſpeakcth often and copiouſly; I ſhall name but one in Tractat, de Concordia.
grat.
>
1
1
A
CENTURY X 1.
295
4
1
grat. & lib, arbi.6.13. Without doubt the will willeth not rightly, unleſs it
be right; for as the ſight is not quick, or ſharp, becauſe it ſeeth ſharply ; but
therefore it ſeeth ſharply, becauſe it is ſharp : ſo the will is not right, becauſe
it willcth rightly; but it willeth rightly, becauſe it is right: Now when it willeth
righteouineſs, certainly it willeth rightly; Therefore it willeth not righte-
ouſneſs, but becauſe it is right. I deny not that a right will willeth righteouſneſs;
which it hath not, when it willeth more then it hath; but this I ſay, it can-
not will that righteouſneſs, if it have not righteouſneſs by which it may will it.
Let us now conſider, whether any, not having this righteouſneſs, can in any
way have it of himſelf? Certainly he cannot haveit of himſelf, but either by
willing, or not willing; but by willing, no man is able to attain it of himſelf,
becauſe he cannot will it , unleſs he have it; and that any, not having the
righteouſneſs of will, can by himſelf attain it by not willing, no mans minde
can conceive : therefore a creature can by no means have it of it ſelf; but
neither can a creature have it from another creature ; for asa creature cannot
fave another creature, ſoit cannot give that by which it may ſave it: It fol-
loweth then, that no creature hath that righteouſneſs of will, but by the grace
of God. But I have proved before, that this righteouſneſs may be kept by
free-will; therefore by the gift of God, we have ſeen that his grace to ſave a
man, agreeth with free-will; ſo that grace alone can ſavea man, though his
free-will cando nothing; as in Infants, and in them which have not under-
ſtanding; for grace doth continually help natural frce-will (which without
grace, can do nothing unto ſalvation) by giving unto the will righteouſneſs.
which it may keep by free-will: and albeit he give it not unto all men, bc-
cauſe he ſheweth mercy on whom he willeth, and whom he willeth, he hard-
neth; yet he giveth it unto none for any preceeding merit, becauſe, who hath
given unto God, and it ſhall be repayed unto him? But if the will keep by
free-will what it hath received, it attaineth either increaſe of received righte-
ouſneſs, or power according to good will, or ſome reward: All theſe things
are the fruit of the firſt grace, even grace for grace; and therefore it is all to
be imputed unto graçe, becauſe it is neither of him which willeth, that he
willeth ; nor of him which runneth, that he runneth; but of God which
Sheweth mercy; And therefore, except God onely, it is ſaid unto all others,
What haft thou, that thou haſt not received? why glorieft thou, as if thou hadji
not received? So I have tranſlated that Chapter word by word; one may
quarrel that I have tranſlated attaineth, for meretur; but I have done ſo ac-
cording to the uſe of the word, as I have marked in other places; and becauſe
it ſo agreeth with the words following, All theſe things are the fruits of grace,
even grace for grace.In the next Chapter Anſelm faith, As none hath rightcouſ-
neſs but by preveening grace, ſo none kecpeth it but by following grace; for
howbeit it be kept by free-will; yet it is not ſo much to be imputed unto free-
will, as unto grace, when righteouſneſs is kept, becauſe free-will hath, and
kecpeth it not, but by grace preveening, and following----- Laſtly, ſeeing all
things are according as God diſpoſeth, whatſoever a man hath that helpeth
free-will to accept, or keep his righteouſneſs, whereof Iſpeak; it is to be im-
puted unto his grace. In theſe particulars then, the former teſtimonies are ac-
cording to the minde of Anſelm: As for that teſtimony concerning the
ſacrifice of Chriſt, he hath a Treatiſe De Sacramento altaris, wherein he
ſpeaketh much of the change of the bread, and ſeemeth to be puzzled in
reconciling the ſentence of Pope Nicolaus II. with the ancient Fathers : but
in c. 12. he ſpeaketh of the maner how the things of the Sacrament are to be
judged; thus, ſeeing the things of the Sacrament are ſo, we ſhould think of
the things, as they are ſpiritual things, in a ſpiritual maner; and when we
Eece 2
receive
;
1
296
Of Britanny.
receive the fleſh of Jeſus from the altar, we ſhould be ſolicitous, that in our
thoughts we reſt not on the ficth, and be not quickned by the Spirit; for if we
be not quickned by the Spirit,the fleſh profiteth nothing; for if in our thought
we reft on the fleſh of our Saviour, we not onely ſhall not be quickned by the
Spirit, but neither can we underſtand, how the fleſh of Chriſt, a man, can be
caten by man; but as, thoſe which were hard in heart, underſtood it, unto
whom the ſpeech of Chriſt ſeemed hard, and they went back; for they under-
ſtood it carnally; for they thought he would cut off pieces of his fleih, and
give them to cat: therefore we ſhould think of that body of the Lord ſpiritu-
ally, and in a divine maner, and diſcern it humbly; that is, we ſhould think
it diverſe from all other food, and eat the ſpiritual fleſh of Chriſt, in a ſpiritual
maner; that is, it is received in a Sacrament of his true fleſh on the altar: And
again, we ſhould think, that the very fleſh which was crucified, and buried, is
not alſo torn in the Sacrament, nor broken, nor devoured after the maner
of common fleſh, but under the fimilitude of bread to be broken, and offered,
and never conſumed; for it is not after a wicked maner killed by us, but holily
facrificed; and thus do we ſet forth Chriſt's death till he come again: For we
do now this humbly upon earth, what he, as the Son, doth for us in heaven,
where he, as our Advocate, intercecdeth with the Father for us: To interceed
for us, is to preſent for us, in ſome maner, before God the Father, the fleth
which he took for us, and of us: Therefore we do ſacrifice the body of Chriſt,
when by certain piety of faith, we believe it to be certain, and do ſanctifieit;
and we do hold faſt this faith unto his honor, by whom he who ſanctifieth,
And they who are ſanctified, are all one. For the death of Chriſt needeth nor
to be done again, becauſe when it is once done, it is ſufficient to everlaſting
ſalvation. Ambroſe faith, Chrift hath died once, and was made an oblation
for our ſins; what do we then do we not offer every day? yes, we do offer,
but in remembrance of his death; and there is but one ſacrifice, and not
many; How one, and not many? becauſe Chriſt was offered but once, and
this facrifice is the cxample thereof; it is the ſame, and the ſame continually;
therefore it is but one ſacrifice; elſe becauſe he is offered in many places, there
be many Chrifts; no, no, but one Chriſt every where; here he is full, and
there he is full; for as what is offered every where, is one body, and not
many bodies, ſo it is but one ſacrifice; but the Pricſt is he who offered the
facrifice which cleanſeth us, and we now offer the ſame ſacrifice, which being
offered then, cannot be conſumed: What we do now, is done in remem-
brance of that which was done; as he faith, Do this in remembrance of me;
we offer not another facrifice, but the ſame continually; or rather we do this
in remembrance of that ſacrifice, and unto him we do vow, and render our
felves, and his gifts in us; and on the ſolemn feaſts, and on certain days, we
do dedicate, and conſecrate the remembrance of his benefices, leſt time
bring upon us ungrate oblivion thereof. What was Anſelm's judgement
Qrder for de in the doctrine of juſtification, appeareth by an Admonition pro moribundo,
manding the where he ordereth the Prieſt to ask the dying man, Brother, art thou glad to
fick.
die in the faith of Chriſt? Anſ. Yea, Brother. Haft thou a purpoſe to amend
thy life, if God will give thee ſpace to live? Anſ. Yea, Brother. Believeſt thou
that thou canſt not be ſaved by thy own merits, or any other way, but by
the death of Chrift? Yea. Giveſt thou him thanks for the ſame with all
thy heart? Yea. Then go on, and ſo long as thou liveft give him thanks,
and hide thy ſelf in his death; role thy ſelfon it, and put thy truſt in no other
thing: and if the Lord would judge thee, ſay, O Lord, I put the death of Jeſus
Chriſt betwixt thee and me, and otherwiſe I will not contend with thee. If he
ſay, Thou haft deſerved condemnation; ſay thou, I lay the death of my Lord
Jeſus
.
-
CENTURY XI.
297
1
Jeſus Chriſt betwixt thee and my wicked meríts; and I offer che merit of his
moſt worthy paſſion, for the merit that I ſhould have had, and alas, I have it
not. Say again, O Lord, I lay the death of my Lord Jeſus Chriſt betwixt thy
wrath and me. Then let him ſay thrice, Into thy hands, O Lord, I commend
my ſpirit. 1a.Vffer.de ſucceſ. Ecclef.c.7.ſheweth from cal. Vlenberg.lib.cauſar.
cauf. 14. that all Chriſtendom received this form of queſtioning the ſick, froni
this Anſelm: but it hath been changed from time to time. In the Book, Ina
ftitutio baptizandi, aliaque Sacramenta--- adminiſtrandi , ex decreto concilii
Tridenti. reftituta, printed at Lions, ann. 1598. at that part de recommenda-
tione anima, are the ſame queſtions and anſwers; but there are ſet firſt there,
Believelt thou, dear brother, allthe Articles of the Faith, and all the holy Scri-
pture, according to the expoſition of the holy and Catholique Doctors ?
Anſ. I believe. Doeft thou deteft, and refuſe all Hereſies, and Superftitions,
which are damned, and diſallowed by the holy Mother, the Catholique
Church? Anſ. I do diſallow. Inſtead of theſe two qucftions, the above-
named Jeſuit reporteth, ex Bibliotheca Vaticana, thus; if he be a ſecular man,
he ſhould be demanded 10, Believeſt thou theſe things that belong unto
Chriſtian faith, in ſo far as they be determined by the Church? Anf. I believe.
And in the end he ſaith, Theſe things being finithed, Anſelm ſaith, Without
doubt the fick man ſhall be ſaved. obſerve, Herc is no word of Purgatory,
norof ſaying Maſſes for him after death. But the moſt remarkable difference
is in Index Expurgat, ſet forth by Cardinal Quiroga; there it is ordered to
blot away, or leave out theſe queſtions ; Believeſt thou that our Lord Jeſus
Chriſt died for ourſalvation and that none can be ſaved by his own merits,
or any other way, but by the merit of his paſion? And where it was ſaid in
Ordo baptizandi, printed at Venice ann. 1575. at the end of theſe queſions,
We need not diſpair of his ſalvation, which with his heart believeth, and
with his mouth confeffcth theſe queſtions; that Index ordereth to leave out
theſe words alſo. By this form, and the changes of it, we may ſec how the
Papiſts have changed their faith; eſpecially in this main cordial for a ſick ſoul.
The fame Anſelm wrote two Books, etituled Cur Deus homo, againſt fomic The reaſori-
whom he calleth infidels : And it appeareth (certainly unto me) theſe have ableness of
been the Fore-fathers of the Socinians; and that Socinus have gathered the by Christ.
moſt part of their quirks out of theſe Books: but as the man hath been wic-
kedly minded, he hath not taken to heart what Anſelmi hath anſwered unto
theſe Infidels; I ftudying brevity, will oncly repeat ſome of the anſwers, ex-
ceptonely the firſt objection, Lib. 1.6.2. The Objector faith, As right order
requireth, that we ſhould believe the profound things of Chriſtian faith, be-
fore we preſume to ſearch them by reaſon; ſo it ſeemeth to be negligence,
if after we be confirmed in the faith, we endeavor not to know what we do
believe; wherefore, as by the preveening grace of God, I think that I know
the faith of our redemption, ſo that albeit I cannot comprehend by reaſon
what I do believe, yet nothing ſhall be able to pull me away from the cer-
tainty thereof: I crave, that thou wouldeſt declare unto me (which many
others do crave, as thou knoweſt) upon what neceſſity, and reaſon, hath God
(ſeeing he is Almighty) aſſumed the baſeneſs, and weakneſs of humane nature
for the reſtoring of us? This is the main objection, and the preamble of it con-
demneth implicite faith. Anſelm anſwereth cap. 3. We do neither wrong,
nor reproach to God, but giving thanks with all our heart, we do praiſe and
ſet forth the unſpeakable altitude of his mercy, that how much the more
wonderouſly, and above all imagination, he hath reſtored us from ſo great,
and ſo deſerved wickedneſs, wherein we were, unto ſo great, and ſo unde-
ſerved benefits, which we had loſt, he hath ſet forth the greater love, and pity
Ffff
toward
298
of Britanny.
toward us: forif they would diligently conſider , how conveniently the re-
ftauration of man is procured after this maner , they would not jcer at our
ſimplicity, but with us they would commend the wiſe bountifulneſs of God;
for it was neceſſary, that as by the diſobedience of a man, death entered into
mankinde; ſo by the obedience of a man, life ſhould be reſtored : and asſin,
which was the cauſe of our damnation, had its beginning from a woman, ſo
the Author of our righteouſneſs, and ſalvation, ſhould be born of a woman:
and as the divel overcamne man (whom he perſwaded) by cating of a tree,
ſo a man ſhould overcome him by ſuffering (whereof he was the author) on
a tree. Cap. 4. Is not this a neceſſary reaſon, why God ſhould do theſe things,
ſeeing his ſo precious a work (mankinde) was altogether loft; nor was it
fitting, that what God hath propounded concerning man, ſhould be alto-
gether annulled; nor could his purpoſe be brought to paſs, unleſs mankinde
had been delivered by the Creator himſelf. Cap. 5. Whatſoever other perſon
had delivered man from everlaſting death, man might be judged to be a
ſervant unto that perſon; and if it were ſo, man had not at all been reſtored
unto that dignity which he had had, if he had not linned; ſeeing he which
ſhould have been the ſervant of God onely, and equalunto the good Angels
in every reſpect , ſhould have been a ſervant unto one which is not God, and
whoſe ſervants the Angels are not. C. 8. The will of God, when he hath done
a thing , ſhould be a ſufficient reaſon unto us, albeit we ſee not why he hath
done ſo: nor ſhould any think it contrary to reaſon, when we confeſs that God
hath done theſe things which we believe of the Incarnation: And thcy under-
ſtand not what we believe; for we affirm, without any doubt, that the divine
nature cannot ſuffer, nor in any reſpect can be brought from his Celſitude,
nor hath any difficulty in whatſoever he will do. But we ſay, that our Lord
Jeſus Chriſt, is very God, and very man; one perſon in both natures, and
two natures in one perſon : wherefore when we ſay, that God was humbled,
and ſuffered weakneſs, we underſtand it not according to his imſuffering
nature, but according to the infirmity of humane nature, which he had
affumed; and ſo it is clear, no reaſon is againſt our faith: for thus we do not
underſtand any humiliation of the divine ſubſtance, but we declare that
there is bụt one perſon of God and man: nor did God the Father deal with
that man ſo as you ſeem to underſtand, or give an innocent unto death for the
guilty; for he did not force him unto death againſt his will,nor ſuffered him to
be killed; but he himſelf, did willingly ſuffer death, to the end he might ſave
us from death. Cap.9. And it ſeemeth, thou diſtinguiſheſt not betwixt that
he did in obedience, and that which was done unto him; becauſe he would
ſtill be obedient, and he did ſuffer, howbeit obedience did not require it: God
requireth obedience of all reſonable creatures, and the creature oweth obe-
dience unto him; ſo that man did owe obedience unto God the Father, and
the Father did require it of him: Thus for his obedience; and if man had
not ſinned, he ſhould not have ſuffered death; nor would God have required
it of him, ſeeing he was made reaſonable and holy, and to the end he might
be bleſſed in the fruition of God: Now thou wilt not think it fit, that the
creature which he made holy unto bleſſedneſs, he ſhould force it to be miſe-
rable without a fault; for it is a miſerable thing, that man ſhould die againſt
his will: and ſo God compelled not Chriſt to die, in whom was no fault;
but he willingly ſuffered death, not by his obedience of forſaking life, but for
his obedience of keeping righteouſneſs, wherein he continued ſo ſtoutly, that
therefore he ſuffered death. Likewiſe it may be ſaid, that the Father com-
manded him to die, ſeeing he commanded him to do that for which he ſuffer-
ed death'; and therefore as the Father gave him command, ſo did he, and he
drunk
f
.
1
1
CENTURY X!.
29)
1
1
drunk the
сир which the Father gave him, and he became obedient unto the
Father, even to the death, and ſo he learned obedience bywhat he ſuffered;
that is, how far obedience ſhould be kept. But the word he learned, may be
underſtood two ways; either for that he made others to learn; or becauſe
what he was not ignorant of, in reſpect of knowledge, he learned by experi-
ence : But what the Apoſtle, when he had ſaid, he humbled himſelf, and be-
came obedient, even unto the death of the broſs; lubjoyneth, therefore God exa
alted him, and gave him a name---- wherсunto it is like what David faith, He
shall drink of the brook in the way, and therefore he hath lift up his head. It is
not ſo meant, asif he could not have come unțo exaltation, but by this obe-
dience of death, and this exaltation was not conferred on him, but in pay-
ment of hisobedience ; for before he did ſuffer , he ſaid, All things are de-
livered unto me by the Father; and, all that the Father bath, is mine. But as he
with the Father, and the holy Ghoſt, had decreed that he would ſhew unto the
world his great power, no other way but by death; ſeeing it was by death, it
is not unfitly ſaid, to be for death---- for he was exalted after death, as if
theſe things were done for death: But when he ſaith, I came not to do my own
Dill, but the will of him who Jent me; it is like unto that, My doctrine is not
mine; for whatone hath not of himſelf, but from God, that is not ſo much
his own, as it is God's; for none hath truth which he teachcth, or a good
will of himſelf, but from God: therefore Chriſt came not to do his own well,
but his Father's; becauſe the holy will which he had, was not of his man-
hood, but of his God-head: for God ſpared not his own Son, but gave him
for us; that is no other, but that he did make him free; as we finde
many
ſuch words in Scripture. And whereas he ſaid, Father, af it be poſsible, let this
cup paſs from me ; yet not as I will, but as thou willeft: and, if this cup cannot
pals---- it ſignificth the natural delire of life, according to his own will;
whereby humane fleſh did flee the pangs of death. And he calleth it the mili
of the Father, not becauſe the Father would the death of his Son, rather then
his life; but becauſe the Father would not that mankinde ſhould be reſtored,
unleſs man had done ſo great a thing as was that death, becauſe it was not
reaſon that another ſhould do it: Therefore the Son ſaith, that he would his
death, which himſelf would alſo ſuffer , rather then mankinde ſhould not be
ſaved; as if he had ſaid, Becauſe thou wilt have the reconciliation of the
world no other way, I ſay, thou wilt have my death; therefore let thy will be
done; that is, let me die, that the world may be reconciled unto thee.Cap.10.
Becauſe in this queſtion thou undertakeſt the perſon of them which will not
believe unleſs they ſee reaſon, I will indenture with thee, that we accept no
inconvenient unto God, not the leaſt ; and that no reaſon, not the leaſt, be
refuſed, if a greater reaſon hinder not; for as impoſſibility followeth upon
any inconvenient unto God, foa neceſſity followeth upon whatſoever reaſon,
if it be not overthrown by a greater. Now the queſtion is onely of the Incar-
nation, and of the things which we believe of the aſſumed manhood; Let us
now ſuppoſe that the incarnation of God had never been, nor theſe things
which we ſpeak of that man; and let us hold this ſure, that man was not made
unto bleſſedneſs, which he could not have in this life, nor could any man
attain it but by remiſſion of ſin; nor could any man paſs thorow this life
without ſin; and ſuch other things, the faith of which is neceſſary unto
ſalvation. And here we finde, that the remiſſion of mans ſin is neceſſary, that
he may attain unto ſalvation, as we all do hold. Cap. 11. Then let us try by
what
way God forgiveth men their ſins; and to this end, ſee firſt what is ſin,
and to ſatisfie for ſin: if Angels, and men, had continually given unto God
what they owe him, they had never ſinned': therefore to ſin, is no other thing
Ffff 2
but
1
1
300
Of Britanny.
but not to render what is due unto God. Now the will of all reaſonable
creatures, ſhould be ſubject to the will of God: this is the duty, or debt, which
Angels, and men, Owe unto God; and if he do this, he ſinneth not; and who .
ſoever doth it not, he finneth: This is righteouſneſs, or uprightneſs of will,
which maketh righteous, or upright in heart, or will;' this is the onely, and all
the honor which we owe unto God, and which God requireth of us; for only
ſuch a will doth works acceptable unto God, when he cando; and when he
cannot do, onely the will doth pleaſe God by it ſelf; becauſe without it no
work pleaſeth God: he who giveth not his dutiful honor unto God, takoth
from God what belongeth unto him, and he diſhonoreth God, and this is
to ſin: and ſo long as he rendereth not what he hath taken away, he is under
guiltineſs; nor is it ſufficient to render what is taken away, but for the wrong
he hath done, he muſt render more then he hath taken away.---This is alſo
to be marked, that when one rendereth what he hath unjuſtly robbed, he
fhould give what could not have been required of him, if he had not robbed:
after this maner ſhould every one which ſinneth , render honor unto God;
and this is ſatisfaction which every ſinner ſhould do unto God. Cap. 12. Now
let us conſider, Whether it were fitting, that God ſhould forgive ſin through
mercy onely, and without all payment of that honor which was taken from
him? To forgive ſins thus, is no other, but not to puniſh; and becauſe to
order ſin rightly, without ſatisfaction is no other but not to puniſh; if it be not
puniſhed, it is paſt without order: but it is not fit, that God ſhould let ſin paſs
without order; therefore it is not fit, that God ſhould let ſin paſs without
puniſhment; and morcover, if ſin paſs unpuniſhed, both the finner, and the
not-linner, do fare alike with God, which is not conveniene-unto God: Yee
more, we all know that the righteouſneſs of men is under a Law, that accord-
ing to its quantity, the meaſure of retribution ſhould be recompenſed; and
if ſin be neither paid, nor puniſhed, it is under no Law; and therefore if un-
righteouſneſs were let paſs through mercy onely, it were more free then
righeouſneſs is, which were very inconvenient; and this inconvenience were
yet more, that it would makeunrighteouſneſs equalunto God, becauſe, as
God is liable unto no Law, ſo were uprighteouſncſs. And albeit he com-
mand us to forgive one another, yer that is but becauſe he ſo ordereth us, that
we take not in hand what belongcth unto him alone, ſeeing to revenge is
proper unto him who is Lord of all; and when earthly powers do it rightly,
God doth it, ſeeing they are ordained by him for the ſame effect : As for his
liberty, and bountifulneſs, we ſhould think ſo reaſonably of them, that we
deſtroy not his honor; for liberty is but in things cxpedient and fitting; nor
can that be termed bountifulneſs, which worketh any thing unfit for God.
And where it is ſaid, What God willeth, is juſt; and what God willeth not,
is not juſt: that is not to be underſtood, as if God would any inconvenient
thing, and it were juſt, becauſe God willeth'it; for it followeth, if God will
lyc, it were juſt to lye, but rather that he were not God; for a will cannot lye,
but ſuch wherein truth is corrupt, or rather which is corrupt by forſaking
truth: therefore when it is ſaid, If God willlye; it is no other, but if God be
of that nature which can lye: for this cauſe it followeth not that a lye is juſt,
unleſs it be underſtood as of two impoſible things; we ſay, if this be, that is;
becauſe neither the one, nor the other is: as if one would ſay, If the water
be dry, the fire is moiſt, for neither of them is true: And ſo it is truc oncly of
theſe things, which are not unbeſeeming that God will them, to ſay, If God
will this, it is juſt. Cap. 13. Nothing is leſs tolerable in the order of things,
then that the creature take away the honor which is due unto the Creator,
and pay not what he taketh away: but nothing is ſuffered more unjuſtly, then
which
1
aut
Į
CENTURY XI.
201
1
1
.
1
.
which is intolerable; and therefore I think thou wilt not ſay, that God fhould
permit that; which is unjuſt to be permitted; as, that the crcature ſhould not
repay what he hath taken from God: alſo fccing nothing is better then God,
nothing is more juſt then ſtricteſt juſtice , which preſerveth his honor in the
diſpenſation of things; and this juſtice is no other thing but God himſelf:
therefore God keepcth nothing more juftly, then the honor of his own ex-
cellency; And think you that he kcepeth it wholly, if he ſuffer it to be taken
from him, ſo that it be neither paid, nor he which hath taken it away be
puniſhed and if you dare not ſay ſo, it followeth neceſſarily, that the honor
which is taken muſt be paid, or puniſhment follow; or elſe God were not
juſt untq himſelf, or that he is unable in both, which to think were impiety.
Cap. 15. If you will ſay, Why doth God permir his honor to be minced in the
leaſt ? certainly the honor of God cannot really be increaſed or minced;
for he is his honorincorruptibly, and no way changeable: nevertheleſs, when
cach creature doth either reaſonably, or naturally keep its order which is
commanded unto it, it is ſaid to obey God, and to honor him; and this is
the reaſonable creature cſpecially, to which is given to underſtand what it
oweth, which when it doth what it oweth, it honoreth God; not becauſe it
conferreth any thing on him, but becauſe it ſubmitteth itſelf willingly unto
his will and diſpenſation ;, and ſo far as it may, it continueth its order in the
univerſality of things, and the comlineſs of that univerſality: but when it
willeth not what it ſhould, it diſhonoreth God ſo far as it can, becauſe it will
not ſubmit it ſelf willingly unto his diſpenſation; and it confoundeth the
order and beauty of the univerſality, ſo far as it may; howbeit it cannot in
the leaſt do harm, or defile the power and honor of God: For if the things
that are within the compaſs of heaven, would not be under heaven, or depart
fronı hcaven, they cannot be but under heaven; nor fice from heaven, but
by drawing nearer unto heaven; for from whence, and what way, and whi-
therſoever they go, they are ſtill under heaven; and the more they go from
any part of heaven, they come the ncarer unto the oppoſite part: So albeit a
man, or bad angel, will not be ſubje& unto the willand diſpenſation of God,
they cannot fice from it; becauſe, if they will fice from his commanding will,
they run under his puniſhing will. And if you ask, What way can they fice?
not but by his will permitting; and what they will, or do wickedly, his in-
finite wiſdom turneth it to thic order and beauty of the forenamed univer-
fality: for the fame willing ſatisfaction of their perverſity, or requiring of
puniſhment on them that ſatisfic not willingly (beſides that God doth many
ways bring good out of evil) have their place, and continue the beauty of
order in the ſame univerſality. Cap. 19. This then is moſt ſure, if God could
let ſin go unpuniſhed without ſatisfaction, that is, without willing payment
of the debt, a linaer could not attain unto bleſſedneſs, at leaſt that which he
had before he ſinncd; for in that way a man could not be reſtored ſuch as
he was before ſin. And whereas all nations do pray, Forgive us our fins, he
who payeth not, faith in vain Forgive; and, he who payeth, prayeth, becauſe
this belongeth unto payment, that he doth ſupplicate: for God is debtor to
none, and every creature is indebted unto him; wherefore it is not fit that
man deal with God, as one with his fellow. Cap. 20. Neither will you doubt
(I think) that the ſatisfaction ſhould be according to the meaſure of the fault;
Then what will you pay for your fault if you ſay, repentance, a contrite and
humble heart, abftinence, and ſuch toilof the body; mercy in giving, and
forgiving, and obedience; In all theſe, what give you unto God when you
give any thing that you owe, howbeit you had not ſinned, you may not
reckon that for payment; but all theſe you ſpeak of, you do owe unto God.
Gggg
Cap. 22.
.
Of Britanny.
>
!
Cap.22. Man was ſer in paradiſe without ſin, as it were for God, and betwixt
God and the Divel, that he might overcome the Divel, by not conſenting to
his advice of fin; and for the excuſe and honor of God, and for the con-
fuſion of the Divel; when he who was weaker did not fin on earth, though
the Divel bade him, who being ſtronger, had finned in heaven without any
adviſer; and ſeeing man might caſily have done ſo, being ſtraitned with no
force, he willingly, upon onely perſwalion, did ſuffer himſelf to be overcome
at the will of the Divel, and contrary to the will and honor of God: Now
judge thou, if it be not contrary to the honor of God, that man be reconciled
unto himn with the contumely of ſuch diſhonor againſt God, unleſs firſt he
ſhall honor God, by overcoming the Divel, as he hath diſhonered God when
he was overcome by the Divel: Now the victory muſt be ſuch, that as he
being ſtrong, and immortal in power, did eaſily conſent unto the Divel to ſin
(whereby he juſtly fell under the puniſhment of mortality) fo being infirm,
and mortal, as he made himſelf by the difficulty of death, he ſhould vanquiſh
the Divel, that he commit no ſin, which poſlibly he might have done, ſo long
as he is conceived from the wound of fin, and born in fin: and becauſe this
is reaſon, and ſeemeth impoſſible, learn one thing more, without which man
is not reconciled in righteouſneſs, and yet is not impoſſible. Cap.24.You have
fought a reaſon, now hcar a reaſon; I deny not that God is merciful, he ſaveth
, man and beaſts; but we ſay of this higheſt mercy, whereby he maketh man
blefled after this life, that he ſhould give this mercy unto none, but onely unto
him whoſe fins are forgiven; and this forgiveneſs ſhould not be granted, but
by payment of the debt which is owed for ſin, according to the greatneſs of
the ſin; I think I have proved this ſufficiently before: Now if you ask, How
can man beſaved, ſeeing he is not able to pay what he oweth? nor can he be
ſaved, if he pay it not; or how can we maintain that God, who is rich in
mercy, cannot ſhew his mercy above the rcach of mans underſtanding?! ſay,
you ſhall ask this queſtion from them, who believe that Chriſt is not neceſſary
unto the ſalvation of man; let them, in whoſe perſon you do ſpeak, ſhew
what way a man can be ſaved without Chrift; and if they cannot do it, let
them not jeer us any more, but come and joyn with us, who do not doubt but
man may be ſaved by Chriſt; or let them deſpair that this can be done any
way: and if this be horrible unto them,let them believe in Chriſt, as we do, that
they may be ſaved, &c. This is a taſte of theſe books, concerning the reaſonable-
neſs of mans ſalvation by Chriſt, and of the doctrine profeſſed in the days of
Anſelm.
10. Some things are remarkable in the converſation of this Anſelm, he
fell at variance with King William II. he ſheweth the cauſes in an Epiſtle unto
Hugo Biſhop of Lions. Firſt, He would ſeek a Palle from Pope Urban; and
the King would not ſuffer him, ſeeing he did not acknowledge Urban for
Pope. Secondly, Then Anſelm craveth that a Synod of the Nation might
be called, for reformation of ſome abuſes in the Church; or that the King
would cauſe ſome things to be amended, which in his judgement were
wrong: the King did refuſe both. Thirdly, The King required from the
Biſhop ſome Lands, non parvas , which Lanfrank had in po ſeſſion for the
uſe of Soldiers, and ſub occafione cujuſdam voluntaria juſtitiæ ; and at that
time the Soldiers were dead, without children. The Biſhop refuſeth to render
the Lands unto the King, nor will he, placitare, acknowledge the King for
them. In theſe particulars be asketh Hugo's advice; and for his own opinion,
he declareth, that ſeeing according to the decree of Rome, the Pope may
deprive him, if he ſeek not his Palle within a year; and ſeeing the King is
the Advocate of that Church, and now himſelf is the keeper of it, if he would
conſent
Contentions
betwixt
t
Kings and
a Bishnp.
}
>
CENTURY X 1.
303
confent unto the King in giving away theſe Lands, or in paying for them, his
Succeffors were to be prejudged in time coming; therefore he chooſeth rather
to ſufferthe King's violence, and forſake his Biſhoprick. In an Epistle unto
Pope Paſchalis he repeateth the ſame cauſes, and ſheweth that all the Biſhops
of England did adviſe him to obey the King, and he would not , for reſpect
unto the ApoſtolicalSee: and in time of his baniſhment, the King had taken
all his goods, and the revenues of the Biſhoprick, ſo that he was necellitated
to live by the liberality of the Biſhop of Lions : and he ſaith, that ionic had
adviſed him to excommunicate the King, but the more prudente rectum
habentes confilium had diffwaded him, becauſe he could not be both
party
and Judge; and he was advertiſed by his friends about the King, that the
King would contemn his excommunication. So far there. The ancient Hiſto-
sians write, that this William turned Monaſteries into Parks , and places of
pleaſure ; and robbed Churches for his private gain; and often ſaid, The
bread of Chriſt is ſweet unto Kings. In the year 1100. when he was hunting
in a new Foreſt, a Soldier (whether by chance, or of purpoſe, it is uncertain)
killed him with a dart, that he died immediately. Pa.lovi.in Angl. Reg. chron.
His Brother Robert was then at Jeruſalem; and the yonger Brother Henry
was crowned. He wrote unto Anſelm, excuſing himſelf, that necellity had
moved him to accept the royal blefling from another Biſhop, and inviting
him to return; and ſo Anſelm did return : But their peace ſtood not long
time; Pope Paſchalis wrote unto Anſelm, that it was decreed in his Con-
fiſtory, that no Clergy-man ſhould do hromage unto a Lay-man, nor receive
a Church, orany Church-benefice from the hand of a Lay-man, becauſe it
is the root of Simony. Upon this advertiſement Anſelm would accept no
preſentation from the King; and he degradeth all the Biſhops, and Abbots,
whom the King had promoved. The King ſaid unto him, I have as great
liberty in my Kingdom, as the Emperor hath in the Empire; and whoſoever
violateth the cuſtom of the Realm, is a Traitor, and enemy unto me. Anſelnı
fled away again to Rome; and when he was returning with warrant of Par-
chalis, the King's Attorney mceteth him in Flanders, and in his Maſters name
forbad him to enter the Land, unleſs he would faithfully promiſe to keep all
the cuſtoms, both of his Father William, and his Brother. Mat. Par.in Hen.i.
At that time they were reconciled. Again, when Gerard Biſhop of York died,
Henry giveth that See unto his Chancellor Thomas: Anſelm will not confent,
unleſs he will acknowledge him as the onely Metropolitan; and he chargeth
him to give Eccleſiaſtical obedience, according to former cuſtom, or elſe he
would diſcharge all the Biſhops of the Kingdom, that they ſhall not con-
ſecrate him; nor acknowledge him, if he ſhall be confecrated by foreiriers,
Thomas would not acknowledge him in that maner, and fought conſecra-
tion from Rome. Then Anſelm wrote an Epiſtle unto Paſchalis, praying that
Thomas be not conſecrated, until he profeſs due obedience unto him; and
that the Pope would not give him a Palle; not (faith he) that I do envy him
a Palle, but if he get one, he thinketh he may deny profeſſion of obedience
unto Canterbury; and ſo the Church of England ſhall be divided, and the
rigor of Apoſtolical diſcipline ſhall be weakened, and he ſhall not abide in
England. Shortly thereafter Anſelm died, ann. 1110.
11. Moreover I have noted three Epiſtles of this Anſelm; one unto Alex. A counſel
to a King.
ander King of Scots, wherein, after congratulation of his Succeſſion, he faith,
I know that your Highneſs loveth me, and deſireth counſel; therefore firſt,
pray God that he would ſo direct you by the grace of his holy Spirit, and
give you counſel in all your actions, that after this life he may bring you into
the hcavenly kingdom: And my counſel is, that you indeavor to hold faſt
Gggg 2
thé
1
I
304
Of Britanny.
3
)
Ofile of
the fear of God, (by his help from whom you have received it) and thoſe
good maners which you began to have in your infancy, and youth-kood;
for Kings do reign well, when they live according to the will of God, and
ferve him in fear; and when they rule themſelves, nor are ſubject unto vices,
but overcome the importunity, or tentations, by conſtant fortitude; for con-
ſtancy of vertuc, and royal fortitude, are not inconſiſtent in a King: for ſome
Kings (as David) have lived holily, and ruled the people (committed unto
them) with rigor of juſtice, and meekneſs of holineſs, according to the
exigence of things: do you ſo carry your ſelf, that evil men may fear you,
and the good may love you; and that your converſation may pleaſe God
always; and you atall times remember the puniſhment of the wicked, and
reward of the godly after this life. The Almighty God commit you, and.all
your actions, unto none other but his own diſpenſation. This is a rare
counſel given by a Biſhop (eſpecially in theſe days) unto a King. In another
Epiſtle unto Muriardach King of Ireland, he exhorteth bim to amend with
Church of
Ireland. all earneftneſs, whatſoever he knoweth that in his Kingdom hath need to be
'amended, according to the Chriſtian Religion, ſeeing God hath exalted
him unto that Royal power for the end, that with the rod of righteouſneſs
he ſhould govern his Subjects, and ſtrike with that rod, and remove what-
ſoever is contrary unto righteouſneſs: eſpecially he lamenteth, that in that
Countrey, men did put away their wives, and change one with another, cach
as they do exchange their horſes, or any other thing at your pleaſure. Another,
that their Biſhops had not Diocies, or appointed bounds; and were ordained
one by one, even as any Presbyter; which (ſaith he) is contrary unto the holy
Canons, which ordain certain bounds of ſuperinſpection, and that a Biſhop
ſhould not be ordained by fewer then three Biſhops. Out of this Epiſtle ir
appcareth, that firſt, The Magiſtrate is not excluded from Government of the
Church, as the Popes did afterwards exclude them. Secondly, That all abuſes
could not be rooted out with the firſt plantation of Religion ; and what is
tolerated, at a time ſhould be amended. Thirdly, That the Church of Ireland
had not Dioceſan Biſhops (as they were wont to be called) from their firſt
Reformation, nor was ſubject unto Rome at that time, but had ſuch diſci-
pline as was then in Scotland. For confirmation of theſe points, add here
by the by from Bernard in Vita Malachia in c.6. he ſaith, At that time the Iriſh
paid not Tithes, nor firſt-fruits; they had not lawful marriages; they made
not confeſſions, nor did any ſeek or enjoyn pennance; there were very few
Miniſters of the Altar. And in c.7. he faith, A Biſhoprick was not content
with one Biſhop, but every Church almoſt had its own Biſhop; until (as it
followeth there) Malchus, an Elder of Lelmore,and Giſlebert (the firft Legate
of the Apoftolical Sce in Ireland) perſwaded the Biſhops, and Princes there,
to change their ancient cuſtom. It is true, Bernard ſpeaketh there of Ireland,
as barbarous at that time, but, excepting that of the marriage, in all the
other particulars, though they were not conformable unto the Church of
Rome, yet they have many Reformed Churches conformable unto them
at this time, even though the corrupt Romaniſts call them barbarous. But I
Of Ceren:o- return unto Anſelm, in another Epiſtlcunto Waleran Biſhop of Nuemburgh,
who had written, admiring what way ſo great diverſity of Ceremonies had
entered, ſeeing there is but one faith, one baptiſms and one ſpouſe of Chriſt;
eſpecially he admireth of the Rites in the Sacrament, diverſe not onely from
thc perpetual cuſtom in Germany, but likewiſe different from the ancient
Roman order, &c. Anſelm anſwereth (in Theſi. concerning indifferent cere-
monies) well, ſaying, Your reverence complaineth of the Sacraments of the
Church, becauſe they are not adminiſtred in all places after one maner:
Truly
/
1
mies.
1
CENTURY X11.
1
t
Truly it were good and laudable, if they were performed through all the
Church after one maner, and with one minde; but becauſe there is great
diverlity; nor differing in the ſubſtance of the Sacrament, nor in the vertue
thereof, nor in the faith, norcan they all be brought to one cuſtom, I think
they ſhould be tolerated in peace, and love, rather then be condemned with
jars, and ſcandal: for we have learned from the holy Father, if the unity of
love be kept in the Catholique faith, diverſity of cuſtom hindereth not. But
where you ask, Whence hath that variety of cuſtom come? I know no other
but the diverſity of mens opinions, which albeit they differ not in the ſub-
ſtance of things, and in unity, yet agree not in the expediency, and decency
of adminiſtration; becauſe one judgeth this fitter, another thinketh it not
ſo fit; nor thinki, that difference in ſuch things, is any ſtraying from the
truth.
12. William the Conqueror wrote unto Pope Gregory VII.thus; Hubert
your Legate, Religious Father, coming unto me, hath admoniſhed me, as
from you, that I ſhould do fealty unto you, and your Succeffors; and that I
ſhould bethink my ſelf of the money which my predeceſſors were wont to
ſend unto the Church of Rome: I have accepted of the one, and not the
other: I would not acknowledge fealty, nor will I do it; becauſe, neither
have I proiniſed it, nor do I finde, that my predeceſſors performed it unto
yours. The Pope returned anſwer unto his Legate, which is in Gregorii VII.
Regift. li.7. epi. s. tom.s. concil, edit. Binii. Where after ſignification how
little he doth value money, without due honor, he faith of the King, There
be many things the holy Roman Church may lay to his charge, ſceing nd
Pagan King hath attempted that againſt the Sec Apoftolique, which he hath
not been aſhamed to do. Hence it appeareth, that the Popes were always
buſie to ſeek their advantage in troubled waters, and ſometimes with little
ſpeed. Whereas before the Sheriff, and Biſhop, kept their Court together,
King William gave unto the Biſhops an entire juriſdiction by themſelves,
to judge all cauſes relating to Religion. This was the firft Spiritual Court
in England; and henceforth the Spiritual Power began to tranſcend the
Secular Courts.
CE N T URI XII
.
1
1.
H
Popes.
C H A P. I.
Of EMPERORS.
ENRY V, after the death of his father, invitech Pope Paſchalis to Contentions
come unto Ausburgh, for redreſſing ſome former tumults: Now betwixt i le
Paſchalis becometh the more haughty, and in the way affeinbleth a Synod Emperor and
at Guardiſtella, where, preveening the Diet at Ausburgh, he reneweth the
Acts of Pope Gregory VII.concerning thelnveſtiture of Biſhops; he ſetteth
up, and putteth down Biſhops at his pleaſure, becauſe (ſaid he) in the casket
of the Roman high Prieſts breaſt, all Laws are contained, and now men
muſt ſpeak more conſiderately with him, and account all his words as Laws;
whatſoever dare lift up it ſelf againſt the high Prieſt, muſt be beaten to duſt.
This was ſtrange news unto the Emperor, who was confident that the Pope
would make no novations without his advice. Pafchalis got intelligence of.
this diſguſt, and therefore ſtayed his journey, and appointeth another Synod
at Treca, intending to accurſe the Emperor. The Emperor preventeth him,
Hhhh
and
5
Of Emperors.
306
J
many holy
and aſſembleth a Synod at Mentz, for ſtaying the Pope's attempts. In the
mean time Paſchalis requireth oath of all the Biſhops aſſembled at Treca,
that they ſhall continue conſtant with the Roman See; and he excommu-
nicateth particularly, and by name, all the Biſhops at Mentz. On the other
ſide Henry alledgeth, that the Scepter was come into his hand from God; and
therefore, according to the cuſtom, and Laws of his Anceſtors, he would not
ſuffer the prerogatives of the Republique to fail in his perſon: but theſe
Popes think on nothing but the ruine of the Empire, and the drawing of
Chriftian people under their yoke; they had deceived him in his rude and
tender years, in ſetting him againſt his deareft Father, and now they conſpire
againſt himſelf; nor will they ſtay their ambition , until they have robbed
all others of their dignities and honors: Theſe and other reaſons he cauſed
to be publiſhed; and concluded thus, Albeit I be able, both by right and
arms to defend all theſe cuſtoms, that have been eſtabliſhed by ſo
Fathers, and maintained through ſo many ages, yet I would willingly acquit
my ſelf of the Papal Synods, if Monks, Prieſts, and Biſhops, would reſtore
unto me the finews of the Empire, to wit, the Revenues, Cities, Towns, Rc-
galities, Caſtles, and in a word, give unto Cæſar what appertaineth unto
Cæſar, and they remain contented with their Tithes, ſerving God, and caring
for his people. Paſchalis demandeth, that the whole matter continue undir-
cuſſed till the next year 1110. and in the mean time that there be no inno-
vation, that is, the Emperor ſhall meddle with nothing then in controverſic.
The next year Henry goeth with 30000. horſe, beſides Italians, towards
Rome; whereſoever he came, he was received as Emperor: At Sutrio the
Legates of Paſchalis ſhew him, that the Pope is willing to Crown him, if he
will eſtabliſh the Liberties of the Church, diſcharge all Laick Inveſtitures,
and take from the Church all the Dukedoms, Marqueſhips, Counties, Advo-
cations, Coyns, Taxes, and other Royalties: The Emperor conſenteth,
(faith Alaucler after Gotfred) and with joy marched to Rome, and kiſſed the
Pope's foot, at St. Peters, on the ſteps, and went in together. When all wete
ſet, and the Emperor came unto the altar, to receive the Communion from
the Pope, he faith, Lord Emperor, the body of our Lord, that was born of
the Virgin Mary, and ſuffered for us on the Croſs, as the Church believeth, I
give to day unto thee, for confirmation of true peace betwixt nie and thee.
Some days thereafter, the Emperor intreateth the Pope, that he would not
deprive the Biſhops, who had before received Inveſtiture from him: The
Pope refuſeth: they come to hotter words; and then was ſuch a ftir, that if
the Emperor had not defended himſelf with his own hands, he had been Nain:
in the end (as it pleaſed God) among many Romans that were ſlain, and
taken, he taketh the Pope, and carrieth him out of the City, and indenteth
with him, both for his Coronation, and the Inveſtitures in times following;
cſpecially, that all Abbots, and Biſhops, ſhould take their Inveſtiture from
the Emperor, per virgam eo annulum, and their conſecration from other
Biſhops as formerly; and no Biſhops ſhall be confecrated, until firſt they have
received Inveſtiture from the Emperor; except onely thoſe, who formerly
were wont to receive Inveſtiture from the Roman Biſhop, or any other Arch-
Biſhop. Both parties did ſwear thus, As this part of the lively body is divided,
[they were at Maſsj ſo let him be divided from the Kingdom of Chriſt, who
ſhali violate theſe articles. The Emperor was crowned in Rome, and re-
turned with joy into Germany. Within a few moneths, Paſchalis calleth a
Synod at Lateran; he revoketh the former articles, and affirmeth that agree-
ment to have been made onely for the freedom of ſome captives; and he
went about to excommunicate the Emperor ; wherefore Adelbert Biſhop of
Mentz.
1
1
1
1
/
CENTURY X 11.
307
Mentz, and fundry others in Germany rebelled : But the Emperor prevaileth,
and held Adelbert in priſon three years. In the year 1118. Henry went to-
wards Rome; Paſchalis hearing that he was approaching, and having
offended ſome chief Citizens, fled unto Pulia : In his abſence, the Emperor
would be crowned again by Maurice Biſhop of Bracara', to fhew unto the
world, that he acknowledgeth not his Crown to be received from the Pope.
Then he returned into Germany, and Paſchalisinto Rome, where within few
days he died. Gelaſius renewed the ſentence againſt the Emperor; where-
fore he marched the third time to Rome: the Pope flieth, and the Emperor
cauſeth to be chooſe Gregory VIII. and recommendeth him unto the family
of Frangepanes. At this time the Biſhops of Germany ftir up
the Saxons
againſt the Emperor, inbehalf of Pope Gelaſius, and then of Calixtus, and
fought an open battel in February ann. 1 1 2 2. At laſt Henry, deſpairing of
peace, unleſs he would yield unto the proud Prelate, he renounceth his
former priviledge of Inveſtitures, in the time of Calixtus. All this time hć
had hard fortune, and did acknowledge Divine Juſtice in revenging his re-
bellion againſt his Father; He reigned twenty years, and died without ſuc-
ceſſion. In the days of Henry IV. Alexius Comnenus was Emperor of Con-
ftantinople; at firſt he envied the expedition of the Latins, yet their firſt
victory inay be (under God) aſcribed unto his aid. His Son Calo. Johannes
was an excellent Prince, liberal, a lover of juſtice, and victorious in Europe
againſt the Scythians, and Huns; and in Aſia againſt the Turks, and Sara-
cens; and recovered many Lands, which his Anceſtors had loft: The Vene-
tians took ſundry Iſlands in the Archipelagus from him; and from that time
they keep Creta. Pe. Maxia, when he was ſick, he calleth his friends, and the ſpeecis
Nobles together, and ſetting his yonger Son Manuel before them, he ſaid, I of a dying
Emperor.
had other hope, then now jou ſee, O Romans, when I came into Syria; I
thought to have gone beỳond the limits of my Anceſto's, and to have waſhed
ſecurely in Euphrates, and to have ſeen the river Tigris, and to have ſubdued
all the adverſaries about Cilicia, or who have made apoſtaſie unto the Aga-
renes ; and I thought to have, like an eagle, (this may ſeem a preſumptuous
word) flown into Palæſtina, (where Chriſt, having ſtretched forth his
hands on the Croſs, hath by his death reſtored the ruine of our nature,
and by his drops hath united all the world) and to have gone up unto the
mountain of God, as the Pſalmiſt ſpeaketh, and to have ſtood in that holy,
place, and to have invaded the enemies tound about it; as ſometimes the
Barbarians had taken the Ark, ſo they have often taken the Lord's ſepulchre :
But becauſe I am diſappointed, (for what cauſe, the Lord knoweth) I can do
no otherwiſe; nor am I unwilling to yield unto the things which ye ſeeap-
proaching; for who is wiſer then God who ſhall
, fathom his minde? or
change his judgements, by adding, or impairing? for the thoughts of men
are changeable, but God's purpoſe is not yain, or variable: And ſeeing God
hath beſtowed many benefits on me, yea, which ſcarcely can be told; in
your audience, as my witneſſes, I with a thankful heart do proclaim the boun-
tifulneſs of God toward me. My Father was Emperor, I have ſucceeded in the
throne, and have loft nothing that I received; but whether I have encreaſed
the talent which God hath committed unto me, I leave that to the cenſure
of others; howbeit, without offence, and oftentation, but to the praiſe of
God's miraculous providence, I may ſay this, Both Wcft, and Eaſt, have
feen me in arms; I have not been afraid of the Nations in both the Conti-
nents : ſhort while was I in my Palace; I have ſpent my time, for the moſt
part, under pavilions, and have delighted under the vault of heaven: this
Land where now we are encamped, hath ſeen me twice: for a long time
Hhhh 2
the
+
1
308
Of Emperors.
1
l
the Perfians, and Arabans, have neither feared nor ſeen a Roman Army s
but, as it hath pleaſed God, they have given over many Cities unto us his
ſervant, which as yet we do poffefs, and they do obey our commands. God
grant that I, who have fought for Chriſtian people, may attain the eternal in-
heritance, which tlac humble, and thoſe who are accepted of God, thall
poffefs; and the ſame God give ſtrength, and ſucceſs unto your indeavors
againſt theſe bloody people, which call not on the holy name of our God;
And ſo it ſhall be, if you acknowledge that the ſucceſs is in the hand of the
moſt High; and by his bleſſing ye ſhall have a Governor, who ſhall not be
crucl, vain-glorious, ſullen, nor a Lave to his belly; or who cannot be drawn
from his palace, more then a painted image from its colours; for as is the
diſpoſition of the Ruler, ſo are all things almoſt ruled, ſeeing he hath a great
influence on them; if he be naughty, they decay; or if he have ſpirits, they
do flouriſh: becauſe, as David teacheth, God bleſſeth the godly, and with
the froward, he dealeth frowardly. And ſeeing I am to ſpeak of the Succeflor
of the Empire after my death (which now inevitably approacheth) I wiſh ye
may hearken unto me; To Thew how the Empire came unto me, it is not
more neceſſary to declare, then to hold up a lamp at noon; for ſeeing ye have
conſented unto the Father's will, and ye are equally affected toward my Sons,
being ready to obey one of the two, Iſaacius, and Manuel; and they alſó
have ſubmitted themſelves unto my will : It is true, Nature is wont to beſtow
the Government on the eldeſt; but I have obſerved, that in deſignation of
Kings, God hath often taken another courſe. Ye know that Iſaac was yonger
then Iſmael, Jacob came forth after Efau, Moſes was yonger then Aaron, Da-
vid was the yongeſt of his Brethren, and many more; for God is not a re-
ſpecter of perſons, after the maner of men, nor judgeth he by years; but he
regardeth the frame of the heart, and eſpecially humility, and meekneſs: And
therefore in many occurrents, I have not followed corrupt nature, but, de-
ſpiſing the cuſtom thereof in more weighty affairs, I would rather follow
God, who is free from all depraved affection. Now, if without all ſcruple,
the Government were to be given unto my elder Son Iſaacius, it were need
leſs to ſpeak of their conditions; but ſeeing I incline unto my yonger Son
Manuel, to prevent the wrong ſuſpitions of the vulgar ſort, that I do prefer
the yonger before the elder, through affection rather then judgement, it is
requiſite I ſpeak a word of my motives: There is no more unity of affe-
&tions, then of forms; which have great variety, though we all are inen
equally; ſome are thus ſet, and all do not take pleaſure in one thing; ſeeing
otherwiſe, neither God would accuſe any of us, nor could we be blamed one
by another, for we would all be neceſſitated unto the ſame conceits, and
follow the ſame purpoſes: So my two Sons, though they have one Father,
yet have they not the ſame minde; albeit they both be eminent in ſtrength
of body, comlineſs of countenance, and gravity of carriage, yet unto me
it ſeemeth, that Manuel is fitter for the Government; for Iſaacius hath been
taſty in my ſight often; and being commoved upon a light occaſion, could
not rulc his paſſion; and ſuch anger is a great enemy to wiſdom, yea, hath
undone many otherwiſe) good men: But the other, beſides a multitude of
other vertues, which lſaacius alſo hath, can yield at a time, and follow the
command of reaſon; and therefore, ſeeing in the uprightneſs of heart,
which the King, and Prophet David doth commend, we think men ſhould
obey a judicious minde, father then a ſtrong hand. I have determined that
Manuel ſhall be Emperor; wherefore accept ye the yonger man as Emperor,
ordained of God, and entring into Government by my ſentence; as ye have
many predictions, that he is advanced; and ordained of God---- which if ye
will
/
1
1
(309
CENTURY X11.
309
1
V
will confider, ye ſall finde, that I have not without reaſon deſigned him to
ſucceed unto me, but hereby have anſwered unto his.vertue, &c. Nuce.
Choniat. Annal.
2. CONRADE III. the Siſter-fón of Henry V. and Duke of Suevia,
ſtrove for the Empire; but many Papalines in Germany (as they had beca
enemics to Henry) were againſt him; and Pope Honorius cauſeth Lotharius
Duke of Saxony to be choſen Emperor; and he prevailed, and was Crowned
by Pope Innocentius. He ſubdued many Cities in Italy, which had uſurped
liberty'; as alſo he overthrew Roger King of Sicilies, he drove him out of
Italy; and gave his Lands of Pulia, and Calabria, unto his Couſin Reynold,
with the Title of Duke. The Pope was not content, and pretended that
theſe Dominions appertain unto St. Peter: ſo variance was like to ariſe bc-
twixt Lotharius, and the Pope, but the difference was compoſed; ſo Rey-
nold took his badge, and Title from them both. This Lotharius cauſed the
Civil Laws to be reduced into a method, which were almoſt forgotten; he
commanded them to be read in Schools, and pleasto be determined by them.
Since the days of Charles the Great, no Emperor had done greater exploits
in Italy; he ſuppreſſed the rebellious in Cremona, Papia,Bononia,&ç. he had
curbed the Popes, and had recovered the priviledge of inveſting Prelates, if
he had not been perſwaded by Bernard. He died not far from Trent, ann.
1138. Then Conrade was ſole Emperor, againſt the ininde of the Pope, and
was confirmed by his Legate. He was vexed by Henry Duke of Bavier, who
had married the onely Daughter of Lotharius, and aimed at the Empire. At
that time the fourth King of Jeruſalem, Fylco, was in great danger of the
Perſians, who had taken the famous City Edeffa; and the Saracens were be-
ſiedging Antiochia: wherefore Pope Eugenius by his Letters, and Bernard
by words, perſwade the Emperor to go into Paleſtina : as Lewes King of
France was ready, they both went, but did no good unto Baldwin the Suc-
ccffor of Fulco, Manuel the Eaſtern Emperor was blamed for their unlucky
ſucceſs; he promiſed them victuals, but diſappointed them; and ſent traitor-
ous guides with them. At this time began the long continued, and trouble-
ſome factions of Gwelphs, or Welphs, and Gibelines; that is, Papalines,
and Imperialiſts: the one faction had their name from Welpho, a Duke of
Bavier, and Brother of Henry, with whom the Pope conſpired; and the
other from Henry, Son and General to the Emperor; and ſo named from a
Village where he was born. By the procurements of the Popes, theſe factions
waxed ſo, that all the Towns, and people of Italy, bragged in one of theſe
two names. Ann. 1152. Conrade was poyſoned by his Phyſician, hired there-
unto (as was ſuſpected) by Roger King of Sicilie; he gave the Imperial
Enſigns unto his Brothers Son Frederick; and recommended his yong Son
tinto him, the elder Brother Henry being defunct.
3.- FREDERICK I. (ſurnamed Barbaroſſa, or Red-beard) attained difference
the Crown without any contradiction; he was endowed with all excellen-
Emperor and
cies of body and minde. The Romans were taking of their ancient liberty, Covil State
and of a free Government under Conſules; and they ſent unto the new Em- of Rome.
peror, promiſing to conſent unto his Coronation, if he would conſent unto
their former liberty; ſeeing they ſhould not be ſubject unto Germans, who
had received their honor from the Romans. The Emperor, partly in anger,
and partly in diriſion, writeth, ſaying, They had been Romans, as they boaſt,
now no footſteps of their ancient State appeareth, it being altogether
waſted, [behold the wound of the firſt Beaft!) firſt by Charles, and then by
Otho the Great; and that old Common-wealth was tranſlated into Ger-
many, and there are Confules , Senatores, Equites : They were deceived in
liit
betwixt the
but
thinking
1
1
1
}:
310
Of Emperors.
)
1
1
1
thinking the Germans had received the Empire from them; for it was not
given by the Romans, but conquered by the arms of Charles, whom cer-
tainly they in their neçeſity had implored for their defenſe from the Tyrants
Deſiderius, and Berengarius, [it was not therefore a gift of the Popeſ and
therefore it was not convenient, that they preſcribe unto their Emperor.
This Letter exaſperateth them, ſo that the Emperor muſt march toward
Rome. Pe. Maxia. Pope Hadrian was ill intreated by them, and vexed by the
Caſtellanes; and now hearing of his coming, went to Sutrio to meet him.
The pride of When the Emperor ſaw the Pope, he lighted from his horſe to receive him;
the Pope.
and held his firrop and bridle on the left ſide; 'the Pope Theweth himſelf a
little
angry,
becauſe he ſhould have done it on the right ſide: when the
trench-men reported his words unto the Emperor, he laughingly excuſed
himſelf, that he was not accuſtomed to hold ſtirrops; and ſeeing he had
done ſo much of curteſie, and not of duty , 'leſs matter it was what ſide he
held. The next day, to make amends unto the Biſhop, he inviteth him, and
received him, holding the firrop on the right ſide. When they came to
Rome, the Pope ſheweth how his Anceſtors had left ſome ſpecial token
unto the Sec of St. Peter; and he intreateth him to take in from William,
King of Sicilie, the Dutchy of Pulia, eſpecially Beneventi, Ceperano, and
Banco, unto the See; which if he would promiſe to do, he was ready on the
other ſide to perform all duty unto him; The Emperor being adviſed by
the Princes, promiſeth to do all that was required, and the next day was
Crowned : In time of the Coronation, the Citizens ſhut the gates, and flew
a great number of the Germans within the City: the Emperor was called
out of the Church; he brake open the gates, brought in his army, New many
Romans, and took others captive: by interceſſion of the Pope, a reconci-
liation was made, and the Captives were ſet free. Platin. Then the Emperoc
returned into Germany, and having prepared an army againſt Sicilie, he pro-
His falshood miſed to make ſpeed again. In the mean time the Greek Emperor Manuel
punished. had covenanted with the Pope to expel William out of Sicilies, and Manuel
Thould have the three Sea-ports of Pulia. He ſent an army, and William over-
threw them, and the Pope's forces, both together, and took the Pope captive,
and cauſed him to confirm his Title of both Sicilies, upon condition that he
ſhould not trouble the Church-Lands in time coming. Platin. Then the Em-
peror began to conſider, how the Popes had abuſed his Anceſtors, had ex-
torted from them the priviledge of Inveſting Prelates; and now this Biſhop
had deluded himſelf, in confirming King William in that Land, which ap-
pertainèth unto the Empire ; therefore he began to require homage, and
oath of fidelity of all the Biſhops: and he commanded, that none of the
Pope's Legates be received without his licence, and that none of Germany
make appealation to Rome. What more ftir was then, may be gathered from
the Pope's Letter, accuſing and threatning, and Frederick's Anſwer. The
The Popes Pope wrote thus, Hadrian Biſhop, thc ſervant of God's ſervants, unto Fride-
Letter unta rick the Roman Emperor , greeting, and Apoftolical bleſſing ; As Divine
the Emperor
Law promiſeth length of days unto them which honor their parents, ſo it
denounceth death unto them who curſe father, or mother, and we are
taught by the voice of truth, that each who exalteth himſelf, ſhall be made
low: wherefore, beloved Son in the Lord, we admire not a little at your
prudence, that thou ſeemeſt not to give that reverence unto bleffed Peter,
and the holy Roman Church, as it becometh thee; For in thy Letters ſent
unto us, thou putteſt thy name before ours, wherein thou art guilty of info.
lency, I will not ſay arrogancy. What ſhall I ſpeak of thy fidelity, promiſed
and ſworn unto bleſſed Pcter, and us: how doclt thou obſerve it, when thou
requircft
CENTURY. X 11.
згіх
1
1
requireſt homage of them which are God's, and all the children of the moſt
High, to wit, the Biſhops? of them thou craveft fidelity; and their facred
hands doeſt thou tie unto thy hands; and being openly contrary unto us,
thou ſhutteft not onely the Churches, but the Cities of thy Kingdoin againſt
the Cardinals that are Legates from our ſide. Repent therefore, repent, we
adviſe thee, becauſe, ſeeing thou haſt received from us Conſecration, and the
Crown , we fear thy nobleneſs; that thou ſhalt loſe what is granted, while
thou hunteſt after what is not granted. The Emperor replieth thus, Frederick, The Empi-
by the grace of God Roman Emperor ſemper Auguftus, unto Hadrian high rors reply.
Prieſt of the Catholique Church, that he may cleave unto all things which
Jeſus began to do and teach. The Law of righteouſneſs reſtoreth unto each
one, what is his own: We derogate not from our parents, unto whom, with
in this Kingdom, we render all due honor; from whom , to wit, from our
Anceſtors we have received the Dignity, and Crown. It is known, that in the
days of Conſtantine, Silveſter had not any Royalty; but by the grant of his
godlineſs, liberty wosgiven unto the Church, and peace reſtored: and what-
ſoever Royalty your Papacy is known to pofſefs, you have attained by the
liberality of Princes. Therefore when we write unto the high Prieſt of Rome,
by right, and according to cuſtom, we ſet firſt our name; and according to
equity, we yield the like unto him writing unto us: turn over the Hiſtories,
and if you have forgot what you have read, you may finde there what we
affert. And from theſe which are God's by adoption, and poſſeſs our Roy-
alties, why ſhould we not require homage, and regal oaths : ſeeing he, which
is our and your teacher, though he received nothing from any man, or King,
butgave all good things unto all; gave unto Cæſar tribute for himſelf, and
for Peter ; and gave unto you an example that ye ſhould do ſo; and hath
taught you, ſaying, Learn of nie, for I am meek and lowly in heart: therefore
let them leave the Royal things unto us, orif they think then profitable, ler
them render unto God what is God's, and unto Cæſar what is Cæſars. Unto
your Cardinals indeed the Churches are ſhut,and the Cities are not open; be-
cauſe we ſee, they are not Preachers, but plunderers; not ſeekers of peace, but
robbers of money; not reformers of the world, but inſatiable rakers of gold:
but when we ſhall ſee that they are ſuch as the Church requireth, bringing
peace, enlightening the Countrey, and helping the humble in equity, we ſhall
not fail to ſuſtain them with neceſſary ftipends, and proviſion. As for humi-
lity (which is the mother of vertues) and meekneſs, ye are guilty, when unto
fecular perſons you propound ſuch queſtions, as concern not Religion :
wherefore let your fatherhood provide, left while you move ſuch things
which we think not fitting, you give offence unto ſuch, as are ready to ſhut
their cars againſt your words, as they which are wearied of unreaſonable
rain. We cannot but anſwer unto theſe things that we have heard, when we Note:
ſee the deteſtable beaſt of pride to have crept into the ſeat of Peter. Provide
better for the peace of the Church, and ever farewel. Naucler.gener. 39.
This anſwer did ſo ſting the Pope, and the Cardinals, that they conſpire with
the forenamed William, and many Cities of Italy, and endeavor by all
means to make the Emperor odious unto all men: Eſpecially the Pope wrote
unto the Biſhops Electors, that the German Emperor had received his Title
from his Predeceſſors, and now he had power over all Nations, to throw
down, and build up, and give and tranſlate Kingdoms, &c. And he made a
league among the Cardinals, that after his death, none ſhould be choſení but
one of them, who ſhall be obliged to purſue the Prince with excommuni-
cation, and arms, till they got the upper hand; and that none ſhould ſeek the
Emperors favor, without the conſent of them all. 'On the other ſide the
liii 2
Emperor
.
313
Of Emperors.
.
Emperor ſent Letters throughout the Empire,regrating and accuſing the pride
of the Pope, as being contrary unto God (who hath ordained two Govern-
ments, one ſpiritual, another temporal) and unto Peter (exhorting all men to
fear God, and honor the King) & now, by ſetting himſelf above the Emperor,
would make a Schiſm in the Church; and therefore they would ſo look to
the Iroperial Dignity, that it be not prejudged by the new preſumption of the
Pope, as he himſelf was careful of the liberty and unity of the Church. The
Pope fretteth the more, and wrote anew unto the Princes of Germany,
willing them to work againſt the Emperor what they could. Arnold Biſhop
of Mentz, and Eberhard Biſhop of Salisburgh reply, ſubmitting themſelves
unto the Pope, but excuſing the Emperor, exhorting him to uſe more mo-
deſty in his Ambaſſies: What ftir there followed in the election of the Pope,
I refer unto its place. Frederick had much ado with the Gwelph Cities (as
the Papalines were then called) and ſubdued many of them; eſpecially he
brought Millain to ruine. Pope Alexander finding no ſecurity in the Con-
tinent, fled unto Venice.Here followeth variance among the writers; Platina,
and ſome others ſay, that the Emperor was forſaken by his own Army, that he
was neceſſitated to go into Venice, and kiſs the Pope's foot. Di. Peta. in Rati.
par. 1. lib. 8. ſaith, He was diſcomfited unawares, and ſo brought under.
Others write, that the Emperor had purpoſe to follow the Pope, but firſt he
would be ſecure of Rome; and in the mean time he ſentan Army under the
command of his Son Otho , againſt the Venetians, and charged him to at-
tempt nothing until he himſelf came; nevertheleſs, the yong man, more
hardy then wiſe, joyneth with the Venetians, and being taken, was carried
unto the Pope, at Venice. The Pope would not diſmiſs him, unleſs the Father
would ſubmit himſelf; and ſo the Emperor , for love of his Son, yieldeth.
Then (as all the writers agree) in St. Marks at Venice, Frederick kneeled at
the Pope's feet , expecting no new inſolency from the humble ſervant of
Papal pride ſervants; but the man of pride fetteth his foot upon the Emperor's neck, and
ſaid, It is written, Thou shalt walk upon the Serpent, and
the Baſalisk.
The Emperor faith, Not unto thee, but to bleſſed Peter; The Pope again,
Both to me, and to Peter : The Emperor fearing a new jar, held his
peace;
And they agreed, That firſt Alexander ſhould be acknowledged as only Pope.
Secondly, That the Emperor ſhould reſtore all that he had purchaſed in time
of the Schiſm. Such was the fatal ſuperſtition of theſe times, holding mens
mindes in darkneſs :and now the Biſhop is where he would be, not (as before)
on mens ſhoulders, but upon the Emperor's neck; and hath got it, not by
piety, but----- And the Emperor being made ſubjeđ in this maner, returneth
into Germany, bewailing his misfortune ann. 1177. In the year 1184. he
A pretty
conteft be brought Conſtantia, the onely childc of William King of Sicilies, into Ger-
en store and many, and married her to his Son Henry: when they were Crowned at
Mentz, there was ſo greatconflux of people, that the City was not ſufficient
to contain them; and the Emperor cauſed to be ſet up a ſpatious houſe,
for the time, without the walls. The Pentecoſt was the day of the ſolemnity;
When the Emperor was in the Church, with many Princes of both Eſtates,
and had ſet the Biſhop of Mentz on his right hand, and the Biſhop of Colein
on the left, the Abbor of Fulda demandeth the ſeat on the Emperor's left
hand, where the Biſhop of Colein was ſitting: Many-(faith Al. Crantz, in
Saxon.lib. 6.6.46.) do remember that this was donc in that place: The Éle-
&tor thought it a diſparagement to give place unto an Abbot; The Emperor
being required to determine the matter, ſaid; Wedo approve, as we ſhould
do, the ancient cuſtoms of the Empire, but for this purpoſe we think it .in-
different. The Elector hearing him, riſeth up, and faith, Seeing, O Soveraign
Majeſty
and upon
an Abbet.
1
j
1
CENTURI X11.
313
Majeſty, your will commandeth ſo, I, an Arch-Biſhop, give place unto an
Abbot; an Electoral Prince, unto a Monk: but, by your leave, I will be
gonc: And when he had ſo faid, he went away. The Count Palatin of
Rhine, the Emperor's Brother, and the Count of Naſfaw followed him, but
firſt ſaid, Soveraign Emperor, by your leáve, we follow him, and do acknow-
ledge his benefits, which we have received. Lewes, Prince of Thuringia, ſaid
unto the Count of Naſſaw, (becauſe he held ſomething of the Abbot) You
deſerye well of your Lord, who forſakeſt him to day, and followeſt another.
He anſwered, For the benefit which I hold of him, I will give obeyſance in
due time; and to day I will follow him with whom I came hither, and is
cqually the Lord of a few which I have; The ſame did the Duke of Brabant
When ſo many ſeats were emptied, King Henry was diſpleaſed, and embra-
cing the Arch-Biſhop in his arms, entreating him earneſtly, that he would not
begin ſo ſolemn a day with ſadneſs, nor move a ſtir in ſo great a convention
of the Princes; that he would continue in his ſeat, and not darken the joy
of the Coronation with ſuch a cloud of wrath. Then ſaid the Emperor, See-
ing one word doth ſo offend you, I wiſh that I had not ſpoken it; albcitl ac-
knowledge not that I have ſpoken anything otherwiſe then became my place;
but take heed, left by healing of a little ach, you make a deeper wound in the
body; for ſuch is your wiſdom, you know what it is to divide ſuch an allem-
bly. Then the Arch-Biſhop ſaid chafingly, Your Imperial Majeſty would
have rewarded me well to day, for the many ſervices that I have followed,
and performed for you; I am becomc hoar-headed in your pitched pavi-
lions; I have vexed Italy; I have fought againſt Lombardie; I have cauſed
Brunſwick to ſweat, and bleed: this is my great reward, that in the aſſembly
of the Princes, I ſhould be daſhed for an Abbot, who had not attempted ſuch
a thing, if he knew not the ſecret favor of the Cæſarean Majeſty : But if
you,
O Cæfar, and the King, will have me to remain, let our ſeats be as they were ;
if the Abbot will diſplace me, let him climb up into the clouds, and ſet his
ſeat in the north, and be like unto the moſt High. But the Biſhop, having
notice of what the Abbot intended to do, brought with him 4000. armed
men, and more; and certainly they had fallen to blows, if the ſtir had con-
tinued. Then ſaid the Emperor, Arch-Biſhop, ſeeing you have taxed me of
ſecret correſpondence in this buſineſs, with the Abbot, I am ready to give my
oath, that I am not acceffory to this fault
. And when it appeared that he was
ready to give his oath, the Biſhop ſaid, The word of your Cæſarean Majeſty,
is unto me ſufficient for an oath. Then the Emperor turning unto the Abbot,
(becauſe he ſaw, that not a few Princes were ready to draw ſwords for him)
ſaid, Father, you muſt have a little patience, without prejudice of your right,
left any more trouble do overcloud this ſolemn day. The Abbot was a little
aſhamed, and took the lower ſeat. Then was the King and Queen Crowned.
About that time Saladin, Sultan of Egypt, prevailed mightily in the Eaſt, and the afaits of
ann. 1187. he took Jeruſalem: The Chriſtians kept the Title, King of Jeru- the Eaſt.
falem, and ſome Towns in Aſia, the ſpace of 100.years, and more; and many
Princes went thither, but never poſſeſſed Jeruſalem, except that ſhort time
when the Emperor Frederick II. was in ir , as followeth. Barbaroſla was
moved to go thither: he was hindered by Iſaacius the Greek Emperor, and
therefore did ſundry affronts unto him, both in Thracia, and Alia; as alſo
he conquered Iconium from the Turks; and ſo great was his glory, that his
Army was called Invincible; and none durſt reſiſt him, faith icet as li. 2. de
Iſaac. Who alſo teſtificth, that this Emperor did forbid the worſhip of
Images; and did uſe unleavened bread in the Sacrament; for which cauſes,
and ſome other ſuch things, the Armenians did welcome the Almans into
Kkkk
Aſia
A
1
+
1,
+
!
314
Of Emperors.
A
1
Alia as their friends. On a day, when he was hunting with the Lord of Ar-
menia, he went into an unknown river to water his horſe, he fell into the
water, to the irreparable loſs of all Chriſtendom, ſaith Naucler; for Saladan
was ſo afraid of him, that he left Syria, and intended to retire with all the
Turks into Egypt. Thus (faith he) died that Empèror ann. 1190. one ſo
glorious, and who had in his time enlarged:the Empire, that after Charles the
Great, nonc was to be compared unto him,in honor of exploits. His Son
Conrade took the Government of the Army, and recovered Antiochia,
Coloſyria, Laodicea, &c. and died ann. 1191. Manuel in the 38.year of his
reign, left his yong Son Alexius Emperor, and recommended him unto his
Couſin-German Andronicus; at firſt he ſhewed himſelf a good Tutor of
his Pupil ; then he carried equal fway; and laſtly, like a ſhameleſs Traitor,
murthered him within three years after his Fathers death: but the Princes
took him, and puniſhed him many ways: and Iſaacius Angelus, next in
kindred, was Emperor. In the time of this Andronicus, the Sicilians came
into Greece; without reſiſtance they poſſeſſed Theffalie, Amphipolis, and
made towards Conſtantinople. Ifaacius ſent Branas againſt them, and he
came upon them unawares: at firſt the Greeks were unwilling to fight; but
being encouraged by Branas, they partly flew, and fully chaſed all the Sici-
lians out of Greece. Nicet. Choni. Likewiſe at that time the Turks had in-
vaded the Eaſtern part of that Empire; and the Myſi uſurped liberty: as alſo
the Bulgarians, and the above-named Branas, made an inſurrection, aiming
at the Empire, but was killed : And after him others did uſurp the Title; ſo
unfortunate, and worthleſs, was Iſaacius. And one Iſaacius Comnenus uſurped
the Kingdom of Cyprus; nor was the Greek Emperor able to expel him,
until Edward King of England intending for Jeruſalem) came and took him,
and gave him as a Captive to one of his Subjects: he poſſeſſed all the Ifland,
and at his returning home, hegave it as his proper gift unto the King of Jeru-
ſalem, Nicet.li.2. de Ifaac. Iſaacius was dethroned by his Brother Alexius
ann, 1190.
Baje ambiton
4. HENRY VI, the ſecond Son of Frederick, hearing that his Father
bringeth
was dead, and fearing that his elder Brother would return unto the Crown,
under.
ſought the Empire miſerably. Firſt, He reſtoreth unto Henry Duke of Saxony,
and others which had rebelled againſt his Father, all that his Father had taken
from them: Then he ſent unto the Pope Clemens, and Cardinals, promiſing
in all things to confirm the Laws, and Liberties of the Church, if they would
grant him
their confent. Clemens , with advice, aſſigneth him the time of
Eaſter in the next year to his Coronation; but Clemens died ſooner. When
Henry came at the appointed time, with his new Empreſs Conftantia, the
Romans receive him with a few perfons, but would not admit his Army.
Then Popc Celeſtin ſtanding on the ſteps, before thc door of St. Peter's, took
an oath of Henry, that he ſhall defend the See of St. Peter, he ſhall repair
whatſoever hath been diminiſhed from it, eſpecially he ſhall ſurrender unto
the Church of Rome, the Cities Tuſculo, &c. and expel Tancred, the bafe
Son of Roger, out of both Sicilies, (which Kingdom appertained unto his
Wife, the onely Daughter of King William) reſerving the penſion that be-
longeth unto the Pope, in the name of few. Theſe Articles being ſo granted,
they go into the Church, and Henry was Crowned in this maner; The Pope
ſitting in his Chair, held, the Crown betwixt his feet; the Emperor boweth
down his head unto the Pope's feet; the Pope ſetteth on the Crown with his
feet, and by and by ſtruck it off again with his foot to the ground; thereby
declaring, that he had power to take it from him if he ſhall ſo deſerve: Then
the Cardinals took up the Crown, and ſet it on the Emperors head. And
thencea
1
1
1
CENTURY X 11.
3:15
1
thenceforth the Emperor is but the image of the old Emperors, as Cumm. The image
Ventura in Theſor. Polit. at that Title, Quomodo Imperium à Pontifice depen- of the Beaſt.
deat, ſaith, They do ſtray very far, who diſtinguiſh not the now Empire, from
the old Roman Empire ; for the old received no beginning from the high .
Prieſts, but the Pope was reverenced: as the Vicar far rather Miniſter] of
Chriſt, and head of the Church: and they do.erre (Saith he) who diſcern not
the preſent Empire, from the Empire of Charles the Great, &c. When the
Coronation was ended, the Pope ſent immediately unto Tuſculum, and ,
made it level to the ground, to be example unto others, that they preſume not
againſt the Chair of St. Peter. Platin. Henry undertook wars againf Tancred,
but ſoon left off, becauſe the plague had entered into his Army: After two
years Tancred dieth; and Henry got the Kingdom after ſome skirmiſhes,
and ſeverity uſed againſt ſome rebellious. At that time the truce of five years,
which Richard King of England had made with Saladin, were expired;
wherefore 'Pope Coeleſtin did ſolicite the Princes, eſpecially the Emperor, that
they would not forget the Conqueſs.of Jeruſaleni, ſeeing ſo fit an occaſion of
peace at home was offered, and Saladin was lately, dead. The Emperor pre-
tendeth infirmity, and ſent a great Army with the Dukes of Saxony, and
Auſtria, and ſome Biſhops. At this time Almarik King of Cyprus married
Iſobel the Widow-Queen of Jeruſalem, and he was called King of Cyprus,
and Jeruſalem: He had no minde to the wars, and therefore the Title, King
of Jeruſalem, was given to John de Pregna , a man of great valor, and Son
in Law unto the ſamelrobel: The Germans joyning with him, were Maſters
of the field for a ſpace; they took Berito, and re-edified Japha, or loppe.
In the mean time Henry made greater" Conqueſs in Italy, then the Popc
deſired, taking ſome Lands, and Cities, which the Pope did alledge to apper-
tain unto his See. Then he became ſick at Meſſina, and cauſed his Son Fre-
derick (as yet lying in the cradle) to be elected King of the Romans, and of
both Sicilies; and recommended him unto his Brother Duke of Sucvia, and
unto Pope Innocentius; and he died ann. 1198. Alexius reigned at Conſtan-
tinople with great misfortune.
)
CENTURY XII.
1
C H A P.
II.
1
Of POPES.
"PASCHALIS
SCHALIS II. was choſen ann. 1099. at his Election the people A new pomp
cried, St. Peter hath choſen good Rainer (that was his name ;) then he of the Pope.
put on a purple veſture, and a tiare on his head, and riding on a white palfrey,
was led unto the Lateran Palace, by the people and Clergy; there a Scepter
was given him, and a girdle put about him with ſeven keys, and ſeven ſeals,
in token of his ſeven-fold power, to wit, of binding, looſing, ſhutting, open-
ing, ſealing, reſigning, and judging. He had open field of his Anti-Pope
Clemens III. and put him to flight. Not long after Clemens died, when he
had ſat 21. years. Then Richard Earl of Campania, cauſed Albert to be in-
ſtalled for Clemens; but he ſaw no appearance of quietneſs, and forſook his
Papacy within four moneths. At Preveſte another was ſet up, whom they
called Silveſter III, he deſpairing of ſo great honor, would be an Anachorite
within 105. days. A fourth Roman was ſet up; but he was alſo forſaken.
So Paſchalis, being alone, ſet his heart to enlarge Peter's patrimony: he be-
Kkkk 2
ſiedgeth
+
1
1
1
316
Of Popes.
.
>
1
1
t
fiedgeth Tome Cities belonging unto the Emperor; and raiſed the Son of
Henry V. againſt the Father. The Popes were wont to date all their Writs,
from the year of the Emperor; but now Paſchalis beginneth with the year
of his Papacy: He fate eighteen years, and ſix moncths, in continual fedition.
2. GLASIUS II. had his neck thrown, and was trampled under foot,
before he was Crowned; for Cincius Patricius Romanus would have had
another elected; and the Emperor ſet up Gregory VIII, and went to de-
thrown Gelaſius ;; who fled from place to place, till he came to Cluniak,
where he died within a year.
3. CALLISTUS II. was ſet up by the Cardinals at Cluniak, but
would not accept till lie knew the conſent of the Cardinals at Rome: Before
he entered the City, he ſent a Nuntio'to excommunicate the Emperor in Ger-
many. He had many bouts with Gregory VIII. and at laſt thruſt him into a
Contention Monaſtery. Then began the controverſie betwixt the Imperialiſts; and
Emperor, or Papalines, whether the Emperor, or Pope, did excel in dignity Reaſons were
Pope, should alledged on both ſides: but for brevity I omit the one; and that the pride of
the man of ſin may be known, here are the other in rime:
precedency.
Pars quoque Papalis fic objicit Imperiali;
Sic dans regnare, quòd Petro fubjiciare :
Ius etenim nobis Chriſtus utrumque dedit.
Spiritus & corpus mihi ſunt ſubječta potenter,
Corpore terrena tenea, cæleftia mente,
Vnde tenendo folum, folvo ligoque polum.
Athera pandere, cælica tangere Papa videtur,
2am dare, tollere, nectere, folvere cuncta meretur :
Cui dedit omne decus lex nova, lexque vetus.
Annulus baculus,quamvis terrena putentur,
Sunt de jure poli quæ fignificare videntur:
Reſpice jura Dei, mens tua cedat ei.
have the
✓
+
The Emperor was fain to yield, and triumph was made at Rome, when the
peace was concluded , fifty years after the diſcord began betwixt Henry IV.
and Gregory VII. Then Calliſtus aſſembled a Synod at Lataran, for the ſup-
port of Jeruſalem; and there was a Decree, that none may diſſent from the
doctrine of the Church of Rome; becauſe, as the Son came to do the fa-
ther's will, ſo all Chriſtians muſt do the will of their Mother the Roman
Church. Then Calliſtus beſiedged Sutrio, where Gregory abode, and brought
him unto Rome, ſitting on a Camel, with his face backwards; ſuch was the
diſcipline in thoſe days. Calliſtus ſate five years, and ten monethis.
4. CELESTIN II, was choſen by the Cardinals; 'but Leo Frange-
panis by force ſet up Honorius II. who hearing that Celeſtin had renounced
his clc&tion, did alſo renounce, and then was accepted by the Romans: and
he ſate in peace two years; for now the people food in awe of the Pope's
curſes.
5. INNOCENTIUS II. was choſen next; but the above-named
Leo, with ſome Cardinals ſet up his own Son ANACLETUS II. foi
ſear of hin, and his friends, Innocentius fled into France; and in a Council
at Claremont, he condemned Pope Anaclet, and all his followers. Bernard
in epiſt. 124. calleth Anaclet, the Antichriſt; and in epift, 126. he calleth him,
the chief of Schiſmaticks; and there he witneſſeth that others ſpoke ſo of
Innocentius. From France Innocentius goeth unto Lotharius the Emperor,
and pronriſeth to Crown him, if he will aid hini againſt his Competitor.
At
1
.
1
317
1
1
Council was called, and the Pope of Piſa accurſeth the Pope of Rome; and
CENTURY X11.
At this time Pope Anaclet giveth unto Roger Duke of Sicilie, the Title of
King, for ſiding with him. Lotharius and Innocentius come together into
Rome, as is above: Anaclet lurketh until Lotharius returned, and then he
forceth his Anti-Pope to flee into Piſa. Then Bernard wrote his 130. Epiſtle,
ſaying, Piſa is aſſumed unto the place of Rome, and is choſen from among
all the Towns of the world, to be the Supremacy of the Apoſtolique See[why
then do they now charge us, that we will not tie the Supremacy of the church unto
Rome ? ſeeing he alſo addeth] nor happeneth this by chance, or counſel of men,
but by hcavenly providence, and bountiful favor of God, which loveth them
that love him; and hath ſaid unto his Chrift, Dwell in Piſa, and I will abun-
dantly bleſs her; I will dwell there, becauſe I have choſen her, &c. There a
once ag-
I
ſent again for the Emperor, who came with a greater Army then before. The
firſt place he ſet upon, was the Abbey of Caſlino, and commandeth Abbot
Raynold to forſake Pope Anaclet, and he would reconcile him unto Inno-
centius, and maintain the priviledges of the Abbey, as his Anceſtors had
done. On the other ſide, Innocentius commandeth the Abbot, and all his
Monks, to come bare-foot before him. Raynold chooſeth the Emperor as
his Patron; therefore Innocentius became jealous of the Emperor, who went The Pope get
on to judge Raynold's cauſe; and commandeth them both to compear by
their Proctors before him, and his Biſhops afleinbled. Gerard a Cardinal
raigned,
ap-
peareth for the Pope, and Peter a Deacon for Raynold. Gerard objectcth,
One who is excommunicated by the head of the Church, ſhould not fit at the
feet of the Churches Son. Cæſar anſwereth, That excommunication is the
queſtion; therefore he may fit till he be heard. Gerard faith, The univerſal
Church hath ordained us, and our predeceſſors, Rulers of the world [He
alledgeth no power from Chriſt's Inſtitution] The Emperor replieth, Were-
ceived from the Apoflolique See not the Empire, but the token thereof.
Gerard faith, But Monks ſhould ſwear obedience unto us. Peter replieth,
By the Imperial Laws we are not ticd to ſuch an oath. Behold here the Pope
at the Emperor's Bence; howbeit thereafter he gave Raynold unto the Pope's
pleaſure. Amoog the Epiſtles of Bernard, the 114. was written by this Inno-
centius againſt Peter Abaillard, where he faith, By the teſtimony of the A-
poftle, as there is but onc Lord, ſo we know but one faith, on which, as an
unmovcable foundation, (beſide which none can lay another) the certainty
of the Catholique Church ſtandeth unviolated: hence bleſſed Peter, Prince
of the Apoſtles, for his excellent confeſſing this faith, did hear from our Lord
and Savior, Thou art (ſaid he) Peter, and upon this rock will I build my church;
fignifying by this rock, the certainty of faith, and the ſolidity of Catholique
unity----- Martian, a moſt Chriſtian Emperor---- writing unto our moſt holy
Predeceſſor Pope John, againſt then who preſume to profane holy myſteries,
faith, Let no Clerk, or Soldier, or any of whatſoever condition, attempt in
publique to treat of the Chriſtian faith; for he wrongeth the judgement of
the moſt reverend Synod, who attempteth to canvaſe, or diſpute again the
points that are once judged, and rightly determined; and the contemners of
this Law, ſhall be certainly punillied as the ſacrilegious. Obſerve how a
Bilhop in thoſe days expounded the word rock, otherwiſe then the Jeſuites
do now, but as the Reformed Church doth. Secondly, He acknowledgeth
the Civil Magiſtrates power in Ecclefiafticis, without mention of the Pope,
but exprelly with relation unto a Synod. This Pope did firſt ordain, that the
Pope ſhould ſit at Maſs, when others do kneel; as if a religious geſture were
too baſe for the Pope, when he holdeth his Savior in his hand, according to
their doctrin. Hchoped to enjoy peace,when after eight years Anacletus died;
L111
but
1
1
318
Of Popes.
I
1
but the Romans did reject him altogether, alledging that Church-men ſhould
live by tithes, and offerings, and other Revenues do appertain to the Com-
monwealth. In the mean time the Emperor was incumbred ſo in Germany,
the Romans ſet up their old policy, and create new Governors to rule the City:
Innocentius will oppoſc, but firſt in a Synod ordaineth, that whoſoever ſhall
ſmite a Clergy-man, ſhall be ſummarily excommunicated, Gratia. c. 17.9.4.
Siquis. Then he excludeth the people à comitiis Pontificalibus from all the
Pope's Councils. Plati. Onuphr. but neither his menaces, nor gifts, could
prevail: When he ſaw the oppoſite forces wax ſtrong, he died in ſorrow
ann. 1143. when betwixt proſperity, and adverſity, he had fate thirteen years
and ſeven moneths.
6. CELESTIN III, was choſen firſt by the Cardinals onely; they
had the advantage, that the people were in a ſtur; and thereafter it turned
to a cuſtom, that the Cardinals ſought not the conſent of Prince, nor people.
Nothing is found memorable of him in his five moneths, ſay Platin.and
Onuphr.in Innoc. II. but Bernard, though he intended not to write an Hiſtory,
yet informeth us of the Popes, and the Court, and of the Church in his time;
and the Romaniſts will not deny his teſtimony, ſeeing he is a Canonized
Saint: Unto him he wrote Epiſtle 192. the inſcription is, Vnto Maſter Guido
de Caſtello, who wasa diſciple of Peter---- and afterwards was Pope Celeftin:
In the Epiſtle he calleth him, a Cardinal Presbyter of the Roman Church;
and his falutation is, that he decline not to the right hand, noſ to the left:then
he ſaith, I were injurious unto you, if I do believe that you love any manſo,
that you love his errors alſo; for whoſoever loveth thus, knoweth not as yet
in what maner he ought to love; for ſuch love is carthly, ſenſual, diveliſh,
and hurtful both to the lover, and to the loved---- Mr. Peter bringeth'us pro-
fane novelties of words, and meanings ; diſputing of the faith againſt the
faith ; by the words of the Law, he impugneth the Law--- when he ſpeaketh
of the Trinity, he is an Arrian ;. when he ſpeaketh of grace, he is a Pelagian;
of the perſon of Chriſt, he is a Neſtorian: It is not preſumption, if I intreat
you, that in the cauſe of Chriſt, you prefer none unto Chriſt. In the next
Epiſtle unto Cardinal Yvo, hc faith, Peter Abailard is a Monk without a Rule;
a Prelate without a charge; neither keeping order, nor can be kept in order ;
he is unlike himſelf, without a john, and within a Herod---- when he ſpeaketh
of the Faith, of the Sacraments, and of the holy Trinity, he addeth, impaireth,
and changeth at his pleaſure---- he is condemned with his work at Soiſſon,
before the Legate of the Roman Churcli----- but he is careleſs, becauſe he
braggeth, that Cardinals, and Clerks of the Court are his diſciples; and for
defenſe of his by-paſt, and preſent errors, he chooſeth them to be his Judges,
by whom he ſhould fear to be judged, and damned. Bernard in Epiſtle 196.
ſaith to the ſame Guido, Arnald of Brixia, whoſe converſation is honey, and
doctrine is poyſon; who hath the head of a dove, and venom of a ſcorpion;
whom Brixia hath ſpewed out, Rome hath abhorred, Fränce hath refuſed,
Germany holdeth abominable, and Italy will not receive, is ſaid to be with
you; beware, I pray thee, that he do not more harm by your authority---
To favor him, is to contradict the Lord Pope, yea the Lord God; for by
whomſoever a juſt ſentence is juſtly pronounced, ſurely it cometh from him
which faith by the prophet, I ſpeak righteouſneſs, &c. Hence we may gueſs
what a man celeſtin was, and what many of the Court were before he was
The Pope is Pope. Then in Epiſtle 2 34. he writeth unto the fame Celeſtin, ſaying, Who
rebuted by knoweth not that the cauſe of the Biſhop of York was decided by Pope
Innocentius? but oh that it were not known how that ſentence is put in exe-
cution! oh that it be not told in Gath, nor in the ſtreets of Aſcalon!&c. And
in
Bernard.
l
CENTURY X11.
.
}
3.19
.
1
in the next Epiſtle upto the Roman Court, he ſaith, All men ſhould write of
that which concerneth all; nor fear 1 to be taxed for preſumption, becauſe,
albeit / be the leaſt of all men, yet I think the injury of the Roman Court
toucheth me; we are vexed, I ſay unto you, we are vexed without meaſure
grievouſly, ſo that we are weary of our life: we ſee horrible things in the
houſe of God, and becauſe we cannot amend them, we do at leaſt advertiſe
them which ſhould : if they ſhall amend, it is well; and if not, we have de-
livered our ſouls, and ye have no cloke for your ſin. Ye are not ignorant, that
ſentence was pronounced by the Lord Pope, of good memory, Innocentius,
with the general conſent of you, and the Roman Court, that the elc&ion, or
rather intruſion of William Biſhop of York is null--- and ye know, that this
ſentence was full, not onely of judgement, but of mercy-:-- but oh! that the
ſentence might ſtand, and what is done contrarily might not ſtand---oh! that
Phinehas could go with his ſword againſt this fornication; or that Peter were
alive in his ſeat, to conſume theſe wicked ones with the breath of his lips----
I ſay unto you, it will be a great ſcandal in the Church; and I fear, left the
Authority of the Roman See ſuffer a very grievous loſs, if he be not puniſhed
who hath tranſgreſſed their general ſentence, that others may fear. But what
meaneth that which is reported, that this William hath privy and dark
Letters, I wiſh from the Princes of darkneſs, and not from the Princes of the
Apoſtles; and behold, the children of the uncircumciſed have heard it, and
do jeer at it, that againſt a publique ſentence, contrary Letters are come from
Rome. What ſhall I ſay to you? --- If the Roman Court will compel theſe
men, againſt their conſciences, to bow down unto Baal, the Lord fee and
judge it, and the Court of Heaven look to it, where judgement cannot be
wreſted by any ambition, &c. Here we ſee one Pope againſt another, and the
Court at one time, againſt it ſelf in a ſhort time, to the great ſcandal of the
Church, and deriſion of the enemies; and this was ſharply told them by
their own Saint.
7. LUCIUS II, ſate eleven moneths; He was vexed by the Romans, The Romans
and ſent humble Letters unto the Emperor, repreſenting the oppreſſion of the world be
free.
Church, and of all Italy and inviting him to come unto their defence; But,
faith Naucler.generat. 39, the Emperor could not at that time: So the Ro-
mans do (beſides their Senators) create Jordanes their Patricius; they go unto
the Pope, and take from him all badges of Royalty, as well within, as with-
out the City, as belonging unto the Patricius; and they bid the Pope be con-
tent with the firſt-fruits, oblations, and tithes, after the cuſtom of the ancient
Prieſts. When Lucius began to oppoſe them, they drave him out of the City,
and threw ſtones at him, that thereafter he was not able to do any thing, and
died. Ibid. Alfonſo Duke of Luſitania , made his Land tributary unto Peter's
Sce. Baron. Annal.
8. EUGENIUS III. was choſen, and becauſe the city was not quiet,
hc went forth to the Monaſtery Farven, and was conſecrated by the Cardi.
nals, and then dwelt at Viterbio. In the mean time the Romans throw down
the houſes of the Cardinals, and Clerks, and of ſome Nobles, plundering
their houſes, not ſparing St. Peter's Church. Eugenius accurſeth them, and
by the power eſpecially of the city Tibur, he compelleth the Romans to ſeek
peace; and they promiſed to have no Magiſtrate without the Pope's conſent.
In time of their perplexity, they ſent unto the Emperor Conrade, beſeeching
him, as Lord of the city, and Emperor of the world, to come and poſſeſs the
city, as Conſtantine, and Juſtinian had done, and from thence to rule all Italy,
and Germany; and they complain, that the clergy had conſpired with Sicilic
Lill 2
againſt
1
{
2
!
1
320
Of Popes.
1
againſt the City; and they promiſc all maner of obedience and loyalty :
The ſum of their ſute was compriſed in few verſes.
1
Rex valeat, quicquid cupit, obtineat, ſuper hoftes
Imperium teneat : Roma ſedeat, regat orbem
Princeps terrarum,ceu fecit Iuſtinianus :
Cæfaris accipiat Cæfar, que ſunt fua, præſul,
Vt Chriſtus juſsit, Petro ſolvente tributum.
1
The whole Letter is in Otho. Friſsing, de geſt. Frider. l. 1.c.28. But Cortirade
was ſo peſtered with wars in Germany, that their imploration was in vain.
When Eugenius was come into the City, he underſtood of plots againſt him,
and fled down the river in a ſhip; the Citizens purſue him with weapons, and
darts, as once they did with Gelaſius, faith Naucler. He went to Piſæ, and
thence to France. This is the ſum of the Hiſtorians; now hear Bern. in l.4.de
conſider, he faith unto Eugenius, Name but one man in all the great City, who
hath accepted thee for Pope , without price, or hope of price. When he was
choſen, Bernard wrote unto the Roman Court the 236. Epiſtle, ſaying, The
Lord forgive you, what have ye donc? one which was buried, ye have brought
again among men; one that was fleeing from cares, and troubles, ye have
peſtered with cares and troubles; ye have made the laſt firſt, and behold, his
laſt condition, is more perilous then his firſt; he who was crucified to the
world, is by you revived unto the world----- hath he left Piſæ, that he might
have Rome? he who could not manage the Vicounty of one Church, was
he ſeeking the Government of the whole Church ---- But ſeeing it is ſo, and
many ſay, It is of God; it is your duty, oh moſt dear, that it be diligently
cheriſhed by your fervent endeavors, and faithful obedience, which certainly
is wrought by your hands; and therefore if any conſolation be in you, if
any vertue of charity in the Lord, if any miſeration of piety, if any bowels of
compaſſion, do ye aid and work with him in the work, whereunto he is
aſſumed of the Lord by you. And in the next Epiſtle unto Eugenius, he ſaith,
I was expecting that ſome of my fons would come, and lighten the father's
ſorrow, and ſay, Joſeph thy ſon is living, and ruleth in all the Land of Egypt;
therefore have I now written , not ſo much of mine own accord, as of ne-
ceſſity, being conſtrained by the intreaties of friends, unto whom I cannot
refuſe the reſidue of my life: And ſeeing I have begun, I will ſpeak unto my
Lord, for now I dare not call thee my ſon; becauſe the ſon is turned to be the
father, and the father is the ſon; and he who came after me, is preferred be-
fore me; but I do not envy it, becauſe, what was deficient in me, lamcon-
fident that I have it in him, who came not onely after me, but even by me;
for (if you offend not) I have begot thee, by the Goſpel: what then is our
hope, our joy, and the hope of our glory? is it not you before God? In a
word, a wiſe ſon is the glory of his father. And henceforth thou ſhalt no more
be called ſon, but a new name ſhall be given unto thee, which the mouth of
the Lord hath named; this is the change of the right hand of the moſt High,
and many ſhall rejoyce in this change: for as of old, Abram was turned unto
Abraham, and Jacob unto lſrael; or rather (to ſpeak of thy predeceſſors) as
Simon to Cephas, and Saul to Paul; ſo my ſon Bernard, into my father
Eugenius, by a very joyful, and, as I hope, profitable change: This is the
finger of God, raiſing the needy out of the duſt, and the poor from the dung,
that he may fit with the Princes, and poſſeſsthe throne of glory. It followeth,
that this change being made of you, that the Bride of thy Lord, which is
committed
1
1
CENTURY X11.
321
A
committed unto thee, be alſo changed into the better ; [note] and that ſhe
be no more called Sarai, but Sarah: underſtand what I ſay, and the Lord
give thee underſtanding. If thou be the friend of the Bridegroom, call her
no more my Princeſs, but, the Princeſs; uſurping nothing as thine in her, but
that if it be needful, thou ſhouldeſt give thy life for her: if Chriſt
' hath ſent
thee, thou wilt think that thou cameit not to be ſerved, but to ſerve; and to
miniſter not onely thy means, but even thy life, as I have ſaid; A true ſuc-
ceffor of Paul, will ſay with Paul, Not that we domineer over your faith, but
we are helpers of your joy; An heir of Peter, will hear Peter ſaying, Neither
as Lords over the people, but we were examples of the flock: for ſo now, not
a ſervant, but the free-woman, and the fair one of the moſt fair Bridegroom,
ſhall by thee come unto his long wiſhed for arms; for by whom other, ſhall
this ſo neceſſary freedom be hoped, if you alſo (which God forbid) féck in
God's inheritance your own things; who even before had learned, I will not
ſay, not to poſſeſs any thing as your own, but not to be your own; therefore
the having ſuch confidence in you, as ſhe ſeemed to have in none of your
predeceffors in many ages before ; [note] all the Church of the Saints every
where, is juſtly glad, and glorieth in the Lord, and eſpecially ſhe whoſe womb
hath born thee, and whoſe breaſt thou didſt ſuck. What then? may I not
rejoyce with them that rejoyce? Ihalll onely not be of the number of them
which are glad? I confeſs, I have joyed, but with fear; I have joyed, but in
the very moment of my exaltation, fear and trembling hath come upon me:
for albeit I have laid aſide the name of father, yet have I not laid down fear,
nor care, nor affection and bowels of a father: I conſider the height, and
feara fall; I conſider the pinacle of honor, and I behold the ſurface of the
gulf below; I look up to the top of dignity, and I fear danger approaching;
as it is written, Man when he was in honor, did not underſtand: which (in my
judgement) relateth to the cauſe, and not to the time; that it is ſo meant, as
if it were ſaid, Honor ſwalloweth underſtanding, &c. When Eugenius fled
out of Rome, Bernard wrote unto the Emperor Conrade thus; The King-
dom, and Prieſt-hood, could not be more ſweetly, more friendly, yea, more
ftraitly conjoyned, and complanted one in another, then when they were
both together in the perſon of our Lord, which was made unto us of both
the tribes, according to the fleſh the higheſt, both Prieſt, and King ; yet not
onely ſo, but he hath commixed, and coupled them together in his body;
which is the Chriſtian people, and he the head thereof; fo that this ſort of
men, are by the Apoftolical word called, a chofen royal Prieſt-hood; and in
another Scripture, ſo many as are predeſtinated unto life, are they not called
Kings, and Prieſts ? therefore what God hath conjoyned, let no man put
alunder; but rather, what divine Authority hath ordained, mans will ſhould
endeavor to fulfil; and they ſhould joyn in hearts, who are conjoyned in
ordinances; let them cheriſh one another, defend other mutually, and bear
one anothers burthens ; The wiſe man faith, A brother aiding a brother, both
ſhall be comforted; but if they bite one another, (which God forbid) both
fhall come into deſolation. Letnot my ſoul come into their counſels, which
ſay, That either the peace, and freedom of the Church, is hurtful unto the
Crown; or the proſperity, and exaltation of the Crown, is hurtful unto the
Church: for God, the Author of them both, hath conjoyned them not to
deſtruction, but to cdification. If ye know this, how long will ye diſſemble
the common contumely. and common injury? Is not Rome as the Apofto-
lical Seat, ſo alſo the head of the Empire ? therefore though I would not
ſpeak of the Church, is it the honor of the King to have an headleſs Empire
I know not what the wiſe men, and Princes of the Kingdom, do adviſe you
Mmmm
herein,
1
)
322
Of Popes.
A
herein, but though I ſpeak imprudently, I will not be ſilent in what I do judge.
The Chuch of God, from the beginning, even till theſe times, hath been oft
afflicted, and oft delivered---- it is her voice, They have often afflicted me,
from my youth, but they could not prevail againſt me---- Be ſure, O King,
that neither now will the Lord leave the rod of the wicked, upon the back
of the righteous; the hand of the Lord is not ſhortned, nor become unable
to help; At this time he will deliver his Spouſe, which he hath redeemed by
his bloodendowed with his ſpirit, furniſhed with heavenly gifts, and never
theleſs enriched with earthly things : He will deliver, I ſay again, he will
deliver, but if by the hand of another, let the Princes of the Kingdom con-
fider, whether this be to the honor and advantage of the King? certainly not:
Wherefore gird thy ſword, O moſt mighty, and let Cæſar recover unto him-
ſelf, what is Cæſar's, and unto God, what is God's. Vtrumque intereſſe Caſaris
conftat; undoubtedly both theſe appertain to Cæſar, to maintain his own
Crown, and to defend the Church; the one becometh the King, and the
other the Advocate of the Church. The victory, as we truſt in the Lord,
is at hand; the Romans are more arrogant, then potent; for what? did
ever any great or mighty Emperor, or King, preſume fo vile a thing, both
againſt Crown, and Prieſt-hood? but this curſed, and tumultuous people,
which cannot meaſure their ſtrength, nor think on the end, nor conſider the
event, in their fooliſhneſs, and fury, durft attempt ſo great ſacriledge; the
temerity of the multitude, cannot ſtand for a moment before the King's
The original face, &c. I will not here add obſervations. Bellarmin, de Ro, Pont.l.2.c.31.
of the title alledgeth, That Bernard did firſt give unto the Pope the Title, Vicar of
i'icur of
Chrift. It was not from the beginning fo; but the Cardinal miſtaketh it,
Chr.ft.
Bernard was not the firſt, if Platina do truly report the words of Gregory VII.
he uſed this Title before him; and according to the language of the Court
at that time, Bernard giveth this Title unto all Prieſts, even from whom all
iniquity procedeth, as he ſpeaketh in feſto Converſ. Perli ſer. I, and giveth
unto Euſebius both this, and loftier Titles; for lib. 2. de Confider, he calleth
him, The Great Prieſt, the Prince of Bishops, the Heir of the Apoſtles ; Abel in
Primacy, in Government Noah, in Patriarchship Abraham, in Order Melchi-
Sedek, in Dignity Aaron, in Authority Moſes, in Iudging Sarouel
, in Power Peter,
in Vn&tion Chrift; here is a rhapſody of glorious Tities; and he addeth thcſo
paſlages of Scripture, that are wreſted, to maintain the ambition of the man
of ſin; but whether he ſpeak ſo in deriſion, or according to his own minde,
And confuted it may be judged by his words following immediately: but firſt ſec what he
by Bernard ſaid a little before. What hath the holy Apoſtle left in legacy unto thee? he
At large.
ſaith, What I have, I give thee. What is it? One thing I know, it is not
ſilver, nor gold; ſeeing he ſaid, Silver and gold have I not. If thou happen
to have it, uſe it according to the time, and not at thy pleaſure; ſo uſe them,
as not abuſing them; ſeeing theſe (in reſpect of the ſouls good) are neither
good, nor ill; but the uſe of them is good, the abuſe ill; the care of them
is worſe, and ſeeking is filthier: by whatſoever way thou may have them,
certainly thou haft them not by title of the Apoſtle; for he could not give
what he had not; what he had that he gave, the care of all the Churches.Gave
he Lordly power? hear himſelf, Not domineering over the people, but being
anexample of the flock. And left you think he ſaid ſo in humility onely, and
not in truth, the Lord faith in the Goſpel, The Kings of the earth have domi-
nion--- but not ye ſo. It is clear, dominion is forbidden unto the Apoſtles;
Go then, and take (if thou dareſt) either Apoſtleſhip, if thou be a Lord; or
dominion, if thou be Apoftolical: thou art clearly forbidden to do cither
of the two; if thou wilt have them together, thou ſhalt loſe then both :
or
CENTURY X 11.
323
or elſe think nor thy ſelf to be excepted from thoſe, of whom God com-
plaineth, ſaying, They have reigned, but not by me; they were Princes, and
I knew them not: And if thou wilt reign without God, thou haſt glory, but
not with God. We ſee what is forbidden, now hear what is commanded;
Who is the greater among you, let him be as the yonger; and he that is chief,
as he that ſerveth : There is the model of an Apoſtle; dominion is for-
bidden, and ſerving is comnianded; which is commended alſo by example
of the Law-Giver; for it followeth, I am in the midſt of you, as he who
ſerveth. Bernard there hatlı many things to this purpoſe, and after he hath
mentioned theſe former Titles, and prerogatives, he ſaith, I have ſpoken of
who thou art, but forget not what.--conſider what thou waſt, and now art;
why wilt thou not behold, what thou canſt not ceaſe to be? Indeed it is one
thing what thou waſt, and art, and another who thou art become; the one
muit:701 be forgot in ſearching thy ſelf; for thou art what thou waſt, and thou
arī not leſs, after thou art become ſuch, and perhaps more; thou waſt born
that, and changed this, but not changed into this, the former is not caſt off,
but this is added. If thou conſider what, remember thy nature, thou waſt
born a man; if thou ask, who thou art: a Biſhop; this thou art made, and
nor bora; which of theſe thinkeſt thou neareſt, or chiefeſt unto, that thou
art made, or that thou walt boro? is not that thou waſt born therefore I
adviſe thee to conſider moſt, what thou art moſt; to wit, a man, even as thou
waft born: And thou muſt conſider, not oncly quid, ſed qualis natus, what,
but what an one thou waſt born---take away therefore in thy predication, the
cover of theſe leaves, which hide the ſhame, and heal not the wound: blot
away the falſe colour of fading honor, and the glance of counterfeit glory,
that thou mayelt nakedly conſider thy ſelf naked, becauſe thou cameſt naked
out of thy mothers womb: Waft thou born with a mitre, or glancing with
Jewels, or ſhining with ſilks, or crowned with feathers, or burthened with
metals? if thou blow with thy meditation theſe things, as a morning cloud,
thou wilt ſee toy ſelf a naked man, poor, wretched, miſerable, lamenting that
thou art a man, aſhamed that thou art naked, weeping that thou art born of
a woman, and therefore with guiltineſs, and therefore with fear, and filled
with miſeries both of ſoul and body; for what calamity wanteth he, who is
born in fin, a frail body, and barren ſoul :----- A modeſt man will moderate
his cares, abſtain from ſuperfluities, and not fail in things neceſary; a juſt
man will not preſume on things higher then himſelf; but will ſay with that
juſt man, If I be juſt, I will not lift up my head; therefore in thy meditation
walk warily, that thou neither aſcribe unto thee more then enough, nor deny
more then is juft; and thou aſcribeſt unto thy ſelf more then truth, not onely
by arrogating any good thou haſt not, but by aſcribing what thou haft, &c.
In lib. 3. he faith, Thy fathers were ordained to overcome, not ſome nations,
but the whole world; for it was ſaid unto them, Go into all the world; and
they ſold their coats, and bought ſwords, to wit, zealous eloquence, and a
vehement ſpirit, weapons powerful through God: Whither went thoſe fa-
mous Conquerors ? ---- Occumbebant, non fuccumbebant; theſe mighty war-
riors did die, but never gave over; they triumphed when they were dead----
Thou haſt ſucceeded into their inheritance; ſo thou art the heir, and the
world is thinc inheritance: but it is to be ſeriouſly conſidered, how this inhe-
ritance concerneth thee, and how it did concern them for I believe not
every way, yet in ſome way; I think a diſpenſation is committed unto thee,
and poffeffion is not given thec; if thou wilt ufurp this too, he contradicteth
thee, who faith, The earth is mine, and the fulneſs thereof: Thou art not he, of
whom the Prophet ſaid, All the carth ſhall be his poſſeſſion: This is Chriſt,
Mmmm 2
to
1
324
Of Popes.
.
1
to whom the poffeſfion belongeth by right of creation, merit of redemption,
and by gift of the Father--- What ſayeſt thou? wilt thou deny me power?
and forbid me to rule ? yea plainly, as if he had not power, who hath care---
Præſis ut profis: So govern, that thou do good; ſo govern, as a faithful, and
wiſe ſervant, whom the Lord hath ſet over his houſe: Unto what? to give
them food in ſeaſon; that is, to ſteward, and not to command, do this:
and thou, being a man, affcct not to rule over men , left uprighteouſneſs rule
over thee----lam afraid, for no poiſon unto thee, and no ſword more then
this deſire of ruling: certainly, albeit thou think much of thy ſelf, yet if thou
be not inuch deceived, think that thou haſt not received more then the great
Apoſtles; remember therefore that word, Iam debtor to the wiſe, and to the
unwiſe; and if thou think that belongeth to thee, remember alſo, that the
grievous name of a debtor, agreeth to a ſervant, rather then to a ruler---there-
fore if thou acknowledge thy ſelf a debtor to the wiſe, and unwiſe; thou
muſt earnelly conſider,how both they who are not wiſe,may be wiſe; & they
who are wiſe, become not unwiſe; and how they who are become unwiſe, may
grow Wiſcagain : But no kinde of fooliſhneſs, is worſe then infidelity; there-
forc thou art a debtor to infidels, Jews, Greeks, and Gentiles; therefore it
ſhould be thy work, that Infidels may be brought unto the faith ; the con-
verted, be not turned away; and who are turned away, may return; who are
perverted, may be made ſtraight, according to rectitude; and the ſubverted
may be recalled unto the truth; the ſubverters may be convinced with unvin-
cible reaſons, to the end that themſelves may be amended,if pollible, or if not,
they may not have power, and authority to ſubvert others---- Albeit the A-
poſtle excuſe thee concerning the Jews,ſeeing they have a term, which cannot
be prevented, the fulneſs of the Gentiles muſt come in. But what ſayeſt thou
of the Gentiles themſelves? yea, what anſwercft thy conſideration unto this
queſtion thinkeſt thou, that the Fathers have ſet bounds unto the Goſpel,
and ſuſpended the word of faith, while infidelity continueth? by what reaſon
think we, hath the word, which did run ſo ſwiftly, come to a ſtanding? who
did firſt hinder the running of ſalvation poſſibly ſome cauſe, which we
know not, or neccfſity might hinder them; but what reaſon have we to
diſſemble? by what confidence, or what conſcience, do we not ſo much as
tender Chrift unto them which have him not do we withhold the truth of
God in unrighteouſneſs ? But certainly, the fulneſs of the Gentiles ſhall come
in ſome time: do we expect that faith ſhall fall upon them? who hath ever
believed by chancc? how Mall they believe without a Preacher:---I add con-
cerning the pertinacy of the Greeks, who are with us, and not with us, joyned
in the faith, and ſevered in peace, albeit in the faith they do halt from the right
paths. And alſo of hereſie, which ſpreadeth quietly every where almoſt [note]
among ſome doth rage openly; for it devoureth quickly the babes of the
Church every where, and openly. You ask, Where is this? Yours which
viſit the South ſo oft, behold, they know, and can tell thee; they go, and re-
turn thorow the midſt of them, or paſs by them, but as yet we have not heard,
what good thcy do among them; and poſſibly we had heard, if they had not
made more account of Spaniſh Gold, then of mens ſouls. It is thy duty to
provide a remedy unto this malady; but there is a fooliſhneſs, which in theſe
days hath almoſt made fooliſh even the wiſdom of faith; [note] How hath this
poiſon envenomed almoſt all the Catholique Church? for, while even in her
each one ſeek our own things, it is come to paſs, that by mutual envying, and
contention, we are taken up with hatred, encouraged to injuries, ready unto
ftrifes, uſe cavillations unto guile, carried to ſlanders, break out into curſes,
are oppreſſed by the mightier, and do oppreſs the weaker. How worthily,
and
!
/
CENTURY X11.
325
تمہ
ata laudabigit might thetnéditation of thy heart beloxerciſed ilgainſt Pop«!
Mlentious á kinde.of.foonthners, which thou ſeeſt'to poffefsizlke viery.body
oft Chriftumwhich is the milltitude of believers. Alas! ambitionsnittie crois ?
of the ambitious, how doepithou wexall men', and pleaſe all mend nothingi
doch vex men more bitterly; "nothing
dikürbeth obem.with more turmoil,
and nevertlilefs, nothing tiší more frequent ainong phukerablemeniz! then the
affaitsthereof. : Dothnotaiibition haunt the houſes of the Apoftles, imore-
thén.devotion doth? doth not your-Palace reſound all the day over with its
voice : doth not all the difcipline of the Laws, and Canons, ſerve unto.it
gain ? idoth not all the pilling, and pollingi of. Itálys/wait with unfatiable
eſson its fpoils 5. ldoel it notionely interrupti; but cven cut off thine
own fpiritual ſtudies? &c:: Here Bernard continueth; reporting the iniquity,
and groſs abuſes of the Romári Courg in appealations,cxemptions of Biſhops;
of:Abbots, the priviledges of Monks, Simony foopenly maintained; 'that:
when a poor, or honeſt Biſhop, was fought by the people, he could not attain
it till the Pope himſelfigave the poor man moncy to give for his inveſtiture;
ſo yielding unto the maner of the Courty and ſaving, the poor manfrom the
malice of them who lovegifts; on theione ſide, weſpecting conſeiente, and
on the others providing to the fame of the man, ſaith he. Yea, he ſaith plainly,
The Lord is angry, ſeeing the houſe of prayer, is become a den of thieves.
Nór ſpareth: lie the Pope hiinſelf, ſaying; A wiſe man will preveen his work
with a three-fold confideratiơn, whethheimbe-lawful, decent, and expedient?
for albeit in Chriſtianity it is certain, it canhotbe decent, whichis not lawful;.
nor expedient, which is not decent, and lawful yetit.followethanot that all is
decent, and expedient, which is lawful. Now apply theſëthree unto thy work;
How? is it not undecent for thee to uſe thy will for laws and becauſe there is
none to whom thou canſt appeal; thercfore to follow thy will; and deſpiſe
reaſon? Art thou greater then thy Lord, wlio ſaid, I came not todo mine own
will? Albeit it is not more baſe then arrogant, as if thou wert void of reaſon,
to do not according to reaſon, but after thy pleaſure'; and to be led, not in
judgement, but after thy appetite, what is ſo bcaſtly, and if it be unworthy to
any rational man, to live as a beaſt, who can endure ſo great reproach of na-
ture, and injury of honor, in thec the Governor of all: By degenerating in this
maner (which I wiſh were not) thou haſt made the common reproach proper
to thy ſelf, to wit, Man being in honor, and underſtandeth not, he is compared
unto the unwiſe beaſts, and is becomc'like unto them, &c.i In lib.4. he
pro-
poundeth unto the Pope's conſideration, the Clergy, and People of Rome,
and when he hath ſhewed what they ſhould be, and what they are for the time;
and howbeit they may be incorrigible; yet Eugenius ſhould not ceaſe to in-
deavor a reformation, (ſeeing he ſhould indeavor, though he cannotamend
them) he then faith, I pray bear with me a little, yea, give me leave, I ſpeak not
raſhly, but with fear; I am jealous over thee; with a godly jealouſie, oh, that it
were as profitable as carneſt; I know where thou dwelleſt, incredulous and re-
bellious people are with thee; (and on the margin harddeth Eze. 2.) they are
wolves,not ſheep; and nevertheleſs of ſuch art thou thie Shepheard:a profitable
conſideration, whereby poſsibly thou mayeſt finde how to convert them, left
they ſubvert thee: why ſhould we deſpair, that they can be turned into ſheep,
from which they have been turned into wolves in this, in this f1 lay) I ſpare
thee not, that God may ſpare thee: either deny thy ſelf to be a ſhepheard unto:
this people, or ſhew it indeed; thou wilt not deny it, left thou deny thy ſelf
his heir, whoſe Chair thou poſſeflet ; this is Peter: But it is known, that he
never pranked in jewels, nor ſilks, not was covered with gold, nor was carried
on a white palfrey, nor convoyed with Soldiers, nor environéd with cla-
Nnnn
morous
+
1
::
Of, Popes.
+
ܐ ܕ
do's
1
i
rin
morous laoquies, and-yet hej believed; that withouthuch things: that gracion:
commandymaghike fulfilled,Ifthou love me, feedi nay thesp, In thelethings
thou haftſugeeeded.motumro Peter, bytjunto Conftantine: badwiſeftircle the
bear with thefethings for the time, anckaffects them not as duc. bumiko-thoe'; 1b
had ratherexcite thee undo theſe things whercoflthou art a debtor: albicios
thou be clpahed with purple and goldyryethum not thou (who attrithe heir of
afhephcard) thy paftäral cancand-work's, be not safhanred' of tho Gofpeligentes
Thou wilt fay; Ibid.thee feed dragonsstand ſcorpions, not fheep: I fay,: tué
rather ſet upon them with the words not the factorie ;what?fhouldeſt thou
take a ſwordinto thyhanid again, which thou waltionce commanded to put
into its fheath&In a word, thérom all theſe five Boolis of Confideration
Bernard. ü feth not one argument from theſe loftyštitles, to prove the downti-.
nioniof the Pope, burigtheicontrary difprovethit; and adviſethhitni to bear
withthefe things for the time, and neither affect, nor exerciſe dominion; yeay
he prefierh ſtewarding, and ſerving; forhardly, that he maketli dominion, and
ftewarding, or paſtoral office, inconſiftible, and dominion can do'way ftand
with an Apoftolical title. And he. ſhe weth the eſtate of the Church in his time;
that it was idegenerated from her fejfe in formentimés; and that theſe, who
ſhould have been ſheplaedrds were become fcoipions, and wolves; for thrac
all the Catholique Church almoſt, was envenomed with the poiſon of he-
reſie; which was occaſioned by the ambition, avarice, and limony of thic
Papal Court, Eugenius was, reconciled to the Romans, and died at Rome
An. 1.152.andin the eighth yearof his Papacy.. .
9. ANASE A SLUS IV. did nothing worthy of memory; he gave a.
great cup of gold to the Lateran Church, and repaired the old Pantheon, op
St. Maries, do-Bale. He fate ſcarcely two years.
10. HADR VAN Van Engliſh Monk, was nfot inferior to Hildebrand
in prido 7: In his firſt year he was ſolicited, partly by promifes and paftly by
threats, to leave free adminiſtration unto the Conſuls; he would not. The
Clergy did often entreat him to go unto the Lateran Church; he would not,
unleſs Arnold' of Brixia (who was condemned by Pope Eugenitts) were ba-
niſhed the City. Thc people took theſe in ill part, and one day, when the
Cardinal of St. Pudentiana was going unto the Pope, they fall upon bin, and
wound him :- for which cauſe the Pope, in anger, did accurſe them, until they
did banith that Arnold, and gave over the Government of the City into the
Pope'sbands. Naualer, Shortly after ihe, had excommunicated the Emperor,
he was walking with his Cardinals to refreſh himſelf, in the fields of Anagnia,
and coming to a fpring of water, he would tafte of it, and with the waters.
a flic enteresh into his throat, and chocketh him, Platin, and to a flic killeth
him, who had defpifed all the power on earth. In tbe laterend of his days, he
A Pope's was wont to ſay, There is not a morė Dretched life,oben tobe Pope. To come into
confeſszon.
the feat lof sí: Peter bydiambition , is not to ſucoeied Peter in feeding the flook,
but unto Romiolus in platacrde , ſeeing that foat is never obrarsed Dithout fome
brothers blood.calat. Parifien. He fate four years, and ten moneths.
Antipopes call 'II. VICTOR IV: and ALEXANDER. ILL. were let
up togex
one another ther, and. Atrove againſt one another,asſometime did Romulus, and Remus;
the one alledigeth the priority of ſuffrages, and the other pluralities; for
chrift.
Victor was choſen by nine of the Cardinals, the reſt being preſents and not
contradi&ing; and after twelve days, fourteen Cardinals, departing the City
privately, nor calling the others unto a new election, did choora Alexander :
but beſides the priority, Vi&tor was fet in. St. Peter's Chair, with the applauſe
of the City and Clergy. Neither of thestwo abodeåt Rome; Victor abode
at Sena, and Alexander at Anagnia. Both ſeek the Emperor's favor, who was
lying
$
ܢ
the Anti-
CENTURY X11.
327
!
1
lying at the Tiedge of Cyema, in Lombardie, i anid: intreat him to remove
the Schiſm. They did excommunicate ode ajrother with folemnity of cere-
monies, apdgave.one another unto their author Sathan:: Radevipusi. (las Pla
Mornayı aza Mylder.citetihahatla these wordsusias fpoken by Alexander of the
other, Hc, prefiguring the time of Anticibrih prisfo.cxalted, that be fitteth in
the:temple of God, thewing himſelf asif bewësc. God; and many, with their
bodūly eyes have feen the abomination of defolation, ſtanding in theboly
place, not without thedding many teapsić iWe maythink that:Vi&orfpokė
no leſs, ſo that they both id örnersjudgerent were the Antichrift i waerefore
athers are to be blamed the lars, if they give thatnatno unto the Popes. Alex-
anden. bought the favor. of the Romáds' with his money, 'The: Eniperor
Frederick note unto them both , that he would not judge in:fo weighry a
gaufe, but perunit it unto the judgement of the Church; and, after the ex-
ample of former Emperors, the fummoveth: a Councels not of the Bifhops
of the Empire onely, but be irivitcth the Clergy of France, Brittäin, Spain,
Hungary, and Denmark; and he fummoneth both the Popes to compear
before the Councel at Papia. Faſtings and prayers were made unto God, to
grant a good ſucceſs unto tlne.' Aſſembły: : The Emperor began thus, Albeit
the right of calling Councels appertaineth unto Us, as it is written of Con-
ftantine, Theodoſius, Juſtinian, and in later days of Charles the Great, and
Otho, and other Emperors i nevertheleſs Loefer unto your wiſdom, the au-
thority of determining this moft bigla and weighty buſinefs, ſeeing God
hath made you Prieſts in theſe things that concerni himm ; nor is it my
part to judge of you, unto whom God haath givon power to judge.of us;
onely we exhort you to ſhow your ſelves fucb; as who look for the judgement
of God upon your felves. All the Biſhope, Abbots, and Legates, did folemnly
fwear, to receive undoubtedly whatſoever the Synod ſhali decrce; and then
the Emperor did remove from the Counceli Alexander would mot appear,
but fent them word, that he who is the judge of them all; fhouid and can be
judged by none. The Fathers were the more offended, and condemned
Rowland, [this was the name of Alexander] and they conſecratc Pope
Victor. The Emperor approveth the Decree; and all the perſons of the
Councel, without exception, ſubſcribe it: and the Preſidents ſent Letters
unto all the forenamed Nations, that they thould acknowledge none other
Pope but Victor. Nevertheleſs, Pope Alexander accurſeth the Emperor, and
all the Cities which ſubmitted themſelves uoto Ottavian, or Victor: but de-
ſpairing to have a Synod aſſembled in Italy, he paſſęth into France, and in a
Councelat Claremont, An, 1162. he reneweth the former curſo. The next
year Pope Victor dieth.
12. PASCHALIS III. was choſen by the Cardinals, with the general
approbation of all the Princes, and Biſhops, in an Allembly at Wirtzburgh
An, 1165. In this Synod it was decreed, That none ſhould be Pope, but he
who fhall be clected according to the ancient cuſtom, and with conſent of
the Emperor; and a Meſſenger of Chriſt, and Succeſſor of bleſſed Peter, and
not be emulous of the Imperial Dignity. All who were preſent, took an oath,
that they ſhould never acknowledge any Pope, who was choſen another way.
Chriſtian Biſhop of Mentz, did firſt fubfcribc. Avent kb.6. In the mean
while Pope Alexander ceaſėth not to treat by his Nuntio Joha, a Cardinal,
with the Romans, and promiſed them the liberty of their Confuls, and other
Officers, if they would aid him againſt the Emperor. Upon theſe condi-
tions he was received, and then he ipticed other Cities to uſurp liberty: When
the Emperor had levied an Arniy, he went with Paſcualis towards Rome, as
is touched before. Pope Alexander fled into Venice, one of the Cities which
Nnnn 2
had
1
!
- 328
Of Popes.
31
wer 2 Wor.
had' ufurped: libertyytrand had made a confederacy with otier Cities: The
Emperor-left Pafchalis in Rome;: but ere he wasfoiled, the Romans had rem
ceived Pope Calliſtusi Lilifand maintained hiain contempt.of. Alexanders
until the reconciliation was finiſhed between Frederick and Alexander. Then
this Popemade a new agreemenewiththe Romanszand wasîeceived by them
An. 1.178. There in a Councelle endeted, That if the Cardinals could not
accord in the election of a Popelo whomſoever, the two partieś Ahall chbofel
he ſhall be received, bylallisi and if any perſonigi leaning to the election of the
third part: fliall demean himſelf as Pope, helmall be accurſed. He did annul
Damned ſouls the acts::of Victorz-Paſchalis, and Calliftus: si Bellarm.de Sanctor, beat.lib.1.
shipped.
cap.7. téftifidth, than in the days of diis'Alexander, a ſoul did appear, and res
buked ſome perſons for worſhipping a mantliat was killed-in-drunkenńcſs :
as alſo he teſtifieth, that before thattime a ſoul had appeared unto St. Martin;
whentie: Waspraying for it, and confeffed.it ſelf to be the ſoul of a damned
robber, Becauſe theſe things were frequent, Pope Alexander.ordained, That
none ſhould be worſhipped as a Saint , unleſs he were canonized by a Pope.
Po. Veng.de inven. rer. lib.2.cap. 8. He canonized Thomas Becket, who (as
the Sorboniſts then maintained in their publique diſputes"); was juftly con-
demned for rebellion. Before that time the Clergyópaid tribute, Gratian:
CAU. 2.2. qu. 8.6. Tributum.but:Pope Alexander exempted all-Church-mens
goods, whether Benefices, or proper heritage, from all tribute of temporal
Lords, Bellar, de cler,lıbir.cap. 24. prop.4. And in Propoſition s.of the ſame
Chapter ; he ſaith, The exemption of the Clergy, as well.concerning their
perſons, as their goods, was brought in by the law of man, and not of God:
This is againſt the Canoniſts, faith he. In the ſame Council it was ordained,
That manifeſt uſurers, should not be buried among believers. This Pope gave
the title of King unto Alfonſo Duke of Luſitania, for his valiantneſs againſt
the Saracens there. Baro. Antial. Heſate twenty and one years.
13. LUCIUS III. had peace with the Emperor; but becauſe he would
have taken off the new liberty, and name of Conſuls, the Romans forced
him to flee to Verona. Unto him a King of Armenia did ſubmit himſelf, be-
cauſe of a variance between him and the Greek Emperor: and the Pope
- embraced him for his homage, albeit neither he nor his people were con-
.formablein Religion. Naucler ſaith, Lucius ordained, That a Prieſt, having
a concubine, might ſay Maſs, and others might receive'a Sacrament from
him, if his Biſhop did' tolerate him. He ſate four years, and died An, 1185.
14. URBAN III, had peace at home: but in his time Saladin con-
quired Jeruſalem by diſſenſion of the Chriſtian Princes there. He ſate one
year and ten moneths.
IS. GREGORY (IX. called the ) VIII. by Letters, exhorted the
Princes to ſend aid unto the diſtreſſed Chriſtians in Afia; and died on the
57. day:
16. CLEMENS III. condeſcended unto the Romans concerning
their Magiftrates that ſtrife had continued fifty years. In his time wasthe
greateſt cxpedition into Aſia, then.went the Emperor Frederick, Philip King
af France, Richard King of England, Otho Duke of Burgundy, with many
Biſhops from Italy, Flanders, Denmark, &c. but all in vain; for after the
death of Frederick, when they ſhould have been ſupplied with victuals,
Clemens was buſie in conquering Sicily from Tancred, who had furniſhed
them. Platina. He ſpoiled ſundry Cities; and when he, deſpairing of victory,
turned to Church affairs, he ordained, That onely a Pope hath power of
tranſporting a Biſhop from one feat to another.; - that Biſhops ſhould be in
honor above Princes. He ſent Peter; Cardinal of Capua, into Poland, to
reform
.
1
A
1
11
$
-
+
1
i
329
1
1
CENTURY x 11.
rcform the Clergy; to wit, to diſcharge all married Pric&s; forúntilthattime,
that liberty was not taken from them.The ſame Cardinal attempted to do the
like in Bohemia, but they had almoſt killed him An.1196.Spalat.de Rep.Eccleſ.
lib.2.cap. 10.8.47. He went alſo into Denmark, but the Clergy would not
obey him; ſo he did excommunicate them all. Clemens ſate five years.
17. CELESTIN IV. gave the Romans liberty to raze Tuſculo, bea
cauſe that City, in a kindc of emulation, had been offenfive upto Rome;
yet gave he the people licenſe to abide in the ſuburbs. Now with Tancred,
and then with Henry VI. he had continual wars; and died An. 1198. In that
Century the ftrange pride of the Popes was apparent, and it was ſtrongly op-
poſed by the Emperors, and manifeſtly manifeſted unto the world, even by
themſelves, onc condemning another in open Councils; and ye İhall anoni
fee it contradicted, and bewailed, by ſome Biſhops, Abbors, and others.
CE N T U RI XII.
:
C H A P.
III.
Of divers Countreys.
I.
MAT
Any and fearful ſigns were ſeen in the beginning of this Century;
bloody Armics appeared in the air; two Suns were ſeen in heaven;
the Stars ſeemed to fall as thick as rain; many Comets were ſeen, one of them
was marvellous in bigneſs, continuing in the evening the ſpace of cighteen
days, and with great light. A marvellous carthquake is reported to have been
in the year 1117. ſo that Churches and Towns fell to the ground in Italy, and
other Nations; the ſea in ſome places overflowed 1000. paces. Platin.
2. Fluentius Biſhop of Florence, preached that theſe ſigns did por-
tend great miſeries, and that Antichritt was then reigning in the world.
Platina faith, Paſchalis was not fearful, and ſaid, All theſe things have natural
cauſes: but he would not let Fluentius paſs without a cenſure: he conveened
a Councel of 340. Biſhops at Florence, and made a ſhow of diſpiſing him
as a broacher of new opinions, and enjoyned him ſilence. Bellarmin, de Ro.
Pont.lib.3.cap.3.
3. Arnulph, a ſingular preacher of Chriſtian Religion, in a Sermon at
Rome, reproved the diſſolute wantonneſs, incontinency, avarice, negli-
gence, and immoderate pride of the Clergy: he ſaid, they ſhould follow
Chriſt and his Apoſtles in purity of life. Many Nobles did reverence him as
a true diſciple of Chriſt, faith Platina in Honor.II. Others write no leſs of him.
Naucler calleth him Biſhop of Lions. In the ſecond Tome of Councels is a
Book under his name, where he complaineth of the multitude of holy days,
as the occaſions of many vices, namely, incontinency; he complaineth of
curious ſinging, in learping whereof, much precious time was ſpent, which
might be better employed; of the multitude of idlo Monks, and Nuns, of
the corrupt promotion, and negligence of Prelats; of the laſcivious apparel
in the families of Biſhops; of their non-reſidence at their Churches; of the
negligence of the Clergy, in not peruſing and obſerving the Acts of ancie
ent Councels; of the unchaſte lives of Prieſts, &c. P. Mornay in Myfer.ex
chro. Hirſaug. ſheweth, that this Arnulph ſaid, He was ſent by an Angel to
preach at Rome, and the Angel told him that he was to glorifie God in ſuffer-
ing for his cauſe; and therefore he ſaid publikely, I know that ye will kill me;
but wherefore becauſe I tell you the truth, and rebuke your pride, covet-
Oooo
ouſnefs,
1 .
1
1
1
330
Of divers Cointreys.
"
A
ouſneſs, and luxury. I call heaven and carth to record, that I have told
ye
what God hath commanded me; but ye contemn mc, or rather your
Creator. Neither is it a marvel, that ye will kill me, a ſinner, for telling you
the truth, ſeeing if Peter would riſe again, and tell you of your faults, ye
would not ſpare him. I am ready to die for the truth; and I tell you, in the
name of the Lord, that the Almighty God ſhall not ſpare your filthineſs, ye
ſhall go into hell; God is a revenger of ſuch wickedneſs, &c. The people
loved him dearly; but the Clergy laid wait for him, and murthered him in
the night. All the Clergy was defamed for his death. The Pope took it ill,
but he revenged it not, Platin.
4. Pafchalis II. ſenta Palle unto the Biſhop of Panormitan, in Sicily, and
craved of him an oath of fidelity; both the Biſhop, and the King Roger was
offended, and ſaid, It is a new uſurpation; for it was never decreed in any
Synod, that Biſhops ſhould be tied unto the Pope by an oath. Catal. teſt.
ver. lib. 15.
S. Moſes, a Jew, was baptized on the feaſt of Peter, and Paul; from that
feaſt, he would be called Peter : and becauſe Alfonſo King of Spain an-
ſwered for him at his baptiſm, he was called Petrus Alfonſus, in the 44. year
of his age. In a book againſt the Jews, he ſaith, All the ſacrifices of the Law,
are fulfilled in the ſacrifice of Chriſt, once offered on the Croſs: after his
death, the Church uſeth no ſacrifice, but one of thankſgiving in bread and
wine; as David had propheſied, when he ſang, Will I eat the fleſh of bulls,
or drink the blood of goats offer unto God the ſacrifice of praiſe: where
he intimateth, that all ſacrifices ſhould be aboliſhed, and onely this of thankf-
giving ſhould continue. There alſo he ſaith, Chriſtians have no images for
adoration; and as no account was made of the ſtones, whereof the altar had
been made, ſo we make no reckoning what become of the reliques of the
croſs, or of any image that had been ſet upon it, Catal.teft. lib. 14.
6. Hildebert Biſhop of Towers, about the ſame time, wrote many
Epiſtles ; in one unto an Earl, going a pilgrimage, he condemneth pilgri-
mages for viſiting of Monuments: anongſt other things, he faith of the
Ronan Church, This is proper unto the Romans, to infer calumnics, to de-
fer perſons; to bring menaces, and carry away riches: Such are they, whofe
buſineſs thou mayeſt hear to be commended in eaſe; whoſe prey, is in peace;
whoſe fighting, is in fleeing; and victory, in cups: they regard no man, nor
order, nor time : they are in judgement, Scythians; in chamber, vipers; at
feaſts, Peaſants; in underſtanding, ſtones; in diſcerning, pratling daws; to
anger, fire; to forgive; iron; in friendſhip, pards; in deceit, foxes; in pride,
bulls; tº devour, minotaurs, &c. He wrote to Honorius II. refuting the
appellations to Rome, becauſe it was a novelty contrary unto the Scriptures,
and very hurtful unto the Church. He ſheweth the condition of Rome briefly
in two verſes;
}
S
.
A
Vrbs felix, fi vel dominis urbs illæ careret,
Vel dominis efſet turpe carere fide.
1
He was apprehended, and impriſoned at Rome. Mornay in Myſter.
7. Honorius Auguſtodunenfis was famous for his learning and godlineſs,
about the year 1110. Geſner teftifieth of many of his books, as yet extant:
he wrote one De Papa & Imperatore, againſt the Pope. In Dialog. de prædefti.
& libe, arbit, he writeth of the Roman Church in this maper, Turn thee to
the Citizens of Babylon, and behold what they are, and how they walk!
behold! come to the top of the mountain, that thou mayeſt ſee all the houſes
of
t
CENTURI X11.
33 1
2
of the damned City: Look to the Princes and Judges of it, that is, the Car-
dinals and Biſhops, amongſt them is the ſeat of the Beaſts at all times they
are prone to ill, and ever inſationably intangled with the things of iniquity:
they not onely practice wickedly, but teach others to do thelike; they fell
holy things, and buy wickedneſs; by all means they endeavor, that they go
not alone to hell: Turn thee to the Clergy, and among them thou ſhalt ſce
the pavilion of the Beaſt; they neglect divine ſervice, but they are buſie
in the ſervice of gain;' they defile the Prieſthood with filthineſs, and deceive
the people with hypocriſic; by their wicked deeds they deny God; they caft
aſide the Scripturcs; and how can they who are blinde, lead blinde people
upto ſalvation? Behold the Convents of the Monks, and among them thou
fhalt ſee the tabernacle of the Beaſt; by feigned profeſſion they ſcoro God,
and provoke his wrath; with their habit they deceive the world---- Look to
the babitations of the Nuns, and amongſt them thou ſhalt ſee a bed frawed
for the Beaſt; from their tender years they learn luxury; they are more
ſhameleſs then any bordeller, and ſhe will have the palm of victory, who exa
cccdeth others in wickedneſs, &c. In the ſame dialogue he faith, Becauſe
ſome are predefinated, the grace of God prevceneth them, that they have
a will, and it followeth them, that they may do; but ſeeing predeſtination is
unchangeable, the wicked being juftly forſaken, neither will nor can do
good; they hear admonitions with deaf ears, becauſe none cometh unto the
Father, unleſs the ſon by grace, that is, by the holy Ghoſt drawing thein; and
in his mercy he loveth whom he willeth, and in his juſtice he reprobateth
whom he willeth; neither can they ſay, Why docſt thou ſod-.-- The kingdom
of heaven is not according to merits, but of grace; for what deſerveth man
but ill? In the ſame dialogue he had ſaid, Degrees of glory ſhall be accord-
ing to the diverſity of merits; but then he addeth, We receive grace for graco;
we receive grace when God preveencth us, that we have will, and followeth
us, that we may do; according to this grace, he giveth another grace, when
he rewardeth with glory. In Pſ.6. Save me according to thy mercy, and not
according to my merits. In Ser.de Natal.Dom. All men, before and under the
Law, and under Grace, are ſaved by the nativity of Chriſt.
8. Rupert Tuitienſis was Abbot of that Monaſtery near to Colein, about
the year 1112. Gefner hath a large Catalogue of his works. In his Com-
mentary upon John, lib. 1. cap. 1, he faith, By onely grace are we brought
into the Kingdom of Heaven, which we can conqueſs not by merits of our
own works. Ibid. lib. 2. cap.2. Chriſt buildeth his Church on a ſure rock, to
wit, on himſelf; Cephas had his name changed, and was called Peter, from
this rock; whereby is ſignified, that upon all which are built on that founda-
tion, which is Chriſt, ſhall be named a new name (as the Prophet ſaith) which
the mouth of the Lord hath named. Ibid. lib. 1 2.cap. 15. The Church of the
elect, ſojourning in this world, abideth not always in one eſtate, but ſome-
times ſhineth with the graces of the Spirit, ſometimes it is obſcure, and ſhineth
leſs, being under oppreſſion, until the mutability of this world be finiſhed.
And
сар.
16. It is the rule of the Catholique Church, to direct her prayers
unto God the Father, through Jeſus Chriſt our Lord, becauſe there is no other
door, nor way, but by him
---- his name onely is the neceſſary chariot of all
prayer. And De Vict. Verbi.lib.1 2.cap.11. What, and how many are the chief
Sacraments of our ſalvation : the holy Baptiſm, and the Eucharift of the body
and blood of our Lord; theſe both are the gifts of our Lord, the one for
remiſſion of fins, and the other for diſtribution of many graces. In Prolog.in
Apocalyp, he faith, Bleſſed are the meek (faith the Lord) for they fall inherit
the earth; both of them who ſhall enjoy, and who ſhall not enjoy, we have a
00002
remarkable
*
1
1
Of divers Countreys.
1
remarkable example in the ſpics----- for among thoſe, Joſhua and Calcb were
meck, that is, they acknowledged the truth, and were not repugnant unto
it---- What is the holy Scripture, but the very Land of promiſed and what
it was to them to go bodily out of the Land of Egypt, and to enter into the
Land of promiſe, is unto us to go out of the land of darkneſs, or ignorance,
and to enter into the knowledge of God by the truth of the Scriptures----
When we read or hear the Scriptures, we ſee not God face to face, but the
vifion of God, which certainly will be perfected, is begun here by the Scrie
ptures. Ibid. lib. 2.cap. 2. Neither do they promote the ſons of the Church
for their vertues, but the daughters, that is, the effeminate and vicious perſons
for their gifts unto the offices of the Church: Do not they who are ſo pro-
moted, hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitans? for Clemens reporteth, that
Nicolaus was rebuked for his jealouſie towards his wife, and that he an-
ſwered, Let any man have her who liſteth: And from this anſwer, the unbe-
lievers inferred, that the Apoſtles permitted unto all men the common uſe
of woinen. Is not this like unto that doctrine, that they will not have lawful
marriage, becauſe it is forbidden by the laws of the Church and never-
theleſs they live incontinently; yea, they do worſe, imitating the married
when they pleaſe, and though they have not a lawfulbed, they are letcherous
in ſuch a maner, that they have not broken any bond of marriage. Ibid.cap. 3.
It is not poſſible that any of theſe whom God hatla predeſtinated unto the
Crown , can loſe their Crown; it may be, and it hath come to paſs, that
ſome loſe the Crown, whom God hath called by a viſible calling, or which
might have been heard by man, ibid. lib.6.cap. 1 1. Excepting the Apoſtles,
whatſoever other thing afterwards is ſaid, let it be cut off, neither have any
authority; therefore albeit after the Apoſtles there be any holy man, how
wiſe ſoever he be , let him not have that authority, ſeeing the Lord ſpeaketh
in the Scriptures. Ibid. lib. 11.cap.20. Poſſibly one will ſay, Since Chriſt over
came death, and aſcended into the heavens, doth he deſcend thence again?
ſurely he deſcendeth, but inviſibly----- all the world hath heard his deſcend-
ing---- when a ſound was heard from heaven as of the Spirit coming, and
filled the houſe where they were ſitting, did not Chriſt then deſcend from
heaven? Is the ſubſtance, or Majeſty of the Son, ſeparated from the Spirit,
that when the holy Ghoſt deſcendeth, the Son of God deſcendeth not allo?
certainly he deſcendeth not in the form of his manhood, yet undoubtedly he
deſcendeth in his uncircumſcribed Deity, or in the Spirit that he giveth; and
he deſcendeth to viſit the Nations, by his Meſſengers whom he inſpireth.
9. Bernard in Epiſt. 56. ad Gaufrid. Epiſco. Carnot, writeth, that Norbert
Præmonſtratenfis did teach, that Antichriſt was before the doors, and to be
revealed in the ſame age: Within theſe few days (faith Bernard there) I ob-
tained to ſee this mans face, and I learned many things from an heavenly
fiftule, to wit, from his mouth. Behold'what account this Author made of
him, who ſpake thus. Hen. Or aus in Nomenclat.ſaith, this Notbert was the
beginner of the Order of Monks in the Diocy of Magdeburgh. Pol.Vergil.
de inven.ver.lib.7.cap.3. calleth him a Prieft of Lorrain; and faith, that he
began that moſt exact Order after the rule of Auguftinians; as alſo in that
Chapter, and the preceeding, he fheweth, that ſundry others, ſeeing (about
that time) that the Monaftical inſtitutions were not obſerved, men becoming
always worſe and worſe, and godlineſs was corrupted by riches, (qua (pietas]
ut mater illas à principio Ordini pepererat, & quotidie ſunt qui ignavia (uæ po-
tius quàm religioni confulant) therefore they would reform the Order , and
added ſome new Rites, for diſtinction from others of the ſame Order, who
were become looſer; and by theſe means, the number of Orders were mul-
tiplicd.
10.Thcodon
)
CENTURY X 11.
333
1
10. Theodoricus Abbot of St. Trudo at Leodium , about the year 1120.
ſaid, Simon Magus now reigneth at Rome, and not Simon Peter; and Si-
mony is in place of the Goſpel; what may we not have, if we have money?
In Catal.teſt. verit.lıb. 14. are ſome of his verſes; concerning the Govern-
ment of the Church, he ſaith, Vi Mopſo Niſa, corvo datur ecce columba: Qualis
pullus erit , quem fert commixtio talis. Hence it appeareth, that good men at
that time bewailed the wretched condition of the Church.
11. Hugo de S. Victore , by Nation a Saxon, and Abbot of S. Victor at
Paris, was in great account about the year 1130. His works are extant in three
Tomes. In one place he faith, The Clerks of our time know not the Law,
nor learn they it; but they ſtudy vanity, eaſe, ſurfeiting and drunkenneſs; they
are often in the ſtreets, ſeldom in the Churches ; ſlow to ſearch the faults of
finners, and ready to follow the trace of hares; they give more bread to dogs
then to the poor; their beds are better arayed then the altars---- the barking
of dogs, and lowing of oxen, is more pleaſant unto God then the ſinging of
ſuch Clerks---their preaching may be diſpiſed, whoſe life is contemned.of our
communion with Chriſt, he faith on lohn 6. The Lord, ſhewing a difference be-
twixt the bread he gave, and which they did eat in the wilderneſs, ſaith, I am
the bread of life : for he is the bread wherewith ao hungry ſoul is refrefhed,
which is, when truc faith embraceth him; for by faith we love him, and by
love we are united upto Chriſt, which is our life; therefore this ſpiritual bread
is eaten by faith, even without Sacramental eating, and is profitable unto
ſalvation dayly; we have need of this bread, while this preſent life endureth :
and ſo faid Auguſtine, Why prepareſt thou thy teeth and ſtomach? believe,
and thou haſt eaten. On Chapter 20. he ſaith, Whoſe ſins ye forgive, i.e.
whoſe fins are forgiven by you, God alſo forgiveth them: this is ſpoken
generally, notonely unto the Apoſtles, (as ſome ſay, this is the prerogative of
the Apoſtles) but it is ſpoken and granted unto all their ſucceſſors. On Rom.3.
The written Law is called the Law of works, becauſe men under the Law,
thought that all their righteouſiieſs was in the works of the Law; but the
Law of Faith and Grace, is ſo called, becauſe men under Grace, ſet the ſum
and efficacy of their ſalvation on Grace onely, knowing, that as no man is
ſaved by righteouſneſs of his works, ſo none is juſtified by works of his righ-
teouſneſs; for righteouſneſs is not of good works, but good works are of
righteouſneſs
. On Chapter 4. If man had not linned, he nould have had
perfect righteouſneſs, which conſiſteth in the perfc&t fulfilling of God's com-
mands; ſo that he ſhould have had no luſt againſt reaſon, and he might have
loved God with all his heart; but after ſin, and for ſin, man cannot have this
perfect righteouſneſs, unto which eternal life is juſtly due; but God of his
grace givcth faith unto man, and of the ſame grace reputeth it for that per-
fe&ion, as if he had the perfection of righteouſneſs
. De Scriptura & Scriptor.
Sacris cap. 1. he ſaith, That Scripture onely is truly called Divine, which was
from the Spirit of God, and written by thoſe who ſpoke by God's Spirit; that
maketh a nan divine, and reformeth himn according to the image of God,
by teaching to know him, and by exhorting to love him; whatſoever is
taught therein, is truth; whatſoever is commanded, is goed; and whatſo-
ever is promiſed, is blefſedneſs; for God is truth without falfhood, good-
neſs without wickedneſs, and bleſſedneſs without miſery. In cap.6, ob 7. All
Divine Scripture is contained in the Old and New Teſtaments; and when he
hath divided the Old Teſtament into the Law, Prophets, and Hagiographa,
and hath reckoned the Books that are in the Hebrew Canon, he addeth, There
be alſo other Books, as Wiſdom, the Books of Syracides, Judith, Tobias,
and the Maccabees, that are read indeed, but are not rolled in the Canon.
Pppp
Catol
l
334
l
Of divers Countreys.
A
}
.
Catol.teft. ver.lib. 15. Likewiſe De Sacramentis fidei lib. 1. cap. 28. If it be
asked, What is original ſin in us? It is a corruption, or vice, by which in our
birth we draw ignorance in our minde, and concupiſcence in the fleſh. And
cap. 19. In the eſtate of innocence, the fleſh as a weak beaſt, did bear the
Spirit ſweetly, having neither ſpur nor bridle; or if there was any bridle then,
wherewith the fleſh, which cannot go by it ſelf, was ruled, yet it had not need
of a bridle to reſtrain it, becauſe it was not impetuous. Lib.2.cap. 11. Some
Fathers have ſaid, That the Saints ſee all things, becauſe they ſee him who
ſeeth all things:I dare ſay no more but this, they ſee as much as pleaſeth him.-
it is hard to judge any more. But thou wilt ſay, If they hear me not, I ſpeak in
vain unto them which neither hear nor underſtand. Behold, let us ſay, Saints
hear, not the words of them that pray unto them; nor doth it impair their
bleſſedneſs, that they know not what is done abroad: Let us ſay then, they
hear not. But doth not God hear? Why art thou ſolicitous then, whether
they hear, or how much they hear, ſeeing God heareth, for whoſe ſake thou
prayeſt? he ſeeth thy humility, and will reward thy devotion.ibid.T0.5.cap.10.
The Sacramentis given in both kindes, to the end we may believe, that therc-
by a twofold effect is ſignified; for it hath the vertuc (as Ambroſe faith) to
preſerve both body and ſoul. ibid. par. Is.cap.7. It is more probable, we
Thould believe that every ſoul ſuffereth puniſhment in thoſe places eſpecially
where they have ſinned; but if there be any other place of theſe puniſhments,
it is not eaſie to prove.
12. Bernard Abbor of Clarevaux, or Clareval, was famous in that time.
He oft complaineth of the defection of the Church; as in feſto Converſ. Pauli
Complaints Ser. 1. he ſaith, The whole multitude of Chriſtians ſeemeth to leave conſpired
of Bernard. againſt thee, O Chriſt; from the leaſt to the greateſt, from the ſole of the foot
to the crown of the head, there is no ſoundneſs. Iniquity proceedeth from the
Prieſts, thy Vicars, which ſeem to be Governors of thy people---- alas! alas!
O Lord God, they are firſt in purſuing thee, who ſeem to deſire and have the
primacy in thy Church---- Now holy Orders are given for filthy gain; they
feemto abound in godlineſs, while they take on them the charge of ſouls, but
their leaſt thought is of the ſafety; and can any perſecution be more grievous
unto the Savior of fouls !---- many Antichriſts are in our days.--- Chriſt ſeeth
this, and is filent; our Savior ſuffereth, and diffembleth; and we muſt alſo
be filent, and diffemble, eſpecially concerning our Prelates, and Maſters of
the Church---- The Miniſters and Vicars of Chriſt think it neceffary to ob-
ſerve what they command, but they will not conſider what is the will of their
Mafter, &c. In a word, none can more ſharply rebuke the vicious lives of
Biſhops and Abbots, then Bernard did in his time; as appeareth eſpecially in
his Epift.42, albeit not with open hoftility, nor would he makea Schiſm in
the Church. Yea, he did not ſpare the Popes, as appeareth partly by what he
wrote unto Eugenius, and in Epift.178. unto Innocentius II. he faith, It is
the one voice of all, who have any faithful care of people among us, that
righteouſneſs periſheth in the Church; the keys of the Church are not re-
garded, the authority of Biſhops is diſpiſed, becauſe none of them endeavor
to revenge the offencescommitted againſt God; norcan any correct unlaw-
ful things in his own Diocy; they lay all the blame upon you, and the Court
of Rome; they ſay, that ye throw down what they have lawfully built, and
ye have eſtabliſhed things which they have juſtly condemned. Yea, for his
liberty in ſpeaking againſt the Errors of his time, he was deteſted and re-
deteſted.
proached, 1o that he was neceſſitated to publiſh Apologies; namely, ſee that
Apologia ad Willerm. Abbat. where he ſaith, that they called him, the moſt miſe-
rable of men; one who durſt preſume to judge the world, and by the ſhadow
of
1
He was
1
CENTURY X11.
335
!
of his baſeneſs inſult over the lights of the world; yea, not a ravenous wolf
iri'a ſheeps skin, but a biting flea, or a baſe moth: and he faith there, that he
was like to be killed every day, and was judged as a ſheep for the ſlaughter :
and neverthelçfs , he was not afraid to ſpeak of their vices, becauſe (faid he)
Melius eft ut fcandalum oriatur, quam veritas relinquatur. And he continueth
telling them, that at that time a ſmall train was called avarice; ſobriety was
thought 'auſterity; 'and filence, ſadneſs: but loofnięis was called wiſdom;
prodigality, liberality; babling, affability; jeering, mirth; ſoftneſs of clothes,
and pride of horſes, honeſty; fuperfluous ornaments of beds, cleanlineſs;
and when one doth ſo ụnto another, that is called charity; and ſo charity
deſtroyeth charity, and diſcretion confoundeth true diſcretion; and ſuch
mercy is full of cruelty, becauſe thereby the body is ſerved, and ſouls are
killed---- Who at the beginning, when the Order of Monks began, could
think that Monks would become ſo naughty? O how unlike are we unto
thoſe in the days of Antonius ! -----Did Macarius live in ſuch a maner? did
Baſilius teach ſo did Antony ordain ſo ? did the Fathers in Egypt carry them-
ſelves fo ---- I will ſpeak, I will ſpeak, though I be called preſumptuous, yet
I will ſpeak truth; How is the light of the world become darkneſs? how is
the fałt of the earth made unſavoury? they whoſe lives ſhould have been a .
pattern of life unto others, are become blinde guides of the blinde, when
they thew example of ſuch pride----- I am a liar, if I have not ſeen an Abbot
having above fixty horſes in his train : when ye ſaw them riding, ye might
ſay, theſe were not Fathers of Monaſteries, but Lords of Caſtles ; not feeders
of ſouls, but Princes of Provinces: they muſt have carried after them, their
table-cloths,
caps,
baſins, candleſticks, and portmanteans ſtuffed, not with
ſtraw, but ornaments of beds : ſcarcely will any of them go four miles from
his houſe, but he muſt have all chattels with him, as if he were going into a
leagure, or through a wilderneſs, where neceſſaries could not be had..-.-O
vanity of vanities, but not ſo vain as mad! the walls of Churches are glorious,
and poor folks have neceſſity; the ſtones are covered with gold, and the
children are naked, &c. One may ſay, yet Bernard was a ſerious follower of
the Popes; yes, he gave them all the titles that the flatterers could, or were.
wont to give : but ſee what blows he gave them, as appeareth by what he
wrote to Innocentius, and what is here above in Eugenius II. he layeth on
them the blame of all the wickedneſs in the Church; and he proveth, that
they had not right to uſurp as they did. In Rites he was carried with the
ſway of the times, and theſe were the leſſer things; but behold his doctrine
of faith, how different it was from the tenets of Rome now; and if you
will know the Giant by his foot, note theſe paſſages. In the sermo. de multipl.
utilit. verbi Dei, he ſaith, The word of God, ſounding in the ears of the ſoul,
doth trouble, terrifie, and judge; but anon, if you obſerve, it quickeneth,
melteth, warmeth, enlighteneth, and cleanſeth : briefly, it is our food, and
ſword, and medicine, confirmation and reſt; it is alſo our reſurrection, and
conſummation. And think it not a wonder that God's word, is called now,
all in all in reſpect of juſtification, ſeeing it ſhall be all in all unto glorification:
Then let a ſinner hear it, [note] and be afraid; a carnal ſoul ſhall tremble at
that voice, for that word is lively and efficacious, it ſearcheth allthe corners
of the heart; ſo that though thou wert dead in ſin, if thou wilt hear the voice
of the Son of God, thou ſhalt live; for the word that he ſpeaketh, is fpiric
and life: If thy heart be hard, remember how the Scripture faith, He ſendeth
forth his word, and it melteth them; and, My ſoul melted when my beloved
ſpoke. If thou be lukewarm, and feareſt to be caſt out, go not away from the
word of God, and it will warm thee, for his word is lot as fire; and if thou
Pppp 2
bewaileſt
His doctrine.
1
1
236
Of divers Countreys.
bewaileſt the darkneſs of ignorance, hearken diligently what the Lord will
ſpeak in thee, and his word ſhall be a light unto thy feet, and a lantern unto
thy ſteps; and if thou be the more ſad, that the more thou art enlightened,
thou ſeeft the more clearly, even thy leaſt offences, the Father will ſanctifie
thee by the truth, which is his word, that thou mayeſt hear with the Apoſtles,
Now ye are clean, for, or through the word that I have ſpoken unto you:
and when thou waſhek thy hands, behold, he hath prepared a table before
thee, that thou ſhalt not live by breadonely, but by every word that proceed-
eth from the mouth of God, and by the Itrength of that food, thou mayeſt
run the way of his commands; if an army were ſet againſt thee, and a skir-
miſh of tentation, take unto thee the ſword of the Spirit, which is the word
of God, and thereby thalt thou eaſily triumpba; or if it ſhall happen (as in
battels it is uſual) that thou be wounded, he will ſend forth his word, and heal
thee; and he ſhall deliver thee from death, that in thee alſo it may be verified
what the Centurion ſaid, Lord, onely ſay the word, and my ſervant ſhall be
healed: But if yet thou ſtumbleſt, confeſs and cry, My feet are almoſt gone,
and my ſteps are well nigh ſlipt; and by his word he will ſtrengthen thee, that
thou ſhalt learn experimentally, that even the heavens are made ſtrong by the
word of the Lord, and all their power is by the breath of his mouth. In
Epift.91.ad abbates Sueſsioni congreg. I would be in that Councel, where the
traditions of men are not obſtinately defended, nor ſuperſtitiouſly obſerved,
but where they ſearch diligently and humbly, what is the good, acceptable,
and perfect will of God; thither am I carried with all my deſire, and there
would I abide devoutly---- God onely willeth not to be better then he is, be-
cauſe he cannot: Let them be gone both fron me, and from you, which ſay,
We will not be better then our fathers; proteſting that they are the children
of the lukewarm and diffolute; the remembrance of theſe is with a curſe,
for they have eaten ſour grapes, wherewith the childrens teeth are ſet on edge:
or if they do glory in holy parents of good memory, let them follow their ho-
lineſs, while they ſtand for their diſpenſations, and connivences, as for a law.
And in Tract. de Præcept. & Diſpenſ. Many things were deviſed and ordained,
not becauſe they might not be otherwiſe, but bccauſe it was ſo expedient, and
certainly but for conſerving charity; therefore ſo long as the things do ſerve
charity, let them ſtand without change; nor can they be changed without
offence, no nor by the Rulers: But contrarily, if they be contrary unto cha-
firy, in the judgement of ſuch onely unto whom it is granted to ſee ſo, and
unto whom it is committed to foreſee, is it not clearly moſt righteous, that
what things were deviſed for charity, ſhould alſo be omitted, or intermitted
for charity, when it is ſo expedient, or at leaſt that they be changed to another
thing more expedient: as on the other ſide, certainly it were unjuſi, if theſe
things that were ordained for charity, be held againſt charity. Let them there-
fore hold faſt what is immoveable---- nor dolonely think ſo, or firſt speak ſo,
the Popes have ſo ſpoken---- Leo faith, Where it is not needful, change not
the inſtitutions of the holy Fathers; but if there ſhall be neceſſity, for the
benefit of the Church, let him who hath power diſpenſe with them; for a
law is changed upon neceſſity: Now by neceſſary, or unviolabte, I under-
ftand not what is delivered by men, but what is proclamed by God, that they
may not be changed but by him which gave it; for example, Thou ſhalt not
kill---- and all the other commandments of that Table; albeit theſe can no
way be diſpenſed with by men, nor was it ever lawful, nor ſhall it ever be
lawfulunto any man to looſe one of theſe any way, yet the Lord hath looſed
theid when he pleaſed; as when he commanded the Hebrews to ſpoil the
Egyptians.---- and therefore when we read that any good man hath done
any
1
3
1
CENTURY X11.
3 31
}
1
any time otherwiſe, and the Scripture doth not witneſs that God hath com-
manded him, we muſt confeſs that they have ſinned as men,or that they have
received a particular warrant from God, as ſome Prophets did----- But what
will I have to be thought neceſſary, and unchangeable? truly that onely which
is confirmed by Divine and eternalreaſon, ſo that is changed no way, not by
God himſelf: under this kinde is all which our Lord did teach in that Sermon
on the mount; and whatſoever is delivered in the Old and New Teſtaments
concerning love, humility, meekneſs, and other vertues to be obferved
ſpiritually; for theſe are ſuch, that it is not lawful, nor expedient to do other-
wiſe at any time--- At all times, unto every perſon, theſe things bring death if
they be diſpiſed, and life if they be obſerved,&c.Behold how there Abbots had
a purpoſe of Reformation, but were hindered by others upon that ground of
former practice, or ordinances; and how Bernard excuſeth former practices,
and yet would have had a change; and fill maketh the word of God to be
the rule. In the fame Treatiſe he'ſaith, True obedience knoweth no law, nor
is reſtrained to any bounds---a by vigor of free, and a glad minde, it conſider-
eth not meaſure, but is inlarged into infinite liberty---- this is the property of
the juſt man, for whom the law is not made; not that he ſhould live without
a law, but becauſe he is not under the law; and is not content with the vow
of any profeſſion, which he overcometh by the devotion of his minde. In
Tract. de Grado lib. arbit. This work [of ſanctification] cannot be done with-
out two, one by whom, and another in, or to whom it is done, God is the
Author of ſalvation, and free will is capable onely--- We have will from free-
will, but not the power to do what we will; I ſay not, will to do good, or will
to do evil, but onely will; for to do well is increaſe, to do ill is decreaſe; to
will ſimply, is that which increaſeth, or decreaſeth: Creating grace made
free-will, faving grace maketh it to increaſe, but it proftrateth it ſelf to de-
creaſe:fo frce-will maketh us willing, and grace maketh us to will well. Near
the end he ſaith, What haſt thou that thou haſt not received thou art created,
healed, ſavcd; Man, which of theſe haft thou of thy ſelf? which of theſe is
not impoſible unto free-will? thou which waſt not, could not create; nor
being a ſinner , couldeſt thou juſtifie; nor being dead, couldeſt raiſe thy felf:
I do paſs theſe good things, that are neceſſary unto them which muſt be
healed, and laid up for them that ſhall be ſaved; but what I ſay, is clear for
the ñrſt and laſt, as none doubted of the middle thing, but lie who knoweth
not the righteouſneſs of God, and would ſet up his own, nor being ſubject
unto the rightcouſneſs of God. And he concludeth there, Without doubt it
is of God both to will and to do, according to his good will; therefore God
is the Author of thy good work; he both applieth the will unto work, and
maketh the work eaſic unto will; or if we will ſpcak properly, theſe which
we call our merits, are ſome ſeeds of hope, proofs of love, tokens of hid
pre-
deſtination, preſages of future felicity, the way of the Kingdom, not the
cauſe of reigning: In a word, whom he juſtifieth, not whom he findeth juſt,
doth hc glorifie. In feſt.omnium San&t. Ser. 1. What can all our righteouſ-
ncfs avail before God ſhall it not be reputed asa filthy rag? ſaith the Prophet;
and-ik-it be narrowly examined, all our righteouſneſs ſhall be found unrighte-
oumes, and naught; and if our righteouſneſs cannot ſtand for it felf, what
fhall become of our ſins therefore we muſt pray with the Pralmiſt, Lord,
entcr not into judgement with thy ſervant; and with all humility let us flee
unto mercy, which onely can ſave our ſouls. And Ser. 2. Who can ſay, I
have a clean heart? who can ſay, The ſnare is broken, and my feet are ſafe
from falling, ſeeing the Apoſtle ſaith, Let him who ſtandeth , take heed leſt
he fall? and of himſelf he faith, Owretched man! who ſhall deliver me!----
Q999
In
2
1
1
1
1
338
Of divers Countreys.
A
In Annunt, B. Marie Serm. 1. Thou muſt firſt believe, that thou canſt not have
remiſſion of ſin, but by the mercy of God:, next, that thou canſt not have
any good work, unleſs he give even that: thirdly, that thou canſt by no
works merit eternal life, but that it is given freely---- for the Apoſtle ſaith, We
are juſtified freely by faith----- Who is a better man then the Prophet? of
whom God witneffeth, I have.found a man.according to mine own heart;
and nevertheleſs he had need to ſay, Lord, enter notinto judgement with thy
ſervant; therefore let no man deceive himſelf. In Feria 4. Heb.Dom. Panoſ:
Worthy is the Lamb which was ſlain , to receive power for doing that he
came for, to take away the ſins of the world; Imcan, a three-fold fin waxing
on the earth; think ye that I will ſay, the luft of the fleſh, the luft of the eyes,
and the pride of life? indeed that is a three-fold cord which is not eaſily
broken--- but I intend to ſpeak of another threefold fin, which alſo the vertue
of the Croſs doth overcome, & poſſibly that may be heard with more profit;
the firſt is original, another is perſonal, and the third is ſingular. Original fin
is the greateſt of all fin, which we all have from the firſt Adam, in whom we
all have ſinned, and for which we all do die; certainly it is the greateſt, which
hath ſo defiled all mankinde, that there is none free, none ſave one; it is ex-
tended from the firſt mån, until the laſt; and this poiſon in each one, runneth
from the ſole of the foot, unto the top of the head; yea alſo, it is ſpread
abroad through every age, from the day when cach manis conceived by his
mother, until that day when the common mother receiveth him----and cer-
tainly that original ſin is very grievous, and infecteth not onely the perſon,
bureven nature; and yet perſonal fin is more grievous unto every one, when
with looſe reins we give our members, as weapons of unrightcouſneſs,
untoſin, being guilty now, not ſo through the fault of another, but by our
own fault; the ſingular fault is the moſtgrievous, which is done againſt the
Lord of Majeſty, when wicked men kill a juſt man unjuſtly----- How wilt
thou, Lord, make the thirſty drink of the river of thy pleaſure, who ſodoeſt
pour the oyl of thy mercy on them who crucifie thee? It is clear then, that this
paſſion is moſt powerful to take away all ſorts of ſins. And in the next Sermon
De cæna Dom. A Sacrament is a holy ſign, or a holy ſecret thing; for many
things are done for themſelves onely, but other things are done to ſanctifie
other things, and theſe are called, and are ſigns: for to take example from
uſual things; a ring is given ſimply for a ring, and there is no ſignification;
and it is given for inveſting into an inheritance, and then it is a ſign; ſo that
he which receiveth it may ſay, This ring is little worth, but the inheritance
was I ſeeking. After this maner; when the Lord was to ſuffer, he would inveſt
his diſciples in his grace, that inviſible grace was given unto them by a viſible
ſign;for this end were all the Sacraments ordained, as the Euchariſt, the waſh-
ing of feet, and Baptiſm, the firſt of all Sacraments, wherein we are com-
planted to the ſimilitude of his death---- What is the grace into which we
are inveſted by Baptiſm? certainly cleanſing away of fin; for who can bring
a clean thing out of unclean, but he onely who is clean, and on whom ſin
falleth not, even God? and indeed the Sacrament of this grace before, was
circumciſion----- I have often ſaid it unto you, nor ſhould ye ever forget it,
that in the fall of our firſt parents, we all did fall; and we have fallen tipõna
heap of ſtones, and among clay, ſo that we are not onely defiled, but wound-
ed and broken grievouſly; we may be waſhed foon, but we have need of
much dreſſing ere we be healed; we are waſhed in Baptiſm, and thereby is
the hand-writing of damnation blotted away; and this grace is given unto
that luft ſhould not hurt us, if we do not conſent unto it; and to the cor-
rupt matter of that old ulcer is removed, when damination is taken off; and
1
us,
tine
A
1
1
CENTURY X11.
33 9
}
+
0
1
the anſwer of death proceedeth from it. But who can endure the itching of
that ulcer? be of good chear, that in this alſo grace will help; and that ye
may be aſſured, ye have the inveſtiture of the Sacrament [note] of the Lord's
precious body and blood; for that Sacrament worketh two things in us, it
diminiſheth the feeling in the ſmaller ſins, and taketh away the conſent in the
more grievous. If now any of you do not feel ſo oft ſo bitter motions of
wrath, envy, letchery, and ſuch others, let him give thanks unto the body and
blood of our Lord, becauſe the vertue of the Sacrament worketh in hini, and
he ſhould rejoyce that the wretched ulcer is like to be healed. But what ſhall
we do, ſeeing ſo long as we are in this body of ſin, and in this evil time, we
cannot be without ſin? ſhall we deſpair? God forbid: Bleſſed John ſaith, If
we ſay, we have no ſin, we deceive our ſelves, and the truth is not in us; but
if we confeſs our ſins, God is faithful to---- In many things we all offend; yet
none ſhould diſpiſe, or think little of that, for it is impoſible to be ſaved with
theſe, and it is impoſſible they can be waſhed away, but by Jeſus Chriſt, and
unleſs he waſh them; I ſay therefore, let none be perniciouſly careleſs, and uſe
the words of wickedneſs to excuſe his ſins; for (as he ſaid unto Peter) unleſs
Chriſt ſhall waſh them away, we ſhall have no part with him: and yet we
ſhould not for them be too ſolicitous, he will forgive as readily, and gladly,
if we acknowledge what we are ; for in ſuch 60s, as inevitable, both immode-
rate fear, and careleſneſs, is worthy of blanie; hence it is, that he hath taught
us to pray dayly for the forgiveneſs of ſins; for as I ſaid of luſt, he hath taken
away the damnation of it, as the Apoſtle faith, There is no damnation unto
them that are in Chriſt; nevertheleſs, for to humble us, he ſuffereth it to live
in us, and to afflict us grievouſly, that we may know what grace doth unto us,
and that we ſhould always run unto him for help; ſo doth he with us in theſe
leffer fins, by a pious diſpenſation, that thcy are not altogether taken away, but
by them God will teach us, that ſeeing we cannot ſhun theſe leſſer things, we
might be ſure we do not overcome greater ſins by our own ſtrength, and ſo
we ſhould be ever in fear, and watchful, that we loſe not his grace, which we
ſee to be ſo many ways neceſſary unto us. Super.Cant.Serm. 13.Hearken what
God faith, My glory I will not give unto another. Lord, what wilt thou give
unto us? he ſaith, Peacel give unto you, peace I leave unto you : It is enough
for me, I take it thankfully what thou leaveſt, and I leave what thou reſerveſt;
folam content, and I doubt not but it is for my advantage. I do altogether
abjure glory, leſt if I do uſurp what is not given; I do miſs that which is offered,
and loſe it juſtly; peace I would have, and I deſire no more; he who is not
content with peace, is not content with thee; for thou art our peace, who haft
made both one; this is neceſſary, this is enough, to be reconciled with thee,
and to be reconciled with thy ſelf; for üncel became an adverſary unto thee,
I have been grievous unto my ſelf; and now lani more wary, and I would
not be ingrate for the benefit of peace which thou giveſt, nor a ſacrilegious
uſurper of thy glory: unto thee, Lord, unto thee be glory wholly, happy am
Iif I have peace. Serm. 14. The Law (which never brought any man to per-
fection) is a yoke that neither they, nor their fathers could ever bear; but the
Synagogue is ſtrong,and careth not for a light burthen,nor a ſweet yoke;ſhe is
whole,& needeth not a phyſician,and truſteth in the Law.ser, 2 2. Whoſoever
being grieved for his ſins, hungreth and thirſteth for righteouſneſs, let him
believe in thee, who juſtifieſt thc ungodly, and being juſtified by onely faith,
he hath peace with God. Ser.61. Confidently will I take what I have need
of, out of the bowels of the Lord, they abound in mercy.--- the piercing
nail is unto me an opening key, that I may ſee the Lord's will; why ſhould I
not ſee through theſe holes? the nails cry, the wounds cry, that verily God
Q999 2
was
I
!
1
340
of divers Countrys.
고
​was in Chriſt, reconciling the world unto himſelf---- therefore the mercy of
the Lord, is my merit; I ſhall not have.need of merits, ſo long as he wanteth
not mcrits; and if the mercies of the Lord be manifold, I have merit enough--
Shall I ſing of thy righteouſneſs? Lord, I will mention thy righteouſneſs
only; for it is alſo mine,ſeeing that thou waſt made, even of God, to be righte-
ouſneſs unto me : Shall I fear that it be not ſufficient for us both? it is not a
ſhort mantle--- the righteouſnefs of the Lord endureth for ever : What is
longer then eternity ? it will cover both thee and me ſufficiently, it is a large
and eternal righteouſneſs; and indeed in me it will cover a multitude of ſins,
but in thee, Lord, what will it cover but treaſures of piery, and riches of
bountifulneſs. Ser, 62. The vine of the Lord, is the Church of them who are
predeſtinated. Ser.63. What-is ſo powerful to heal the wounds of conſcience,
and to purge the ſight of the minde, as the frequent meditation of Chriſt's
wounds ? Ser. 65. By the vine, I mean lier which filleththe eartli, whereof we
are a portion; that large vine planted by the Lord's hand, redeemed by his
blood, watered with his word, propagated by his grace, and made fertile by
his Spirit, Ser.66. The Spirit ſaith manifeſtly, that in the laſt days ſome ſhall
depart from the faith, giving liced unto the 1pirits of errors, and doctrines of
divels---- certainly he ſpeaketh of theſe men now; for they forbid to marry,
and abſtain from meat which God hath created; but ſee now whether this
be not properly the craft of the divel, and not of men, as the Spirit hath fore-
told. Ask the Author of that Sect, they can give you none: What Hereſie
hath not a principal Author anong men the Manichees, had Manes-----
each of theſe perts had their maſter, from whom they had their beginning
and name; but what name or title will ye give theſe: none, becauſe that
Hereſie is not from men; and yet we will not ſay, that it is by the revelation
of Chriſt, but rather, and without doubt (as the Spirit hath fortold) by the
fraud of divels , ſpeaking lyes in hypocriſie , and forbidding to marry: cer-
tainly they ſpeak ſo in hypocriſie, and guile of the fox, faining that they do it
for love of chaſtity, which they have deviſed to iucreaſe and multiply filthi-
neſs. The matter is ſo plain, that I admire how a Chriſiancould ever be per-
ſwaded thereunto, except they are ſo beaſtly, that they could not perceive;
how he that condemneth marriage, looſeth the bridle unto all uncleanneſs;
or certainly they are ſo full of wickedneſs, and diveliſh malice, that though
they know it, yet they diſſemble, and rejoyce in the deſtruction of men: Take
away honorable marriage from the Church, and ye do fill her with whores, ,
inceſtuous---- and all kinde of uncleanneſs: chooſe which of the two, that
either all theſe monſters of men ſhall be ſaved, or the number of them that
ſhall be ſaved, is reſtrained to the few which are continent.How ſparing in the
one, and how wide in the other! nothing leſs becometh the Author of ho-
neſty; ſhall all be condemned, but theſe few continent perſons: this is not to
be a Savior: Continence is rare on the earth; nor did he who is fulneſs, make
himſelf of no reputation for ſo ſmall advantage, &c. In Ser.de Triplici Gen.
Ponor. he exhorteth to have pity, and to pray for them who are departed, not
having perfected their repentance. But in Lib. Sententiar.c.9. he faith, There
are three places, heaven, earth, and hell, and theſe have their own indwellers ;
heaven hath onely-the good, the earth hath of both forts, and hell the bad
onely. And in cap. 14. he faith, Place is neceſſary and profitable unto re-
pentance, to wit, the Church of this preſent liſe; in which whoſoever neg-
lecteth to repent, while he is in the body, he can finde no remedy of ſalvation
hereafter. In Epift. 190. contra Abailar. he ſaith, Abailard defineth faith to
be an opinion; then faith (ſaith he) is wavering, and our hope is vain ; he
who faith ſo, hath not as yet received the holy Ghoſt. Auguſtine faith better,
Faith
1
CENTURY X 11.
341
at Rhems.
!
.
I will
Faith is not in the heart by ghueſſing or trowing, but it is a ſure knowledge,
the conſcience allo bearing witneſs; it is the ſubſtance of things hoped for,
and not a fantaſie of conjecture: by the name ſubſtance, a thing ſure and
certain is meant; doubtings belong unto the Academicks, which doubt of
all things, and know nothing. , Bernard died in the 63. year of his age,
Ann. 1153
13. The ſame Bernard De Conſider.ad Euge.lib. 3. teacheth us, that then A Sermon in
was a Councel held at Rhems, where the Pope was alſo Preſident; and with the Councel
Bernards works are many Sermons, which are ſaid certainly not to be his ;
among
theſe is one, Sermo cujuſdam ad clerum in Concilio Rhemenfi congregat.
unto me it ſeemeth certainly to be Bernard's, ſeeing the moſt part of it is supe.
Cant. Ser. 3 3.and alſo on Pſal. Qui habitat Ser.6. ſo that either another hath
borrowed it from Bernard, or he from another: This Serinon is for the moſt
part hiſtorical, I mean, ſerveth to give knowledge of that time, and therefore
'A weighty charge is laid upon me, to teach the Teachers, and inſtruct the
Fathers, eſpecially ſeeing it is written, Ask the Fathers, and they will declare
unpothee, Deut. 32, but that Moſes commandeth nie, whoſe power is great,
and muſt be obeyed, not by me onely, but by all; and he is greater then
Moſes, for unto Moſes was but one people of Iſrael committed, and unto
this the whole Church; and he is greater then an Angel, for unto which of
the Angels hath God ſaid at any time, whatſoever thou shalt binde on earth,
shall be bound alſo in heaven? Matth. 16. I ſpeak in reſpect of office, and
not of merit ; if ye except God, none is like unto him in heaven, nor on earth;
[ergo he is Antichrift] This is Peter, which caſt himſelf into the ſea, when all
the other diſciples did ſail unto Jeſus, 10h. 21. every one of you is content with
his own little ſhip, i.e. his Arch-Biſhoprick, his Abbey, his Proveftry, but he
caſteth himſelf into all the Arch-Biſhopricks, Abbeys, Proveſtries; this ſea
is wide, and there the fiſhes cannot be told. And unto you I ſay, my Brethren
the Biſhops, God hath exalted you highly, ye are the ſalt of the earth, as the
Lord faith in the Gospel, Matth. s. ye are the light of the world, ibid. I have
ſaid ye are gods, and all are the children of the moſt High; but ye ſhall die as
men, and thallye not fall as one of the Princes? Pfal. 81. Where is the wiſe
man? where is the Scribe? where is the Conqueror of this world? 1 Cor. 1.
ſhall they not die as mens and ſhall they not fallas one of the Princes? whence
ſhall they fall, and whither from the ſide of the Lord into the bottom of hell.
Brethren, two great evils are coming, death and judgement; for hard is the
condition of death, and therefore few would die; but what preparation is .
made for death, albeit it be the way of all fleſh? alas! whither ſhall I
thy Spirit? and whither ſhall I flee from thy face? Pſal. 138. ſeeing the A-
poſtle faith, We, muſt all appear before the throne of Chriſt, that every one
may
receive according to what he hath done in the body, whether good or
ill, 2 Cor.s.Brethrep, I tell you of another Synod, where the Lord God will fat in
judgment, and there we all muſt ſtand; and there will God judg all the world.
Here [on earth] unrighteouſneſs is ſhut up in a bag; but in that judgement,
God will judge righteouſly; and there we muſt all appear (unleſs the Apoſtle
hath lyed, which is a ſin to ſay) whether he be a Pope, or a Cardinal, or an
Arch-Biſhop, or a Bilhop, or poor, or rich, learned, or unlearned, that every -
one may receive according to what he hath done in the body, wliether good
or ill. And ſeeing account muſt be given of thoſe things that every one hath
done in the body, alas! what ſhall become of thoſe things that every one
hath done in the body of Chriſt, which is his Church? [hear] The Church
of God is committed unto you, and ye are called Paſtors, but are robbers.
Rrrr
And
.
go from
342
1
}
Of divers Cointreys.
1
And alas! we have few to feed, but many to excommunicate: and oh that
ye were content with the wool, and the milk, but ye thirſt after the blood.
Nevertheleſs, four things (I think) are neceſſary in them, which eſpecially
are ſet over the Church of God; to wit, that they enter by the door; that
they keep themſelves in humility; that they flee avarice; that they indea-
vor to cleanneſs both of heart and body. But what availeth it that they
be choſen canonically (whịch is to enter by the door) if they live not cano-
nically? The Lord ſaid unto the twelve, Have not I choſen you twelve, and
one of you is a divel? Ioh. 6. Lord Jeſu, ſeeing that election was in thine hand,
and there was none to contradict thee, why didſt thou chooſe a divel to be a
Biſhop? good Jeſus, why didſt thou not chooſe a good, juft, and holy man,
as Peter was good, juft, and holy? or if thou chooſeſt a divel , why talkeſt
thou that thou haſt choſen him? Brethren, to day Jeſus doth the like, he
chooſeth many divels to be Biſhops. Alas! alas! where ſhall we finde Biſhops,
that after they have come to Dignity, keep themſelves in humilty ? yea, pride
moveth them to aſpire unto ſo great Dignity, that they will break into the
fold of Chriſt impudently; albeit the Lord hath ſaid in the Pfalmift, A proud
man shall not dwell in my houſe. But Jeſus is in the midſt of it, and not in a
corner, as he ſaith Matth. 18. where two or three are gathered in my name,
am there in the midſt of them. And Luke 4. Iefus paſſed through the midſt of
them. And Ecclef. 15. In the midſt of the Church God openeth his mouth. And
again Luke, 24. Teſus ſtood in the midſt of his diſciples. Wo unto me Lord
Jeſu, if I be with thee in thy houſe, and be not in the midſt of thy houſe. But
theſe are not ſo, they are indeed with Jeſus, but not in the midſt of his houſe;
becauſe they love pride, and do the works of pride , exalting their parents,
neglecting and oppreſſing the poor; they live wickedly, and they will have
their ſubjects to live wickedly; therefore are they compared to the apoftate
Angel, which ſaid in his heart, Iwill ſet my ſeat in the north, &c.Ifa.14. What
is it that the divel will ſet his ſeat in the north, but that he deſireth ſonje proud
and wicked man to have the Government over others like unto him, far from
the heat of love, or light of wiſdom? or that ſuch an one kecp the Govern-
ment when he hath gotten it? Such was Abſolon over the children of Iſrael,
2 Reg. Isi diſobedient to his father, and ambitious of Government. Such
was Jeroboam, he finned, and cauſed others to ſin with the golden calves,
2 Reg. 12. Such were the Scribes and Phariſees, to whom the Lord ſaid, wo
to you, ye shut the Kingdom of Heaven before men; ye enter not, and ye juffer
not others to enter, Matth.23. Moreover, how can the Biſhops of theſe times
flee from avarice? for (which cannot be ſpoken without ſad ſighs) the re-
proaches of Chriſt, the ſpits, thongs, nails, ſpear, croſs and death, all theſe do
they melt in the furnace of avarice, and ſend them abroad to purchaſe filthy
gain, and quickly put up the price of all in their own pockets; differing truly
from Judas Iſcariot in this onely, that all his gain was reckoned to be ſome
pennies, but they with a greedier voracity of gain, do gather infinite ſums :
On this do they gape with unſatiable deſire; they are afraid to want them,
and if they miſs them, they are ſorry; they do reſt in the love of theſe ſofać
onely, as they have free-will of heaping together, or care to make them more;
the decay, or ſalvation of ſouls is not thought upon. Theſe certainly are not
mothers, ſeeing albeit they are become very groſs, fat, and rich upon the
patrimony of him that was crucified, yet they have not pity on Joſeph's affli-
&tion. The Arch-Prieſt goeth about his bounds, and to fill his fack, he giveth
the blood of the juſt; for he ſelleth murthers, adulteries, inceſts, fornications,
ſacriledges, perjuries, and ſo he filleth his pockets to the brim. The report of
ſuch gain cometh unto the Biſhop; the Arch-Trieſt is ſent for; Give me my
part,
1
CENTURY X 11.
343
1
!
>
part, faith the Biſhop. He anſwereth, I give thee nothing. Then ſaith the
Biſhop. If thou wilt not give me my part, I will take all from thee. Then fol-
loweth chiding, and diſcord, through avarice. Yet thereafter, the Arch-Prieſt
conſidering with himſelf, that by the authority of the Biſhop he hath that
power, and without his favor he cannot have it, then (repenting wickedly) he
ſaith, I am ſorry, take your part, and alſo.of my part.whatyou pleaſe. So they
are reconciled alas, as Herod and Pilate, were reconciled, and Chriſt is cru-
cified; yet they are reconciled, and Chriſt's poor ones are ſpoiled. Behold
theſe times; ſo filthy with theſe works of darkneſs! wherefore wo unto this
generation, for the leaven of the Phariſees, which is hypocriſie, if it can be
called hypocriſie, which now cannot be.hid, it is ſo frequent, and which ſeek-
eth not to be hid, it is ſo ſhameleſs. And this rotten Impofthume now, now
ſpreadeth thorow all the body of the Chuch the broader , the more deſpe-
rately; and the more inward, the more dangerouſly: for if an open Heretick
were riſing, he might be caſt forth, and wither; if a violent enemy, one might
perhaps hide himſelf from him; but now, how ſhall he be caſt out? or how
can one hide himſelf? all are friends and enemies; all are familiars, and none
peaceable; and all do ſeek themſelves. They are the ſervants of Chriſt, and
do ſerve Antichriſt; they walk in honor with the goods of the Lord, but give
him no honor; And hence is this ( which ye fee dayly) whoriſh glittering,
ftage-habits, royal robes; hence is the gold on the bridles, ſaddles, and ſpurs;
their ſpurs are more coſtly then the altars; hence are their cup-boards ſo
glorious with plates and cups; hence are their ſurfeits and drunkenneſs;
hence are their harps, flutes and pipes, their full wine-cillers, and garners
flowing one into another; hence are their barrels for painting, and full purſes.
The oveſts, Deans, Biſhops, and Arch-Biſhops, are and will be ſuch; nei-
ther come they by theſe things through their deſerving, but by theſe works
of darkneſs: It was foretold in former times, and now it is come to paſs;
Behold, in peace is my moſt biter bitterneſs, ifa. 21. Bitter before in the death
of Martyrs, more bitter thereafter in the conflict with Hereticks, but now
moſt bitter with the maners of Domeſticks; they cannot be put out, they
are ſo ſtrong, and ſo many without number. The wound of the Church is
within, and incurable; and therefore in peace is my bitterneſs moſt bitter :
But in what peace? peace there is, and no peace; peace from Heathens, peace
from Hereticks, but truly no peace from the Children. It was a voice of one,
mourning in time of Iſrael, I have nourished and brought up children, and they
have rebelled againſt me. Ifa. 1. They have rebelled, and become ſtrong for
their filthy uſe, their filthy gain , their filthy merchandiſe, and that buſinors,
walking in darkneſs; there remaineth, but that from the midſt of them ſhould
appearthat noon-divel to deceive, if there be any as yet in Chriſt, continuing
in ſimplicity, ſeeing he hath ſwallowed the floods of the wiſe, and the rivers
of the mighty, and he is confident that Jordan (i. e. the humble, and the
ſimple that are in the Church) may flow into his mouth, Tob 40. for he is that
Antichriſt, which falſely faith, that he is not day onely, but the noon-day; and
is exalted above that which is worſhipped as God, whom the Lord Jeſus will
kill with the ſpirit of his mouth, and deſtroy with the brightneſs of his coming,
Thef. 2. Behold, I have told you what Paſtors we have in this way wherein
we walk, and not what Paſtors they ſhould be. They are all the friends of the
Bridegroom, who are now the Bridegrooms of the Church; they are ſeen to
ſtand round about her, & (as it is commonly ſaid) to ſtand on her right hand,
but few are thoſe that ſeek not themſelves in all things that are dear unto her.
They love gifts; nor can they likewiſe love Chriſt, becauſe they lift
пр
hands to mammon. Behold how they walk glancing and attired, clothed
Rrrr 2
with
their
344
of divers Country's
{
with various colours, as a bride coming out of her chamber; if unawares
you ſaw one of them walking far off, would ye not ſay, it were a bribe, and
not the groom whence (think ye) can flow this abundance of things, fplen-
dor of clothes, prodigality of tables, heaps of gold and ſilver veffels, but of
the brides goods and in the mean time ſhe is left poor, needy, and naked;
in her face, to be pited, rough.haired and pale: this is not to adorn, but
to ſpoil the bride; not to keep, but to deſtroy her; not to defend, but to cart
her out; not to inſtruct, but to proſtitute her;. not to feed the flock of Chriſt,'
but to kill and devour her; as the Lord faith of then, Pfalm 52. They eat up
my people as they eat bread. And again Pſalm 78. They have devoured lacob.
and laid his land defolate. And in another Prophet, Hof.4. They eat the fins
of my people. As if he had ſaid, They crave the prices of ſins, and have no
care of the finners. Whom will ye name among all the Biſhops, who is not
more careful to empty the peoples purſes, then to root up their vices? who is
he that will ſoften his wrath? where is he that preachieth the acceptable year
of the Lord therefore let us leavc there, which are not Paftors, but Traitors,
and let us follow them, who while they did live, have planted the Church
with their blood; and indeed theſe have come into the place of their Mini-
ſtery, but not in their zeal; all would be ſucceſſors, but few are their followers.
O that they were vigilant in their charge, as they run gladly into their chair,
then they would watch diligently, and take heed unto the Church which is
committed unto them; yea, they would take heed unto themſelves, lett it be
ſaid of them, My friends and neighbors gathered againſt me, and food afar
off, Pfal. 37. certainly it was a juſt complaint, and can be applied to no age
more juſtly then to ours. It is a ſmall thing that our Paſtors do not keep us,
unleſs they alſo deſtroy; for they being grievouſly drowned in the Neep of
oblivion, are awakened with no thunder of divine threatning, ſo much as to
fear their own darger; hence it is that they ſave not their people, becauſe
they ſave not themſelves, but do kill and periſh together. And what ſhall I ſay
more? the Biſhops and Prieſts of theſe days, how diligent are they to keep
the holineſs (without which none ſhall ſee God) of chaſtity both of foul and
body? truly the Lord faith in the Goſpel, Luc. 12. unto Biſhops, without
doubt in the primitive Church, Let your loins be girded; not approving onely,
but commanding chaſtity. The holy Ghoſt witneſſeth alſo in the Law,
I Reg. 21. None might eat the shem- bread, but they who were clean, and namely
from women: and therefore Achimelech would not give that bread unto
David, craving it for himſelf and his Soldiers, until he knew that they were
clean from women; as David ſaid, If you ſpeak of women, theſe three days
they have been clean; The holy Ghoſt at that time thewing, that none ſhould
come unto Chriſt's table, and unto that bread of Angels, unieſs he be pure
both in minde and body; left that which the grace of God hath prepared
unto believers for their ſalvation, be turned into judgement and condemna-
tion unto them that take it unworthily. But how do theſe keep the badge of
chaſtity, which are given over into a reprobate minde,and commit things nor
convenient? for it is filthy to ſpeak the things that the Biſhops do in ſecret ;
therefore I think it better to diſſemble this, and delay, rather then to ſpeak
that which may offend the innocent; but why ſhould I bluſh to ſpeak, what
they do not bluſh to do? yea, and what the Apoſtle ſpareth not to write and
preach for the excellent Preacher ſaith, Rom. 1. Men with men brought
filthineſs, and they received the wages of their error. Brethren, lamunwiſe,
but ye have compelled me. So far there. Here were bold rebukes; but what
followed thereupon, I have not read in any Hiſtory: butl obſerve ſomewhat
from Bernard De Confider, lıb.3, where he writeth unto Pope Eugenius,ſaying,
Did
1
1
}
CENTURY X 11 .
345
Did not thy mouth pronounce theſe following Articles in the Councel at
Rhems? who hath kept them? who keepeth them? thou art deceivcd, if
thou think that they are kept; if thou thinkeſt not, thou haſt ſinned, either
in ordaining what ſhould not be kept, or in diſſembling when they are not
kept. Thou wilt ſay, We have commanded that both Biſhops, and Clerks,
Thould neither in ſuperfluity , norin variety of colours, nor in the cutting of
their clothes, nor in raſing give offence unto beholders (unto whom they
fhould be a pattern) but rather by their actions condemn faults, and by their
converſation ſhew forth the love of innocence, as the dignity of the order
of Clerks requireth. And, if being admoniſhed by the Biſhops, they do not
obey within fourteen days, let them be deprived of their Church-Benefices,
by the Authority of the ſame high Prieſt. And if the Biſhops ſhall neglect to
execute the foreſaid puniſhment (becauſe the faults of inferiors, can be im-
puted unto none more, then unto the idle and ſlothful rulers) let them abſtain
from the Pontifical Office, until they do puniſh their Clerks, as is now or-
dained by us. This alſo we thought good, that none be an Arch-Deacon, or
Dean, but a Deacon, or Prieſt. And the Arch-Deacons, Deans, and Proveſts,
who are under theſe Orders, if they be negligent to kcep in order the diſobe-
dient, let them be deprived of their honor. We forbid alſo that thoſe foreſaid
honors be confirmed on yong men, or that are below theſe holy Orders,
unleſs they be remarkable in wiſdom, and merit of converſation. Thou didſt
ordain theſe things, but what hath becn done as yet yong men, and who
are below theſe holy Orders, are promoved in the Church. As for the firſt
hcad, prodigality of clothes was forbidden, but it is not reſtrained; puniſh-
ment was appointed, but it hath not followed. Now there be four years
ſince we heard that Order given, and we have not lamented for any Clerk
deprived of his Bencfice, nor from any Biſhop ſuſpended from his Office:
but it deſerveth moſt bitter ſorrow what hath followed; what is that? impu-
nity, the daughter of carcleſneſs, the mother of pride, the root of ſhameler-
neſs, and the nurſe of ſin, &c. Mr. Fox in Act. Og Monim. ſaith, That in this
Councel at Rhems, it was ordained, that no Monk ſhould baptiſe, nor be a
witneſs at baptiſm, nor hear confeſſions, nor viſit the ſick, nor be preſent at
burials. Hence it appearcth, how impudently the Jeſuit Duræus did ſometime
ſcold with W. Whitaker, for ſaying, that good men did reſiſt ſo far,as they
could, until the myſtery of iniquity had overtaken all the Church, and gone
through all the parts thereof. Did not Bernard, or whoſoever was the Author
of that Sermon , ſay unto the Councel, That the Impoſthume was ſpread
through all the body of the Church, from the ſole to the top, the Bride was
ſpoiled, and even they which were called the Bridegrooms of the Church,
were not the friends of the Bridegroom? And did not the Councel ſo far
take with this rebuke,that ſome Acts were made for Reformation, but no Re-
formation did follow
14. Before I do leave Bernard, here I do add an Hiſtory from P. Soave in
Hiftor. Conc. Triden.lib.2. concerning the degrees of the worſhip which is worship
given unto the Virgin Mary. After the impieties (faith he) of Neſtorius, sien junto
dividing Chriſt, making two ſons, and denying that he, who was born of the Virgin came
Virgin Mary, is God; the Church, deſirous to ingraft this Catholique truth up by degrees,
in the mindes of believers, thought good to repeat often in the Churches,
both of the Eaſt and Weſt, theſe two words, Magia cómox, i.c. Mary the
Mother of God: This indeed was appointed for the honor of Chriſt; but
by little and little, it was communicated unto the Mother, and at laſt referred
altogether unto her alone. Upon the ſame ground, when the uſe of Images
became frequent, they were wont to paint the babe Chriſt in the arms of his
Srrr
Mother
<
How the
346
Of divers Cointreys.
1
6
Mother the Virgin , to teſtifie the worſhip which was due unto him even in
that age;. but quickly they began to worſhip the Mother, without the con,
and he was added as a péndicle of the picture. Thereafter Writers and
Preachers, eſpecially who were given to ſpeculation, beifg miſcarried with
the wilfulneſs of the people (which is powerful in fuch things) as with a land-
flood, did omit the remembring of Chriſt, and with earneftaeſs ffrove to
deviſe now praiſes, epithets, and ſorts of religious worſhip, unto the bleffed
Virgin : So that about the year 1ogo. they devifed for her honor, the dayly
Office, which is diftinguiſhed into ſeven Canonical hours, after the ſame
maner as in former times it was wont to be done to the honor of God. In
one hundred years next following , the veneration grew fo, that it ſeemed to
have come unto the height, thoſe titles being given unto her, which in the
Scriptures are ſpoken of the Divine wiſdom. Among the priviledges then
deviſed, was that of univerſal freedom from original ſin; which opinion had
been in the mindes onely of ſome private perſons, but was not ģet come
among
the Ceremonies of the Church, nor into the mindes of the learned..
About the year 1136. the Canons of Lions durſt firſt bring it into the Service
of the Church; S. Bernard flouriſhing at that time, for piéty and learning,
before all the Divines of that age, and ſo immoderate in the praiſes of the
bleſſed Virgin, that in ſome place he calleth her, The neck of the church; as
if by her, all grace did flow from the Head : nevertheleſs, he ſharply writeth
againſt theſe Canons, that without reaſon, and without example of former
times, they had brought in ſo dangerous a novelty; he confeſſeth, that they
had matter enough to commend the bleſſed Virgin, but ſuch ambitious
novelty (which is the mother of fondneſs, the fifter of ſuperſtition, and
daughter of levity) could not pleaſe her. In that Epiſtle of Bernard, it is re-
markable (which P.Soave toucheth not) that the Canons did alledge, they
had a writ of revelation for them. Bernard diſpiſeth that, ſaying, Even as if
any man could not produce a writ, wherein the Virgin may ſeen to com-
mand, to give the ſame worſhip unto her parents, according to the word of
God, ſaying, Honor thy father and mother; I perſwade my ſelf eaſily to give
no credit unto ſuch writs, that are not confirmed by reaſon, nor certain
Authority, &c. I ſay this is remarkable, that Bernard did reject their pre-
tended revelations, as a mcans whereby they might have been deceived, not
in that onely, but in other things; and ſo I return unto the former Hiſtory.
In the next age (faith P.Soave) the Scholaſtick Doctors of both Orders, Fran-
ciſcans and Doininicans, did by their writs refute this opinion, until the year
1300. when Iohannes Scotus, a Franciſcan, having exaniined the reaſons of
this queſtion diligently, did at laſt fie unto the power of God, and ſaid, God
could do, that ſhe was never in ſin, or that ſhe was obnoxious unto ſin for a
moment of time oncly, or for a ſhort time; and onely God knoweth which
of the three was true, but the firſt is moſt probable, unleſs it be againſt the
Authority of the Church, or Scriptures. The doctrine of this School-man
(famous in his time) did all the Franciſcan Friers follow for the moſt part;
but in this ſingular article, they having boldly entered the gate that was open-
ed by this Author , they held it ſimply and abſolutelý to be true, that he ſaid,
might be, and had propounded it as probable, under a doubt and uncertain
condition, unleſs it be contrary unto Orthodox faith. The Dominicans do
fight conſtantly againſt it, under the ſafeguard of Thomas, a famous Doctor
of that Order, both for his excellent doctrine, and for the commendation of
P.Iohn 22, For he, to hold down the Order of the Franciſcans, who for the
moſt part, did partake with Lewes the Emperor, after his excommunication,
did commend that Doctor, and advance his doctrine [eehold upon myhat
reaford
!
1
CENTURY X11.
347
کے
keaſon the Pope did ground his dottrine.) The ſhew of piety and Religion dia
prevail ſo, that the opinioti of the Franciſcanis dis pleaſe almoſt them all; 'it
was aceepted by the Iniverſity of Paris, which in the conceit of excellerit
doctrine, weme before all otklots'; and thereafter bythe councet of Batii
, after
much diſputation, was approved; and it was forbidden to preach," or teach
the contrary opinion, which had place in theſe
Nations, that did approve
that Councel. At laſt Pope Sixtus IV.a Franciſcan, did publiſh two decrees
of this point; in the firſt, Arin. 1476.he confirmed a new officium, that was
gathered by Leonard Nogarol Protonotary, and Indulgences were granted
unto ſuch as did keep that, or did entértain it by their preſence. In the other
hé condemned, as falſe and erroneous, the aſſertion of ſuch as ſay, That the
defence of her conception is heretical, or thought that the celebration of that
Office was a ſin; and all preachers, and all others, were denied of all holy
things, who held either this, or the contrary opinion to be heretical, becauſe
that controverſie was not determined by the Roman Church, and Apofto-
lical See. But here was not an end of the contention, batred ſwelling more
and more twixt theſe two Orders, and yearly renewed in the moneth of De-
cember; ſo that Pope Leo X. putting to his helping hand, thought to have
ended the ſtrife, and for that cauſe did write unto many; but the change of
Religion in Germany, changed his thoughts unto other weightier things;
and, as they are wont in a beſiedged City, they leave factions, and all joyn
together againſt a common enemy, ſo it was in the combat of the Friers.
The Dominicans did lay the grounds of their opinion on Scripture, and
doctrine of the Fathers, and of ancient School-men': And the other
party,
when they could not finde the leaſt taſte of Scripture for maintaing their
cauſe, they have their refuge unto miracles, and conſent of the multitude.
Againſt them F. Tohannes, de Vdine à Dominican, uſeth this dilemma, S. Paul,
and the Fathers, (ſaid he) either did-believe as ye do, that the bleſſed Virgin
was free from the common law of men, or they did not believe; if they did
believe it, and ſpoke not at any time, but univerſally, without any
mention of
this exception, why follow not ye their example but if they did believe the
contrary, then your opinion ſinelleth of novelty. But F. lerom Lombardel, a
Franciſcan, did affirm, That the Church now, hath no leſs Authority then the
Primitive; and therefore, if by conſent of the ancient Church, the Fathers
without exception ſpoke ſo, we ſhould invite an univerſal conſent unto this
exception, from the common condition, which opinion ſheweth it ſelf at this
time by the celebration of this feſtivity. So far P.Soave.
is. Peter, Abbot of Cluniac, was in great account with Pope Eugenius II.
Bernard wrote many Epiſtles unto him: In Epift.277. he calleth him a veſſel
for honor, full of grace and truth, and endued with many gifts. In an Epiftle
unto Eugenius, he ſaith, Albeit your perſon be ſet over Nations and King-
doms, to pull up and deſtroy, to kill and ſcatter; yet feeing you are neither
God, nor are you Jeremiah, unto whom this was ſaid, you may be deceived;
you may be deceived by them, who ſeek not Jeſus Chriſt, but themſelves ;
and left this be , if there be any faithful Son, he ſhould ſhew unto his Father
faithfully what things he knoweth , and which may be unknown unto you;
and he ſhould forewarn, and forearm you, left they, of whom it is ſaid, the
poiſon of aſps is under their tongue, be able to corrupt your ſincerety by their
poiſon. Here he profeſſeth unto the Pope himſelf, that he may err, and be de-
ceived. Adverſus Iuda. lib. 1. If as you ſay, and as the Apoſtle teacheth, all
men are condemned, and all die in Adam,then, as the ſame Apoſtle teacheth,
all are juſtified in Chriſt, and all are quickened; for it is true what he faith,
As by one man, ſin came on all to condemnation; ſo by one, righteouſneſs
Sir 2
1
came
1
:
3:48
: Of diyers Countreys.
came on all to juſtification of life---- God by his eflential goodneſs having
pity onloft man, and willing to ſave him, but unleſs juſtly, neither willing nor
able, while he ſoughtiin his ėjemalcounſel, how he might ſhew.pity on the
wretched and ſave his own juſtice;this eſpecially hiç thought moſt convenient,
whereby,juſtice might becſaved, and nan be delivered, and grace bo enlarged,
and God be glorified:fo God ſent his own Son unto the ſons of men, that put-
ting on mans nature, and healing mans vices, heſhould take in the aſſumed
fleſh, not ſin, but the puniſhment of lin, even bodily death; and ſo by his
ſingle and temporary, death, he ſhould deliver from a two-fold, and thatever-
laſting death ; by which diſpenſation, mercy ſhęweth mercy; and no prejudice
done to juſtice; when for the everlaſting puniſhment of man, a tenporal
puniſhment of God man is offered; which certainly is of grcat weight, even
in the ballance of juſtice, that for rightly ordering the ſins of the world, the
tranſitory death of the Son of God, is more weighty, then the everlaſting
death of the ſons of men---- This is our ſacrifice; this is the burnt offering
of the Goſpel, of the new people, which was offered onccon the Croſs by the
Son of God and of man, even by God. Lib. 2. cap.4. As before the Law,
and under the Law, you ſee that many are honored with the title of righte-
ouſneſs, even without legal cuſtoms, ſo know thou, that after thc Law, not
onely many,but all are juſtified by the onely grace of Chriſt.Contra Petrobruſ.
lib. 1.ep.2. When he ſaid, Do this, he addeth, in remembrance of me; there-
fore the remembrance of Chriſt is the cauſe of the Sacrament---- and there-
fore left it be forgotten, which eſpecially ſhould be in our heart, remembrance
is tied unto the heart by this ſuitable ſign, as an unſoluble cord, by whicla
ſtrong tie, the redeemed ſhould always think on the price of redemption, and
being thankful unto the Redeemer, by faith working by love, he ſhould thew
himſelf no way ungratcful for ſo great grace---- And the matter is of ſuch
worth, that the mindes of men ſhould be ſtirred up, not dully, but duly to
think on it, to love and embrace it. It was expedient and juſt, that the re-
membrance of Chriſt's humanity and death fiould be preſerved, not onely
in the cars by hearing, but alſo unto the eyes by ſight----- Therefore to the
effect that men might not onely learn by words, but even familiarly feel by
deeds, that they die continually while ſevered from Chriſt, and that they can-
not live perpetually, unleſs they be conjoyned and united unto Chriſt; after
the ſimilitude of bodily meat and drink, they receive Chriſt's body, and drink
Chriſt's blood, not given by another, not received from another, but from
Chriſt himſelf, which will be after this life their food, i.e.cternal life and
bleſſedneſs. ibid. I hear that you ſay, The Church of God confifteth in the
unity of believers gathered together, and this is clear unto us all; unto this
Church hath God the Father, by the interceflion of his Son, given the holy
Ghoſt, that he may abide with herfor ever, to comfort her in this life, and to
glorifie her in that to come----- unto all the Churches of Chriſt, which by
their number make up the body of the one and Catholike Church, we do
owe honor and love by the bond of charity. Lib. s.cap. 16. Seeing thou art
under one ſhepheard Jeſus Chriſt, ſeeing thou dwelleſt in the ſame fold of the
Churches, ſeeing thou liveſt in the one faith, and hope ofeternal things, as well
thou white, as black Monk, why prateſt thou fooliſhly of divers fleeces? why
contend ye for no cauſe, or for ſo fooliſh a cauſe?why for ſo childiſh occafion
do ye rent the chief garment of charity -----take heed, Icſt that name of
innocence, whereby ye are called ſheep, cauſe that you be not of the number
of theſe whom the great Shepheard will ſet on his right hand. Catal. teft.
ver. lib. 14.
16. Peter de Bruis, a Prieſt of Tolous, preached in ſundry places againſt
the
6
.
1
CENTURY xii.
349
1
1
the Popes, and the do&rine of Rome, calling the Pope, the Prince of Sodom,
and Rome he called Babylon; the mother of whoredoms and confuſion; he
preached againſt the bodily preſence of Chriſt in the Sacrament, againſt
the ſacrifices of the Maſs; he condemned the worship of Images, prayers
to Saints, the ſingle life of Prieſts, pilgrimages, multitude of holy days, &c.
Phi. Morna, in Myſter.inig. The new named Peter, Abbor of Cluniac, wrote
againſt him, and imputeth theſe as errors anto him. . Altars ſhould be
broken down, 2. Sacrifices for the dead are fooliſhneſs and impieties. 3.Prieſts.
and Monks ſhould have wives, rather then burn in filthineſs and whoredom. .
4. Crofſcs ſhould not be worſhipped, and ſhould be removed as ſuperſtitious.
s. Churches ſhould not be ſo ſumptuous, but ſeeing they are not neceſſary;
ſhould rather be caſt down. 6. God is but mocked with the ſongs that
Monks and Prieſts do chant in the Churches. 7. Tlie forbidding of meats
on certain days, is but ſuperftitious. 8. We ſhould believe onely the Cano-
nical Scriptures, and the writings of the Fathers have not the like Authority:
Albeit this Abbot did write bitterly againſt hint, and infputed other things
unto him, yet he ſheweth not obſcurely that wrong was done unto him, and
he ſaith, Bocauſe it is not manifeſt unto me, that he thinketh or preacheth ſo,
I will ſuſpend my anſwer, until I ſhall-finde undoubted certainty----- Iſhould
not rafhly affent unto that deceitful monſter of report. Ex lib. 1. Ep. 1, d. 2.
He began to preach about the year 1 126. 'After him his diſciple Henry, a
Monk, continued preaching the ſame doctrine. Guilerm, an Abbot, writing
the life of Bernard, lib.3.cap, 5. faith of this Henrý, He denied the grace of
baptiſm unto infants; he diſpiſed the prayers and obłations for the dead; the
excommunications of Pricſts; the pilgrimages of believers; the [fumptuous]
buildings of Churches; the idleneſs of feſtival days; the conſecration of
chriſme and oyl, and all the Ordinances of the Churchi. He ſheweth there,
that the people ſent for Bernard to come againſt him; but he refuſed, until
Albericus, Biſhop of Oftia, was ſent Legate againſt him, and he perſwadeth
Bernard to go with him unto Tolouſe: And then Bernard wrote his 240.
Epiſtle unto Hildefonſus Count of S:Giles, againſt this Henry; and com-
plaineth, that by that mans preaching, Churches werć without people, people
without Prieſts, Prieſts without reverence, and Chriſtians without Chrift;
the Churches were accounted Synagogues, Sacraments not holy things, and
holy days wanted ſolemnities; men died in their fins without penance, nor
guarded with the holy communion. He writeth againſt his life, and calleth
himan apoftate, becauſe, being a Monk, he had returned to the lufts of the
fleſh, as a dog to his vomit, and a player a'r dice. It is certain (as the proverb
is) Bernard ſaw not all things; and howbeit he writ bitterly againſt him, yet
he commendeth him as a learned man; and calleth him a wolf under a ſheeps
fleece; he had then the ſhew of godlineſs, yea, and he was foreverenced, that
the people did follow him; and though the man might be truly ſo blotted
in his life, yet we ſee that ſome errors were taxed by him, and he was allowed
and followed by the people for taxing theſe errors. Debruis was burnt at
Tolouſe,and Albericus carried Henry into Italy.Their books were burnt, thať
we can finde nothing of them, but by the hands of their adverſaries, who may
bc thought to have dealt with them, as the Heathens and Jews dealt with the
Primitive Church, that is, bely them.
17. Potho, a Prieſt of Prumia, Wrore De ftatu domus Dei, where are theſe
pallages. Lib. r. Liberty of will is loſt, and we are brought into captivity.
Lib. 2. With us is but one word, to wit, the word which was made fleſh; and
one ſacrifice, which was once offered by the Mediator of the New Teſta-
nicnt, and doth make perfect for ever them who are ſanctified. Lib. 3. The
Ittt
holy
I
.
1
1
I
350
Of divers Countreys.
t
1
Of the
(
A
holy Church is built on a rock, and continueth in all adverſities with im-
moveable certainty. And after he hath largely rebuked the hypocriſic;
ambition and avarice of the Clergy, he concludeth, ſaying, Seeing ambition
reigneth' in them, how can they adorn the profeſſion of Chriſt by word or
works? Catal, teft. ver.lib. 14.
18. The poor men of Lions begana new Sect of Monkery, (as Bellarmin
Waldenſes. ſpeaketh, De Monach.cap. 4.) and went to Rome to have their Religion
confirmed by Pope Alexander III. but becauſe it was mixed with ſundry
Hereſies (as he ſpeaketh) they were rejected, and their Religion was con-
demned. The Hiſtory of theſe men is worthy of knowledge, as many have
written againſt them, and others for them. About the year 1150. was a rich
Merchant at Lions, of good reputation for wealth and prudence, Peter
Waldius, or Waldenfis, ſo ſurnamed from Waldy, a Village in the Eaſt
borders of France, afterwards called Vandra : It happened on a day, when
the elder men of Lions were affembled, that one fell down and died ſud-
denly; this ſpectacle gave occaſion unto this Peter of thinking upon the
frailty of this life , and the vanity of mens cares for ſo brittle a thing, where-
fore he reſolveth to be more mindeful of that eternal life: Firſt, to this end
he purchaſeth a Bible, (which in thoſe days was not forbidden , yet very rare
in the hands of either Laicks or Clergy) and like the man deſirous to buy
the jewel, he ſpent the reſt of his days in ſeeking the water of life; that which
he learned , he imparted it unto his family, and catechiſed them. His maner
of inſtructing was ſo familiar and effectual, that ſundry of his neighbors were
deſirous to hear him; he was no leſs willing to teach them, and informed
them, not of private fantaſies, but expounded the holy Scriptures,and tranſla-
ted ſome parts thereof into the French Language, Ia. Thuan.ad Ann. 1550.
The Prieſts were offended, and (like dogs, who neither can eat hay, nor
ſuffer the oxen to eat) they charged him to leave ſuch work, and put not his
hand into their harveſt , unleſs he will bring worſe upon himſelf. The man
cared more for conſcience then their menaces, and followed his courſe, nor
did the people abſtain from his company. Some made better progreſs with
him then they had done before, and became his colleagues in teaching others.
Wherefore John, Arch-Biſhop of Lions , excommunicated him and all his
followers, and did confiſcate all their goods. So after five years they were
ſcattered, fomo ſecking place of reſidence in one Countrey, and ſome in
another. Whereſoever they went, they purchaſed the praiſe of good con-
verſation, and by way of pity, were called the poor men of Lions, as indeed
they were deprived of their goods; and not profeſſors of poverty, as our
adverſaries ſpeak of them.They were alſo called Leoniſtæ,from the ſame City
which by ſome is called Leon: and they were called Infabbatati, or Inzab-
batati, not becauſe they kept not the holy days, nor becauſe they followed
the Jewiſh Sabbath, but from Zabata, or Zabati, which is an up-land ſhoe,
(as ia. Viſſer. de Ecclef.ſtatu. cap. 6. fheweth from Nic. Eimeric. in par.2. dire&t.
Inquiſit.) becauſe upon their ſhoe they had a certain ſign, whereby they
knew one another. Afterwards other names were given unto them from
the places of their abode, as Toloſani, Albigenſes, Caprarienſes, &c. and
from their Teachers they were called Waldenſes, Joſephini, Peroniſtæ, Ar-
noldiſtæ; and becauſe they joyned with the hearers of Peter Bruſe, they
were called Petrobruſiani, Henriciani; and becauſe the Hereſie of the Ma-
nachees waxed about that time (as was touched in the former Century) in
France and Italy, ſome through malice, and others through ignorance, called
them Manichees, Gazari, &c. When they were thus ſcattered by, perſecu-
tion, the Church of God was gathered; for they were perſecuted by the
Biſhops
}
1
1
1
1
1
1
A
CENTURY X 11.
3 SI
1
3
1
!
3
1
>
}
1
Biſhops Arelaten. Narbonen. Aquenf. and Albinen, and fòme ſuffered con-
ftantly, and others fled, ſo that Popliner. in Hift. Francor. lib. 1. ('whom
Genebrard in Chronol.lib.4. teſtifieth to have told all things ſimply according
to truth' of Hiſtory) faith of them, About the year 1100. maugre all Chri-
fian Princes, they ſpread their doctrine little differing from the Proteſtants
at this day, not through France onely, but through all the bounds of Europe
almoſt, for the French, Spaniards, Engliſh, Scotch, Italians, Dutch, Bohe-
mians, Saxons, Polonians, Lithuanians, and other Nations defended the
ſame ſtubbornly until this day, faith he. Reynerius (an Italian Inquiſitor
under Pope Innocent III.) in his Book Contra Hæret.cap.4. printed Ingolſtad.
An. 1613. Writeth of them thus, Among all the Seas that ever were, or now
are, none is ſo hurtful to the Church as theſe poor men of Lions, for three
cauſes. Firſt, Becauſe it continueth longeft; for ſome ſay, it hath been from
the days of Pope Silverſter I. and others ſay, from the days of the Apoſtles.
Secondly, Becauſe it is moſt general, ſeeing there is no Nation where it ſpread-
eth not. “Thirdly, Whereas all others are conjoyned with blaſphemy againſt
God, this Şect of the Leoniſts hath a great ſhew of godlineſs; for they live
juftly before men, and believe all things concerning God, and all the Articles
of the Crced; onely they blaſpheme the Roman Church, and hate her, and
the multitude is ready to accept ſuch things. This teſtimony giveth occaſion
to ſearch deeper for their original. All Hiſtorians (almoft) agree, that Peter
de Waldo lived about the year 1150, and that theſe were called by thoſe
foreſaid names; the difference is, Poplinerius ſaith, The Waldenſes were about
the year 1100. Sigonius de Regno Ital.lıb 9. faith, Eriald did perſecute the
Patareni in Millain about the year 105 8. And Reynerius faith, No Hereſie
continued longer time----But from the year 11 so. until the year 1215.(when
Reynerius lived) is not ſo long a ſpace as ſome Hereſies have waxed; yea;
he expreſly faith, that ſome bring their original from the days of the Apoſtles.
Wherefore it may well be ſaid, "That ſome of that profeſſion had been in all
ages, to whom the Waldenſes did aſſociate themſelves. Among them were
the Henriciani, Berengarians, Bertram, &c: Reynerius ſpeaketh of their
number, ſaying, None durſt hinder them, both for the multitude and power
of their abettors; I was oft preſent in the Inquiſition, and at their exami--
nations; there were accounted forty Churches defiled with this Hereſie; and
in one Pariſh they had ten Schools: So he. Gretſer; a Jeſuit, in Prolog.contrá
Valden, faith, It may be truly ſaid to have waxed, becauſe ſcarcely any Coun-
trey hath been free of this peft, and it did ſo ſpread it ſelf into ſundry Pro-
vinces. Trithem. in Chron. Hırſaug. and after him P. Mornay.in Myſter. ſay,
If any of them had been pafling from Colein to Millain, he did lodge in one
of their houſes every night; as they marked their houſes above the doors,
that their own fellows might know them. Vernerus in Faſcic, tempor atat.6.
theweth their condition, ſaying, Of old the Catholique faith was oppugned
by mighty Princes, by ſubtil Philoſophers, and fly Hereticks, and other meni
of note; but in thoſe days it was not a little quelled by contemptible Laicks,
and moſt poor Idiots: to wit, as the Apoſtle faith, God hath choſen the
fooliſh things of the world to confound the wiſe. Again Vernerus faith, Yet
there were ſome moſt ſubtil perſons, who endeavored to maintain the Hereſie
of the Waldenſes. And Jac. de Rebiria ( cited in Catal. teſt. ver.lib. 15.)
faith, Becauſe they who were called Prieſts and Biſhops at that time, were
almoſt ignorant of all things, it was eaſie unto the Waldenſes, being moſt
excellent in learning, to gain the firſt place among the people; ſome of them
diſputed ſo accurately, that the Prieſts permitted them to preach publiquely.
As for the continuance of this Hereſie (as the Romaniſts call it) in following
Tttt 2
times,
1
1
1
1
1
$52
Of divers Cointrėys:
1
1
1
times, we are informed by teſtimonies both of Papiſts and Proteſtants. Orí:
Gratius in Faſcic. rer.expetend. having inferted the confeſſion of faith, which
they ſent unto the King of Hungary An. 1508, faith , It differeth not much
from theſe things that are now taught by ſome, [meaning Luther] ſo that
theſe may ſeem to have learned fron, the others. And he admoniſheth inge-
niouſly, that the Waldenſes may be better known from that confeſſion, then
by the Catalogue of Hereticks ſet forth by Bernard de Lutzenburgh. Tohn
Naucler in Generat.47. faith, The Hullites followed the Sects of the Val-
denſes. Ia. Thuan ad An. 135o.writeth more fully, ſaying, Peter de Valdo,
leaving his Countrey, went into Belgio and Picardy, (as it is now called)
finding niany followers; he paſſed thence into Germany, abiding a long
fpace in the Cities of Vandalia ; and laftly he fetled in Bohem, where to this
day (ſaith he) they who embrace that doctrine, are called Picards. His
companion Arnold took another courſe into Aquitania, and abode in Al-
bium , whence were the Albigei, who quickly went among the Toloſates,
Ruteni, Cadutci----- King Lewes VII. would have killed the Albigenſes,
if he had not been taken away by ſudden death; albeit, from that time they
were ſcattered hither and thither, yet always aroſe fome to hold their doctrine
on foot, as John Wickliff in England, John Huſs, and Jerome of Praga:
and in our time, when the doctrine of Luther was received with the applauſo
of many, the reſidue of them who were ſcattered every where did gathers
and with the name of Luther were encouraged, namely about the Alpes;
and when the Waldenſes in Merindol and Cabriers, heard of what was done
in Germany, they were glad, and ſent for ſome of German Teachers, and
then they fhew thenſelves more then they had done before. And after three
pages (Edit.Offenbach. An. 1609.) he ſaith, The Caprienſes were at that time
moleſted with wars by them of Avenion, and in the common danger, they
wrote the ſum of their Religion, agreeing almoſt with the doctrine of Lu-
ther, and they preſented it unto Francis I. and he Yent it unto Ja. Sadolet Biſhop
of Carpentoract, who was of a pious and meek diſpoſition, and received the
fuppliants bountifully----- what things were ſpread of them beſides thoſe
heads, he declareth ingeniouſly to have been forged through cnvy, and to
be meer lyes, as hc knew by Inquiſition that he had taken of them before,
And Serrarius in Trihæref, ſaith, Who to day are Calviniſts, were anciently
Berengarians. Jendelji in in præfa. in eod. can.do Decret. printed Am. 1525.
faith, The Lutherans are new Waldenſes; and ſometimes he calleth them
German Waldenſes. To come unto the judgement of the Reformed;
Biſhop Ridley, ſometime Biſhop of London (who ſuffered martyrdom Anez.
1958) giveth them this teſtimony; Thoſe Waldenſes were micn of far more
learning, godlineſs, roberneſs, and underftanding of God's Word, then I
would have thought them to have been in that time, before I did read their
books: if ſuch things had been publiſhed in our Engliſh tongue heretofore,
I ſuppoſe fürely, great good might have come to Chriſt's Church thereby.
The Letters of Martyrs, printed Ann. 1964. pag. 78. Hier. Zanchius doubteth
not to ſay, When Religion decayed in the Eaſt, God eſtabliſhed it in the
valley of Angronia and Merindol, Tom.4.60.720. and having ſeen their con-
fefſion, he faith of it, inan Epiſtle unto Crato , I read attentively and dili-
gently, with much delight, the confefſion of the Brethren Waldenſes, which
thou fentelt unto me; for I ſaw not onely all the dodrine agreeable unto
the holy Scriptures, but I think alſo, I ſee the ſincere and truly Chriſtian god-
lineſs of their hearts; for they ſeem to have had this onely ſcope in their con-
feſſion, not to deſtroy all whatſoever is in the Church of Rome, as the Ar.
rians do, but to edifie their Churches according to the true and Apoſtolicat,
and
1
1
CENTURI xii.
333
2
1
A
and ſo the ſaving rule of godlineſs, caſting away what ſhould be caſt away;
and retaining what is to be retained, which is the right and lawful form of
reformation; Oh that we were all prone unto the ſame ſtudy, after the ex-
ample of theſe good Brethren. George Abbot contra D. Hill, in anſwer to
the firſt reaſon, ſečt. 29. ſaith, For this cauſe Bellarınin in præfa.generali Con-
troverſ. joyneth theſe together as Hereticks, the Berengarians, Petrobruſians;
Waldenſes, Albigenſes, Wicleniſts, Huſſites, Lutherans, &c. And Lewes
Richcom, another of that Society, in his defence of the Maſs againſt the
Lord Pleſſis, faith, That the Miniſters, for confirming their figurative ſenſe
in This is my body, have none for their Doctors, their Ancients, and their
athers, but Berengarius, Zuinglius, Calvin, Carolſtad, Wicleff, the Albi-
genſes, and the Waldenſes. The Waldenſes then (ſaith Abbot) and Albi-
genſes are ours, by confeſſion of our adverſaries; and of theſe were no ſmall
company; for as du Haillan Hift.lib. 12. in the life of Philip III. King of
France, ſpeaketh, being driven from Lions, they withdrew themſelves into
Lombardie, where they ſo multiplied, that their doctrine was ſpread through
Italy, and came as far as Sicily. As the ſame Author writeth, Philippus Au.
guftus came to his Kingdom An. 1180. (which is now more then 400.
years ſince) and in his time it was that the Albigenſes did ſo increaſe in France,
that the Pope and Princes were afraid of their number; he who readeth the
ftory of them, ſhall ſee that they are reported to have held many grofs, wicked
and abſurd opinions mingled with their true doctrine; but du Haillan, the
beſt and moſt judicious Chronicler of France, and no partial witneſs on our
behalf, (fince his profeſfion touching Religion was ſuch, that he was em-
ployed to write that ſtory by Henry 111.) had not ſo little wit, but that he
per-
ceived theſe imputations to be laid on them in odiúm; and of purpoſe to pro-
cure their defamation; ſee how wiſely he ſpeaketh truth, and yet ſo toucheth
it, that his fellows might not juſtly be offended at his words. Although (faith
he) thoſe Albigenſes had evil opinions, yer fo it is, that thoſe did not fir up
the hate of the Pope; and of great Princes againſt them, ſo much as their libcro
ty of ſpeech did, wherewith they uſed to blame the vices and diſſoluteneſs of
theſe Princes and of the Clergy, yea, to tax the vices and actions of the Popes;
this was the principal point which brought them into univerſal hatred, and
which charged them with more evil opinions then they had. So far Abbor
from Haillan. It cannot therefore be ignorance, ſo much as perverſeneſs of
the Papiſts, when they glory of the antiquity of their Religion without op-
poſition, and upbraid us with late original; they cannot deny that our Reli-
gion is older then Luther; and according to the teſtimony of the before-
named Reynerius, the doctrine of the Waldenſes, was even from the days of
the Apoſtles. And for clearing that which du Haillan ſäich, concerning their
taxing the vices of the Clergy, I ſhall ſhew out of their Apology (which the
Waldenſes of Bohem wrote unto their King Ladiſlaus, about the year 1509.)
the occaſion of their firſt feparation from the Roman Church ; there they ſay,
We wiſh your Majeſty knew for what cauſe we did long agone forſake that the occafiors
Romancrew; truly the execrable wickedneſs of the Prelates (by the inſtiga- of their fe-
tion of the Divel, whoſe work it is to ſow diſcord and contentions among
brethren) compelled us to leave them; for they through blinde malice, and in
folent pride of the power of darkneſs, were deboaching one againft another,
and diſpiſed the laws of peace & Ecclefiafticallove;and they being void of all
humanity,did rattle one againſt another publikely,not only with ſcurvy words,
but reproathful & contumelious writings, and were fhameleſly ſtirred upone
againſt another like Atheiſts; they forſook the power of Eccleſiaſtical keys,
wholeſome truth, religious worſhip, gracious piety, ſound faith, the gifts' cf
VÝy V
the
paration.
7
1
1
1
1
1
:54
Of divers Countreys.
,
1
1
the Spirit, and all maner of good works; and moreover in their profane
pulpits, when multitude of men were about them, they endeavored to prove
both-by Authority: of Scriptures; and by ſtrong reaſons, and by moſt firm
examples and arguments, yea, and by alledging the Canons of the Ancients,
that they were Schiſmaticks, Hereticks, ſacrilegious, falſe prophets, ravenous
wolves, the beaſt and whore of the Revelation; they did fo-prophanely
preach one againſt another, and at that time they did ſo vex the whole King-
dom, that they fought one againſt another, and with bloody deſtruction of
men, they dyed both Land and Rivers, and ſo the gracious and golden peace
of ancient times was gone. Wherefore our Anceſtors being moſt deſirous of
peace, and with ſorrowful hearts beholding ſuch calamities in this Kingdom,
did lament with deep groans for thele miſeries, whereof Church-men were
the Authors; and did dayly pray unto God moft earneſtly, that he would
have pity on this Kingdom, and ſend better days: at laſt, when they ſaw that
no-good was to be expected of them, which ſhould have been the leaders
and ſhepherds of Chriſt's Church, and unto whom the word of reconci,
liation was committed to have been preached (as beautiful are the feet of
theſe which bring the glad tidings.of ſalvation) they did juſtly forſake ſuch
Prelates as unſavory ſalt, which did neither clear themſelves of theſe vile
imputations, nor purge themſelves by publique ſatisfaction before the people.
So far there. And they did offer to prove what they had ſaid by particular in-
ſtances, if the King would be pleaſed to hear them. This teſtimony teacheth
what was the condition of the Church at that time, and what moved the
people to hearken unto the people of lions, when they were ſcattered. As
for their Doctrine, it may be partly known by their Confeſſion, which fol-
loweth in Century XVI. Part I. Chapter III. Section IX. and partly by the
Articles im- Articles that were imputed unto them by their adverſaries, ſome truly, and
puted unto
fome in odium, as du Haillan ſpeaketh. 10. Nauler.gènerat, 47. ſpeaking of
the Wal-
denſes.
the Huſſites, faith, They, departing from the Catholique Church, did follow
the wicked Sect of Waldenſes; the opinions of that peftiferous Seet were,
The Roman Biſhop is but equal unto other Biſhops; no difference ſhould
be among Prieſts; not dignity, but excellency of life maketh one Prieſt
better then another; fouls departing out of the bodies, go immediately into
everlaſting puniſhment, or attain unto eternal joyes; there is no Purgatory;
it is idle to pray for the dead, and a fiction of Prieſts avarice; the Images of
God, and of the Saints, ſhould be thrown away; the hallowing of water,
and of palms, is but a ſcorn; the Religions of begging Monks, is the inven-
tion of the Divel; prieſts ſhould be poor, and content with alms; the preach-
ing of God's word ſhould be free unto all; no deadlyſin ſhould be tolerated,
even for eſchewing never ſo great ill; who is guilty of mortal fin, is not
capable of Secular nor Eccleſiaſtical Dignity, nor ſhould others obey ſuch;
confirmation and extream unction, are not to be reckoned among Sacra-
ments; auricular confeſſion is but trifling, ir is ſufficient that every one con-
feſs their fin unto God; baptiſin ſhould be ufed with water, and not be mixed
with hallowed oyl; the cuftom of Church-yards is deviſed for gain, and it
is to little purpoſe where bodies be buricd; all the world is the Temple of
God every where preſent; they would encloſe his Majeſty, who build Tem-
ples, Monaftcries, and Oratories; Prieſtly veſtiments, ornaments of altars,
palls, corporals, chalices, platters, and ſuch veſſels, are not to be reſpected;
Prieſt
may adminiſter the Sacrament in any place, and at any time, if people
require; it is ſufficient if he ſay onely the Sacramental words; time is vainly
waſted in ſeeking aid from the Saints reigning with Chriſt, and in ſinging or
ſaying the canonical hours; men ſhould ceaſe from working on no day,
bise
Y
|
>
A
CENTURY X11.
35$
met
but that which is called the Lord's day; the feaſts of Saints ſhould be diſpiſed;
there is no merit in keeping the faſts that are enjoyned by the Church. Theſe
are the faults which Nauclcr, and before him An, Sylvius in Hift, Bohe.c.35.
can lay unto their charge; albeit they both deſpitefully call them, a wicked
Seat and damned faction. Ph. Mornay in Myſter. inig. reciteth theit Articles
from lac. de Riberia in Collectan.de urbe Toloſa; thus; 1. Onely the holy Scri-
ptures are to be believed in things belonging to ſalvation, and no mans wri-
tings beſides. 2. All things neceſſary to ſalvation are contained in them; and
nothing is to be admitted in Religion ,.-but what is commanded in God's
word, 3. There is but one Mediator, and Saints are not Mediators, nor
ſhould be invocated. 4. There is no Purgatory, but all men are either juſti-
fied unto life in Chrift, or without Chriſt are to be condemned, and beſide
theſe is neither third 'nor fourth place. Si All Maffes, ſpecially theſe that are
ſaid for the dead i are wicked, and to be abrogated. 6. There are but two
Sacraments, Baptiſm and the Cominunion. 7. All mens traditions are to
be rejected;: at leaſt not to be reputed neceſſary, unto ſalvation; therefore all
ſinging, and ſuperſtitious chanting in the chancel, ſhould be left off; con-
ftrained and ſet fafts, tied to times and days, difference of meats, ſuch variety
of degrees and orders of Prieſts, Friers, Moniks and Nuns, ſuperfluous holy
days, ſo many Benedi&tions and hallowing of creatures, vows, pilgrimages,
with all the Rites and rable of Ceremonies, are to be aboliſhed. 8. The
Supremacy of the Pope, uſurping over all Churches, and over all Politique
Realms and Governments, or to occupy and uſurp the juriſdiction of both
the Swords, is to be denied; nor işany degree to be retained in the Church,
but Prieſts and . Deacons.. 9. The Communion under both kindes is ne-
ceffary unto all the pçople, according to the inſtitution of Chriſt. 10. The
Church of Rome is the very Babylon mentioned in the Revelation; and the
Popes are the fountains of alt errors, and the very Antichriſt.
Antichrift. 10. The
marriage of Church-men, is lawful, and neceſſarily to be permitted in the
Church 12, So many as hear the word of God, and have true faith, are
the true Church of Chriſt; and unto this Church the keys are given, to drive
away all wolyes, to inſtitute true Paſtors, to preach the word, and adminiſter
the Sacraments. 13. The Sacrament of the Lord's Supper was ordained
to be eaten, and not to be ſhewed or worſhipped; for a memorial, and not a
facrifice; to ſerve unto preſent miniſtration, and not for refervation; to be
received at the table, according to the cuſtom of the primitive Church, when
they were wontto communicate ſitting, and not to be carried out of doors.
Now ſome Papiſts do object unto us, that albeit ſome of their doctrines Other običa
agree with the common Tenets of Proteſtants, yet in divers other Articles Cions are
anſwered
they diſagree, and therefore the Churches of the Waldenſes cannot be one;
and for proof they alledge nine Articles. 1. The Waldenſes held, that all
carnal luft is lawful. 2. Aloaths are unlawful. 3. It is not lawful to punith a
Chriftian to death. 4. The Creed of the Apoſtles is not to be regarded.
3. Chriſtians ſhould uſe no prayer but the Lord's prayer. 6. The power of
conſecrating the Lord's body, and of hearing confeſſions, is left by Chriſt
not unto Prieſts onely, but to Laicks alſo if they be godly. 7. Prieſts ſhould
live onely by alms. 8. The Sacrament ſhould be adminiſtred once onely in
the year, to wit, on the fifth day of the week before Eaſter, becauſe Chriſt
ſuffered that day. 9. For the words of confecration, they ſhould be ſeven
times, Our Father which art, &c. The moſt part of theſe are contrary unto
the above-named Articles, and unto their confeſſion: and la.Vler. (which
hath written this Hiſtory moſt accurately) Theweth cap.7. particularly and
clearly, that theſe are ſo many calunnies, and that by teſtimony of their ad-
VVVV
verſaries;
1
1
1
356
.
Of divers Countreys
i
verſaries ; fòthat albeit many have written againſt them, yet their teſtino
nies are contrary. As for the firſt, Hé lheweth from M. Freherin Bohem.rer.
Hift
, printed at Hanoue', pag. 231: 'The Leoniſts are chaſte; and pag. 2 32.
they eſchew whatſoever things are filthy. 2. In the ſame place Freher faith, in
their language they are ſparing, they eſchew lyes, ſwearing, and all things that
are filthy; ſo that they did forbid all ſwearing in common talk, or for light
cauſes, which was frequent in theſe days, faith he there. And Reynerius in
$ummá de Cathar. da Leoniſt. printed at Paris An. 1948: ſaith, They diſpence
with oaths for eſchewing death. Hence it appeareth, they giarted that in ſome
čaſes an oath is lawful; but in that he addeth; foreſchewing death, it is but à
misinterpretation; as-is clear by what we have heard from Æn. Silvius and
Naucler, that they held; No deadly-fin-Nhould be tolerated even for eſchew-
ing, &c: 's. The above-named Hiſtory, pag.2,22. ſaith, When an Hereſiarch,
a Glover in Cheron, was'lead unito death, he said, Ye do well to condemn us
now;
for if our eſtate 'were not borndown, we would do, unto the Clérks
and Monks as they do unto us. 4. In pag. 232. it is ſaid, They believe all the
Articles of the Creed, but they ſay, Ave Maria, and the Creed, are not
prayers. As for the fifth'ând ninth, in the ſame page it is ſaid. They pray ſeven
tinies a day'; an elder beginneth'the prayer, and maketh it lorg orthort as
hetlinkėth expedient, and the 'teſt-follow him. Whence it is clear, that they
uſed other prayers, or were not tied to preſcribed or ſtinted forms. The ſixth
and eighth are contrary unto the above-named Articles of Æn. Sylvius and
Nauctor. That the ſeventh is a calumny; appeareth by that they did condemn
the begging of Friers; and Freher s 'pag. 23 1. faith, their Teachers are
Weavers and Taylors; they heap not up riches , but are content with ne-
ceffaries; and pag.253: he hath an anſwer of theirs unto Auguſtin Olomucen:
where they fay, we are not alhamed of our Prieſts, for that they purchaſe theid
livings by theit handy work, becauſe ſo the do&rine and Apoftolical example
teacheth us, &c. And it is clear, that their condition did fo require; and they
did judge that the truth of the Goſpel, and reproaches for Chriſt, were greater
riches then the treaſures of Egypt. It is objected alſo, that Peter Waldo was
a Lay-man, and ſo wanting a call or orders, he could not conferit on others.
But Matth. Parifienfis ad An. 1223. teftifieth, that many Biſhops turned unto
them; and that they had an Arch-Biſhop Bartholomew, who conſecrated
other Biſhops and Minifters. So albeit at the firſt, the man began to teach his
own family onely, yet afterwards, their number increaſing, they wanted not
lawful teachers. Some object, that they refuſed Baptiſm unto Infants; and
others ſay, They deſpiſed the Old Teſtament; but thoſe are contrary unto
their confeſſion.It may alſo be objected, that in their confeſſion they acknow-
ledged ſeven Sacraments; but conſider the deſcription and uſe of thoſe
which they call Sacramenes, and the difference ſhall be found of no great
weight; all thoſe things being well weighed, we need not doubt to joyn
hands with the Waldenſes, as with our elder Brethren; nor can the Papiſts
deny, that our Church is older then Luther; I ſay, with Brethren, not as Fa-
thers, becauſe their do&trine and ours, is not originally froin them, but from
Chriſt and the ſacred Scriptures.
The perfect 19. It remaineth to ſhew , how the Waldenſes were perſecuted. In the
year 1163. Ecbert a Monk had diſputed at Colein, Auguſt 2. with Arnold
Waldenſes.
Marſilius, and Theodorick, who had come from Flanders; becauſe they
would not yield, Arnold, with ſeven men and two women, were burnt the
next day. When they were in the fire, Arnold was heard to ſay unto his Bre-
thren, Be conſtant in the faith, ex Cæfari. Heiſterb.lib.5.cap. 19. Theodorick
eſcaped at that time; but afterwards he with ſome others was burnt at Binna.
The
1
1
tion of the
1
1
#
CENTURY X11.
3:37
-
The ſame year Pope Alexander III. in'a Synod at Towers, accurſeth.them all,
without any ſpecial merition of their :do&trine“; and he accurfeth all tliať
bought or ſold with thein, Ann. 1120. tbe;'faine Pope ſent a Cardinal unto
Tolouſe, to perſecute them.there; at that time two left their profeſſion, and
he gave them places of Canons. Hovedan-Annat.par.12, teftifieth, that Olive-
rius, and ſome others which were called good mèn, were brought into In-
quiſition in the Province of Tolouſe by Peter Arch-Biſhop of Narbon.
Girald Albien, and others, all the people beholding the ſpectacle. Their
preachers were called in Lombardy Conſolati; in Germany and France, Boni
homines. An. 1178. Peter Cardinal of S. Chyſogono, was ſent again to
Tolouſe, where he and Lewes King of France; and Henry King of England,
againſt the Albigenſes; but there came little or no ſpeed. Continuator Rober.
Monten.and from thence they ſent Reginald Biſhop of Bathonien, and Henry
Abbot of Clareval, in the Diocy of Albia, in the Legate's name, to charge
Roger Lord of that Land, to purge his Territories from thoſe Heretiques ;
becauſe he would not give obedience, nor his preſence, they accurſed him.
Rog. Hov, lo.cit: The next year the ſame Pope in a Councel at Rome accurfeth
them all; the decree is in Tom. 4. Concil. printed at Rome, neither is any
mention of their errors in it. After two years, that Abbot being made Biſhop
of Albanen. and a Cardinal was ſent into Gaſcony, but in vain, ſaith altifrod.
Cronol. ad An, 1181. for ſo ſoon as the poor men had liberty, they returned
unto their profeſſion. An. 1183. in the Village Bituricen. sooo.were killed
in one day, whom they called Catharelli
, or more contemptuouſly Ruptarii,
Guil. Armorica. in Geſtis Philippi. Frumald Biſhop of Atrebat, impriſoned
Adam and Radulph, with other two; becauſe he was ſick, William Biſhop
of Rhems, came thither with the ſame Philip, and cauſed them to be burnt
The next Pope Lucius, in a Councel at Verona (where the Emperor Frederik
was preſent) accurſed all the Waldenſes; ſo did Urban III. and Clemens III.
as witneſſeth Andr. Favin. in Hift. Navar. lib. s. and we will hear more of
their perſecution hereafter. Ia. Vſer. in Ecclef.ftatu cap. 8, & 10.
20. Radevic a Canon Friſing. wrote two Books of the life of the Emperor
Frederick I. lib. 1. cap. 10. he (ſpeaking of Pope Adrian) faith, Let us hear
the beaſt, that hath a face like a lamb, and ſpeaketh as a dragon.
21. William Arch Biſhop of Senon. wrote unto Pope Alexander III.thus,
Let your Excellency, moſt holy Father, hcar patiently what we ſay; for our
foul is in bitterneſs, and fo is your devoted Son, the moſt Chriſtian King of
France, how all the Church of France is troubled with ſcandals, flowing in
time of your Apoſtleſhip from the Apoſtolical See; Seeing (as our Nation
faith) Satan is let looſe there to the ruine of all the Church; there Chriſt is
crucified again, and manifeſtly facrilegious perſons and murcherers go free.
Baron. ad An. 1170.ex Manuſcrip.Vatic
. At the ſame time Stephan. Tronac.
in epift. 86. ad loh. Pictavi. (which is printed with the Epiſtles of Gerebert)
ſaid, I know not, Father, whether the 1000. years be expired, when Satan
ſhould be looſed; but we ſee his ſervants ſo looſe, that they binde God's fer-
vants. Vler.lib.cit.cap. 3.
22. Peter a Pariſian Monk, being of great age, died Ann, 1167. in his
Book De Verbo Abbreviat. he commendeth God's word, and taxeth the idle-
ncſs and impieties of Prieſts, the curioſity of School-men, the multitude and
abuſes of Maffes; the multitude of mens traditions, whereby the precepts of
God are made void; he calleth Indulgences, a godly deceir: He ſheweth
how Lucas, a Biſhop of Hungary, had excommunicated a Lay-man for a
crime; the man ran to Pope Alexander III. and obtained abſolution for
moncy; but the Billiop regarded not the Pope's threatnings, but did excom-
Xxxx
municate
1
1
3:58
Of divers Countreys.
}
1
1
municate the man again, and the third time for his obftinacy: wherefore the
Pope did excommunicate the Biſhop; but Lucas diſpiſed his curſes as unjuſt,
and never ſought abſolution; nevertheleſs, this Biſhop was highly accounted
after his death, and was called St. Lucas, Catal.teft. ver.
23. Bernard Clunicen. about that time, wrote a large ſatyr, not ſparing the
Pope nor Cardinals, of which are here ſome paſſages ex Catal.teſt. ver.lib.14.
Pontificalia corda carentia corde probavit,
Pontificalia corda pecunia contenebravit
Pontificum ſtatus antè fuit ratus, integer antè
Ille ftatum.dabat; ordine, nunc labat ille, labante.
Qui ſuper hoc mare debuerat dare ſe quaſi pontem
In Sion omnibus eſt via plebibus in Phlegetontem.
Stat labi gloria; pompa, ſuperbia divitiarum,
Hoc prope tempore nemo ftudens fore pons animarum.
Qui ftat in agmine primus in ordine Presbyteratus,
Eft vitio levis, officto brevis, inguine fraštus.
Then of the Prelates and Clergy, he faith,
Vos volo credere quod volo dicere, Pſeudoprophetas,
Nulla feracius ac numeroſius hâc tulit et as:
His facra nomina, ſacraque tegmina, corda fuperba,
Agnus eis patet in tunica, latet anguis in herba.
Juilibet improbus extat epiſcopus : Abba creatur
Vi, precio, prece: Dignus homo nece fceptra lucratur.
Nullus ei timor, haudque ſui memor, eft aliarum
Ron fine Simone, ſed ſine canone dux animarum.
When he hath hinted at the manifold impieties of the Clergy, he ſtriketli
again at the head:
Per fibi pervia Paſtor it oftia, fur aliunde :
Lex mala furibus, his fubeuntibus,intrat abunde.
O mala ſecula! venditur Infula Pontificalis :
Infula venditur : haud repreheriditur emptiotalis,
Venditur annulus, hinc lucra Romulus urget do auget.
Eft modò mortua Roma ſuperflua: quando reſurget ?
Roma ſuperfluit, arida corruit, afſlua, plena
Clamitat & tacet,erigit & jacet, & dat egena
Roma, dat omnibus omnia dantibus: omnia Roma
Cum pretio : quia juris ibi via, jus perit omne.
Fas mihi fcribere ; fas mihi dicere, Roma periſti,
obruta mænibus, obruta moribus occubuifti.
Aurea peétora, caflaque pectora jam perierunt ;
Temporapeſsima,
ſcilicet ultima jam ſubierunt.
Stat fimulatio, corruit act 10 Relligionis,
Heu ſua propria deputat omnia Rex Babylonis.
Behold! here he calleth Rome Babylon, and the Pope the King of ir.
24. In that Century were many pamphlets and rhines written in all lan-
guages almoſt, againft the errors and vices of Popes, Biſhops and Clergy:
namely, a book was written having the picture of Chriſt caſting buyers and
ſellers out of the Temple, and another of the Pope ſitting upon his throne ;
above
1
1
CENTURY X 11.
359
3
!
1
above each were ſome rhimes written, fhewing the maners of the times;
above the Pope thus,
Curia vult marcas, burſus exhaurit & arcas:
Si burſæparcas, fuge Papas e Patriarchas,
Si dederis marcas, & eis impleveris arcas,
Culpa folveris, quacunque ligatus eris.
Intus quis ? tu quis ? ego fum.quid quæris ? ut intrem.
Fers aliquid ? non. Sta foris. Fero. Quid? Satis. Intra.
25. In Tom. 2. Concilior. printed at Colein An. 155 1. is a little book with Abuſes in
this title, Opuſculum Tripartitum, de negotiis Ecclefia. In the third part thereof the Church.
are noted many filthy abuſes in the Church, and faults of the Clergy, and
Prelates are noted. Cap. 1. It is commonly heard, how wicked women ſay,
That they have more gain by their ſin on one feſtival day, then in an whole
week, or fifteen working days. It is alſo ſure of many other ſins, that they
be innumerably more committed on feſtival days, then in other days; and
therefore it ſeemeth, it were more acceptable unto God, that there were fewer
feſtival days in the Church, or at leaſt that workmen might after the hearing
of the Service, go about their work, ſeeing many have not maintenance to
themſelves and their families, but by their work; and the wealthier fort do
waſte more on feſtival days in tap-houſes, then in other days------ In ſome
Cathedral Churches is a cuſtom, that when ſome Canons will not pay unto
the Clerks what is due, the Clerks ſuſpend them from the Service, and ſo in
theſe Churches is no Service, and ſometimes for a very naughty occaſion; it
were better that other puniſhments were laid on theſe Canons----- In many
Cathedral Churches, ſo few Clerks are preſent at the Canonical hours, that
ſometimes they be ſcarcely four or ſix, albeit in theſe Churches a great mul-
titude of them have their entertainment for that Service onely: now all theſe
abuſes might be helped---- and eſpecially that men be not compelled unto
new feſtivals
. Cap. 2. Becauſe no inferior dare ſpeak againſt the Roman
Church, it were very decent that the Lord Pope, and the Lords the Cardi-
nals, would diligently obſerve what things are to be reformed in the Roman
Church; and that they would begin there, to the end the reformation (which
belongeth unto them) of others may have the better ſucceſs; for behold how
great miſchief and ſcandal hath flowed through all the world (that I ſpeak
not of other things) in ſo many vacations of Popes that have happened in our
days. Cap. 3. All the world is offended, and ſpeaketh againſt the multitude
of poor religious men, who are not now called Religious, but Trutannii ;
this turneth to the great contempt of that Religion: Albeit that Order may
be called good, and there be ſome good men among them, yet it ſeemeth ex-
pedient that they be not multiplied, except onely in ſo far as the world may
be able conveniently to bear them---- Cap.4. Seeing bad Prelates are the
cauſe of innumerable evils, there ſhould be greater diligence in their admiffi-
on, by a prudent trialof the perſon, by them who are not accuſtomed to lye.
Again, there is ſo great difficulty in the depoſition of Prelates, according to
the Laws, by the multitude of witneſſes which is required, that none of them,
how wicked ſoever they be, is feared for depoſition; and therefore innume-
rablc Churches, lying many years under a peftiferous Prelate, are deſtroyed
both temporally and ſpiritually: therefore it ſeemeth expedient that a Law
were made for removing wicked Prelates more caſily; whence a double
benefit would follow, to wit, the deliverance of the Churches whichi periſh
under them, and a fear in other bad Prelates; It ſeemeth alſo that there is not
ſo great reaſon of kceping this difficulty now, as was of old; becauſe then all
X XXX 2
the
1
380
:Of divers. Countreys.
t
1
thc Prelates (almoft) were good men, and their adverſaries roſe wickedly
againſt them; but now nonc accuſethi a Prelate, but they which are good
men, and are moved with the zeal of God againſt bad Prelates---- There is
ſo great negligence of Prelates in correcting, that ſeldom any is hcard to
correct, even they who are reputed to be good men; and ſeeing many evils
follow upon this, iome remedy ſhould be provided--- There is ſo great vanity
and prodigality in the families of many Prelates, in their clothes cutted, wa-
tered, flowcred, and their ſhoe-ties of gold, and ſuch other many things, that
in the Court of any ſecular Prince or King is not found ſo great vanity; and
it were decent, that in the families of the Succeſſors of the Apoſtles, Itricter
diſciplinc were ſeen in their habit or accoutrement, as was ordained by Laws.
Cap. 6. Rich Benefices are beſtowed (for the moſt part) on ſuch perſons
which never reſide there; and ſcarcely will ye findc a Biſhop,which diſpenſeth
not eaſily with their non-reſidence, to the great daimage of ſouls---- When
a Curate putteth a Vicar in his Pariſh, there is no reſpect unto the qualifica-
tion of his perſon, for the moſt part, but onely who will be content with the
leaſt wages; and then theſe Vicars deviſe many ways to extortion the people--
Pariſhes are beſtowed for the moſt, not in a godly way, but upon entreaties,
and acquaintance, unto perſons that are altogether unworthy, and are not
able to rule fouls: and which is worſe, there is great ſlackneſs in many.
Prelates, that they do not chaſtiſe Pariſh-Prieſts, albeit in their uncleanneſs,
and notorious crimes, they be bad examples, and occaſions of perdition unto
their Pariſhioners; or if they do cenſure them in the purſe, they ſuffer them
to continue in their ſin. Cap. 1 2. Becauſe many Prelates are lukewarm (alas!)
in theſe things that belong unto God, yea, and are coptrary unto all good
almoſt, it ſeemeth that they are no way expedient---- In late times two Em-
perors were depoſed in Councels, for temporal danimage they had done unto
the Church---- how then can the Church difſemble, that a Prelate which
doth innumerable evils unto the Church, and is altogether unfit for govern-
ment of ſouls, ſhould be depoſed ſolemnly? it is greatly to be feared, that
for their difſembling and tolerations, the wrath of God will be poured on the
Church. The Compiler of the Councels, thinketh this book was written
in the twelfth Century, and ſome of theſe paſſages ſeem to agree. Catalo.teft.
ver,lıb. 14.
An example
26. Henry Arch-Biſhop of Mentz, was dilated at Rome for ſpeaking a-
of iniquity gainſt the tyranny of the Popes: he ſent Arnold, one of his Clergy, to make
revenged.] his Apology; and he turned his accuſer, and did ſo by money prevail with
two Cardinals, that they were ſent to examine the cauſe. When they came
into Germany, and had cited Henry, they would not hear his anſwer, but
depoſed him, and put the ſame Arnold in his See. Then ſaid Henry unto the
Cardinals, if I had appealed unto the Apoſtolical See againſt their unjuſt pro-
ceedings, the Pope poflibly would not have regarded me, and nothing had
accrewed unto me, but labor of body, loſs of my goods, and grief of minde;
therefore I do appeal unto the Lord Jeſus Chriſt as the nioft rightcous Judge,
and I charge you to anſwer me there before the higheſt Judge; for ye
have
not judged righteouſly, but as it pleaſed you, being corrupted by money.
They anſwer, When you go firſt, we will follow. Not long thereafter Henry
dieth, and when the Cardinals heard thereof, the one ſaid to the other merrily,
He hath go.ne, and we will follow in time. Within few days, the one going
to eaſe himself, all his bowels guſhed.out; and the ſame day the other began
to bite his own fingers, and was choaked. Theſc things were reported abroad,
and everyone ſaid, Bleſſed be God, who hath avenged the injury that was
done unto the innocent man. Immediately the ſame Arnold was killed in
an
I
the
.
.
!
6
that the power of the divel was juſt, yet I ſay not that his will was juſt; where-
CENTURY X11:
361
an uproar, and lay unburied ſome days upon the ſtreet, ibid. ex Conradi
Chronic. Mogunt.
27. Peter Abailard, truſting in Philoſophy, ſpoke and wrote againſt the Abailard's
Trinity, and againſt the office of Chriſt. Bernard in Epift. 192., ad Guido, herefies. :
faith, That in the doctrine of the Trinity, he is an Arrian; of grace, a Pela-
gian; of the perſon of Chriſt a Neſtorian. He was ſummoned to anſwer in
a Councel at Soiſſon; where he did appear, but would not anſwer; and
oncly did appeal unto the Court of Rome; and did glory that his books had
found acception there. The Biſhops did note and condemn his errors; and .
the ſentence againſt his perſon they did refer unto the Pope Innocentius. Ibid.
Epift. 191. His errors are more particularly (though not all) expreſſed in Epift.
190, thus; While he profefſeth to give a reaſon of all things, he adventuretli
above reaſon, againt reaſon, yea , and againſt the faith; for what is more
againſt faith, then that he will not believe what he cannot comprehend by
reaſon and expounding that of Ecclef. 19. He that is hafty to give credit, is
light minded;he faith, To credit haſily, is togive credit before reaſon; whereas
Solomon ſpeakerh it not of faith in God, but of natural credūlity among
nen: for bleſſed Gregory denieth that to be faith, which hatli experience in
human reaſon; and the Apoſtles are commended, in that they did follow the
Redeemer at his ſimple command; and Mary is commended for preveen-
ing reaſon by faith, as Zacharias was puniſhed, that he would have reaſon ere
he would believe..-- 2. He ſaith, God the Father is full power, the Son is ſome
power, and the holy Ghoſt is no power; and that the Son is in reſpect of the
Father, as ſpecies ad genus, or a man in reſpect of a living wicht, ora brazen
feal unto braſs. Is he not here worſe then an Arrian who can endure him?...
3. He faith; All the teachers after the Apoſtles agree in this; that the divel had
power over man, becauſe man of his own accord did yield unto the divel;
for ſay they, If one overcome another, he who is overcome, becometh fer-
vant unto his victor; and therefore (ſaid he) as the teachers ſay, the Son of
God became man, that man, which could not be delivered any other way,
might be made free again from the divels power by the death of an innocent:
But it ſeemeth unto me ( ſaid he) that neither the divel had ever power
over iman, but as a Gaoler, by the permiſſion of God, nor did the Son of God
aſſume fleſh to deliver man---- All menſay ſo, faith he, but I ſay not ſo. What
then ---- what hath the Law, what have the Prophets, the Apoſtles, and A-
poftolical men declared unto us, but that God was made man to deliver
men? 'art thou not aſhamed to ſay, that they all think contrary unto thee;
when they all agree together but though an Angel from Heaven ſhall teach
another Goſpel, let him be accurſed----- Let him learn then, that the divel
not onely hrad power, but juſt power over men, that conſequently he may ſee
alſo, that the Son of God came in the fleſh to deliver men. And albeit i ſay,
.
fore not the divel invading, nor man deſerving, but God delivering is juft;
for one is ſaid to be juſt or unjuſt, not according to his power, but his will;
wherefore this power of the divel, albeit it was not juſtly purchaſed, but wic-
kedly uſurped, yet was permitted juſtly. And ſo man was juftly held captive,
yet ſo, that juſtice was not in man, nor in the divel, but in God; and man
was juſtly condemned, but was mercifully delivered; and yet ſo mercifully,
that there wanted not juſtice even in delivering him; ſeeing ſuch was the
mercy of the Redeemer, that (which wa's ſuitable unto the remedy of deliver-
ing) he did ſhew juſtice rather then power againſt the invador: For what
could man, the ſervant of fin, and ſlave of the divel, do of himſelf to recover
righteouſneſs that he had loft? therefore the righteouſneſs of another is im
puted
Yyyy
1
.
3-62:
of divers Countreys.
puted unto him, which had it not of his own; and ſo it isa---- But what ne-
ceſſity required, or what reaſon was there, that ſeeing the mercy of God could
by his onely word have delivered man, yet the Son ſhould aſſume fleſh for
our redemption, and ſuffer ſo much, even the ignominious death of the
Croſs? We anſwer, The 'nccefity was on our part, even the hard geceſity of
them who fat in darkneſs, and in the ſhadow of death---- And the reaſon was
the good pleaſure of him who did it. Who can deny that the Almighty had
other ways to redeem, juſtifie and deliver ? but this cannot priviledge the
efficacy of this way which he hath choſen; and poſſibly this is better, by
which we in this land of oblivion, and of our fall, are admoniſhed the more
powerfully and livelily, of ſo many and ſo great grievances of our Redeemer ;
and albeit we cannot fathom the myſtery of God's counſel, yet we may feel
the effect of the work, and perceive the fruit of the benefit---- It is a true
ſaying, and worthy of allacceptation, that when we were yet ſinners, we were
reconciled unto God by the death of his Son---- And he concludeth all his
railings and invectives againſt God; ſo that he ſaith, All that God did
appear
in the fleſh for, was our inſtruction by word and example; and all that he
ſuffered and died for, was the demonftration, and commendation of his love
toward us, But what availeth his teaching us, if he hath not reſtored us? or
are we not taught in vain, if the body of ſin be not firſt deſtroyed in us, that
we ſhould not be the ſervants of ſin. If all that Chriſt hath been profitable
unto us, was the ſhewing a good example, it followeth alſo that we muſt ſay,
All the harm that Adam hath done unto us, was the onely ſhowing of fin; ſee-
ing the plaſter muſt be according to the quality of the wound; for as in Adam
all do die, ſo in Chriſt ſhall all be made alive; therefore as the one is, ſo is the
other----Orif we will reſt in the Chriſtian faith and not in the Pelagian Herc-
fie, and confeſs that the ſin of man was propogated by generation, and not by
example; we muſt alſo confeſs, that by Chriſt righteouſneſs is reſtored, not by
example, but by generation, and life by righteouſneſs; that by one fin canic
upon all men to condemnation, ſo by the obedience of one, righteouſneſs
came on all men unto juſtification of life. And if it were ſo, that the purpoſe
and cauſe of the incarnation (as he faith) was onely the enlightening of the
world with the light of knowledge, and the kindling of love, by whom is
our redemption and deliverance? ----- God forbid that I ſhould glory in any
thing, but in the Croſs of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, in whom is our life, ſalvation
and reſurrection. And indeed I look upon three things chiefly in the work of
our ſalvation; the example of humility, when God made himſelf of no re-
putation; the meaſure of his love, extending to the death even of the Croſs;
and the myſtery of redemption, whereby he deſtroyed death which he ſuffer-
ed: but the firſt two, without this laſt, are as if ye would paint in the air ;
truly the example of humility is great and very uſeful, and the example of love
is worthy of all acceptation; but they have no foundation, and therefore
no ſtanding, if there be not redemption. I would with all my indeavorfollow
the example of Chriſt, and I deſire to imbrace, with the mutual arms of love,
him who hath loved me, and given himſelf for me; but I muſt alſo eat the
Paſchal Lamb, for unleſs I eat his Acth, and drink his blood, I ſhall not have
life in me----There be alſo many other Articles in his books, and no leſs evil,
&c. As every one may underſtand, that upon theſe grounds follow the points
of original ſin , of free-will, of juſtification, &c. Pope Innocentius II. did
condemn in a Councel of Cardinals, at Rome, this Abailard, and all theſe
his perverſe Articles, and comnianded perpetual ſilence unto him, as an He-
retick; and ordained all who followed his errors, to be excommunicated, as
is in his Epiſtle, which is among the Epiſtles of Bernard the CXCIV.
28.When
1
1
.
73"
CENTURY X11,
363
}
between the
Latins and
1
1
}
28. When CalozJohannes was Emperor of the Greeks, was a Synod at a diſpute
Conſtantinople, where Anſelm Biſhop of Havelbergenſ. did diſpute for the
primacy of the Roman Pope, and alledged theſe reaſons; 1. The Synod of Greeks.
Nice ſaith, Let all men know, and no Catholique ſhould be ignorant, that
the Roman Church is not preferred by decrees of Synods, but hath obtained
the primacy by the Evangelical voice of our Lord and Savior, when he ſaid
unto Peter the blefled Apoſtle, Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build .
my Church, and the gates of hell ſhall not prevail againſt it; and I will give
thee the keys---- 2. Peter and Paulſuffered martyrdom at Rome. 3. The firſt
Sec of the Church is Rome, the ſecond is Alexandria, and the third is An-
tiochia ; which three are founded by Peter. 46 Onely the Roman Church
hath continued in all ages without herefies, whereas all other Churches have
been defiled with herelicss. Chriſt ſaid, I have prayed for thee, Peter, that
thy faith fail not, and when thou art converted, confirm thy brethren. 6. The
Church of Conſtantinople hath been obnoxious unto many hereſies, that
have begun there, or brought thither,there was Arrius, Macedonius, Eutyches,
Eunomius,Eudoxius:therefore all Churches ſhould acknowledge the Roman
as their mother. Nechites, a Greek anſwereth; The Roman Church was
the firſt among the three Siſters; but the Biſhop of Rome was never called
the firſt of Prieſts, nor the firſt Biſhop, but the Biſhop of the firſt See; and he
did firſt receive from Phocas, to be called the head of all Churches. More-
over theſe three Siſters were united together by ſome conditions, that neither
the Biſhop of Rome, nor of Alexandria, nor of Antiochia, might teach any
things in their Churches which was different from the faith of the others,
and ſo they all ſhould preach one and the ſame; for this end it was ordained,
that two Legates well learned, and found in the faith or doctrine, ſhould be
ſent from the Church of Rome, the one to abide at Alexandria, and the other
at Antiochia, who fhould diligently obſerve, whether they did continue
preaching the analogy of faith; and likewiſe two ſhould be ſent from Alex-
andria, one to Rome, and the other to Antiochia ; and two from Antiochia,
the one to Rome, and the other to Alexandria; and ſo they might aid one
another, if any need were; and whatſoever was taught in any of theſe
Churches, ſhould be confirmed by the Authority and teſtimony of the others;
but if any thing were contrary to the faith, and diſagreeing from the truth
and communion of theſe Churches, the Legates of the others ſhould by
brotherly charity, and humble admonition correct that; or if thcy could not
correct it, and one as temerarious and preſumptuous, would contentiouſly
defend his error, by and by it ſhould, by theſe Legates, be deferred unto the
audience of the other Siſters; and if by Letters Canonically written, that
Siſter could be reduced unto the harmony of wholeſome doctrine, it was
well, but if not, a general Councel might be aſſembled. 2. The Empire was
tranſlated from Rome to the Eaſt; and then it was ordained by 1so. Biſhops
aſſembling in this City, when bleſſed Nectarius was ordained Biſhop of this
See, after the condemnation of Maximus Ennius (who was infected with the
contagion of Apolinaris) then it was ordained (I ſay) with conſent of the
nioft godly Emperor Theodoſius the elder, that as old Romne had obtained
from the holy Fathers, in former time, the firſt place in Eccleſiaſticalcauſes,
ſo then new Rome, for the honor of the Empire, ſhould have the Ecclefiafti-
cal precedency after her, and ſhould be called as the ſecond Rome, ſo be
called and be the ſecond See; and ſhould prefide all the Churches of Aſia,
Thracia and Pontus, and treat of all Church-affairs, and determine them by
her owní Authority; And then ſuch Legates, Wardens of the Catholique
faith, as were fent to Alexandria and Antiochia, were ſent alſo into this
Yyyy 2
Royal
1
364
of divers Countreys.
Royal City, and likewiſe from hence unto them for the fame miniſtery, that
they all might teach the ſame, and differ in no point of truth. 3. When the
Empire was divided, the Biſhops were alſo divided; the decrecs of the Ro-
man high Prieſt, that were eſtabliſhed in their Councels without the Greeks,
let theſe Biſhops, which belong unto him, look unto them; As for theſe
Councels which in theſe days they hold, how fhould we imbrace their decrees,
which are written againſt our knowledge? For if the Roman Biſhop, ſitting in
the high throne of his glory, will thunder againſt us, and as it were from above
throw his commands, and will judge of us and our Churches, not with our
counſel, but at his own pleaſure, yea and will Lord it over us, what brother-
hood, or what fatherhood can be in this? who can patiently endure it for
then we mightbe called the very ſlaves,and not children of his Church; And if
this were neceſſary, and ſo grievous a yoke were to be laid on our necks, none
other thing followeth, but that the only Roman Church ſhould have that pri-
viledg which they hunt after; and ſhe ſhall make Laws unto allothers, and ſhe
her ſelf be without Law; and fo be not a pious mother of children, but an im-
perious Lady of llaves : To what purpoſe then were the knowledge of the
Scriptures, the ſtudies of learning, the doctrine and diſcipline of teachers, and
the noble wits of the wiſe Greeks? the oncly authority of the Roman high
Prieſt, which as thou ſayeft, is above all, turneth all to nothing. Let him be
the onely Biſhop, the onely Teacher, the onely Commander, and let him
onely, as theonely Paftor, anſwer unto God for all things that are concredited
unto him onely; But if he will not have fellow-laborers in the Lord's vine-
yard, and if he be exalted in keeping his primacy, let him glory in his pri-
macy, but not contemn his brethren, whom the truth of Chriſt hath begotten
in the womb of the Church, not unto bondage, but unto freedom; For as
the Apoſtle faith, We muſt all fand before the throne of Chriſt, that every
one may receive as he hath done, whether good or ill. He faith, All; though
he was an Apoftic, he excepteth not himſelf; he excepteth no mortal: He
ſaid, All; he excepteth not the Roman high Prieſt. Noris it found in any
Creed, that we ſhould believe ſpecially the Roman Church; but rather we
are taught every where to believe, that there is one holy Catholique Church.
Theſe things ſpeak I of the Roman Church, with your favor, which I do re-
verence as you do, but will not follow abſolutely, nor do I think that the
ſhould be followed in all particulars: whoſe authority thou haſt propounded
unto us as ſo excellent, that we muſt forſake our own cuſtoms, and receive
her form and change in Sacraments, without examining by reaſon, and with-
out authority of Scriptures, but we, as blinde men, ſhould follow her leading
us, whither ſhe willeth by her own ſpirit; which how ſafe or honorable it is
for us, let both the Latin and Greek Sages judge. 4, Thou ſayeſt, that the
Lord ſaid unto Peter alone, and not unto all the Apoſtles, whoſe fins ye for-
give...-- and, what thou shalt binde on earth----- But it is believed", that
the Lord ſaid that not unto Peter onely, but indifferently unto them all wiilt
Perer, or to Peter with them all: Nor did the holy Ghoſt come down on
Peter oncly at the Pentecoſt, but the Lord ſent him unto them all in a like
gift, and in a like meaſure as he had promiſed: therefore we do ſo acknow-
ledge the power to begiven of the Lord, and received by Peter, that we think
the Authority of the other Apoſtles ſnould not be minced, ſecing certainly,
they all equally, without any prejudice of another, or uſurpation, as truly meek
and lowly in heart, did receive the ſame holy Ghoſt, and by the fame holy
Ghoſt, did receive the ſame power of binding and looſing; nor can we think
that the priviledge was given unto Peter oncly, which is common unto thenı
all by the Lord's gift; therefore we may not take from others, which have
tho
CENTURY x 11.
$65
che fanie power, and aſcribe unto one; the Authority which is common to
them all: Let Peter,as the twelfth Apoſtle, bc honored, ſo that the other eleven
be not excluded from the Apoſtleſhip; which certainly they did receive by an
equal, and not different diſpenſation; not from Peter, but from the Lord
himſelf, even as Peter did. si I grant there have been many hereſies in Con-
ſtantinople, but there alſo were they extinguiſhed; as the hereſic of Arrius in
the days of Conftantine; the root of them all was Philoſophia, which was
planted in Conſtantinople, and which the learned have abuſed. So hereſies
have been condemned in the Churches of Calcedon, Conſtantinople, E-
pheſus, Antiochia and Alexandria, and it was commanded, that none ſhould
any more plead for theſe hereties: But now in this city are no hereſies. As
for Rome, haply no hcreſies began there, becauſe they were not ſo witty and
fubtil, nor were they ſuch ſearchers of the Scriptures as ſome here; and as
the vain wiſdom, where with ſome among us were miſcarried into hereſies;
is to be condemned; ſò tlie: rudeneſs of the Romans is to be commended,
whereby they ſaid, 'neither this; nor that of the faith, but with an unlearned
fimplicity did hear others; which ſeemệth to have come either through too
much ſloth in ſearching the faith, or through flowneſs of judgement, or that
they were taken up with the multitude and weight of ſecular affairs.Catal.teft.
verit, lib. 13. The Reader may judge of this reply unto theſe objections, and
by theſe particulars underſtand what the Greeks did judge of the particulars
that are omitted. It ſeemeth the Romans would wipe away that jeering blot
in the laſt words, but they have done it wickedly, as will appear hereafter.
29. Gratian an Hetrurian, and Monk of Bononia, did out of the Canons The cañon
of ancient Synods, and decrees of Popes, and ſentences of Fathers, and ſome Law.
forged writings of late Monks compile and amafs the volume of the Canoni
Law, which they call Decretà and Cauſa. Theſe were' afteľwards augmented
by the Popes, adding the Decretals and Extravagants, and they are com-
mented by the School-men. Gratian took this work in hand in imitation of
Lotharius the Emperor, who had cauſed the Civil Laws to be digeſted into
a method; and he gathered theſe books ſo, thatby addition, fubftraction, or
changing of a word, or letter, one or more, he made all to ſerve the preſent
times. For example, whereas Auguſtin de Doctr. Chriſt. 1.2.c.8. faith, In Cano-
nicis Scripturis, Ecclefiarum Catholicarum quamplurium authoritatem ſequatur:
inter quas fanè illæ ſunt, quas Apoſtolicæ ſedes habere, da epiſtolas accipere me-
Tuerunt. Gratian Dift. 19.c. In Canonicis, hath them thus; Inter quas Scrie
pturas Canonicas Jane illæ funt quas Apoftolica ſedes, & abea aliè accipere me
ruerunt epiftolas. 2. In the ſixth Councel at Carthage, the Can. 165. faith, Ad
tranſmarina qui putaverit appellandum; à nullo intra Africam in communione
recipiatur. This Canon ſpeaketh abſolutely, and was made eſpecially againſt
appeals unto Rome. But Gratian repeating it Cauf.2.qu.6.c. Placuit, addeth,
Nifi forte Romanam ſedem appellaverit: 3. Pope Grégoiy lib.9. epift.41. ſaith,
Scripfit mihi tua dilectio piiſsimum dominum noftrum [ſpeaking of the Em-
peror] reverendiſsimo fratri meo Iohanni prima Iuſtiniana Epiſcopo
, pro ægri.
tudine capitis quam patitur , precipere ſuccedi. But Gratiani Cauf. 7.qu.1.c.
Scripfit, repeateth it thus; Scripſit tua dilectio me reverendiſsimo fratri 100
hannı pi. Iuft. epif.præcipere ſuccedi. 4. That common ſaying, Petri ſucceſsio-
nem non habent, qui Petri fidem non habent; Gratian confidering, that hereby
the ſucceſſion of Peter might be called into queſtion, De pænit. dift. 1.6.poteft,
faith, Qui Petri ſedem non habent. Hear what a Papiſt judgeth of theſe De-
crees. Corn. Agrippa, ſometime Do&or utriuſque Iuris, in his Book Deva-
nitat. ſcient.cap.92. faith, from the Civil Law hath flowed thc Canon Law,
which may ſeem unto many to be very holy; it doth ſo cover the precepts
Z ZZZ
of
366
Of divers Countreys.
of covetouſneſs, and forms of robbing, with the ſhew of godlineſs, albeit
very
few things in it belong unto godlineſs,religion,or the worſhip of God; beſides
that, ſome things are contrary, and fight againſt the word of God; and all the
reſt are nothing butchidings, pleas, prides, pomps, gain or lucre, and the plea-
ſures of Popes, which are not content with the Canons preſcribed by the Fa-
thers, unleſs they do heap up Decrees, Extravagants--- that there is no end of
making Canons, ſuch is the ambition & meer pleaſure of Popes---The School
of Paris did openly deteft and reproye this erroneous & intolerable temerity,
I will not ſay, herele.---- Out of theſe Canons and Decrees, we have learned,
that the patrimony of Chriſt is Kingdoms, donations, foundations, riches and
poſſeſſions; and that the Prieſthood of Chriſt, and primacy of the Church,
is Empire and Kingdom; and that the ſword of Chriſt, is teniporal juriſdi-
&tion and power; and that the rock, which is the foundation of the Church,
is the perſon of the Pope ;. and that Biſhops are not ſervants or Miniſters of
the Church, but heads thereof; and the goods' of the Church are not the
doctrine of the Goſpel, zeal of faith, contempt of the world, but tributes,
tithes, offerings, collects, purples, mitreș, gold, ſilver, jewels, lands, beaſts,
authority; it belongeth unto the Popes to manage battels, break covenants,
looie oaths, abſolve from obedience, and to make the houſe of
prayer be-
come a den of thieves; ſo that a Pope may depoſe a Biſhop without a cauſe ;
he niay diſpoſe of other mens goods, he cannot commit ſimony; he may
diſpenſe againſt a yow, againſt an oath, and the law of nature, nor may any
man ſay unto him, What doeft thou? yea, and they ſay, that for a weighty
cauſe, he may diſpenſe againſt all the new Teſtament; he may thruſt down to
hell a third part or more of Chriſtian ſouls. Agrippa in that place, hath
more of the matter and ſcope of the Canon Law; and for inſtance, I will
name Dift.40.c. Si Papa, 'If the Pope be found to neglect either his own
ſalvation, or his brethrens, be unprofitable and flack in his office, ſilent in
that which is good, hurtful to himſelf and all others, yea, though he icad with
him innumerable people in tạoops to the firſt flave of hell, yet let no mortal
preſume to finde fault with his doings. And nevertheleſs in theſe Decrecs we
may finde not a few ſteps of Antiquity, and ſome part of the doctrine and
practiſe of the primitive Church even then remaining, as I have touched in
ſome places, and more may be added; as Dit. 39.cap. 8. If, as the Apoſtle
faith, Chriſt be the power of God, and the wiſdom of God, ard he which
knoweth not the Scriptures, knoweth not the wiſdom and power of God,
then the ignorance of the Scriptures, is the ignorance of Chriſt, Diſt.9.c. he
ſaith from Auguftine, I have learned to give ſuch fear and honor unto theſe
books of the Scripture onely, which now are called Canonical, that I be-
lieve certainly none of their Authors could err in writing; and if I finde any
thing in them that ſeemeth contrary unto truth, I doubt not but there is an
eſcape in the Book, or the Tranſlator hath not attained the right ineaning,
or that I do not underſtand it; but I do read other books ſó, that whatſocver
was their holineſs or learning, yet I think it not true, becauſe they have thought
ſo, but becauſe they could perſwade me by other Authors, or by the Cano-
nical Scriptures, or by probable reaſons. And Dift. 8.cap. Si conſuetudinem,
If
you do object cuſtom, it is to be obſerved, that the Lord faith, I am the
way, the truth and life; he ſaith not, I am cuſtom, but I am truth: and truly,
to uſe the words of bleſſed Cyprian , whatſoever be the cuſtom, how old ſo-
ever, or common it be, it muſt not in any reſpect be preferred unto truth; and
uſe, which is contrary unto truth , muſt be aboliſhed. Dift. 16.6. Canones,
Theſe that are called the Canons of the Apoſtles, are known to be forged in
the name of the Apoſtles by Hereticks; although ſome good things be in
them,
CENTURY xi1.
1367
.
A
1
.
them, yet it is certain, that they are not from Canonical or Apoftolical Autho-
rity. And o. Clementis, All the Fathers' do reckon the book of Clemens, that is,
the travels of Peter, and the Canons of the Apoſtles, among the Apocrypha.
Dift. 36.c. Si quis , Theſe be the two works of the high Prieſt, to learn from
God by reading the Scriptures, and by frequent meditation, and to teach the
people; but let him teach theſe things that he hath learned from God, and
not of his own heart, or the mindes of men, but what the holy Ghoſt teacheth.
Diſt.9.cap.6. As the truth of the old Books is to be examined by the Hebrew
Books, ſo the truth of the new craveth the rule of the Greek Language.
Dift.99.cap. 3. The Biſhop of the firſt See, ſhould not be called the Prince of
Prieſts, nor the higheſt Prieſt, or any ſuch way, but onely the Bishop of the
firſt See; but let not even the Biſhop of Rome be called univerſal. Difl.95.
c.olim, In old time, he was a Biſhop that was a Presbyter, and ere that by in-
ftin&t of the divel, factions and ſchiſms were in Religion, and it was ſaid a-
mong the people, I am Apollo's, and I am Cepha's, the Churches werego-
verned by the Common Counſel of the Presbyters----- ſo let Biſhops know,
that by cuſtom, more then by truth of the Lord's diſpenſation, they are
greater then the Presbyters, and that they ſhould govern the Church in com-
mon. Caul. 1. qu. 1.c. Auguftinus, Take the word from the water, and what
is it but water the word is added unto the element, and then it is a Sacra-
ment;
whence is this vertue unto the water, that it toucheth the body, and
waſheth the heart the word doth it, not becauſe it is ſpoken, but becauſe it
is believed; for in the word it ſelf, the paſſing ſound is one thing, and the
abiding vertue is another. De Conſecra. Dift. 2.6. Comperimus, We have
found, that ſome when they have taken onely the portion of the holy body,
do abſtain from the cup of the holy blood, who without doubt (becauſe I
know not by what ſuperſtition they are taught to be reſtrained) ſhould either
take the whole Sacrament, or be debarred from all; becauſe the diviſion of
one and the fame Sacrament, cannot be without great facriledge, Ca.prima
quidem ; Tillthis world be finiſhed, the Lord is above, and yet the truth of
the Lord is alſo here with us; for the body in which he aroſe muſt be in one
place, but his truth is diffuſed every wherc. C. Hocell, The bread is after a
maner called, the body of Chriſt, whereas indeed it is the Sacrament of his
body; and the offering which is by the hand of the Prieſt, is called Chriſt's
pallion, death, and crucifying, not in truth of the thing, but in a ſignifying
myſtery. Where the Gloſs ſaith, The bread, i.e. the Sacrament, which truly
reprcſenteth the fleſh of Chriſt, is called his body, but improperly, that is, it
ſignifieth. Ca.in Chrifto. What do we then do we not offer every day?yea,
but in remembrance of his death; it is done in remembrance thereof what
is done. Ca. Quia corpus; Becauſe he was to remove his body from our eyes,
and carry it above the Stars, it was needful that on the day of the Supper, he
ſhould confecrate the Sacrament of his body and blood; to the end it ſhould
be always reverenced in a myſtery, which was once offered in
payment.
Many ſuch pallages are in theſe Decrees, which differing from the doctrine
of the Church of Rome now, do prove that the Romiſh Church now, is
not ſuch as it was then. Pope Eugenius did approve all theſe Decrees, and or-
dained that there ſhould be read in Schools and Univerſities, inſtead of all
Canons and Decrees, that ſo he might the more eaſily draw them all under
one yoke.
30. Peter Lombard, Biſhop of Paris at the ſame time, followed the foot- Some notes
ſteps of Gratian, and gathered the ſum of Divinity into four Books of ſen-
fent cisccs.
tences, out of the writings of the Fathers; but (as I ſaid of Gratians Decrees)
with adding, mincing, and changing of words and letters, and ſuitably unto
Z ZZZ 2
his
S
of Lombard's
1
368
Of divers Counireys.
&
his time; and theſe ſentences were authoriſed as the Text in all Schools, to
the end, none from thenceforth ſhould ſearch antiquity and truth any more
from Fathers or Councels, under no leſs danger then guiltincſs of hereſie. Head
what Cor.Agrippa De vanit. ſcient.cap.97 faith of this Scholaſtick Theology,
It is (raíth he) of the kinde of Centaures, a two-fold diſcipline blown up by
the Sorbon of Paris, with a ſort of mixtion of Divine oracles, and Philo-
ſophical reaſonings, written after a new form, and far different from the an-
cient cuftoms, by queſtions and Nie ſyllogiſins, without all ornament of lan-
guage, but otherwiſe full of judgement and underſtanding, and profitable
to convince hereticks----- It cometh to paſs, that the faculty of Scholaſtick
Theology is not free from error and wickedneſs; theſe curſed hypocrites, and
bold Sophifts, have brought in ſo many hereſies, which preach Chriſt not of
good will, as Paul ſaith, but of contention, ſo that there is more agreement
among Philoſophers, then among theſe Divines, who have extinguiſhed
ancient Divinity with opinions of men, and new crrors, &c. Here Barth,
Gravius, a Printer at Lovane about the year i sós. giveth us ſome light; In
his Epiſtle before his Edition of theſe Sentences, he telleth, that he had a
purpoſe to reduce all the teſtimonies unto the firft fountains in ſincerity; but
to his great admiration, he was informed by the Maſters there, it could not
be ro, becauſe albeit in other Editions innumerable places were corrected, yet
many errors as yet were remaining, and theſe not little ones; and not a few
things, as in the Edition at Paris, were changed, not according to the truth of
the old books , but in conjecture, yea and the old words were corrupted oft
times, through an immoderate deſire of amending, and in nor a few places
the worſe was put for the better; and (faith he) this may not be diſſembled,
that the genuine reading of the Mafter in quoting the teſtimonies of the an-
cient writers, is very oft changed into the truth of its original, eſpecially no
old Copy witneſſing, that he had left it ſo written; for the Maſter was not ſo
ſolicitous to repeat all their places wholly, but thought it ſufficient to pro-
pound the matter briefly, and leave out many lines in the middle; and there-
fore it were not according to his minde, to fill up'what he hath omitted; yea,
they have found by ſure arguments, that he had tranſcribed many things not
froin the very fountains, but from Hugo Victorian, and eſpecially out of the
Gloffa Ordinaria; where theſe paffages are not found in a continued context,
asin their own Authors, but maimedly, and ſometimes but in broken pieces,
as it were out of ſundry Books and Chapters, and mixed together as in a
hotchpotch; and ſo if any thing be corruptin the Maſter, it muſt not be rc-
duced unto the firſt fountains, but rather unto the Books of the Gloffa, be-
cauſe it was laſt taken thence; And alſo he was ſometimes deceived in read-
ing it wrong poſibly, and lead into error; in which caſe to amend him ac-
cording to the ſquare of his Author, were moſt abſurd and madneſs; they
ſaid alſo, that in quoting the Authors, he erroneouſly namcth one for another
often, &c. By this ingenuous teſtimony of the Printer, we may ſee what ac-
count they make now of their ancient Mafter; and ſeeing theſe books have
been ſo oft changed, little credit can be given to any of their late Editions;
and thirdly, that even the Maſter himſelf had not written foundły, according
to the Fathers which he citech. The Edition of Lombard at Paris An. 1550,
hath in the end a catalogue of theſe which they call his errors, in quibus Ma-
giſter non tenetur. I will ſhew ſome inſtances: In the Edition at I ovane An.
1568. lib.4. Dift. 2. F. They who had not hope in the baptiſm of John, and
did believe the Father, Son and holy Ghoft, were not baptiſed thereafter, but
the Apoſtles laid hands on them, and then they received the holy Ghoſt. Here
on the margint it is, Erronea Magiſtri opinio. Diſt. 5.C. Chrift might give
unto
.
CENTURY' X 11.
309
/
unto them [his diſciples] power to forgive ſins, yet not the ſame power that
he himſelf had, bút a created power, by which a ſervant may forgive ſins,
yet not asthe author of remiſſion, but as a ſervant, and yet not without God'
the Author. On the margin it is added, Hic Magiſter non recipitur. Diſ. 13.
A.It may be truly ſaid that the body of Chriſt is not eaten by the brute beaſts,
albeit it ſeem fo'; what then doth a mouſe take and eat? God knoweth. In
the margin it is ſaid , Non probatur hæc Magiſtri opinio. Dift. 17. B. It may
truly be ſaid, that without confeſſion of the mouth , and paying outward
puniſhment, ſins are forgiven upon contrition and humility of the heart. In
the magin it is added, Non rečtè hic ſentit Magifter. Diſt
. 18. F. Unto the
Prieſts he gave power of binding and looſing, that is, of ſhewing that they
are bound or looſed. In the margin it is, Gravis Magiſtri lapſus. In many
other particulars, though they have not put ſuch a cenſure on him, he is no
leſs adverſary unto the doctrine of Rome now; as lib. 1. Diſt. 1. A. Let the
diligent and modeſt ſpeculation of Divines, take heed to hold the Divine
Scripture as the preſcribed form in do&rine. Diſt. 2. C. As Auguſtin lib. de
Trini, teacheth, we muſt firſt ſhew, whether faith hold out ſo according to
the authority of holy Scriptures; and then againſt babling diſputers, which
are more proud then capable, uſe Catholique reaſons, and fit fimilitudes, for
defenſe and aſſerting the faith, that ſo ſatisfying curioſity, we may the more
fully inſtruct the modeft; or if they cannot finde the truth which they ſeek,
they may complain of their own minde, rather then of the truth, or of our
affertion. D. Therefore let us propound the Authority of the old and new
Teſtaments. Dift.40.D.Seeing predeſtination is the preparation of grace,
that is, Divine ele&ion, whereby he hath choſen whom he would before the
foundation of the world, as the Apoſtle ſaith; on the other ſide, reprobation
muſt be underſtood the foreknowledge of the iniquiry of ſome, and the pre-
paration of their damnation ; for as the effect of predeſtination is that grace,
whereby now we are juſtified, and helped to live well, and to continue in
good, and whereby we are bleſſed in the future; ſo the reprobation of God,
whereby from eternity, by not electing he hath rejected ſome, is conſidered
in two particulars; whereof the one he foreſeeth, and prepareth not, that is
iniquity; the other he foreſeeth , and prepareth, that is everlaſting puniſh-
ment. Whence Auguſtin ad Prolp. & Hilar. ſaith , This rule muſt be held
without wavering, that ſinners are foreknown in their ſins, and not prepared,
but that the puniſhment is prepared; for God in his preſence (as Auguſtinin
lib. de bono perfever.) hath prepared his good things unto whom he would,
and unto whomſoever he giveth, certainly he foreſaw that he would give
them. Diſt.41. A. If we feck the merit of obduration and mercy, we finde
the merit of obduration, but we finde not the merit of mercy; becauſe there
is no merit of mercy, leſt grace be made nothing, if it be not given freely, but
rendered unto merits. So he ſheweth mercy according to grace, which is
given freely; but he hardeneth according to judgement, which is rendered
unto merits; whence we may underſtand, that as God's reprobation is, that
he will not ſhew mercy, ſo God's obduration is that he ſheweth not mercy;
ſo that not any thing proceedeth from him, whereby a man is made worſe,
but onely it is not given, whereby he may be better. Hence it is clear (faith he)
what the Apoſtle underſtandeth by mercy and hardening, and becauſe mercy
admitteth not merit, but obduration is not without merit; and by the word
mercy here, is underſtood predeſtination, and eſpecially the effect of prede-
ſtination ; but by the word obduration, is not meant the eternal reprobation
of God, (becauſe there is no merit thereof) but the privation or refuſing of
grace, which is ſome way the effect of reprobation; yet ſometimes repro-
Ааааа
bation
1
1
3
300
Of divers Cođutreys.
1
1
26
bafion is taken for obduration, as predeftination for its effect, which is grace
given ; for grace which is given is the effect of predeſtination; therefore
ſeeing there are no merits of grace, which is given to man for juſtifica-
tion, and far leſs of predeſtination it felf, whereby God hath from eternity:
choſen whom he would; can there be any merits: ſo:nor of reprobation,
whereby from eternity he foreſaw that ſome would be evil, and be con-
demned, as he did chuſc Jacob, and denied Efau s' which was not for their
merits which they had then, becauſe they had none, becauſe themſelves ,
were not; nor for the future merits which he could foreſee, did he either
chuſe the one or refuſe the other. In the next Section hefheweth, how Au .
guſtin once thought, that God had chuſe Jacob, becauſe he foreſaw that
Jacob would be ſuch; and therefore Auguſtin recanted that error; and he
concludeth the Section thus; Auguſtin in lib. de prædeft. Sanctor. faith, Not
becauſe he foreſaw that we would be ſuch, did he therefore chuſe, but that
we might beſuch by the very election of his graces whereby he hath accepted
us in his beloved Son. Dift.46.B.Unto that objection from Matth. 23. 37.
he anſwereth, That is not to be underſtood ſo, as if the Lord would have ga-
thered the children, and it was not done what he would, becauſe Jeruſalem
would not, but rather that ſhe would not have her children gathered by him,
and yet againſt her will he gathered her children, even all whom he would;
becauſe in heaven and on earth , there be not ſome things that he would and
doeth, and ſome things that he would, and doeth not, but all whatſoever he
would, he hath done; and therefore the meaning is, whomſoever I have
gathered by my ever efficacious will, I did againſt thy will. Behold, it is clear
that thefe words of the Lord, are not contrary unto that is ſaid. Lib.
Diſt.25. G, In man may be obſerved four eſtates of free-will; for before
fin, nothing hindered him from good', and nothing moved him unto ills
he had nor infirmity unto ill, and he had help unto good; then his reaſon
could judge without error, and his will could follow good without diffi-
culty; but after fin , and before reparation by grace, he is burthened and
overcome with luſt, and he hath infirmity in ill, and hath not grace in
good; and therefore he may ſin, and he cannot butſin, yea and damnably :
but after reparation, and before confirmation, he is burthened with luft, but
not overcome; and he hath infirmity in ill, burhath grace in good; ſo that
he may fin, becauſe of infirmity and liberty; and he may not fin to death,
becauſe of liberty and helping grace: but he hath not that he can as yet noť
fin at all, or that he cannot ſin, becauſe the infirmity is not perfectly taken
away, and grace is not fully perfe&ted; but after confirmation, when infir-
mity is altogether taken away, and grace is perfected, he cannot be overcome
nor burthened, and then ſhall he have that he cannotſin. ibid. A. That liberty
which is from ſin, they onely now have, whom the Son by grace maketh
free and repaireth ; not ſo that they are altogerher free from fin in this mortal
fleſh, but that in them ſin hath nor dominion, nor reignern; and this is true
and good liberty, which begetteth a good ſervice, to wit, of righteouſneſs.
Whence Auguſtin in Ench, fajth,None ſhall be free to do righteouſneſs, unleſs
he, being delivered from ſin, become the ſervant of righteouſneſs; and that
is true liberty, for their joy of the good deed; and alſo it is godly ſervice, for
obedience of the command. Here it is to be noted, that whereas it is ſaid in
the line, propter rpéti facti latitiam, theſe Maſters of Lovane have cauſed if
to be printed in the margin, recte faciendi licentiam. This little change
giveth occaſion to conſider, whether the licence of doing a thing rightly, ok
the joy and pleaſure of doing well, be more true liberty. They ſlicw that they
do judge , a licence of doing well is ſufficient; and nevertheleſs. many have
licence,
1
su
1
CENTURI XII.
371
1
licence, and commandment to do rightly, and do it not, nor have a will to
do it, and ſome do it, and nevertheleſs aręculpáble;, becauſe they do it not
heartily, or with pleaſure, but for ſome compulſion or by-reſpects', as it fol-
loweth there in the line. There is another liberty not true, and conjoyned
with evil fervice, which is to do ill; when realon diflenteth from the will;
judging that it ſhould not be done, what the will would do; for to do good
reafon agreceh with the will; and therefore that is true and pious liberty.
Whence it appeareth; that the marginal'alteration is far different from the
meaning of the Maſtet, if it be not contrary. Dift. 27. A. Vertue is ( as Au-
guftine faith) a good quality of the minde, whereby men live rightly, and
which none doth uſe evilly, and which oncly God worketh in man. There-
fore it is onely the work of God, as Auguſtin teacheth of the vertue of righte-
ouſneſs, upon that place of the Pſalmiſt, Whave done judgement and righte-
ouſneſs; faying, Righteouſneſs is an excellent vertue of the minde, which .
none buţ God worketh in man. Therefore when the Prophet in the perſon
of the Church faith , I have done righteouſneſs, he underſtandeth not the
vertue it ſelf, which no man doth; but the work of it. Behold (faith he) here
it is manifeſtly taught, that righteouſneſs in man, is not the work of man, but
of God; which is likewiſe to be meant of all other vertues. B. For the A-
poſtle, writing unto the Epheſians of the grace of faith, affirmeth likewiſe,
that faith is not of man, but of God onely, ſaying, Through grace ye are ſaved
by faith, and that not of your ſelves, for it is the gift of God. Which is ex-
pounded by the Saints ſo, This, to wit, faith, is not from the power of our
nature, becauſe it is meerly the gift of God. Behold, here it is clearly taught,
that faith is not from the liberty of will, or of free-will; which agreeth with
žvhat is fäid before, that preveening and working grace is a vertue, which
imaketh frec, and healeth the will of man. Wherefore Auguſtin in lib.de
Spir.& lit. ſaith, We are juſtified not by free-will, but by the grace of Chrift;
not that it is without our will, but our will is fhewed to be weak by the Law,
that giace may heal the will, and the will being made whole may obey the
Law.C----Here it is clear, that the motion of the minde, whether unto good
or ill, is from free-will; and therefoće if grace or vertue be a motion of the
minde, it is of free-will; but if it be of free-will, even but partly, then God
alone without man worketh ir not. Therefore fome have ſaid, not unlearn-
édly, that vertue is a good quality, or form of the minde , which informeth
the ſoul; and it is not a motion, or affection of the minde, but free-will is
helped by it, that it may be moved and ſet on good; and ſo oui of vertue
and free-will ariſeth the good motion or affection of the minde, and thence
the good deed proceedeth outwardly; as the earth is watered with rain, that it
niay bud and bring forth fruit; and the rain is not the earth, nor the bud, nor
the fruit; and the earth is not the bud, nor fruït, nor bud of the fruit; So the
rain of God's bleſſing is freely poured on the earth of our minde, that is, on
free-will; that is, grace (which onely God doth, and noť man with him) is
inſpired, whereby the will of man is watered, that it may bud and bring forth
fruit, that is, the will is healed and prepared, that it may will good, in which
reſpect it is ſaid to work; and it is helped that it may do good, in which rc-
fpect it is ſaid to cooperare. And that grace is (not without reaſon) called
vertue, becauſe it healeth and helpeth the will of man. Becauſe the Papiſts do
kreft many paffages of the Ancients, wherein they finde the word meritum,
Ormeremur, here we may ſee how theſe words are to be expounded, and how
Lombard did underſtand them in the Section E. Good will is both the gift of
God, and alſo the merit of man, or rather of grace, becauſe it is principally of
grace, and it is a grace; wherefore Auguſtin ad Sixt'. Presbyt. faith, What is
Ааааа 2.
the
}
+
372
6
1
Of divers' Countreys.
V
t
I
.
the merit of man before grace, ſeeing nothing but grace worketh good merits
in us for from grace (as it is ſaid) which prevecncth and healeth the will of
man, and from that freedom ariſeth in the ſoul of man, the good affe&ion, or
the good motion of the minde; and this is the firſt good merit of man. As for
example, from the vertue of faith, and from the freedom of mans will, is be-
gotten in the minde ſome good motion, and remunerable, to wit, to believe 3
ſo from charity & free-will, another good motion proceedeth, to wit,to love;
which is a very good one: and ſo it may be underſtood of other vertues, And
theſe good motions or affections are merits and the gifts of God,whereby we.
attain (meremur) both the increaſe of them, and other things which con-
ſequently are given unto us here or hereafter. Here if we remember what was
ſaid before, from lib. 1. Diff.48.A. there is no merit of mercy---- and then
conſider, how he here defineth merit to be a good motion of the minde, and
remunerable; it is plain, that he thinketh noç, man deſerveth a reward, nor
that the reward is given for the work, but that God of his mercy giveth more
grace, and other things here and hereafter, unto them which being healed by
grace, have good motions of minde. And this is the large and improper ule
of the word, which is not ſeldom among the writings of the Ancients ſince,
and in the time of Pelagius. And in the Section G. he hath theſe words out
of Auguſtine, When God doth crown our merits, he crowneth nothing but
his own gifts; wherefore eternal life, which God rendereth unto preceeding
merits, becauſe even theſe merits whereunto it is rendered, are not of us, but
wrought in us by grace; even that life is rightly called grace, becauſe it is
given freely or graciouſly; neither is it therefore graciouſly, becauſe it is not
given unto merits, but becauſe even theſe merits are given by grace, unto
whom it is given. But if the word merit be taken properly, it is a work not
owed, for which a proportionable reward is given----- and in this ſenſe, nei-
ther Lombard, nor any of the meer Ancients, did uſe that word, howbeit he
uſeth it oft in that larger ſenſe. Diff. 32. B. Behold, he (Auguſtin) ſheweth
clearly, that ſin is dimitted in baptiſm; not that it abideth not after baptiſm,
but becauſe its guiltineſs is aboliſhed in baptiſm: and he ſheweth alſo, that
itis dimitted the ſame way, becauſe by the grace of baptiſm, concupiſcence
it ſelf is tamed and miniſhed. Lib. 3.Dift.25. A. That is found faith, whereby
we belicve that no man, whether of riper or leſs age, can be freed from the
contagion of death, and obligation of ſin which he hath contracted in his firſt
birth, but by the one Mediator between God and men Jeſus Chriſt; by the
moſt wholeſome faith of which man (and the ſame being God) the righteous
were ſaved, which did believe that he was to come in the fleſh; for their
faith and ours is one and the ſame; therefore ſeeing all the righteous be-
fore the incarnation, or after it did not live, nor do live but by faith of the in-
carnation of Chriſt,certainly that which is written, There is no other name under
heaven boy which we muſt be ſaved, was powerful to ſave mankinde from that
time in which it was defiled in Adam. In lib.4. he ſpeaketh much of the con-
verſion of the bread and wine in the Sacrament. And Diſt. 11, he ſaith , But
if you ask, what ſort of converſion it is? whether formal, or ſubſtantial, or of
any other ſort, I am not able to define it; andl acknowledge it is not formál,
becauſe the kindes of things that were before do continue , both taſte and
weight. C. If you ask the way, how it can be? I anſwer ſhortly, the myſtery
of faith may be ſafely believed, but not ſafely ſearched. In Lombard's time
tranſubſtantiation was not an Article of faith.Diſt.12.It is asked, Whether that
that the Prieſt doth, is properly a ſacrifice? or if Chriſt be ſacrificed dayly?
or if he was once onely ſacrificed ? It may be anſwered ſhortly, That which
is offered and conſecrated by the Prieſt, is called a ſacrifice and oblation,
becauſe
1
1
1
373
CENTURY x 11.
i
1
I
craments,
1
becauſe it is the remembrance and repreſentation of the true ſacrifice, and
holy offering that was made upon the altar of the Croſs; and Chriſt died
once on the Croſs, and there was offered in himſelf; , but he is dayly offered
in the Sacrament,becauſe in the Sacrament is a remembrace of that which was
once done. Wherefore Auguſtin faith, We hold it ſure, that Chriſt riſing from
death, dicth not now; and nevertheleſs, left we forget what was donc, it is
kept in our rensembrance every year, to wit, ſo oft as the Paſcha is celebrated.
Is Chriſt killed ſo oft? but onely a yearly remembrance repreſenteth what
was once done, and ſo maketh us to be moved, as if we ſaw the Lord on the
Croſsw Here we may obſerye, that where it is ſaid, ſed tantùm anniverſaria
recordatio---- the Maſters of Lovane have turned that, tantùm into tamen, the
one is excluſive, but that they love not. In lib. 3. Dift. 22. D. It is asked, whe-
ther it may be ſaid conveniently, that the Son of man, or that man came
down from heaven, or be every where, as the Son of God, or God is ſaid to
have come from hcaven, and to be every where? To this we ſay, if the mean-
ing of that ſentence be referred unto the unity of his perſon, it may be ſafely
faid; but if to the diſtindion of natures, it can be granted no way. Dift. 27.
F. That command [Thou shalt love the Lord with all thy heart] is not at all
fulfilled by man in this life, but in part, and not wholly, becauſe we love in
patt, as we know but in part. Therefore Lombard did not believe perfection
of mans obedience; nor works of ſupcrcrogation. In many other particu-
lars he is contrary to the Canons of Trent. It is true, he was the firſt that hath The number
.
named ſeven Sacraments: the Fathers in former times took the name in a of the sa-
large ſenſe; as Auguſtin calleth the ſign of the Croſs, a Sacrament, contra
Fauft.lib: 19.cap. 14. and on Pſal, 106. he calleth the ſeveral myſtical or alle-
gorical ſentences, Sacraments :and after this, the Gloffa on Gratian, Diſt.100.
C. Siquis, calleth the conſecration of the altar, a Sacramcnt; and Diſt
, 26.6.
Acutius, it ſaith, The Biſhop is a Sacrament: and Tho. Aquines sum.par. 3.
9.6.giveth the name to ſundry other things.If then we will reckon all that were
Called Sacraments, they will draw nearer the number of ſeventy then ſeven.
| But when the ancients ſpeak more properly of the Sacraments of the New
Teſtament, they do name but two, as I have noted in ſome already. But then
firſt did Lombard make this reckoning, Lib.4. Diſt.2. The Sacranicnts of
the new Law, are baptiſm, confirmation, the bread of bleſſing, that is, the
Euchariſt, pennance, extrcam unction, order, marriage; whereof ſoine give
remedy againſt ſin, and beſtoy helping grace; others are onely for reinedy,
as marriage; fome do ſupport with grace and řertue, as the Euchariſt. And
in the margin it is ſaid, Nec hic rectè ſentit Magiſter. And there is no ſmall
controverſie among their School-men for five of them, to wit, who was the
Author of thent? in what part of the Scriptures have they any ground? what
is their ſign? Nevertheleſs the Councel of Trent hath accurſed all men, who
hold that there be more or fewer then ſeven. Sel.7.ca.1. Likewiſe Lombard
lib.4.Dift.21. hath the queſtion, Whether ſin can be forgiven afteå this life?
and he ſpeaketh of a fire of tranſitory tribulation, through which (he think-
eth) ſome muſt paſs; but he ſpeaketh not of the place, por time of continu-
ance there, nor of facrifice for the ſouls there, nor of any mans power to de-
liver ſouls out of it.
31. The Apoſtle Paul profeſſed, that he knew not Chriſt according to the Three orders
of religious
-Aeſh ; but in this Century they began to defire the ſight of Chriſt's ſepulchre,
Kughts.
and frequent peregrinations thither, ſome in pennance by injunction of Prieſts,
and ſome of their carnal accord. "Whence aroſe three Orders of religious
Knights, 1. Hoſpitalarii, who received the pilgrimsin lodging, and defended
them from the Infidels. 10. Naucler. in generat. 39. writerh, that Raymund
Bbbbb
theit
}
I
.
1
374.
.
9
of divers Countreys.
I
1
Converſion
of some
Naţions.
.
their Mafter did many ways injure the Patriarch of Jeruſalem, and other
Prelates; for whoſoever was accurfed, or excommunicated by the Patriarch
or others, Raymund did receive them into communion, and when they were
dying, he gave them the Sacrament, and did many other things contrary unto
the priviledges of the Church; and when the Patriarch did complain, there
aroſe a fedition among the Citizens, and they ran furiouſly into the Church
of the Grave againſt the Patriarch: The Church of Rome (faith he) ſeemeth
to have given the occaſion of ſo great confuſion; for ſhe did exempt that
Order from the juriſdiction of the Patriarch, Afterwards they left their
hoſpitality, and became ſoldiers againſt the Turks, under the title of Knights
of S.John, and then of the Knights of Rhodos, where they dwelt until the
year 1523. when the Turks expelled them; and then they come to Malta,
whence they now have their name. 2. Templarii, which was inſtituted by
Fulco King of Jeruſalem, and from them were named the Teniple Land, that
were dedicated unto them throughout Chriſtendom, as they had their name
from the Temple of Jeruſalem; they were cut off for the moſt part,
about
the year 1305. and their means were given to the Knights of S.Jolin, Platin.
in Clemen. s. of them we ſhall have occaſion to ſpeak again. 3. Teutonici, ſo
named from their Nation; they profeſſed both hoſpitality and warfar: when
they were expelled out of Jeruſalem, they abode at Ptolemeis in Egypt, Pol.
Virg. de inven.rer. lib.7.cap. s. and from thence they come into Pruſſia, as
followeth. In this time began many ſorts of Friers.
32. Some Nations were then turned from Paganiſm, as ſome in Pomera-
nia, about the year 1 106. and they returned to it again, until the year 1124.
when Boleſlaus, Prince of Poland, compelled Wartiſlaus, Prince of Pomer,
and all his ſubjects to receive the faith; there were a ſort of Wandals in
Poritz, Stetine, Wolin, &c. Wencelm Biſhop of Bamberg went thither, and
and was called, The Apoſtle of Pomer, Crantz. in Saxo.lib.5.cap. 44,645.
he preached among them thirty years. After his death, their Duke Pribiſlaus
forſook the faith : and within ſix years Henry (furnamed the proud) Duke of
Saxony, compelled them to receive the Goſpel again: thereafter he continued
in profeſſion, but was little careful of the people, who continucd in their
Idolatry, until Woldemar, King of the Danes, did threaten them, that he
would never ceaſe from wars, until they would embrace Chriſtianity. Nor-
way received the Chriſtian faith by the preaching of Hadrian, an Engliſh
man, which thereafter was Pope Hadrian IV. The before named Boleſlaus
ſubdued the Pruteni, or Boruſſians, and compelled them to receive Chriſti-
aniſm: yet thereafter they forſook it, until the Knights Teutonici conquered
their Land, about the year 1 3 17. There was alſo a new plantation of Rugani
An. 1168. Jaremar their Duke went before the people, yea, and he preached
the word unto them. 10. Papp.in Hiſto.converſ. Gent. About that time, a ſhip
of Lubert, going unto Livonia , the Merchants took with them a Monk',
Meinhard; when he ſaw the miſerable blindeneſs of the people, he cauſed
a little cottage to be ſet up for him, and dwelt there until he learned their
language; and then he taught them the grounds of Religion: thereafter he
had great authority among them, and was the firſt Biſhop of Riga. Berthold,
a Monk of St. Paul's at Breme, was ſent thither after him, by the Arch-Biſhop
of Breme; he found many Pagans ſtill there; and becauſe they would not
believe the word, he thought to daunt them with the ſword; as Alb. Crantz.
in Saxon.lib.7.cap. 13. faith, He fought from Pope Celeſtin, a Bull of re-
miſſion of ſins unto all Soldiers, which would go and fight againſt the In-
fidels of Livonia; and he was killed in the firſt fight, in the year 1 198. Then
Albert went through Saxony and Vandalia , and preached remiſſion of fios
!
to
}
,
1
I
1
.
HIN
Pope.
e the ſingle life ų
CENTURI X11.
373
to fight under the ſign of the Croſs, againſt the Infidels of Livonia: Many
went with him, and bought that Land with their blood. At that time began
a new Order of Fratres Crucegladiatores; and they did agree with the
Church-men, that they ſhould have the third part of the Land; this is called
Converſio Vandalica: but afterwards they would be Lords of the whole
Land, ſcarcely leaving the third part unto the Church. At that time the
Danes conquered the City Revel, and the Biſhop thereof was ſubordinate
unto the Metropolitan of Denmark. When the Teutonick Knights came
and poſſeſſed Pruſſia, the Crucegladiatores of Livonia joyned with them; but
their Succeſſors did repent it, for the Teutonicks made conqueſt of all, and
that name did fail.
CENTURY XII.
CHA P. IV.
Of BRITANNY.
ENRY I. the third Son of William the Conqueror, began to reign Henry !.
in the year 1100. for his knowledge of the Liberal Arts, he was oppoſesh the
called, The Clerk. He paid Peter-pence unto the Pope; but he would not **
ſuffer his Subjects to appeal unto Rome,' becauſe the Popes have not con-
tinued in the ſteps of Peter (ſaid he) and hunt after earthly lucre; they have
not his power, ſeeing (as all may now ſee) they follow not his holineſs. And
when Pope Paſchalis did challenge him, he returned anſwer, ſaying, Let
your Holineſs know, that while I live, by God's grace, the Prerogative and
Cuſtoms of the Kingdom of England ſhall not be empaired; and though I
would ſo far abuſe my ſelf (which God forbid) my Nobles, yea, all the Com-
mons in England would not ſuffer it. Wherefore, moſt dear Father, let your
bountifulneſs be ſo moderate toward us, that you do not inforce me (which I
ſhall unwillingly do) to depart from your obedience. Matth. Pariſien. And
contrary to the Roman Canons, and without licence of the Pope, he married
Maude (Daughter to Malcolm Cammore). being then a Nunin Wincheſter.
In the year 1125. John, Biſhop of Cremona, was ſent from Rome, and in a
vilecrime, that a man riſing from the ſide of his concubine, ſhould conſecrate
the body of Chriſt: The ſame night he was taken with a whore; It was ſo
notorious, that it could not be denied, ſaith the ſame Author.
2. DAVID (the third Son of Malcolm Cammore) did erect four Alterations
Biſhopricks, and ſeven Abbeys, and other religious places (as they called
of Scotland.
them) and repaired ſundry decayed Monaſteries; therefore the Clergy called
him, Saint David: but his Succeſſor called him, a good Saint to the Church,
and an ill Saint to the Crown. The fruit of ſo large donations (faith Buchan.
Hift.lib.7.) was, As the uſe of the members faileth in them, who ſtuff their
bellies with too much meat, ſo from thenceforth the ſmall ſparks of wit being
oppreſſed with luxury, did dayly decay, the ſtudy of learning failed, piety was
turned into a formality and ſuperſtition, and as in untilled land, the ſeeds of
all weeds and vices ſprang up; And the Prelates ſhook off the care of preach-
ing, as a work not beſeeming their Dignity; and becauſe the Monks had the
favor of the people for preaching, the Prelates gave unto them liberty above
the Pariſh Prieſts, to the end, that the Monks might the more recommend
them in their preachings,
Bbbbb 2
2.When
in the Church
376
Of divers Countreys:
1
1
I
l
3. When HENRY I. King of England died, witliout a Soñ, Steven,
Earl of Bolonia, and his Siſters Son, uſurpeth the Crown about the year 1133.
His Brother Henry, Biſhop of Wincheſter, procured the fifft Law that ever
Appeals 50 was in England, for appealations to Rome; ila. Vſfer,deflat. & fuccef.eccle.
Rome
cap.8. ex Hen, Hunting. Hift.) but Steven reſervethi to himſelf the right and
power of beſtowing Benefices, and inveſting Prelates. In the beginning of
his reign, William, Dean of London, Ralph Longford, Richard Belmeys,
and others of the Chapter, did clect a Biſhop without the King's recommen-
dation; wherefore he cauſeth to be impriſoned (not their perſons, but) their
wives, until they had ſatisfied for their contempt. 10: Bale expkad. de Dicet.
hence it appeareth, that as yet the Prieſts had wives, notwithſtandiig all
former Aas. Thereafter Albericus, Biſhop of Oſia, was ſent by Pope Inno-
centius II.and in a Synod at Weſtminſter, condemned the marriage of Prieſts
again ; and ordained that Chriſt's body (as they ſpoke) Mould not be kepe
above eight days, left it become hoary and rot. At that time Robert Pully
deſerved commendation, for reſtoring, or erecting the Univerſity of Oxford,
and was Rector thereof.
is forbidden. 4. HENRY II. (Nephew of Henry I.by his Daughter Maude) diſclaimed
all the Authority of the Pope, refuſed to pay Peter-pence, and interdicted all
appealation to Rome. At that time Philip de Brok, a Canon of Bedford, was
queſtioned for murther; he uſed reproachful ſpeeches to the King's Juſtices,
#for which he wascenſured; and the judges complained unto the King, that
there were many robberies, and rapes, and murthers, to the number of an
hundred, committed within the Realm by Church-men. The King com-
manded that juſtice ſhould be executed upon all men alike in his Courts.
But Thomas Becket, Arch-Biſhop of Canterbury, would have the Clergy
(ſo offending) judged in the Spiritual Court, and by men of their own coat;
who if they were convicted, ſhould at firſt bc deprived of their Benefice;
and if they were found guilty, again, they ſhould be judged at the King's
Ancient
pleaſure. The King ſtood for the ancient Laws and Cuſtoms; and in a
general Aſſembly at Clarendon, in the year 1164. with conſent of the Arch-
teftored, Biſhop, Biſhops, Abbots, Priors, Earls, Barons and great men, was a rehearſal
and acknowledgement of ſome ancient Cuſtoms and Laws: among which
that were authoriſed (being fixteen in number) were theſe; 1. If between a
Lay-man and a Clark were any ftrife for Church-goods, the plea fhould be
in the King's Court. 2, No Biſhop nor Clark ſhould go forth of the Realm
without the King's licence; and then he ſhall fwcar upon the Book, that he
ſhall procure no hurt to the King, nor any of his Subicêts. 3. None who
holdeth of the King in chief, or in ſervice, fhall be accurſed without the
King's licence. 4. All the Biſhopricks and Abbeys, when they be vacant,Mould
be in the King's hands untila Prelate be choſen; and he ſhould be choſen
out of the King's Chappels; and before he be confirmed, he fhould do his
homage unto the King. 5. If any plea were brought to the Conliſtory, a
party might appeal unto the Arch-Deacon, and from him to the Biſhops
Court, and thence unto the Arch-Biſhop, and from him to the King, and no
further. 6. All debts that were owing of truth-plight, Nhould not be pleaded
in Spiritual, but Temporal Courts. 7. The Peter-pence which were gathered
for the Pope, ſhould be collected for the King. 8. If any Clark wcre taken
for felony, and it were ſo proved, he ſhall firſt be degraded, and then after
judgement, be hanged; or if he were a traitor, he ſhall be drawn in ſunder.
They did all-ſwcar, and by word of mouth faithfully promiſe to obſerve'theſe
Laws unto the King and his Heirs, simply and without fraud. (Mat. Parifi.
Galletli, them, wicked and deteſtable Acts: But Tho.Becket's teſtimony is
tha
Lairs are
CENTURY X11,
377
V
the Atronger, de facto. Tho. Becket ſent unto the Court of Rome, to ſignifie
the grief of the Church and his own, for contenting unto theſe Laws, and
asked abſolution from the bond which he had unwiſely entered into; and he
obtained it. The ſame year the King required to have puniſhment of ſome
mifdoings among the Clergy: The Arch-Biſhop would not permit; and
when he ſaw (in his judgement) the liberties of the Church troden under
foot, he, without the King's knowledge, took ſhip, and intended toward
Rome, but by a contrary winde he was brought back: Then he was called
to account for his receipts, that came to his hand while he was high Chan-
cellor: He appealeth to the See of Rome; and under pain of excommuni-
cation forbad both Biſhops and Nobles to give ſentence againſt him, ſecing
he was both their Father and their Judge: Nevertheleſs they, without his con-
fellion, gave ſentence againſt him. Then he, ſeeing himſelf forſaken of all
the other Biſhops, lifted the croſs which he held in his hand aloft, and went
away from the Court; and the next day got him over into Flanders, and ſo
to the Pope. Matth. Pariſien. hath many Letters betwixt the Pope and this
King, and the King of France, and ſundry Biſhops of France and England,
for reconciliation betwixt the King and this proud Prelate ; but all 'to no
purpoſe , till Henry of his own accord did cauſe his Son (Henry III.) to be
crowned, and then he (being in Normandy) was content, by the mediation
of the French King, to accept the Prelate. Thomas, returning into England,
excommunicateth all the Biſhops which had been at the Coronation of the
yong King, becauſe it appertained unto him (forſooth) to inaugurate the
King. The King fent unto him, and required to abſolve them, ſeeing what
was done unto them, was done for his cauſe. The Prelate refuſeth. On
Chriſtmas day he ſolemnly excommunicateth two Gentlemen, for cutting
his horſe tail. On the fifth day four Gentlemen did kill him in the year 1171.
At Eaſter Pope Alexander canonized him as a Saint, and would have excom-
municated the King for his death; but the King by his Ambaſſadors purged
himſelf, that he knew not of his death : yet becauſe he did carry grudge at
him, he was forced to renounce the inveſtiture of Biſhops, and thereby his
Kingdom became more ſlaviſh then before. And the Pope, in token of his
victory, to the ſhare of the King, and credit of the Clergy, did pretend ſome
miracles as done by this Thomas after his death, and commanded his feaſt
to be kept throughout the Kingdom; and the Cathedral which before was
called Chriſt's Church, was afterthat called St. Thomas Becket's: and to the
end the King might ſuffer this infamy the more patiently, and alſo to make
Ireland the more ſubject unto the See of Rome, Pope Alexander confirmed
again unto King Henry the Lordſhip of Ireland; and ordained that the
Biſhops there, ſhould obey the Laws of England. For in the year 1155. Mur-
chard (or as ſome call him Dermot mac Morrog) King of Leinſter , being
cxiled by O. Roricy King of Midia, ſought aid from Henry II. he ſent
kichard Strongbow, Earl of Penbrok, (who had married the onely Daughter
of Murchard) with a conſiderable Army into Ireland; and within a ſhort
ſpace he reſtored his father in law, and conquered other Lands, ſo that Henry
was jealous of his power, and commanded by open Proclamation, him and
all his Army to return under pain of forfeiture. In obedience, Richard gave
into the King's hand all his purchaſe, and his wifes inheritance, and again re-
ceived (as his vaſſal) Weisford, Offoria, Carterlogia, &c. But in the year
1172 Henry went perſonally into Ireland, and the moſt part ſubmitted them-
ſelves unto him, asunto their onely and lawful Soveraign, whereas in former
times, that Nation was divided into four petty Kingdoms, and ſeveral Duke-
doms, and one of them was choſen Monarch. The ſame Henry did claim
Ccc cc
thc
1
1
378
.
OF BRITANNI.;
1
1
York.
1
the Lands of Northumberland, and---a- from the Scots; Malcolm the
maiden, and his Brother William, at two ſeveral times went to London, and
did acknowledge the King for thefe Lands, whereas in foriner times the Heir
of the Crown did onely perform that ceremony. But then Henry.would have
The Bishops more, that alļ the Biſhops of Scotland ſhould be under tlie yoke of the Arch-
of Scotland, Biſhop of York as their Metropolitan. At the firft meeting at Norham, the
mit to the Scots put it off, but with ſlender delays. : .The next year Hugo, Cardinal.de
Primate of S. Angelo' (ſent into England) was.for Henry in this purpoſe, and did cite the
Biſhops of Scotland to compear before him in Northampton; they went
thither, and the Cardinal had a ſpeech of humility, and obedience, all to per-
ſwade the Scorch Bithops to ſubmit themſelves unto the Primate of York,
who'was a Prelate of great reſpect, and whofe credit in the Court of Rome
might ſerve them to good uſe. A yong Clerk ſtood up, and ſpake in name of
the others; his ſpeech is written diverſly; I fhall ſhew it, as I have copied it
out of an old Regiſter of Dunkel (by the favor of Biſhop Alexander Lindſay.)
It is true , Engliſh Nation, thou mightcft have been noble, and more noble
then ſome other Nations, if thou hadît not craftily turned the power of thy.
Nobility, and the frength of thy fearful might,, into the preſumption of
tyranny, and thy knowledge of Liberal Science, into the ſhifting Gloftes of
Sophiftry; but thou diſpoſeſt not thy purpoſes as if thou weſt lead with
reaſon, and being puft up with thy frong Armies, and truſting in thy great
wealth, thou attempteſt, in thy wretched ambition, and, luft of domineering:
to bring under thy jurifdiction thy neghbor Provinces and Nations, more
noble, I will not ſay in multitude or power, but in linage and antiquity;. unto
whom, if thou wilt conſider ancient records, thou ſhouldeſt rather have
been humbly obedient, or at leaſt, laying aſide thy rancor, have reigned to-
gether in perpetual love; and now with all wickedneſs of pride that thou
fheweſt, without any reaſon or law,.but in thy ambitious power, thou ſeekeſt
to oppreſs thy mother the Church of Scotland, which from the beginning
hath been Catholique and free, and which brought thee, when thou watt
ftraying in the wilderneſs of heatheniſm, into the ſafe-guard of the true faith,
and way unto life, even unto Jeſus Chriſt, the Author of eternal reft; the did
waſh thy Kings and Princes, and people, in the laver of holy Baptiſm; the
taught thee the commandments of God, and inſtructed thee in moral duties;
fhe did accept many of thy Nobles, and others of meaner rank, when they
were deſirous to learn to read, and gladly gave them dayly entertainment
without price, books alſo to read, and inſtruction freely ; fhe did alſo appoint,
ordain and conſecrate thy Bifhops and Prieſts; by the ſpace of thirty years
and above, the maintained the primacy and pontifical dignity within thee
on the North ſide of Thames,as Beda witneſſeth: And now, I pray, what re-
compence rendercft thou unto her, that hath beſtowed ſo many benefits on
thee? is it bondage? or ſuch as Judea rendered unto Chriſt, evil for good
it ſeemcth no other thing. Thou unkinde vine, how art thou turned into bit-
terneſs? we looked for grapes, and thou bringeſt forth wilde
grapes; for
judgement, and behold iniquity and crying. If thou couldeſt do as thou
wouldeſt, thou wouldeſt draw thy mother the Church of Scotland, whom
thou ſhouldeſt honor with all reverence, into the baſeſt and moſt wretchedſt
bondage. Fie for ſhame! what is more baſe, when thou wilt do no good, to
continue in doing wrong? even the ſerpents will not do harm to their own,
albeit they caſt forth to the hurtof others; the vice of ingratitude hath not ſo
much moderation; an ungrateſul man doth wrack and njaſacre himſelf, and
he diſpiſeth and minceth the benefits for which he ſhould be thankful, but
suzultiplieth and enlargeth injuries. It was a true ſaying of Seneca, (I fce) The
1
.
1
13010
1
1
1
I
1
1
1
CENTURI X 11.
3.79
more ſome do owe, they-hate the more'z'a ſmall dobt makethia grievous ene-
my. What fayeft thou; David?it is true, They renderød me evil For good, and
hatred for my love.It is awretched thing (faith Gregory) to fervei Lord, who
cannot be appeaſed with whatfoever obcyrance. Therefore thon Church of
England,doeltas becomes thee not; thou thinked to carry what thoir craveſt,
and to take'what is not granted; ſeek wihat is juſt;ifteholl wilt liave pleafure
in what thou ſeekelt. And to the end I do not weary others with my words,
albeit lihave. no charge to ſpeak for the liberty of the Cluurch of Scotland,
and albeit all the Clergy of Scotland would think otherwiſe, yet I diſſent
from ſubjecting her, and I doappeal unto the Apoſtolical Lórd, unto whom
immediately ſhe is ſubje&t; and if it were needful for me to die in the cauſe,
here l am rcady to lay down my neck unto the ſword:nor do I think it expedi-
ent to adviſe any more with my Lords the Prelates, nor if they will do other-
wiſe, dol conſent unto themi; for it is more honeſt to deny quickly what is
demanded unjuſtly, then to drive off time by delays; -feeing he is the leſs de-
ceived who is refuſed betimes. When Gilbert had ſo inade an end , fome
Engliſh, both Prelates and Nobles, commend the yong Clerk , that he had
Spoken ſo boldly for his Nation, without flattering, and not abaſhed at the
gravity of ſuch Authority; but others, becauſe he ſpoke contrary unto their
minde, ſaid, A Scot is naturally violent, and In nafo Scoti piper. But Roger,
Arch-Biſhop of York, which principally had moved this buſineſs, to bring
the Churchrof Scotland unto his Sce, uttered a groan, and then with a merry
countenance laid his hand on Gilbert's head, ſaying, Ex tua phareta non exiit
illa Sagitta;
as if he had ſaid, When yė ſtand in a good cauſe, do not fore-
think what ye ſhall ſay, for in that hour it fhall be given unto you. This Gilbert
was much reſpected at home after that. And Pope Celeftin put an end unto
this debatc , for he ſent his Bull unto King William, granting that neither in
Eccleſiaſtical nor Civil affairs, the Nation ſhould anfwer unto any forain
Judge whatſoever, except onely unto the Pope, or his Legate ſpecially con-
Atituted. So far in that Regiſter of Dunkel.
s. The above named Henry II. was ſo admired through the world for his Henry 11:
prudence and proweſs, that Manuel Emperor of the Grecks, Frederick Em- prudent and
unfortunate.
peror of Germany, the French King, with many other famous Princes, ſent
unto him, as a School-Maſter of juſtice, for determination of obſcure doubts.
Alfonſo King of Caſtile , and Saucius King of Navar, being at variance for
ſome pofleſſions, did of their own accord ſubmit themſelves unto his judge-
mcnt, and he found an overture to both their good liking. This is to be
marked, becauſe the worſhippers of Becket call him a vitious Prince. In the
year 118 1. the Patriarch of Jeruſalem, and the Maſter of the Templaries,
having no King, and being diſtreſſed by Saladin, did profer. unto the ſame
Henry the Kingdom of Jeruſalem, and brought unto him the keys of their
Cities. He refuſed, becauſe of his weighty affairs at hoinc. They were op-
preſt by the Infidels; and he had no more proſperity; for his Son would
have the Government, as well as the Title of the Kingdom; and the Father
did the ſervice of a Steward unto his Son; yea, and more diſdainfully did the
Son entreat his Father, till he was taken away by death ;' and his Brother
Richard was alſo a grief unto his father, and ſo was the third Brother, John.
The true cauſe of all his woes, may be thought the oppreſſion of ſome pro-
feſſors of truth; for Pol. Virgil. in Hiſt. Anglor.lib. 13. teſtificth, that about
the year 1160. thirty teachers came from Germany into England, and taught
the right uſe of Baptiſm, of the Lord's Supper, &c. and were put to death.
It is true, Virgil callcth them worſhippers of Divels; but we ſhall hear anon,
how all profeſſors of truth were reviled: and John of Sarisbuny, at the ſame
Ccccc 2
time,
.
1
1
1
1
1
so
OF BRITANNY.
L
>
1
time, wrote, ſaying, He who ſpeaketh for the truth of faith, or ſincerity of
maners, according to the Law of God, is called ſuperſtitious, envious, and
which is capital, an enemy of the King. After four years, others which were
(in contempt) called Publicans and Waldenſes, taught in England, that the
Roman Church had left the faith of Chriſt, and was become the whore of
Babel, the barren fig-tree; no obedience ſhould be given unto the Pope, or
his Biſhops; Monks were dead carion; their vows frivolous; their chara-
eters were the mark of the Beaſt. 10. Bale. Cent. 2.9.96. in Appen. And in the
year 1166. the ſame Henry drew ſone profeſſors unto judgement at Oxford,
becauſe they were ſaid to diſſent from the doctrine of the Roman Church;
he cauſed them to be burnt with an hot iron, and baniſhed them. 1. Fox in
Act. Mons.
Married
6. At that time were many married Prieſts in Britanny. Ephleg leſt his
Clerks. Son Cedda to be his Succeffor in the Prieſthood at Plinmouth. Arnold Dun-
pruſt left his Son Robert likewiſe, in the ſame County; unto Robert did his
Son ſucceed. In Norfolk Wulkerel dimitted his Prieſt-hood at Dynia, unto
his lawful Son William. Hugh Howet in Sarisbury, John in Excheſter, and
Oliver in Nottingham, all ſucceeded unto their Fathers. 10. Bale Cent. 3.9.10.
in Appen. In Ireland fifteen Biſhops of Leſmore ſucceeded lineally and here-
ditarily, for the ſpace of 200. ycars, and of them eight Sons ſucceeded unto
their fathers (Bernard. in Vita Malac.) until the year 1121. when the Biſhop
Celſus, having no Son, did (as by teftament) name Malachias Biſhop of Con-
nereth, to be his Succeflor; and his friends, as heirs, did reliſt for five years.
Malachias had correſpondence with Bernard of Claraval,and had two Monks
ſent from that Abbey, to begin an Abbey of that Order in Ireland; but they
returned againſt the Biſhops will: wherefore Bernard wrote unto him his 3 17.
Epiſtle, exhorting that he would not leave off the purpoſe, but rather be more
vigilant in that new place and Land, ſo unaccuſtomed with Monaftical life;
and excuſing the Monks, that their returning was occaſioned by the un-
towardneſs of theſe brethren, living in a Land without diſcipline, and eſpeci-
ally not accuſtomed to ſubmit unto ſuch counſels. This Malchias did urge
the ſingle life of Prieſts in Ireland. He went to Rome, and became Legate,
but died in the way beſide Bernard.
John Bishop 7. John of Sarisbury, Biſhop of Carnotum, was familiar with his Countrey-
of Sarisbury. man Pope Hadrian IV. when they were alone in a chamber at Benevento,
Hadrian asked him, what the world thought and ſpake of him and of the
Church? After a little form of excuſe, he ſaid, I will tell what I hear ſpoken
every where; they ſay, The Church of Rome, which is the Mother of all
Churches, is become a ſtepdame unto them; and the Pope is called, a croſs
and grief unto all men, and intolerable for pride; as the zeal of their Fathers
had erected Churches, ſo now they do decay; and the Pope was glorious
not onely in purple, but in glancing gold; the Cardinals and Biſhops are
called Scribes and Phariſees, laying heavy burthens on mens ſhoulders, which
themſelves will not touch with their finger; their Palaces are glorious, and
the Churches of Chriſt are polluted by their hands; they ſpoil the Nations,
as if they would ſcrape together the treaſures of Croeſus: But the moſt High
dealeth moſt wiſely with them, for they become often a prey unto others;
and I think, ſo long as they ſtray out of the way, they ſhall never want a
ſcourge from God. Then ſaid the Pope, What thinkeſt thou? He anſwered
There is danger on every ſide: I fear the blame of flattering or lying, if I
alone do ſpeak contrary unto the world; and I fcar, læſe-Majeſty, left it ſecm
that I deſerve the gibbet, as opening my mouth againſt the heaven; never-
theleſs, becauſe Wido Cardinal of St. Potcntiana beareth witneſs with the
people,
ܕ
1
}
1
CENTURY X11.
people, I dare not altogether contradict them;. for he ſaith. There is a rooti
of duplicity in the Roman Church: and I do ingênuouſly profeſs; I never
ſaw more honeſt Clergy-men, then in the Church of Rome: but ſeeing you
preſs and command me', and it is not lawful-to-lye unto the holy Gholt, I
profeſs ye are not altogether to be followed in your works; for he who
diffenteth from the truth, is a Schiſmatickand Heretick; but of the mercies
of God, there be ſome who will not follow all our works; bucl fear ; left:
while you continue asking theſe things, as you are pleaſed, you hear from
your fooliſh friend, things that will not pleafe you:-Whyisit Father, that you
ſearch other mens lives, and ſearch not your own all men rejoyce with
you; you are called the father and Lord of all men, and all the oyl for finners
is poured on your head: If you be a Father, why craveſt thou:gifts from
thy children? or if thou be a Lord, why cauſeſt thou not the Romans to
ſtand in awe of thee? and having brideled their preſumption, bringelt thein
not again into the faith? But thou wilt preſerve the City unto the Church by
thy gifts; did Pope Sylveſter ſo conquer it thou art a Father in the by-ways,
and not in the right ways; it is to be conſerved by ſuch means as it was pur-
chared, &c. The Pope told him the fable; of the members grumbling againſt
the womb; and the ſame (ſaid he) would befal unto Chriſtendom, if they
ſhould not reſort unto Rome their head. And then the Pope, ſmiling at the
mans boldneſs, did require him, that how oft he heard any.thing ſpoken amiſs
of him, he would preſently advertiſe him. Without doubt this Biſhop had
more things in his minde, which he uttered not. P.Mórn. in Myf.ex Io.
Şarisbu in Policrat.lib.6.6ap: 24. In the ſame work, lib.6.cap. 16. he faith,
The Roman Legates do ſo rage, as if Satan were come forth from the face
of the Lord to oppreſs the Church; oft do they harm, and herein they are
like the divel, that they are called good, when they do not eyil; with them
judgement is nothing but a publick reward ; they do account gain to be god-
lineſs; they do juſtifie the wicked for gifts, and vex the afflicted ſouls; they
adorn their tables with filver and gold, and rejoyce in the worſt things; ſeeing
they eat the ſins of the people, they are clothed with them, and in them do
they riot many ways, whereas true worſhippers ſhould adore the Father in
the Spirit; if any do diſſent from them, he is judged a Schiſmatick or He-
retick.O that Chriſt would manifeſt himſelf, and openly ſhew the way wherea
in men ſhould walk! Lib.7.cap. 10. We ſhould be ſervants unto the Scri-
ptures, and not domineer over them, unleſs one will think himſelf worthy
to rule over Angels. Cap. 17. One cometh into the Church truſting in the
multitude of his riches, and followeth Simon, nor findeth he any that faith,
thy money periſh with thce. Another feareth to come unto Peter with his
gifts, yet privily Jupiter ſlideth in a ſhower of gold into Danae's boſome, and
the inceſtuous wooer entereth ſo into the boſome of the Church. The
Author of Catal.teft.ver.lib. 14. theweth, ex Petro Parif. Cantor, in Abbre-
viat. Verbo, how this John did,oppoſe the Pope and the Cardinals, when they
would enjoyn ſome new Rites, and ſaid, yeshould be ſo far from enjoyning
new Rites, that ye ſhould rather take away ſome ancient ones, albeit they
were profitable; for Chriſtians are much burchened with the niultitude of
theſe uſeful traditions; - ye ſhould rather endeavor', that the word of Chriſt
may bg kept; for now it may be objc&ted unto us, that the commandments
of God are made of no effect, in reſpect of mens traditions.
vs. Edrond Rich Arch-Biſhop of Canterbury, about the year 1181. Was The cauſe of
wout to ay, By gifts that are given on the one ſide, and taken on the other, the rnine of
the Church,
Chrifti nity is already corrupted, and it will fail ere they be aware, unleſs they
beto viſe, as to cure themſelves from this pelt. By theſe gifts, ſome dounder-
Ddddd
Land
f
0
OF BRITANNY.
***
ز
fapd not ſo much what was given by Intrants, as what the Popes and Biſhops
gave to ſtop the mouths of ſuch as ſpoke againſt their vices and errors, to
divert their reproofs
. Catal,teft. ver.
9. Petrus Blefenfis, once Chancelor of Canterbury, and then Biſhop of
Rotomagum, for his learning and honeſty of life, was in great favor with
Princes and Prelates, faith Trithem. He did very ſharply rebuke the manners
of the Clergy, eſpecially that they did abuſe the power of the keys to ſatisfic
their avarice. In Epiſtle 2$. unto a friend, who was an official of a Biſhop,
he ſaith, Becauſe I love thee affectionately in the bowels of Chriſt Jeſus, I have
decreed to exhort thee with wholeſome admonitions, to come timely our
of Ur of the Chaldees, and from the midſt of Babylon, and forſake the mi-
niſtry of that damnable ſtewardſhip; I know covetouſneſs hath ſubverted
thy heart, in ſo far as thou art become an official unto a Biſhop; I think offi-
cials have their name, not from the nown officium, but from the verb officio;
all the buſineſs of the official is in lieu of the Biſhop, to ſtrip and excoriate
the ſilly fhecp which are concredited unto him; theſe are the Biſhops blood-
ſuckers,ſpuing out other folks blood after they have drunk it; the riches which
the wicked hath gathered, he ſhall fpue it out, and God ſhall draw it out of
his belly; theſe are as a ſpunge in the hand of a ſtrainer---- what he hath
gathered by oppreſling the poor: goeth unto the Biſhop's pleaſures, but to
the officials torment; as the bees gather honey not for themſelves, but for
others; ſo ye gather riches not for your ſelves, but for others : theſe are the
privy doors, by which the ſervants of Bell do thieviſhly carry away the ſacri-
fices which the King had laid on the table; ſo the Biſhop taketh away other
mens goods with long hands, and layeth the blame of the crime and infamy
on the official; they have their eye on the reward, but look not to the father-
leſs and widow---- what is done under pretence of counterfeit Religion and
juſtice, availeth not unto life, nor edifieth unto ſalvation. Saul did ſpare the
fatteſt of Amaleks flocks, as if he would ſacrifice unto God, and he did
pro-
voke God unto wrath----I could the more patiently endure that damnable
office, if thou wert not eminent in the knowledge of the holy Scriptures ;
theſe cauſes and judgements wherein thou haſt entangled thy ſelf impru-
dently, I will not ſay impudently, arc fitter for a ſecular man; a learned and
ecclefiaftical man, ſhould not meddle with ſecular affairs.---. I wiſh that thou
wouldeſt forſake theſe noiſome things of the world, that the Prince of this
world may not finde any thing that is his in thee, &c. He'did oft call the
Clergy, Syria, Edom, the calves of Bethel, Idols of Egypt, Prieſts of Baal,&c.
In his other Epiftles he ſaith, If thou hadft once taſted the ſweetneſs of wiſdom
(i.e. of the holy Scripture) thou wouldeſt loath all other things in compariſon;
for this giveth abundantly the incomparable treaſures of pleaſure, and the
grace of all gifts. And again, It is neceſſary to read the Scriptures, for that is
the table of the tabernacle---- that is the food by which we breath and live.
Certainly Chriſt did uſe the oncly teſtimony of the word , againſt all the ten-
tations of Satan in the wilderneſs; if therefore an hoſt ſhould come againſt
yoù, guard your ſelf with the buckler of a good conſcience, and with the
ſword of the Spirit. Again, The exhortation of man , without the grace of
God, is but as ſounding braſs, and a tinkling cymbal; he oncly can givca
mouth and wiſdom, which ſaith, Without me you can do nothing -- Lord,
take thou away my ftony heart, and give a new, humble, contrite, anda keart
of fleſh. In the laſt of his Epiſtles, he reckoneth the Books of Wisdom, Eic-
clefiafticus, Efdras III. and IV. Judeth, Tobias, Maccabees, among the Apo-
crypha. Catol.1eft. ver.lib.14.
10. Richard de St. Victor, a Scot, was held for a learned and gou may
Dont
/
)
1
>
CENTURY X 11.
3.83
about the year 1140. He wrote much. On Cant.6, 2. The reading and medi-
tation of the Scriptures do ſtrengthen the minde, and weaken the enemy;
ſo long as they keep this in minde, and do it, they are hereby moſt experț to
encounter with the enemy. De ftatu. hom.inter cap. 12. How juftly is frie-
will faid to be dead, ſeeing by ic ſelf it is never moved unto any good for
whar good canit do of itſelf, ſeeing it cannot fay, Jeſus is the Lord, but by the
holy Ghoſt and indeed it is often moved unto good, but never accept by
the holy Ghoſt. De ſacrif. Abrah. & Maria, If the grace and protection of
God be withheld, manis thrown down at every ſuggeſtion of the chemy, and
into whatſoever evil, and being once thrown down, he can never riſe by his
own power---- A man can bring forth no bud of good work of himſelf,
without working grace; and when he hath begun to work, he can no way
continue without its coopcration. Par. 2. in explanat, aliquot locor. Apoft.The
Law tcacheth oncly what we ſhould do, and addeth not how we may obcy;
and therefore it can juſtific none: the Gofpel teacheth what ſhould be done,
how it may be done, and how that which is pot done may be ſupplied. In
Apocaly. lib. 3. Onely that prayer is acceptable in heaven, which the Son
offereth unto the Father. Catol.teft.ver.lib. 15. He was the firſt which taught
that the Virgin Mary was born without original Gn, 10. Maior in geſt. Scot.
lib.3.cap. 12.
11. Malcolm IV. King of Scots, did command Roger Arch-Biſhop of the Pope's
York, and Roman Legate, to depart out of the Realm, and ſaid, It was not Logate is
reaſon that the Land ſhould be oppreſſed by ungodly men, bearing glorious come into
forbidden ta'
names. He. Boet. Hift.lib. 13. Again in the year 1188. Pope Clement ſent ano - Scotland.
ther, and he had not better ſucceſs, for all did refuſe him, except John Biſhop
of St. Andrews; and therefore he was baniſhed': and he had refuge unto the
Pope, who by and by ſent unto Heory King of England, and gave unto him
the right of the Crown of Scotland 10. Bale. Cent. 3.9. 26. in Appen.
12. It is recorded, that one Fulco came and ſaid unto the Engliſh King King Ri-
Richard, with great boldneſs, O King, thou haſt three very bad daughters; chard's three
daughters.
take good heed unto them, and provide unto them good husbands, left by
inconvenient beſtowing of them, thou run not into damageonely, but utter
perdition unto thy ſelf. The King ſaid, Thou art mad, fooliſh hypocrite, I
have no daughter. Fulco replieth, Ido not lye, Omighty King, for you
have three daughters continually in your Court, and wholly poffefs pour
perſon; and ſuch whores are they, that the like hath nor been hcard; I
mean, miſchievous pride, greedy covetouſneſs, arid filthy letchery; there-
forc Iſay again, beware of them,and out of hand provide marriages for them.
The King then took his words in good part, & by and by calling his Nobles,
declared unto them them the words of Fulco, whoſe counſel (faid he) I in-
tend to follow, not doubting of your conſents, my Lords, thereunto: where-
fore, here before you all, I give my eldeſt daughter, ſwelling pride, to wife
unto throud Templars; may greedy daughter, avarice , unto the Cifter-
tian Monks; and filthy luxury, unto the riotous Prelates of the Church; so
ſeverally agreeing with alltheir natures, that the like match is not to be found
unto them. This was about the year 1198. ſaith I. Fox in A&t.
13. Here it Ahall not be amiſs to remember the example of Simon Thur- Simon Thur-
vey, an Engliſh man of Cornwal, for a warning to temerarious Students; vey.
He was a ſubtil Logician, and expert in all Liberal Sciences; he left his own
Countrey, and was a Doctor in Paris many years; and truſting to his Phi-
lorophy he vaunted that he knew all Chriſt's Law, and by force of diſputa-
tion, I could diſprove it all: on a ſuddain he became forgetful of all learn-
ing, and could not ſay the Lord's Prayer, nor knew the a, b, c. Mat. Parif.
Ddddd 2
reportcth
384
✓
OF BRITANNY.
A
1
1
re porteth, that when he was writing his Hiſtory, Nicola.epi Danelm. told hiria
this, and had ſeen this-Simon learning to read from his own baſtard ſon, as
if he had been a child of fix years onely
14. King William went into England
to congratulate the ſafe arrival of
Richard from Judea, in the year 1199. at that time Harald Earl of Orknay,
and Caitncs, took the Biſhop of the Countrey priſoner (becauſe he had
ſtopped ſome ſuit hehad demanded of the King) and bereft him of his cyes
and tongue. William at his returning would revenge this inhumanity, and
Harald would defend himſelf by force; but his forces were ſcattered, and he
was apprehended; it was donc unto him by the hangman, as he had unto the
Biſhop, and then ſtrangled: all his male-children were gelded; and many
of his friends (as acceſſories) were fined in money, Buchan, lib.7.
this was reported unto Pope Innocentius III. he ſent his Legate John Cardi-
nalde monte Celio, with a ſword richly ſet with precious ſtones, a purple hat
in form of a diadem, and a Bull of large priviledges, exempting the Church
of Scotland from all cenſures, except onely of the Pope, or Legate ſent by
the Conclave ; the Bull was dated in the year 1209. H. Boeth. Hift.lib. 13.
cap.8.
A
7
THE
)
1
.
1
{
1
Τ Η Ε
1
385
FOUR TH A GE
Of the
.
CHURCH,
1
Q R
The Hiſtory of the Church lurking, and of Anti-
Chriſt reigning , containing the pace of 300. years, from
the year of our Lord 1000. until the year 1300.
1
CENTURY X111. ,
CHAP. I.
X
OF POPES.
A
r
1
the Pope.
Begin this Centirry at the Popes, becauſe the times
are changed, and I muſt change with the times; in
the former Century the Popes were firſt exalted
above the Emperors.
1. INNOCENTIUS the III. being thirty
years old, was choſen Pope lan.3. 1198. In his time
the Empire was weak, and a great Schiſm in Ger-
many, as followeth; whereupon the Pope made his More ad-
advantage; and the Authority of the Papal Chair, vantages for
and errors in doctrine waxed then wonderouſly. Frederick wasyong; Kings
and Princes every where were at variance, ſo that there was none to ſtay the
ambition of Innocentius. From the Empire he took Romandiola, Ravenna
and other Lands, pretending that theſe did belong unto St. Peter. 10.Naucler.
At that time he obtained two Decrees, which did much ſerve unto the ad-
vancement of the man of ſin; one, So oft as Princes are at variance, or ſhall
endammage one another, the cogniſance of their cauſe ſhall appertain unto
the high Prieſt of Rome. Another, So oft as the ſuffrages of whatſoever Ele-
cors ſhall be equal, and no greater agreement interveening, the Pope may
determine as he pleaſeth. Theſe two were regiſtred in the Decretals, lib. 1.
tit, 6. de elect. c. Venerabilem. The former was made upon occaſion of vari-
ance betwixt France and England, and the other in favor of Otho, Duke of
Brunſwick. P. Mornay in Myſter. Unto theſe a third may well be joyned;
When thelinperial ſeatis vacant, the Roman high Prieſt ſhall have the ad-
miniſtration, and exerciſe the Imperial power until another Emperor be
chofen.Clement. Paſtoral. de ſent.&
re judic. ncar the end. Out of theſe the
Canoniſts do conclude, that the Pope is 1 ord of Chriſtendom. But the Jeſuits
ſay, Not ſo; for the Pope ſucceedeth not into the Empire in all things, but only
in diſcerning in ſuch cauſes as appertain unto the Emperor, and may not be
delayed, Bellarm.de Rom. Pont. lib.s.cap.s. The works and writings of In-
nocentius, Mhew yet more of his pride. In his firſt Sermon on the feaſt of
Eecec
St, Sil-
1
386
Of POPES.
1
1
St„Silveſter, he faith, The Roman high Prieſt, in token of Empire wearetha
Globe, and in token of Prieſthood, a Mitre; but he weareth the Mitre at all
times, and every where, but not ſo the Globe, becauſe the Prieſtly Dignity is
firſt, and worthieſt, and largeſt; for the Prieſthood went before the King-
dom among the people of God, as Aaron was before Saul. God ſpeaking of
Prieſts and Kings, calleth the Prieſts gods, and the Kings, Princes, ſaying,
Thou shalt not raal on the gods, nor ſpeak evil of the ruler of the people, 'Exod.
22. And whereas he faith of the King, Be ſubject unto all ordinance of man,
whether the King, &c. he ſaith of Prieſts unto Jeremiah, I have ſet thee over
Nations and Kingdoms, to pull up and to caſt down , to plant and to build;
and unto Peter in the ſingular numbers Thou art Céphas; that is, Thou are
the HEAD, in which are all the ſenfes. The deep Sea, of which Chriſt ſaid
to Peter , Lanch into the Sea, is Rome, which hadand hath the primacy of
all the world; as if he had ſaid, Go to Rome. On the anniverſary day of
his Coronatiou, Sermon III. ſpeaking on theſe, He is the Bridegroom who
hath the Bride; and ſpeaking unto his Cardinals, faith, Am not I the Bride-
groom, and each one of you the Bridegroom's friend certainly I am the
Bridegroom, for I have a noble, rich, high, comely, chaſte, lovely and ſacred
Bride, the Roman Church; which, as God hath ordained, is the Mother and
Miſtreſs of all believers: She is older then Sara, wiſer then Rebeca, more
fertile then Lea, more aimable then Rachel, more devout then Anna, more
chaſte then Suſanna , more couragions then Judith, and fairer then Edifla;
many daughters have purchaſed riches, but ſhe ſurmounteth them all; with
her is my ſacramental marriage----- Haveye not read, that Abraham had a
wife Sara, and the brought in her maid Agar unto him? nor did he for that
commit adultery, but diſcharged his duty: ſo the Pope hath his wife, the
Roman Church , which bringeth unto him other Churches that are ſubject
unto her, that they may receive from him due proviſion, becauſe how much
is paid, the more is owed; but this is done in the ſpirit, and the other was
done in the fleſh; becauſe the ſpirit quickeneth , the fleſh profiteth nothing,
&c. In another place he faith, The Church of Rome ſhould give the debt of
reverence unto none, but unto the Prieſt of Rome, who under God hath
none above him [Bchold the Beaſt, and the Roman diſtinguiſhed] The high
Prieſt of Rome hath the Roman Church for his Spouſe, who bringeth unto
him other Churches, that are ſubject unto her. Thus of all the Popes, lono-
centius would be the firſt corrival of Chriſt. Bellarmin would excuſe this
blaſphemy, by a diſtinction of the principal, and the ſubaltern husband. De
Ro, Pon. lib.2.cap.31. But he conſidered not what Thomas de Corſellis (as
Æ.Sylvius reporteth de Concil. Bafil.) faid publickly in that Councel, We call
the Church the Spouſe of Chriſt, and the Pope his Vicar; but none appointeth
ſuch a Vicar, that he will ſubject his Spouſe unto his Vicar. And the Author
of the Book, De Squalore Ro. Curiæ [Oræus calleth him Lurgius] printed with
Petrus de Alliaco at Balil An. 1551. faith, The Church hath not two heads,
but one, and this is Chriſt, and nor his Vicar; whom Chriſt hath appointed
to be an attendant on his Spouſe, and not the husband. Viſer.de Ecclef.ftatu.
cap. 9. Behold yet the novations of his do&rine : In the year 1215. he aſſeny-
bled a Councclat Lateran; there were (as Garanza faith) the Patriarchs of
Conſtantinople and Jeruſalem, Metropolitans 70, Biſhops 400, Abbots 12,
Priors 800, the Ambaſſadors of the Greek and Roman Empires, Orators of
Spain, England and Cyprus: Here the Pope intended to eſtabliſh many par-
ticulars , fome good, and ſome bad; but (raith Platina) nothing could be
openly eſtabliſhed, becauſe when the Canons were read, ſome called them
tolerablc,and others called them grievous. Mat. Pariſien.(who was living
1
ar
CEN.T U RY. X111.
6
387
•
t
1
1
at that:talne) ſaith , The general Councel, which at the firt had great ſhew
after the Papal maner, ended in laughter and deriſion; and all that came
thither were deluded. Theſe Canons were inſerted among the Decrecs of the
five Books of Decretals, after they had been reformed by himſelf, as Jo.Coch-
leus teftifieth in his Epiſtle before the Acts of this Courcel; he collected
them, and firft fent them to be printed by P.Quintel An. 1537. as if they had
been the Acts of the Councel; but there he Thewerh, that theſe. Acts were
framed, or at leaſt reformed after the Councel; which (faith he) any man of
judgement may perceive by the XXIX, XXXIII, and LXI Chapters, where is
a reference unto the Lateran Councel. We have ſeen, that under Pope Ni-
colaus the II, it was decreed, that the body of Chriſt is corporally preſent in Tranſub-
the Sacrament. Whence it was queſtioned, Whether the bread evacuateth, Stantiation.
or the ſubſtance of it be changed into Chriſt's body? Lombard could not
define the queſtion, and ſheweth the different opinions of others. Lib. 4.
Dift. 11. Innocentius ſetteth it as an Article of faith, that the bread and wine
are tranſubſtantiated into Chriſt's body and blood, cap. 1. In cap. 2. the
do&rine of Joachim is condemned, but not himſelf. In cap. 3. all men are
curſed, who hold not the faith which is in cap. 1. and they are ordained to be
puniſhed by the Magiſtrate; and if they be Laicks, their goods ſhall be con-
fiſcated; or if they be Clerks, their goods ſhould return to the Church where
they had their Benefice. He ordained, that all Magiſtrates ſhould ſwear at
their admiſſion, to baniſh all who are diſcerned Hereticks by the Church;
which if they be ſlack to do, they ſhould be accurſed; and if after excom-
munication, any ſhall continue a year, the Metropolitan ſhould give notice
unto the Pope, who ſhall abſolve all the ſubjects from obedience, and give
his Land unto others who will expel the Hereticks. Item, He who is declared
an Heretick, ſhould not be admitted unto the Sacrament, nor unto Chriſtian
burial; nor ſhould alms nor oblations be received from ſuch,, Item, All
Biſhops ſhould twice, or at leaſt once in the year, viſit all their Diocy, where
isany ſuſpicion of hereſie, and cauſe three or more men of beſt account, or
if need require, all of the bounds ſhould be compelled to ſwear, whether they
know any Hereticks there , or if there be any privy meetiogs, or any perſons
different in maners from the common converſation of others. Cap. 10. Be-
cauſe the food of God's word is neceſſary unto Chriſtian people, and Biſhops
are hindered by many occaſions from teaching their people, therefore they
fhould employ ſufficient men to preach and viſit, and they ſhould provide
neceſſaries unto ſuch. This was a ſafe-guard unto unqualified and non-re-
ſident Biſhops. Cap. 13. There ſhould be no more religions or ſociety of
Monks, becauſe there are too many already; if any will be a Monk, let him
go to one of thoſe forts that are approved : and if any will found a new
Monaſtery, let him take one of the former rules. Cap.19. We will not let this
paſs without correction, that ſome of the Clergy adorn the Churches with
their own and other mens goods, that they are more like to Laicks houſes,
then to the Churches of God. Ca. 21. All believers, when they come to the Auricular
confefsion.
years of diſcretion, ſhould confeſs all their fins unto his own Prieſt once a
year, and accompliſh the pennance that ſhall be enjoyned; and ſhould com-
municate at leaſt at Eaſter, unleſs his own Prieſt think good that he fliould
abſtain---- Neither may a Prieſt reveal unto others,whathath been confeſſed.
Theſe private confeſſions were in uſe before, but then made neceſſary; as,
alſo here it appeareth, that before were no confeſſaries but the Prieſts, until
afterwards the Monks obtained this priviledge. Ca. 22. Becauſe when one is
ſick, and the Phyſician biddeth ſend for a Prieſt, the patient often deſpaireth
of health, and ſo falleth into greater danger, therefore the Phyſician (hall at
Eceee 2
the
1
)
38$
Of POPES.
1
2
1
1
1
the firſt bid fend for the Phyſician of the ſoul, Ca. 29. Plurality of Benefices
is forbidden, unleſs the Pope think good to diſpenſe with ſome perſons, who
are to be honored. Ca. 341. Becauſe Patrons detain the Church-revenues, ſo
that in theſe Countreys ſcarcely is found any Pariſh-Prieſt that hath but the
leaſt knowledge of letters; therefore we ordain, that a ſufficient portion
be aſſigned unto the Pariſh-Prieſt, who ſhould ſerve not by a Vicar, but per-
fonally; &c. Ca. 42. As we would not that Laicks uſurp the power of Clerks,
ſo we will that Clerks ufurp not the power of Laicks. Ca. 46. Magiſtrates
ſhould not exact taxations from the Clergy, unleſs the Clerks will willingly
contribute, when they ſee the neceſſity of common burthens, and even then
not without the advice of the Pope. Ca. so. The prohibition of marriage
ſhould not exceed the fourth degree of blood, or alliance, becauſe there are
but four humors in mans body, or it conſiſteth of four elements. This is a
fair pretence; but it was a remedy (ſaith Po. Virg. de inven. lib.3.cap.5.)
againſt the Decree of Pope Julius, who had ordained, that marriage ſhould
not be within the ſeventh degree; by which ſeverity it came to paſs that men
could not finde marriage within their City; and this Decree is obſerved,
faith he; but he might have added, unleſs men will pay for a diſpenſation;
and ſo no degree hindereth marriage, as I have touched elſewhere, and expe-
rience ſheweth. Likewiſe Pope Celeſtin the Ill. gave a judicial ſentence, if a
married perſon fall into hereſie, the other ſpouſe may marry another. But this
Innocentius ordained contrarily, that hereſie ſhould not be a cauſe of dia
vorce, Extra. de divort:c. Quanto. The election of the Pope was reſtrained
unto the Cardinals, by Pope Celeſtin the II, and this Innocentius confirmed
that Act; and added that the holy Colledge of Cardinals ſhould have juriſ-
diction in all places, and have authority over all men, and power of judging
the cauſes of all Princes, and of bringing them into their Kingdoms, or de-
priving them. Cumi Ventura in Thefor. Politic. pag. 388.printed at Frankford
An. 1610. Peter King of Arragon, made his Realms of Arragon and Sar-
dinia, tributary unto the Chair of St. Peter, for the ſalvation of his ſoul (for-
footh) in the days of this Innocentius. He ſat eighteen years and ſeven
moneths. After his death he appeared unto Ludgardis; when ſhe ſaw him
conpaſſed with ſo great fire, ſhe asked, Who he was? He anſwered, I am
Innocentius. She groaned and ſaid, How is it, that our common father is ſo
tormented? He anſwered, I am ſo tormented for three cauſes, which moſt
juſtly had condemned me unto eternal puniſhment, if by the interceſſion of
the moſt holy Mother of God, I had not repented at the laſt gaſp; I have in-
deed eſcaped eternal death, but until the day of judgement Iam tormented
with moſt cruel puniſhments: and that I could come unto thee to feck thy
prayers, the Mother of mercy hath obtained it from her Son: And having
ſpoken ſo, he vaniſhed. The Nun declared his neceſſity unto her ſiſters, that
they would help him; and lamenting his caſe, the afiliated her ſelf wonder-
ouſly. Let the reader underſtand (ſaith my Author) thatlam not ignorane
of thoſe three cauſes, which Ludgardis told me, but for reverence of ſo great
an high Prieſt, I will not report them. Bellar, de gemitu,col. lib.2.cap.9. ex
Suri.in •vita Ludgar.
2. HONORIUS the III. confirmed the Order of Dominicks, and
gave them priviledge of prcaching, and hearing confeſſions, albeit they had
not cure of ſouls, or pariſhes. He confirmed alſo the Orders of Franciſcans,
Auguſtinenſes and Carmelites. He ordained, that every one ſhould bow their
knee at the lifting up of the bread of the Maſs; and that the Euchariſt ſhould
be carried with lighted candles unto the ſick. De celebrat. Mil.lib.3. tir.41.6.
Sanè. It followeth to ſpeak of his pride. He ſat eleven years.
3. GREGORY
CE N T URI X111.
3 8.9
.
}
3. GREGORY the IX. (ſo ſoon as he was ſer-in his Chair ) fent a
Ņuntio, Steven, into England, to cráve the tenth part of all movables, both
of the Nobility and Clergy, for maintenance of his wars againft the Emperor,
but under the name of wars againſt the Infidels. Becauſe they refuſed, he
excommunicateth them all, until they obcyed. P. Mornay in Myſter. The
next year he ſent his Legates through Europe, who by preachings, entreat-
ings, and excommunications, purchaſed great ſums of money, as if it had
been for aid of the holy Land; but it could not be known into what gulf
ſo vaſt ſums were hid; but the care of the holy Land was forgot, and the
charity of men grew cold, Mat. Pariſ. Behold the iſſue; it was to repreſs
the Emperor Frederick; who is more execrable (ſaid the Popc) then Pharaoh,
Nero, or any Tyrant. He ſent his Legate, Albert Beham, into Germany, to
deprive all Biſhops, and to excommunicate all Laicks adhering unto the Em-
peror, or who wiſhed him well. But at that time none of the Biſhops, nor
Abbots, regarded that commiſion; and being aſſembled, they openly pro-
teſted, That the Prieſt of Rome had no power in Germany, without con-
ſent of the Biſhops there: Let the Prieſt of Rome feed his Italians, ſaid they ;
we who are the dogs of this flock', will beat away the wolves lurking under
lambs skins; what he will do to others, ye'may know, fecing this diſguiſed
Vicar ſo dealeth with us. The Pope accurſed Frederick Duke of Auſtria, as
the chief of that Aſſembly; and Eberhard Biſhop of Salzburgh preſently
abſolved him. And all the Biſhops, with one conſent; accurſed the Pope, as
the enemy of Chriſtian peace, a moſt damnable Arch-Heretick, and more
peftiferous then the Turks, Jews or Tartars, ſeeing he doth ſuch things, as
thoſe had never done the like. Mornay in Myſtèr,ex Avent. lib.7. Annal. Boio.
Then Gregory ſent unto the Canons and Monks, charging them'to chooſe
other Prelates. They would not. Therefore he charged ſome of them to
compear before him for their rebellion, They contemned his ſummons. Then
the Princes and Clergy of Germany aſſembled again: but the Pope died.
Thisoppoſition had he abroad; neither wanted he enemies at home; for in
his firſt year was ſo great variance between him and the Citizens, that he died
out of Rome about Eaſter to Viterbio, and then to Piruſio; and having no
other means of revenge, he excommunicated them all. The cauſe of this
fedition was, the Citizens claimed an ancient cuſtome and law, that the Pope
ſhould not excommunicate any of them, nor ſuſpend the City with any in-
terdiction for any exceſs. He anſwered, The Pope is leſs then God, but greater
then any man, conſequently greater then a Citizen, yea, greater is he then
any Emperor; and ſeeing he is their ſpiritual father, he may chaſtiſe his chil-
dren, and reduce them ſo oft as they go aſtray. Moreover the Romans
alledged, that their Biſhops were tied to pay unto the Senate yearly tributc,
both by ancient and late laws, of which they have been in uſe and poffeffion
until theſe days. Gregory replied, Albeit in time of perſecution, the Churchz
for her defenccand cauſe of peace, had gratified the hcads of the City with
kindely rewards, yet that ſhould not now be pleaded as a debt. This ſtrife was
not ſoon ended. Alat. Parif.ad An. 1234. It would ſeem incredible (almoſt)
to read how vaſt ſums of money this Pope did rake together by exactions,
voluntary offerings, confirmations of Bilhopricks, renjoying variances be-
twixt Biſhops and Magiſtrates, and other Church-men, and eſpecially for
diſpenſing with oaths: by all which, what inconveniences did ariſe, it cannoč
betold, ſaith Matth. Pariſien. ibid. for as there was nothing ſo hard or abſurd,
wherewith the Pope could not diſpenſe for money; ſo the people, truſting to
diſpenſations, did little regard how great evil they did; As for example,
Henry King of England, being deſirous of a taxation, did ſwear in Parliament,
Fffff
that
1
1
1
t
d
390
OF POPES.
1
that he would ratifie ſome ancient Liberties which they were ſuing; and after
the tax was granted, he paſt from his oath by a diſpenſation. At another
time the ſame Henry did ſign himſelf with the croſs, pretending and ſwear-
ing that he would go into the holy Land againſt the Infidels ;' when the money
was amafled for his journey, he gave over his journey, being aſſured that the
Pope would acquit him for 100. or 200.pounds. From this ſink of diſpen-
ſations, did more and more abound the plurality of Benefices in one mans
perſon; Biſhopricks were beſtowed on men without literature; children
were made Parſons; kinsfolks were married within degrees; in a word, what
kinde of iniquity was not committed under ſure confidence of diſpenſations?
Matth. Pariſien. This Gregory made truce with the Emperor An. 1240.
and within a few monethshe calleth for the Cardinals, John de Columna and
Raymond, and ſaid, I an alhamed of the truce made with the enemy of the
Church; go therefore unto the Emperor, thou John who waſt mediator
betwixt us, and ſhew him, that I will not accept the articles, and that I am his
enemy.John anſwereth, Far be that inconſtancy from ſuch an one; I will not
conferiunto this counſel, yea I earneſtly contradiet it
. Gregory faith, Then
from this forth, I will not hold thee for a Cardinal. John anſwcreth, Nor will
I have thee for a Pope. Thus they were parted with mụtual defiance. Ibid.
When the King of France heard of this, he commandeth to hold up all the
moneys that the Legate had amaſſed, under the name of relief for the holy
Land; and then the Pope was content to keep the truce. Ibid. He was the
Author of that hymn, Salve Regina, &c. in which he giveth unto the bleſſed
Virgin the proper worſhip of Chriſt. In his name were publiſhed the Books
of Decretals, that were collected by Raymond a Dominican. He ſat fourteen
years, and died An. 1241. When the Cardinals came together for election,
Robert Somerſet, an Engliſh Cardinal, was likely to have carried it, and in
the mean time he, and ſome others who did incline that way, were poiſoned,
to the great infamy of the Roman Clergy, faith Mat, Pariſ.
4. CELESTIN the IV. a very old man, attaineth the Chair by pro-
miſes. He ſat eighteen days, and was poiſoned. Then the See was vacant
twenty and one moneths, becauſe the Emperor had ſome Cardinals under
arreſt; whom at laſt he diſmiſſed by interceſſion of Baldwin Greek Emperor,
and Raymund Earl of Tolouſe.
A parallel of
s. Here it ſhall not be amils to inſert the compariſon of theſe former Popes
preceeding with others following, as it is in 10. Bale Catal. From Silveſter the Il. until this
and follow-
year 1242. (that is, for the ſpace of 240. years) Antichriſt did reign in the
ing Popes.
Roinan Church like ſome accurſed Lucifer; for in all deceiving, tyranny,
fraud, and oppreſſion of truth (I will not ſpeak of their filthineſs more then
Sodomitiſh) did theſe high Prieſts employ their times; ſo that then '
Rome
did deſerve to be called the ſynagogue of Satan, or ſeat of the Diyel; and
juſtly might be reputed, the habitation of foul ſpirits, and the ſink of allun-
cleanneſs, Revel. 2, 18. Wherefore when they went to their general
Councels, or their Legates were ſent unto the Nations, under colour of re-
conciliation and reformation, it may ſeem, that ſo oft did Satan come out
from the preſence of the Lord to ſmite job; for whatſoever he is ſaid in the
Scriptures to have done, the ſame did theſe his hoaded Vicars; nor did their
helliſh madneſs ſpare the moſt puiſſant Princes--d--but hereafter ſhall the
Kingdom of Abaddon (which is the King of Locuſts, or Friers of the begging
Order) by their ſophiſtry, lay waſte and deſtroy all things, until Pope Julius
thell, that is, the ſpace of 260. years; but that the Lord will have ſparks of
honeſty to be ſeen here and there.
6. So many Cardinals were poiſoned at the laſt election, that they which
5
were
)
1
391
CENTURY X111.
1
1
1
1
red garn
S
!
1
were alive would not conveen , until the Emperor did charge them to go on
with the election with certification, that if they would not, he wouli cauſe his
Soldiers to plunder their Lands, Cities and houſes; and until the French King
told them, that he would chooſe a Pope for the Church of his own King-
dom, Mat. Parif. INNOCENTIÙS the IV. was then choſen; he was
one of theſe whom the Emperor had under arreſt, and had been familiar with
him; but now he forgot his kindeneſs, and without delay did confirm the
ſentence of Pope Gregory againſt the Emperor; ſo the wars did continue.
He profered the Kingdom of Italy unto Edmund for a certain ſunt of money;
but his father Henry, King of England, was ſcant of money (ſaith Mat.Par.)
that he could not perform what was required, becauſe he had fooliſhly tied
his Kingdom unto the Popiſh Merchants. "In the Councel at Lions (which
Bellarmin calleth the thirtieth general Councel) he would not delay his curſe
three days againſt the Emperor, albeit he underſtood that the Eniperor was
upon his journey to come before him and ſatisfie. He ordained the feaſt
Ołtava feſtivitatis Maria. And that Cardinals ſhould ride with foot-mantles, Cardinals
and red hats, and red clokes , for honor of their Order, ſaith Platina; or in must have
imitation of the Jewiſh Prieſts, ſaith Po.Virg. de inven.rer.lib. 4. cap. 9. Or ments.
rather it came ſo paſs, that the prophecy might be fulfilled, and the Beaſt be
cloathed in ſcarlet, Revel. 17.3. He added unto the Decretals; and honored
the Dominicks with apoftatical(they ſay Apoftolical) honors and priviledges,
and advanced them unto Biſhopricks; and in favor of Curates, he diſcharged
all begging Friers, to exerciſe any of their function. Mortous Appeal lib.s.
cap.4.5.6.ex Azor.Ieſui.Thus he did ramverſe the priviledge granted by Pope
Honorius the III. After the Councel, when he heard that the Imperial forces
did prevail in ſundry places , he, like a lion robbed of his whelps, rageth, and
leaveth no means uneſfayed to cut off the Emperor; eſpecially he enticeth
ſome of his domeſticks, Theobald Francis, James de Mora, Pandulf de Fala-
nellis, and William de S. Severino to lie in wait for his life, either by poiſon
ſecretly, or by weapons violently ; it was made known unto the Emperor, and
yet he could not be ſo watchful, but he was poiſoned in Pulia, as appeareth
by his Letters unto his Brother in law Henry the III. King of England. The
doers of this fact (faith he) being accompanied with a number of Friers Mi-
norites, do openly avow, that they are about the affairs of the Mother
Church of Rome; and that they are ſigned by Apoftolical Letters againſt us;
and the Pope is the Author of our death and disinheriting, Matth. Pariſien.
So ſoon as the Pope heard of the Emperor's death, he taketh his journey into
Italy; when he went from Lions, the Biſhop and other chtef men of the City
did accompany himn; and unto them he ſaid, I have done much good in this
City ſince I came into it:At that time were but three or four Stews in it,& now
is but one,howbeit a large one, from the Eaſt-gate to the Weft-gate.Idem.ad
An. 125 1. He coming into Italy, ceaſed not to draw the Cities cleaving unto
the Emperor, from his Son Conrade; yea, at the ſame time, when Lewes the
French King and his Navy were in great peril of the Turks in Syria, he cauſed
to proclaim greater pardon unto all who would fight againſt Conrade, then
he or any Pope had profered to fight againſt the Turks; for he cauſed it to be
preached in allthe pulpits of Italy, If any will fight againſt Conrade, both
the ſigned (that is, the fighter under the ſign of the Croſs) and his father and
mother, ſhall have pardon of all their ſins. When he heard of Conrades
death, he laughed loudly, and ſaid, I am glad, and let all the Church of Rome
rejoyce, for now our two greateſt enemies are out of the way, Conrade King
of Siciles, and Robert Biſhop of Lincoln. And immediately he went unto
Naples, to take poffeffion of that Kingdom. Not long thereafter he directeth
Fffff 2
Letters
&
39%
+
Of POPES
1
He gave
!
Letters into England, to take up the dead body of the before named Robert,
and cauſe him to be proclaimed an Heathen: the fame night after this dire:
ction, he thought that the ſame Robert did ſmite him on the ſide, and for his
impiety did threaten him with the judgement of God; the next day his ſide
was very fore, and within few days he died. Matth. Pariſ,
7. ALEXANDER the IV. was choſen at Naples, when the See had
been vacant two years. His firſt exploit was, to follow the wars moved by his
Predeceſſors againſt Manfred, then King of both Sicilies; to this effeä he
ſent his locuſts the Friers to preach, that every one ſhould ſend Subſidy unto
the holy wars, againſt the enemy of the Church.. Some did ſec the Pope's
inſatiable greedineſs, and others were perſwaded, and ſo all Italy was in an
uproar. He rewarded his Friers with red hats, and cornered
caps.
the Kingdoms of Sicily and Pulia uinto Edmund, Son of Henry III. King of
England, for the conquering; and for this effect , he ſent Legate Roſtand to
collect all the tenths of England and Scotland (againſt Manfred, ſtill prevail-
ing not onely in Naples, but in Hetruria and Lombardie) and many abomi-
nable things (faith Matth. Parif.) did flow from the ſulphurous fount of the
Roman Church (fie for ſorrow!) to the dammage of many. Such an exa-
dion was not heard, as the Pope craved at that time. Roſtand ſaid in the
Allembly at London, All the Churches belong unto my Mafter the Pope.
One Leonard in name of the Biſhops, ſaid, It is true, for defence, but not for
poſſeſſion nor diſſipation, as all things belong unto the King. In a word, at
three ſeveral meetings he received a univerſal nolumus. Therefore the Pope
fent two Minorites, Arlotus and Manſuetus, with ſome Biſhops, and with full
power to exact tenths of Benefices, to abſolve for money all perjured perſons,
all convicted of adultery, ſodomy, &c. Whereupon an old woman, in the
Church of St. Alban, is ſaid to have ſeen a fearful viſion, and heard a voice
crying thrice, Wo, wo unto the inhabitants of the earth. Matth. Parif.ad
An. 1259. ſaith, This was not a dream, but a fearful threatning from heaven.
This Alexander added unto the Decretals; and turned the ancient Temple
of-Bacchus, to the ſervice of St. Conſtantia. He ſat ſeven years.
8. URBAN the IV. (Patriarch of Jeruſalem, a French man) never
entered into Rome, becauſe of factions. Becauſe the Anceſtors of Conradin
King of Sicilies, had been adverſaries unto former Popes, he ſent unto Lewes
King of France, requiring to ſend his brother Charles, Duke of Aniow, with
an Army to expel Manfred and his pupil Conradin; and he will give him
and his heirs to the fourth generation both Sicilies in fee, as the inheritance
of the Church.Lewe's prepareth an Army,but Urban ſaw it not. He ordaineth
The feaſts
the feaſt of the Rood or Croſs, Pol. Virg.de inven.rer.lib.6.cap.$. as alſo
the feaſt of Corp. Chriſti upon this occaſion, as Onuphrius writeth; A Prieſt
Corp. Chriſti. was ſaying Maſs in urbe vetere (where Urban was reſiding) and doubted of
the tranſubſtantiation, as he was holding the hoſtie in his hand; hot blood
dropped down and coloureth the Corporale; Urban taketh this as a true
miracle, and ordaineth'the ſecond Thurſday after Whitſunday to be kept
holy, for confirmation of tranſubſtantiation; as alſo he commandeth the
bread ſhould be adored, and the Corporale ſhould be carried in the proceſſion
that day. It is no wonder to ſee men believe lyes, and deceive others. Onu-
phrius teftifieth in the ſame place, thata Nun Eva did bleed in that Maſs; he
faith, It was a common report, and calleth it a fable.' 10. Pale (ex Arnol. Boſt.
pe.premonſtrat.) ſheweth, how Urban appointed that feaſt at the requeſt
of a Nun Eva, which had been acquainted with him, and did alledge that
fhe had feen a viſion for inſtitution of ſuch a feaſt. And the ſame Bale hath
in Epiſtle of Urban unto her concerning that feaſt, both long and impious,
Whata
of the
!
CENT Ù RI X111.
393
Whatſoever was the occaſion, we may ſay with Po. Virg.lo.cap. 1. feaſts were
heaped upon fèaſts for very ſmall cauſes, and we ſcarcely know whether it
was profitable, ſeeing it is manifeſt, the maners of Chriſtians are become
ſuch, that if it was profitable unto Religion in former times to appoint them,
it is now more profitable to aboliſh them. Urban ſat three years.
9. CLEMENS the IV.of a Lawyer in the Court of France, was made
Biſhop of Podio, and at laſt Pope. In his time Charles Duke of Anjow;
overthrew Manfred and Conradin, as followeth; and at Rome was Crowned
King of both Sicilies and Jeruſalem, upon theſe conditions. 1. He fhall pay
yearly four thouſand crowns to St. Peter. 2. He ſhall never accept the Empire,
although it were offered unto him, unleſs he be preſſed by the Pope. Wheteby
the intention of the Conclave is manifeſt, that they fought by all means to
bring the Empire low, to the end they might the more eaſily lift up their heads.
The Guelphs then did ioſult over the Gibelines. Clemens ſat three years, and
died in Viterbio, and had given order to bury him in a Cloiſter of the black
Friers; and ſo would many of his succeſſors, for the honor of that Order.
The Cardinals could not agree in the election for the ſpace of two years and
nine moneths: many ſtrove for it; and ſo great was their pertinacy (faith
Naucler.) that neither the fear of God, nor prayers of men could move
them: at laft, by procurement of Princes, eſpecially of Philip King of France,
they agree to chooſe one not as yet named. So I heobald Viſcount of Pla-
centia , and Biſhop of Leodium ( being then Legate with Edward Long.
fhanks in Syria) was choſen'; upon advertiſement, he made hafte into Italy.
This was
10. GREGOR Y the X. who never ſaw Rome. . In his firſt year he
fummoneth a.Councel (which they call, the XIV.general Councel) at Lions,
and was held An. 1274. He calleth four Biſhops from Germany, four from
France, four from England, two from Spain; from Sicily, the Kingdom of
the Church, Hungary, Dacia, Bohem, Poland, Suionia, Norway and Scot-
land, from each of theſe one. Biſhop Spotſwood in Hift.lib.2.(ex Scon.lib.10.
cap. 34.) faith, There were two Patriarchs, Cardinals 1s, Biſhop's soo, and
1000 mitred Prelates, beſides the King of France, the Emperor of Greece,
and
many other Princes. The firſt propofition was for the holy war; and
for it they decree , that a tenth part of alt Benefices in Chriſtendom (the pri-
viledged Churches not excepted) ſhould be paid for ſix years, that all Peni-
tentiaries or Confeffors, ſhould urge offenders to aſſiſt that holy buſineſs with
their wealth and riches; and that every Chriſtian, without exči ption of ſex
or quality, ſhould pay a peny yearly during that ſpace, under pain of excom-
munication. 2. For remedying abuſes in the Church, it was ordained,
1. That no procurations to Biſhops nor Arch-Deacons, unleſs they do viſit
thc Churches in their own perfons. Here is ſtill a poftern for the Biſhops.
2. No Church-man ſhould poſſeſs more Benefices then one, and ſhould
reſide at the Church he retaineth. 3. None of the Clergy ſhall without the
Pope's licence, anſwer the impoſitions which ſhall be laid upon them by any
Prince or State. 4. The Mendicant Friers ſhall be reduced to four Orders,
the Minorites, Predicants, Carmelites, and Hermites of St. Auguftin, who
fliallcontinue in their preſent eſtate, until the Pope ſhall otherwiſe think good.
5. A prohibiton was made, to adviſe or admit any new order, beſides theſe
named. Some other Acts of leſs moment were paſſed, whereof the extract
under the hands of the publick Notaries, were fent unto this Church, faith hc;
but all theſe Statutes, turned in a ſhort time into ſinoke; pluralities being of
new diſpenſed, with the clauſe of Non obſtante, which then firſt came in uſe.
The Orders of Friers and Monks were reſtored one by one; the Ciſtertians
Ggggg
redeemed
i
OF POPES.
394
1
1
1
A
redeemed their liberèy by payment of sooooo marks; the Bernardines paid
600000 crowns; and other Orders made their compoſition. Whereby it
appeareth, that the Statutes which were enacted, were onely deviſed to raiſe
ſums of money, and not of any purpoſe to redreſs theſe abuſes. They did
profeſs at that time, that upon theſe charges alone they would redeem Aſia,
and Africa, from the Turks, Saracens, and Barbarians; and for this effect,
the Emperor Rodulph gave unto the Pope Bononia, and the revenue of Ro.
mandiola, which paid yearly 700000 drach. of gold. Howbeit Gregory died
the next year, yet theſe taxes were paid. In that Councel alſo Canons were
preſcribed for the maner of electing the Pope, eſpecially, that the Cardinals
ſhould continue in a chamber, and not come forth, nor have a diſh of meat
but one, until they agree. But neither were theſe obſerved. He advanced the
Dominicans to high Dignities, even to red hats.
11. INNOCENTIUS the V. was the firſt Pope of the Order of
Dominicans ; for Gregory had advanced ſo many of them, that then the
locuſts had power to chooſe their own King. He procured peace betwixt
the Hetrurians and Piſanes, and abſolved them from the curſe of Pope Gre-
gory. He had a purpoſe to abrogate the Canons of the election of the Pope,
but he died in the fifth moneth.
12. HADRIAN the V. in his ſhort Papacy of forty days, ſent Letters
unto the Emperor Rodulph, cnviting him to come into Italy, and take the
Kingdom of both Sicilies from Charles Duke of Anjow.
13. JOHN (ſome call him XX. ſome ſay XXI. and others XXII. asap-
peareth by what is ſaid before of the Johns) ſat but eight moneths, and did
many things ſmelling of folly and levity, ſaith Platina; to wit, he made theſe
Articles againſt the begging Friers; 1. Chriſt, as he was man on carth, by
lapſe of time, had proper and immediate right of garments, ſhoes, and other
things, partly by donation of believers, and partly he bought them. 2. Chrift
never commanded his diſciples to renounce their right and poſſeſſion of
temporal things. 3. Chrift gave no other law of life to his Apoſtles, then to
his other diſciples. 4. Chriſt commanded not his Apoftles fimply, that they
fhould poſſeſs neither filver nor gold, except onely in that journey, when they
were going to preach, and thereafter they might have theſe things again.
5. The Apoſtles had their own propriety and right of clothes, ſhoes and
fwords; and after the holy Ghoſt was ſent on them, theſe words, we have left
all things, are not to be underſtood, as if they renounced their propriery, ſave
onely in affection. 6. The Apoſtles might have had their particular domi-
nion of Caſtles, or Villages, or any other temporal goods. 7. The Apoſtles,
notwithſtanding their Evangelical perfection, might have had immoveable
goods in common, as Lands; but they had no ſuch things in Judea, becauſe
in the Spirit they forefaw, that they muſt go among the Nations. 8. The
Apoſtles never made a vow to renounce temporal things.Catal.teft.ver.lib.17.
Theſe Articles were againſt the profeſſion of the Friers ; but experience
fheweth whether they were againſt their affection. He revoketh the conſti-
tutions of Pope Gregory concerning the chamber; and after him the cle-
ction went not in that maner, but was more weighed by the purſe, until Pope
Celeſtin the V. renewed the ſame Canons. He canonized Lewes Biſhop of
Tolouſe, and Son of Charles King of France; and Thomas Aquinas the
black Frier. He dreamed of long life, and ſaid, he knew ſo by the ſtars;. but
as he was walking under a vault (which he had made for his pleaſure at Viter-
bio) it fell apon him, and the next day he was found among the rubbiſha
Platina
14. NICOLAUS the III. a Roman, of the family of Urſini, was
of
1
1
1
.
CENTURY X111. .
395
1
A
1
1
2
of as great authority as any Pope before him Pope. Clemens had given the
government of Rome unto Charles Duke of Anjow, under the Title of
Scnator; and Nicolaus took this office unto himſelf; and he inciteth Peter
King of Arragon, to claim the right of both Sicilies (becauſe he had married
Conſtantia, the onely childe of Manfred) and take that Kingdom. He was
the Author of that famous Decretalin 6. in c. Fundamenta.tit. de Election.com
eleito poteſtate; to wit, God hath aſſumed Peter into the ſociety of individual
unity; the Lord would have him to be called that that he was himſelf, ſay-
ing, Thou art Peter ; that from him as the head, he might pour his gifts on
his body the Church. Thus they became more arrogant and blaſphemous.
He took in Bononia, Flaminia, and other Cities into the Papal See. He made
a Law, that no King, nor Kings Son, ſhould be Senator of Rome. He began
to talk of making two Kings of his own kinred, one of Hetruria, and another
of Lombardic; but he was prevented by death. Platina ſaith, He is reported
to have loved his kinsfolks too much; and to have robbed from others to
give unto them, without all reaſon. He had a Park for hares at Romc; and
jat almoſt four years.
15. MARTINE the IV., a French man, reſtorech (contrary to the
Law of Nicolaus) Charles to his office of Senator of Rome, and govern-
ment of Hetruria. Whereas many Popes had their ordinary reſidence at
Viterbio, he was forced to flee (becauſe of fedition betwixt the Italian and
French Cardinals) and be Crowned at Vrbe Vetere, or Orvieto, Now Charles
thought to have ſubdued Michael Paleologus, Emperor of the Eaſt; but
Michael and Peter of Arragon had ſecret correſpondence, and levy an Army
upon common charges. The Pope underſtanding this, fent unto Peter, ask-
ing, Why he was annaffing ſuch an Army? Peter anſwered, If I knew my ſhirt
were privy to my intention, I would burn it. So Peter paſſeth over with his
Army unto the coaſt of Africa; there he took ſome prey, and returned into
Sardinia, awaiting his opportunity to come into Sicily. The Sicilians hated the Vigilie
French,and they all conſpired, that on Eaſter day, when the bell was tolling to
the evening Maſs, they ſhould kill all the French; it came ſo to paſs, that they
Spared not a woman with childe: That night was thereafter Vigilia Sicula.
Then John Prochyta, the chief author of that conſpiracy, advertiſeth Peter,
and brought him in. Charles was in Italy; and then were continual wars be-
twixt the two Sicilies, until Charles died: and Peter took his Son, and held
him captive. The Pope ſent his Legate unto Naples, to hold that Kingdom
in name of the captive Charles; and he excommunicated Peter for ſacriledge,
and gave his Kingdoms of Caſtil and Arragon, unto any who would enter
and occupy them: Behold the contrariety of the Popes! Petcr was not afraid
of the vain curſe of the pretended Peter, who died in forrow in the third
year of his Papacy. Martin gave unto the begging Friers, liberty to hear con-
feſſions, and adminiſter the Sacraments.
16. HONORIUS the IV. was elected at Peruſio, when his Brother
Pandolf was Roman Senator. He made haſtc to Rome, and dwelt on the hill
Aventine. He ratified the excommunication of Peter. In his time was wars
betwixt Peter and Charles, betwixt the Genoways and Venetians, and be-
twixt the Pope and Guido Feltrenus, for the Province of Flaminia. Then
fickneſs was ſo rife, that ſo many Cardinals died, that the remanent ſaid, God
was againſt the election; therefore it was delayed ten moneths.
17. NICOLAUS the IV. hired Soldiers to go unto the defenſe of
Ptolemais, which onely remained of all the late Conqueſt; when they came
thither, they did no leſs dammage to the Chriſtians then to the Saracens: by
diſſention,orrather ambition of theſe Papalines, Ptolemais was loft 196.years
Ggggg 2
after
Sicula,
A
396
OF POPES
$
tion is at.
after the firft Conqueſt, Contrary unto Pope John XXII. dil Nicolaus teach,
that Chriſt both by word and example, had taught his Apofles perfect
poverty; that is, to renounce and forſake all goods, and reſerve no right
cither in common or perſonal; and that ſuch poverty is holy and meritorious.
Bellarm. de Ro. Pon.lib.4 cap. 14. He abode at Reate, becauſe of tactions at
Rome. He had been a Dominican; but then preferred he no Order to ano-
ther (Platin.) and made Cardinals of all ſorts, and gave them equal privi .
ledges. When he was ſick, he called all the Cardinals together, and diſcharged
them of all power and authority, that they all ſhould live a private life. They
ſaid, he was phrenetick, and left him. Then he ſent fora certain number of
Minorites, and gave them all red hats, in ſign that they were all Cardinals;
and he cauſed them allto ſwear, that after his death they ſlıould ſuffer none
to be choſen Pope, but one of their own Order. He ſat four years.P.Morn.
in Mift. Then was ſuch competition, that the Cardinals could not agree the
ſpace of two years and three moneths. At laſt Peter an Eremite, and Father
of the Celeſtines, or
18. CELESTIN the V. was preferred for conceit of his godlineſs. It
was ſo great a wonder, that a man was preferred for conceit of godlineſs, that
200000 perſons went to Peruſio, to ſee his coronation. His reſidence wasat
A reforma- Aquileia, Platin. In his firſt Confifory he began to reform the Clergy of
tempted by
Rome; and he faid, he would make it a pattern unto other Churches. Here-
* Popie. . by he procured ſuch hatred of his Clergy, that they ſought to depoſe him;
and he was willing to renounce his ſeat. The Princes were earneſt that he
would not quit his Chair; and Charles King of Sicilics conveyed him to
Naples, and exhorted him that he would abhor ſo great indignity, ſecing the
people every where were ſo prone towards him, Platın. But the Cardinals,
eſpecially Benedict Caietan, cauſed it to be broached, that the Pope was a
doating old man, and unfit for ſuch a place; and cauſed ſome of his own
chamber to tell him, that he would loſe his life, if he did not renounce the
Papacy: allo Benedict ſpake thorow a reed into his chamber, as if it had
been a voice from heaven, telling him, that he ſhould forſake the Papacy, as
being.too weighty a burthen for him. So when he had lat ſix moneths, by the
craft of Benedict (who deceived the holy man, faith Platin.) he was per-
ſwaded to dimit, if it were lawful. Then they made an Act, that it was lawful
for the Pope to renounce his place: this Act was by his Succeſſor inſerted
into the Decretals, ca. Quoniam. Then Benedict left nothing undone , by
ambition and fraud, to advance himſelf, faith Platin. and was called
19. BONIFACE the VIII. and by fome others NERO the II. So
foon as he was Crowned, he ſaid, he would preveen fedition, leſt a Schiſm be
made, and ſome take Celeſtin for their hcad, who was returning into his
Éremitiſh life; fo he thruſt the old man into the Caſtle of Famo of Henrici.
Celeſtin was ſenſible of the fraud, and ſaid unto Boniface, Thou haft entered
like a fox , thou wilt reign like a lion, and ſhalt die as a dog. The old man
died in forrow; and was canonized under the name of Peter the Confcffor,
by Pope Clemens the V, and his feaſt is kept lunii 17. Platın, Boniface took
part with the Minorites, and gave them ſpecial authority (without licence of
Biſhop or Prieſt) to preach, hear confeſſions of all whoſoever would come
unto them, nihil obſtante. He did firſt of all the Popes bear two ſwords; and
endeavored to move fear, more then piety, unto Emperors, Kings, and
bwords.
Nations; to give or take away Kingdoms; to baniſh mcn, and bring them
home again at his pleaſure. Idem.He excommunicated Philip King of France,
becauſe he would not obey his command, in the complaint of Edward King
of England, and Guido Earl of Flanders. Then the King would ſuffer no
nioncy
1
The Pope
hath two
CENTURY X111.
397
Inbriee at
Roue
money to be carried out of France. Boniface curſeth him and his feed to
the fourth generation. The Emperor Albert ſought confirmation twice or
thrice; but Boniface ſaid, He was unworthy of the Crown, who had killed
his Lord. Then having ſet a diadem on his own head, and a ſword by his fide;
lie ſaid, I am Cæſar. Nevertheleſs, thereafter he did confirm Albert, but on
condition to take arms againſt France. 1. Naucler. Of all others, he was the
greateſt fire-brand betwixt the Gibelines ( which were called Albi) and the
Gwelphs (or Nigri) and deſtroyed all the Gibelincs ſo far as he could. He
augmented unto the Decretals with another book, where are theſe conſti-
tutions; The high Prieſt of Rone ſhould be reproved by none, albeit he
caſt down innumerable ſouls to hell. Another, We declare, pronounce and
define, that upon neceſſity of ſalvation, all humane creatures Thould be under
the Pope of Rome.Extrav.c.unam ſanctam, de Maior.& obed. Bellar.de Ro.Pon.
1.1.6.9.confeſicth that this is contrary unto the order of the primitive Church,
ſeeing at that time allthe Apoſtles, and firſt Teachers, had equal power. And
lib.2.cap.12. he ſaith, The Church, which is but one , ſhould at all times keep
oneand the ſame government. Therefore Boniface brought into the Churchi
a ſtrange and grievous innovation. He proclaimed the firſt Jubilee to be th first
kept An. 1300. and promiſed full remiſion both of ſin and puniſhment, unto
all who came that year to viſit the Churches of the Apoſtles; in ſolemniſing
of which, he ſhewed himſelf one day in his Pontificals, and according to his
promiſe, he gave remiſſion unto all who came that year; the next day he came
forth in the Imperial ornaments, and cauſed a naked ſword to be carried be-
fore, and the Herauld cried, Behold two ſwords. Bellarm. de Ro.Pon.lib.;.62.5:
teacheth, that in theſe words, Behold two ſwords, and in the anſwer of Chriſt,
It is enough, is no ſyllable of ſpiritual nor temporal power; but onely that
Chriſt forewarneth his diſciples, that in the time of his paſſion they were to be
in ſuch fear, as they who ſell their coat to buy a ſword: this he writeth not of
his own invention, but according to the ancients. Albert Crantzius com-
mendeth the Popes every where almoft; but in Saxo.lib.3.cap. 35. when he
is writing of this pomp of Boniface, he cannot contain himſelf from crying,
Behold, Peter, thy Succeſſor! and thou, Savior, behold thy Vicar! behold
whither the pride of the Servant of ſervants hath climbed! Pol. Virgil.de
inven.rer, lib.8.cap. 1. ſaith, This feaſt was in imitation of the Jewiſh Jubilee,
or to draw away the people from remembring the ancient heatheniſh ſecular
Plays. Whatſoever was the pretext, it appeareth the aim was to bring gain-
unto Romne, and glory unto the Pope. In the year 1301. he ſent Boniface
Biſhop of Apamea, or of Openham, unto Philip King of France, requiring
him to go into the holy Land: when the Biſhop ſaw no appearance of obe-
dience, he threatened the King, that the Pope would deprive him of his
Kingdom. Wherefore the Biſhop was charged of arrogancy and treaſon,
and caſt into priſon. The Pope ſent another, and commanded the King to
ſet the Biſhop at liberty, and to take voyage into the Eaſt againſt the Infidels,
and not to meddle with the tenths of the Clergy. Philip anſwered, His diffi-
culties at home did both hinder him from going into the Eaſt, and brought
a neceſſity of Subſidy from the Clergy; and he was willing to diſmiſs the
Biſhop. The Legate ſaid, You know not the Pope's authority, which is not
onely the Father of all Chriſtian ſouls, but Lord and Prince in temporal
things; and therefore by that authority I do excommunicate thee, and I
declare thee unworthy to reign, and thy Realm forfeited unto the Church of
Rome. And he did acquit all French from their oath of obedience unto
Philip; and he diſannulled all indulgences, grants and priviledges, that had
Hhhhh
been
1
!
398
Of POPES.
A
1
/
been granted by any of his Predeceffors unto any King of France.I.de Secres.
Then Philip by advice of his Councel, did cauſe it to be proclaimed, That
none of his ſubjects go unto Rome, nor ſend money thither; and he be-
ftowed vacant Benefices without leave of the Pope. Wherefore the Pope
wrote unto him thus; Boniface the Servant of God's ſervants----- fear God,
and keep his commandments. We will thee to underſtand, that thou art
ſubject unto us in ſpiritual and temporal things; and that no gift of Prebends
or Benefices belongeth unto thee; if thou haſt the cuſtody of any Prebend,
keep it unto the uſe of the Intrant; if thou haſt preſented any, we diſcern
that gift null, and do revoke all that hath been done by thee; and whoſoever
thinketh otherwiſe, we judge him to be blockifh. Philip conveeneth the Peers
and Biſhopsat Paris, and by their advice replieth in this maner; Philip by the
grace of God King of France, unto him who is called Boniface, and is not
ſuch indeed, little friendſhip or none. Let thy blockiſhneſs know, that in
temporal things we are ſubject unto no man; and that the gift of Prebends
and Benefices (being void) belongeth unto us by our royal prerogative, the
which we will defend with the ſword; and we think them fools and mad who
judge otherwiſe. 10. Secres. Thereafter the King had another meeting of his
Nobles and Clergy át Paris, where ſundry perſons of both ſtates gave in their
grievances, accuſing the Pope of many crimes, as hereſie, fimony, and others,
faith 10. Naucler. And others write, they undertook to prove, that the Pope
was ap uſurer, inceſtuous, having known two of his Neeces, a Simoniack, an
Heretick, that he had a fainiliar ſpirit, he denied the reſurrection, &c. And
that theſe things may be the better qualified, they propound that a general
Councel may be called. There a National Aſſembly againſt the Pope, and
calleth for a general Councel as his ſuperior. When Boniface heard theſe
things, he gave the Kingdom of France unto the Emperor Albert. Philip
levieth an Army in Naples (which was then under the French) under the con-
duct of Siarra Columna (an Hetruriap, whom with all his kinred the Pope
had excommunicated, and razed their Caſtles and houſes for writing againſt
him) and ſent William Nogaret (a French Gentleman, and one of the Albi-
genſes) to publiſh the foreſaid appellation at Rome. They came to the gates
of Aruagio (Platina calleth it Apagnia) with the affittance of ſome Gibelines.
The Pope hid himſelf, with his Nephew a Marqueſs, and two Cardinals;
theſe two eſcape by a privy door; the Marqueſs rendered himſelf in hope of
favor; they ruſh in, and gave the Pope in option, whether he will preſently
quit his life or Papacy? He ſaid, he would never renounce his Papacy.Where-
fore Siarra would have killed him; but Nogaret ſaid, they had not that
commiſſion. They carricd him to Rome, where grief turned him into mad-
neſs, and he died on the thirty fifth day thereafter, in the eighth year of his
Papacy, and An. 1304.Platina addeth this exhortation (it ſeemeth from Faſc.
tempo.) By his example, let all Princes,both of Church and Commonwealths,
learn to rule their people and Clergy not. arrogantly and contumeliouſly,
as he of whom we are ſpeaking did, but holily and modeſtly, as Chriſt our
King, and his diſciples and true followers; and let them endeavor to be loved
rather then feared; which is the cauſe of the fall of many Tyrants.In his days
were many and fearful carthquakes, that many houſes fell; and the Pope with
all his Court was once afraid, and dwelt in a ſpacious meadow under pavi-
lions, about Anderfines.
+
1
CENTVRT
1
399
?
CENTURI X111.
CHA P. II.
Of EMPEROR S.
F
1.
REDERICK the II. was very yong, and the Empire could not be
vacaot ſo long time, for many evils that might enſue; therefore the
Princes moved PHILIP of Suevia to accept the Crown, until his Nephew
came to age. He fought not confirmation of the Pope; and therefore Inno-
centius ſaid, Either the Pope ſhall take the Crown and Kingdom from Philip,
or Philip ſhall take the Apoſtolical ornaments from the Pope.Then Innocen-
tius went about by all means to keep the Empire from Frederick; and to this
end (among other his tricks) he abſolveth all the Electors from their oath,
and raiſeth flanders againſt Philip; and enticeth Barthold Duke of Zaringia,
to uſurp the Empire. He would not. Then he perſwadeth Otho Duke of
Brunſwike, and Brother of the Duke of Saxony. So wars were betwixt Philip
and Otho. Nocentius excommunicateth the Emperor. Nevertheleſs Qtho
at laſt was put to Aight, and glad to ſeek peace. Philip was not unwilling, and
gave him his Daughter in marriage. Not long thereafter, Philip had a meet-
ing with the Pope's Legate and Otho, and was murthered by them in his
chanıber in the tenth year of his Empire. P. Mexia.
2. OTHO the V. was elected, and quickly confirmed by the Pope;
but their concord continued not; for on the day of Coronation, a tumult
aroſe between the Romans and Germans, for the gifts which the Emperor
had beſtowed; 1100. were Nain, and no fewer were wounded. The Emperor
took it ill, and required ſatisfaction from the Romans; they refuſed: and
the Pope was ſuſpected to be the cauſe of the firſt tumult. Likewiſe the Pope
had cauſed him to ſwear at his Coronation, that he ſhould with all his might
maintain and preſerve the Imperial liberties, and recover that which was
given away and loſt. Matth. Pariſ.in Iohan. Innocentius did require this
in deſpite of Frederick. Then Otho ſeeing that he was ſlighted, went haſtily
from the City, and waſted Tuſcia, Marchia, Anconitana, all Romandiola,
Capua, and he intended to enter into the bounds of Naples. The Pope then
requireth him to reſtore the patrimony of the Church, and the fued Land,
under pain of his curſe. Otho did not regard his menaces, and ſaid, He was
doing according to the oath of his Coronation. The Pope excommuni-
cateth him at kome, Matth. Pariſ.loc.ci, and he ſent unto Sifrid Biſhop of
Mentz, commanding him to publiſh the ſentence of the Roman Conſiſtory
againſt Otho throughout all Germany, and charge all the Cities that they
do not acknowledge him. Sifrid delayed notime. But immediately Henry
Count Palatine of Rhene, the Duke of Brabant, and other Princes and
Barons, levy an Army againſt Sifrid, and forced him to leave his Biſhoprick,
and hide himſelf in Thuringia, where the Count did as yet cleave unto the
Pope. When Otho underſtood of this ſtir in Germany, he did return quickly,
and notwithſtanding the Pope's curſe, was received as Emperor'; and calleth
a Diet at Norinberg An. 1212. about Whitſunday, where he declareth the
nianifold fraud of Innocentius, and how unjuſtly he had accurſed him ; and
then ſaid, Bc of courage, you Princes, unto you belongeth the charge of this
Kingdom, and the adminiſtration thereof; I ſay, unto you belongeth every
diſpoſition of the Teutonick Kingdom, and to provide for every thing there-
in; it is in your power, and not in the power of the Pope, to create or forſake
an Emperor; it is your part to calm the troubles, if any ſhall ariſe within the
Empire; therefore, ye Princes and Nobles, maintain your rights, and New
Hhhhh 2
your
400
Of EMPERORS.
1
1
your power for your Nation and Imperial Laws; leſt if ye do it not, ye be
deprived of Empire and patrimony, &c. By theſe and ſuch other words, they
reſolve to levy immediately an Army, and firſt to invade Thuringia. Io. Nau-
cler.gener.41. In the year 1214. Innocentius cauſeth Frederick to be elected
( which now had been well bred in literature) and Otho thought to have
hindered the election; but the Princes (ſome for envy of his puiſſance, and
ſome for affection to the former Emperor, and ſome addicted unto the Pope)
fell from him; therefore he retired into Saxony, until he gathered a new
Army; he made ſome attempts, but in vain, and died An. 1220.
3. FREDERICK the II. left Germany in peace, and went to be con-
firmed at Rome. He gave unto Pope Honorius the County of Funda, and
other great gifts, even a rod to break his own head; and he confirmed the
Act, Whoſoever continued a year under excommunication, ſhall be guilty
of proſcription, and ſhall not be abſolved, until he make ſatisfaction unto the
Pope. In recompence of theſe gratitudes and obeyſance, when two Counts
in Tuſcia, Thomas and Richard, did rebel againſt the Emperor, the Pope
maintained them, and abſolved them from their allegiance; and becauſe
Frederick did expoftulate Honorius, the Pope thundereth a curſe againſt him.
Some Biſhops conſpired with the rebels, and the Emperor accuſed and pur-
ſued them for trealon. They run to Honorius. He ſent a Nuntio upto the
Emperor, and commandeth to reſtore the Biſhops, and diſchargeth him that
he meddle not with Church-men. The Emperor could not endure ſuch im-
periouſneſs, and ſaid, How long will the Biſhop of Rome abuſe my patience
when will his covetous heart be ſatisfied ? go tell him, that I have as great
prerogatives as my Father Henry, and Frederick my Grand father; and that
I will rather hazard my Crown, then ſuffer him to empair my authority, fee-
ing every Prince in France, Spain, England, &c. hath the nomination of their
own Prelates. Pe. Mexia. But Platina faith, The cauſe of this excommuni-
cation was, when his Mother died (which held him within bounds) he began
to vex the Church Lands. But it is certain by ſundry Hiſtories, that his
Mother died in the beginning of Innocentius. In his time came John de
Bregna King of Jeruſalem into Italy, for aid againſt the Turks; he made re-
conciliation betwixt the Pope and Emperor ; and gave his onely Daughter
Jole unto the Emperor (then a widower) with the Title, King of Jeruſalem :
for this cauſe the Kings of Sicily, were called Kings of Jeruſalem for a long
ſpace. Then Frederick did intend to go into Aſia; yet becauſe he delayed
(Pe. Mexia ſaith, the truce which John had made with the Sultan for ten years,
was not yet expired) the Pope did intend ſome great thing againſt him, but
was taken away by death. When Gregory was inſtalled, Jole was brought
to Rome to be married; and when the Pope held out his right foot unto the
Emperor to kiſs it, he ſcarcely touched his knee, but would not bow unto
the foot. P. Mexia. The Pope wasnot well pleaſed; he difſembleth for a time,
but intendeth to revenge: So after ſome moneths, he chargeth the Emperor
go into Aſia, according to his vow, but intendeth to deprive him of the
Empire. Frederick ſuſpectech it, and delayeth the longer, till he heard that
the Chriſtians in Aſia were utterly diſtreſſed; then he alſembleth his Nobles
at Cremona, and cauſeth his Son Henry to be created Cæfar, and ſent him
to perſwade the Princes, to ſend aid unto his expedition, Anr. 1226. At this
time the Lombards had made a league with other Cities of Italy, by ſugge-
fion of Pope (as is believed, ſaith Naucler.) Honorius, againſt the Emperor;
which league continued many years, to the great prejudice of the Empire,
and manifeſt hindering of the expedition. An. 1227. Pope Gregory again
chargeth the Emperor to go into Alia, Frederick writeth unto his Son, to
conveen
to
1
CENT U RI X111.
401
1
/
1
conveen the Princes again, and nameth the time when they ſhould make their
rendezvous at Brundufio. The Emperor becometh tickly; nevertheleſs he
failed with his Army into Creta; and there being hindered by ſickneſs, he
ſent his Army forward, and returned himſelf into Pulia. Then the Pope cx-
communicateth him; the Papalines ſay, becauſe he had murthered Jole, and
others ſpeak of other pretexts; but P. Mexia and Blondus ſay, that ſolc died
after this curſe. Immediately Frederick ſent to Rome, offering to clear him-
ſelf; but his Ambaſſade was not admitted. Therefore the Emperor ſent
Letters throughout the Empire, and to other Princes, ſhewing how wonder-
ouſly he was excommunicated, and how preſumptuous and covetous the
Church of Rome was become, cven the mother of all miſchief. Unto Otho
Duke of Bavier he wrote thus; The high Prieſts of Rome do now affct not
oncly dominion, but God-head, for they will have all men to fear them more
then God; and it is ſure, that there be many Antichriſts among theni; neither
hath Chriſtian Religion any ſuch adverſary-----that man which is called the
Popc, abounding in wealth to the great prejudice of piety, thinketh (after
the maner of Tyrants) that he may do as he lifeth, and is anſwerable to none,
as if he were God; what is proper unto God, he vaunteth of himſelf, that he
cannot err; he requireth both impudently and imperiouſly all men to believe,
that he cannot be guilty of a lye. Avent. Annal. lib.7. And unto Henry the lII.
King of England, he wrote; The Church of Rome is become ſo avaricious,
that they are not content with the goods of the Church, but they will have
the inheritance of Emperors, Kings and Princes, and make them all tributa-
rics, as Henry hath experience, and the Earl of Tolouſe, whom the Popes
binde with excommunication, till they bring them into bondage; they have
words ſofter then oyl, and are inſatiable blood-ſuckers; they ſay, The Church
of Rome is the mother of all; but ſhe is the root of all evil, and ſheweth
the pranks of a ſtep-dame, &c. Mattb. Pariſien. But Frederick muſt go into
Paleſtina; and An. 1228. the Calipha of Babylon was peſtered with civil
broils, and the Emperor the more eaſily recovered Jeruſalemn without blood,
and was Crowned in it, and began to fortific. The Sultan did fear his power,
and ſought truce for ten years. The Emperor ſent unto the Pope, certifying
him of his happy ſucceſs, and craving abſolution, ſeeing he had performed
his promiſe; and he expected congratulation. But the Pope did cauſe the
meſſengers to be killed, that they ſhould not publiſh ſuch news; and he ſaid,
the Letters were ſent to advertiſe of the Emperor's death; for he thought the
Citics of Pulia would ſubunit themſelves unto his See. And to the end the
Emperor'might not return, he ſent unto John Patriarch of Jeruſalem, and unto
the Templaries, that they would not acknowledge the Emperor; But they
did more think upon their own danger : Yet as Matth. Pariſien.hath ad An.
1229. the Templarii wrote unto the Soldan, that the Emperor was to be at
ſuch a time at that part of Jordan where John baptized Chriſt, and there he
might have occaſion to kill him. When the Soldan had read the Letter, he
ſaid, There the fidelity of Chriſtians! and he ſent the Letter unto the Emperor.
But the Emperor was informed (as the truth was) that the Pope had created
John de Bregna Exarch of Ravenna; and had incited him to invade the
Empire on the one part, and the Lombards on the other. Thomas, an Earl,
whom the Emperor had intruſted to be one of his Deputies, did certifie him,
and told him, that his friends and Clergy of the Empire, did admire how the
Pope could do ſuch things. Ibid. Neither did the malice of this Pope ſtay,
until he had ſtirred up Henry againſt his Father. The Emperor underſtand-
ing all theſe things, returneth quietly into Sicily; he levieth an Army; many
came gladly unto him; and by the help of God, he recovereth all the holds
liiii
that
1
1
A
402
OF EMPEROR S.
t
1
1
1
1
that they had taken in his abſence. After all theſe things, the Emperor'ſecketh
peace of the Pope, and albeit he ſent eight of the chief Dukes and Biſhops
within the Empire, offering himſelf and his life to be cenſured by the Church,
yet in the ſpace of a year he could not obtain peace; at laſt An. 1230. by
frequent interceſſions, and after the payment of 120000;ounces of gold, the
Emperor was reſtored. Some write, that the Pope was a good Merchant,
who could reap ſo much money for an excommunication; which power hé
had received freely, if he had received that power from Chriſt.Then Frederick
went into Germany, to curb his two Sons Henry and Frederick; they did
ſubmit themſelves. Then he turneth to revenge himſelf of the Lombard's.
And now Pope Gregory cxcommunicateth him again, as a Tyrant and He-
retick; and he calleth him, that warlike beaſt coming out of the ſea; and
he threateneth all them of the Empire, that they ſhould not wiſh well to
Frederick. Then the Emperor ſent Letters. unto ſundry Countreys, ſhewing
his liberality unto the Pope; and on the other ſide, the pride and avarice of
the Pope; whom he calleth, the red dragon that deceiveth the world; the
Antichriſt; the typified Balaam, who was hired for wages to curſe God's
ſervants; the Prince of darkneſs, who bewitcheth the Prophets; the counter-
feit Vicarof Peter, ſetting forth his own imaginations, and hath turned pon-
tificium in maleficium; a wreſter of the word into his own gain. In the end,
he entreateth all them of true wiſdom, to deſpiſe the roaring of ſuch an enemy.
Then he proclaimed a Diet at Ægra; where did aſſemble Cæſar Henry, the
Dukes of Saxony, Brandeburgh, Miſnia , Turingia , the Biſhop of Mentz,
and the Nobles of Brabant, and a little thereafter Frederick, the Emperor's
ſecond Son; all cleaving unto the Emperor, notwithſtanding all the Pope's
curſes on the one ſide, and promiſes on the other. So the Emperor marched
toward Hetruria, and to Rome. In the mean time the Pope forgiveth the
payment of tenths for a time, giveth Church livings that were vacant, and
promiſeth eternallife unto all who would fight againſt Frederick, and marked
them with the Crofs; and he himſelf goeth unto the ſiege of Ferraria, where
he allureth the Governor unto a parley, and taketh him captive, and then the
City, contrary to his faithful promiſe. The Popiſh flatterers call this fallhood
a ſtratagem. The Emperor ſaid, It was ſtrange, that Chriſtians were marked
'with the Croſs againſt him, as an Infidel or Mahumatiſt. Nevertheleſs he
paſſeth from City to City ſubduing his adverſaries, till he came into his own
inheritance; there he levieth an Army, and hireth Saracen Soldiers, for fear
that in the end, the Pope's curſes might change the mindes of the Italians, as
in the days of Barbaroſſa, and Henry thcIV. He took ſome Gwelph Cities;
then having intelligence, how the Pope had deceived Bohem, and Prince
Palatine, he ſent unto them, ſhewing (in ſum) how the eſtate both of the
Church and Commonwealth was ſubverted by this Pope; and he promiſeth
that himſelf, as the chief member of the Commonwealth, would endeavor
to remove him, who pretending to be the ſhepheard of the flock, is a very
wolf, to the end a faithful ſhepheard might be placed in Chriſt's Church;
and he entreateth that they would not retard his purpoſe, as they tendered
the good of the Empire. The King of Bohem was ſo moved with this
Letter, that immediately he procureth a meeting of the Empire at Ægra, to
aid the Emperor. The Pope was no leſs buſie, partly by means of Otho
Duke of Bavier to ſtay them, and partly an Aſſembly at Rome from France
and England, to deprive Frederick. The Emperor hearing of ſuch a Councel,
ſtoppeth all paſſages by Sea and Land; and liad a great prey of the Pope's
Legates (whom the Piſanes, in the Emperor's name, took by Sea) and great
victories at Ticino and Faventia. P.Mexią. And ſuch was his reſpect anto
the
1
/
1
>
leveren
j
1
recteth Letters unto the Soldan of Babylon,
C EN T U RI X111.
403
the quietneſs of the Commonwealth, that he again ſendeth for peace; and
in the mean time the Tartars came into Poland, Miſnia, Bohem, Hungarie,
and the Princes were forced to ſend unto the Emperor for aid, promiſing obe-
dicnce unto him in all time coming. Headvertiſeth the Pope of the calamity
of Chriſtendom, and craveth peace, that he may reſiſt the Infidels. But the
Pope would the Infidels did oppreſs, rather then the Emperor ſhould ſtand
therefore he labored that his confederates might meet at Libuſſa, to the
clc&tion of another Emperor. When he could not work out his point, he died
for very anger. The Emperor now hopeth for peace at home, and marcheth
with all ſpecd into Hungarie. The Tartars hearing of him, fed away and
left Europe. Innocentius the IV.though he had been very familiar with the
Emperor, yet was not more peaceable then others had been. In a Synod at
Lions An. 1245, he excommunicateth the Emperor for perjury, in not per-
forming his promiſes, and for hereſie; but no particular is named, either in
the citation or ſentence. The Emperor made haſte to anſwer at Lions, if by
any means he might enjoy peace; but being within three days journey, he
heard how peremptory the Pope was againſt him, and alſo the Gwelphs had
taken ſome of his Towns in Italy , . whereby he knew it would be to no pur-
pore, though he.went forward, and therefore he whecleth about, and layeth
fiege to Parma. Innocentius cauſeth to elect Henry Landtſgrave of Thuringia
to be Emperor; and he craving
peace, at leaſt truce betwixt the Chriſtiansand the Saracens, as ſome ſay (faith
Mat. Parif.) but others write, to break the truce betwixt him and the Em-
peror; but the matter of the Letter is underſtood by the Soldan's anſwer.
We have heard (faith he) thy Nuntio talking much of Chriſt----- we know A Soldan's
more of this Chriſt then you know; and we magnifie him more then
you are proper
magnifie him:whereas you ſay,you deſire peace and quietneſs among men, ſo
do we always, but there is mutual love betwixt us and the Emperor ſince the
days of my Father, but betwixt you and the Emperor it is as you know: but
it is not lawful unto us to treat with the Chriſtians, without his counſel and
confent. We have written unto our Ambaſſador at the Emperor's Court,
ſhowing him the heads of your meſſage; he will come unto you and tell you,
and report again unto us. Matth. Pariſien. Saith, there was fufpicion that this
Lerter was forged, by information of the Emperor, but he judgeth otherwiſe.
And Alb. Crantz. in Saxo.lıb:8.cap.4. faith, The Pope was ſo wrathful againſt
Frederick, that he would have turned away not onely Chriſtians, but the In-
fidels alſo. And it may appear what the Pope was ſeeking, ſeeing in the mean
time he was exacting tenths and twentieths through France, England,&c.as for
maintaining the wars againſt the Infidels, and ſent the money into Germany
and Italy againſt the Einperor. In Germany Conrade the Son of Frederick,
lcd an Army againſt Henry, and overthrew him in the ſecond fight, An. 1247
and he died before he was Crowned. Matth. Pariſien. Then the Pope did
proffer the Imperial Crown unto Richard, Brother of Henry the III. King of
England: He refuſed ſimply. Then unto Haco King of Norway: He an-
ſwered, He would fight againſt the enemies of the Church, but not againſt
all the enemies of the Pope. At laſt he cauſed to be elected William Count
of Holland, which was Crowned; but the foreſaid Conrade purſued him;
and he retired into-Holland, and then did renounce his Title of Emperor. The
more God did proſper Frederick, Innocentius was the madder; and the more
mad washe, when heard that Entius, the Emperor's baſtard Son,had obtained
victories againſt the Gwelphs, and other Gibeline Captains prevailed in other
places. When the Emperor Jay at Parma , he (as ſecure) went one day a
hunting, and left his Army not ſufficiently provided; the Citizens came out
Iiiii 2
and
1
:
404
of EMPEROR S.
}
1
whom ye
and took his pavilions, which they called victory. So the Emperor turned to
Domnio, and thence into Pulia, bringing many Cities into his obedience.
And then An. 1249. he ſendeth unto Lions, profeſſing his innocency in all
that had happened, and ſhewing the wrongs that he had ſuſtained by the
former Popes; and withal, that howbeit the Pope by cuſtom (as he alledgeth)
had the confirmation of the Emperor, yet he had not power to depoſe him,
no more then other Prelates in other Realms, who anoint their Kings; and
nevertheleſs, I earneſtly crave that I may have peace. The Pope hearing of
this ſubmiſſion, became the more haughty, and would not conſent to a treaty:
ſo that many great men were offended, and did deteft ſo great pride, and did
return unto the Emperor. Great were the ſchiſms in Germany and Italy; no-
thing in ſafety to any, cach party by violence robbing the other. Now Otho
Duke of Bavier, and others more forſook the Pope; wherefore the Pope,
cauſed to aſſemble another Synod at Mildorf, and ſummoned Otho to com-
pear, and anſwer for his rebellion againſt the Pope. He appeareth, and ſaid
unto the Commiſſioners, I cannot marvel enough at your inconftancy; ye
know how ye drew me from the Pope, and ye your felves called him the
Antichriſt; and ye perſwaded me to take part with the Emperor: ſo there is
great inconſtancy both in your deeds and words, calling that wicked and
violent wrong, which lately ye called juſt and right: But ye are overcome
with expectation of honors and pleaſures, more then led with honeſty and
godlineſs, according to your office. As for me, I will obey God and my Prince.
I believe in Chriſt, and truſt in his mercy; and perſwade my ſelf, that thoſe
do curſe and give to the divel, are in the greater favor with God.
They could give no reaſonable reply; yet they accounted him as bad as the
worſt, and accurſed him. Avent. Annal. lib.7. All theſe are but a taſte of
the Popes innumerable inventions againſt the Emperor. And here you may
pleaſe to ſee the verſes which Frederick ſent unto Pope Innocentius the IV.
Eles fi membrum, non te Caput Vrbis & Orbis
lact ares, cùm fas Vrbis & Orbis onus.
Nunc membrum non es, ſed putre cadaver & hulcus,
Enje refidendum, ridiculumque caput.
A Daniele Bdénugria nefaſque caputque malorum
Diceris, à Paulo filius exitii.
Nos ſolum Chriſtum noftruni caput elle; malorum
Orbis totius te caput efe facis.
At caput eft unum, quod Paulus dicit ubique :
Tu vecors, balatro, dic mihi quale caput ?
Corporis ergo caput monſtroſi es, monſtra pariſque :
Afonſtra paris Monachos : fcorta nefanda foves.
Eft tuarelligio, ſtuprum,ira, fuperbia, cades,
Error, delicia, fulmina, turpe lucrum.
Ex his ergoliquet Chriſtum te ſpernere, Chriſto
Hoftem effe invifum,dedecorique Deo.
Rex tandem veniet cælo delapſus ab alto :
Tunc non defendent te ſacra miſſa, cruces,
Non in ſublimi furgentes vertice criſte;
Non diploma potens, non tua facra cohors;
Non diadema triplex, nec ſedes Janguine parta,
Nullus honos folii, purpura nulla tui.
Triginta argenteis Chriſtum vendebat Iudas :
Tu Chriſti vendis corpora plura tui.
Corpor a tu vendis Chrifti parvo are, polumque,
Cæleftes genios, fidera, jura, Deos.
At
T 1
+
1
C E NTURY. x11.
405
At laſt the Emperor heard that his Son Entius was taken captive, and his
enemics waxed ſtrong in Germany; wherefore he intendeth to go into
Germany, but was poiſoned, as is touched before, and became ſick at Flo-
rence An. 1250, and there divided his lands and goods unto his children;
and then ſet his heart on meditation of the proiniſed bleſſedneſs. The Papa-
lines write, that after a little ſpace he began to recover ſomewhat, and was
ftifled by his baſtard Son Manfred with a pillow, Crantz. in Saxo.lib.8.cap 18.
The writers teſtifie, that he was endued with exccllent gifts, albeit the Pope
purſued him as an enemy of the Church. And they ſay, when they conlider
the life of Chriſt, and his command to forgive ſeventy times in a day, with
the practiſes of the Popes againſt the Emperor, they are perſwaded to think
with Æneas Sylvius, that there hath not bcen a greater calamity in the Church
or Commonwealth theſe many years ; whereof the Biſhops of Romchave
not been the Authors; and they call this Frederick, another Charls the Great.
Hecould talk in Arabick, Greck, Latin, French and Dutch languages. On his
Tomb it was written thuis;
1
1
6
si probitas, fenfus, virtutes, gratia, cenſus;
Mobilitas orti, poffent obfillere morti,
Non foret extinct us Fredericus, qui jacet intus.
Jo. Bale faith, he may not in this cauſe believe Blondus, Platina , Stella oi
Sabellicus, for they report nothing but what was written by the flatterers of
the Popes, that (if it had been poſſible) they might provoke all the world
againſt him; but who deſireth to know the truth, let them read the ſixth
Book of the Epiſtles of Petrus de Vineis, Hæc Marius, ſaith he.
4. In the Greek Empire was a great alteration about that time; the Hiſtory The Greek
thereof I will ſet down together for the more clearneſs. Ifaacius the Emperor Empire is
had redeemed his Brother Alexius from the Scythians, and advanced him to
ſo grcat authority, that all the affairs of the Empire were at the command of
Alexius. Here Necetas Choniat, in Annal. lamenteth the condition of that
people , ſaying, Truth and holineſs had failed, and becauſe of manifold ini.
quity, love was become cold, ſo that the people left whole Cities, and went
in colonies into the Lands of the Babarians, where they might live more
ſecurely; for a ſober kinde of life was baniſhed by frequent tyrannics, and
the moſt part of the Emperors were robbers, neither thinking nor doing any
thing moderately------ O glorious Empire of the Romans (ſaith he) and
majeſty which all Nations did admire and adore! what Tyrants haft thou
endurcd! with what injuries halt thou been afflicted! how many have burnt
in love of thee ! what men haft thou embraced, and proſtituted thy ſelf unto!
what ſort of men haft thou honored with a diadem and purple ſhoes ! &c.
By the way obſerve here, that the Greeks do always call themſelves Romans;
and they called all the weſtern people, Latins. When the Empire was in
this condition, Alexius uſurpeth the Crown; he puth out his Brother's eyes,
and flutteth him in priſon An, 1190. Alexius, Son of Iſaacius, fleeth unto
Philip Duke of Sucvia (afterwads Emperor) who had married his Siſter Irene;
and he ſendeth him at laſt unto the Pope for help to be reſtored. There this
Alexius conformeth himſelf unto Rome, and he promiſeth (faith Nicetas)
to change the inſtjtutions of the ancient Romans, into the cosrupt Religion
of the Latins. The Pope recommendeth him unto certain Princes, which
then were aſſembling at Venice to go into Syria, to wit, Baldwin Earl of
Flanders, and his Brother Henry, Boniface Marqueſs of Monferratc, Lowes
Prince of Savoy, and others more. The Venetians alſo had an old quarrel
Kkkkk
againſt
1
.
2
.
.
6
1
406
OF EMPEROR'S.
1
againſt the Greeks, and were glad of this occaſion. Likewiſe,the yong man
did ſwear unto them, that he would give them what they did demand, even
( which were impoſſible ) oceans of money , ſạith Nicetas. · Though the
Emperor Alexius underſtood of this preparation, he made nothing for re-
fiftance. So the Latins arrived at Jadara, and then came to Epidamnum;' and
they call yong Alexius Emperor, to the end the people may tle more willingly
accept them; then they came to Conſtantinople. Theodorus Laſcaris, Son
in law of Alexius, made ſome reſiſtance; but Alexius fled, and the Italians
enter the Town; and after nine years impriſonment, ſaacius is ſet upon his
throne , and his Son Alexius with him. Within few days the chief of the
Italians ſat with them, as being ſaviors of the Commonwealth; then the
Soldiers plundered the Town, ſparing neither private houſes nor Churches,
nor the. Flemins, nor the Piſanes, nor the Venetians dwelling there. I he old
Alexius had been deceived by a falſe reſponſe, that the Eaſt and Weft ſhould
·be conjoyned in his time; and now the Monks ( exccrable men, and hated
of God, faith Nicet.) made him believe, that God would reſtore him fight,
and give him the Monarchy of the world; thus he had no other thought but
to eat and drink with theſe Monks. And the yong man kept company with
the Latins, was for the moſt part in their ſhips, playing at dicc, carowſing, &c.
From July 18, till January 25, the people were ſo grievouſly oppreſſed, that
they began to talk of chooſing another Emperor; the wiſer ſort ſaid, It was
not time to attempt the like: but the people were ſo impatient of their op-
preſſion, that there muſt needs be another Emperor, and they name Nicolaus
Canabus, who was very unwilling. But Ducas Alexius (called the proud)
taketh him priſoner, killeth yong Alexius , impriſoneth, the old man, and
taketh the Scepter.; the people were contented. He beginneth to treat with
the Venetians, and other Latins; their demands were ſo high, that the Greeks
could not or would not affent; wherefore they poſſeſs themſelves of the
Town, put Ducasto flight, and do more harm then the Saracens did at their
entering into Jeruſalem, faith Nicet. Then they made fifteen Electors, and
chooſe Baldwin Emperor, and Thomas a Venetian to be Patriarch, who
was ſent to Rome, to get all theſe things confirmed by the Pope'; and he
reporteth Imperial badges to Baldwin, in whoſe Succeſſors that Empire con-
tinued ſixty years. At that time Creta and Euboca, or Nigreponț, was given
unto the Venetians; Boniface was made King of Macedonia ; and other
rewards were given to others. All the Greck Empire was ſubject unto Bald-
win, except Bithynia, Cappadocia , and Hadrianople, and in them ſeveral
Greeks had the dominion; eſpecially Laſcaris about Hadrianople, and kept
the title of Emperor of Conſtantinople. The Bulgarians invade Thracia, and
took Baldwin captive, and ſenthim in fetters into Myſia. His Brother Henry
füccecdeth, and gave his onely Daughter unto Peter Earl of Altifiodore,
which ſucceeded in the Empire at that time when Otho the V.was depoſed;
he was confirmed by Pope Honorius ſhortly after his election. So ſoon as he
returned from Rome,
centered in wars with Laſcaris; and they conclude
a peace: then he was extrapped in Conſtantinople, and died in priſon in the
third year of his reign. His wife Jole cauſeth his Son Robert to be received
Emperor. He fell in love with a yong damſel, betrothed unto a Burgonian
Knight (-who had done good ſervice in that Empire) and by conſent of her
mother, brought her to his palace. The Knight diſſembleth for a time, and
then made an horrible revenge ; to wit, he gathereth his fricnds, and a number
of Greeks, haters of Robert, and cometh by night into the Palace, he cutteth
off the noſe of the yong Empreſs, and throweth her mother out at a window
into the ſea. Robert could not revenge it; for at that time he muſt goto
Rome
1
r
CENTURY X111.
407
ܪ
ó
I
Rome for confirmation, and in his returning, he died at Macedonia. His
Brother Baldwin was received Emperor; and becauſe he was yong, the Pope
ſent John de Bregna to be Governor there. He contracteth Baldwin with his
fecond Daughter; governeth the Empire ſix years, and leaveth it in peace
unto his Son in law. John Duca married the onely Daughter of.Laſcaris
and did reign thirty and three years, but dwelt at Nice in Bithynia : He was
peaceable; and diſchargeth his ſubjects from wearing any clothes but what
their own Countrey did afford; and he cauſed them to be indufttious in
husbandry; by which two means (as Nịc. Gregoras witneſſeth) bis ſubjects
became .very wealthy, and analled plenty of Silver and Gold from their
neighbors round about, which at that time weré neceflitated to come and
buy vi&úals from them. Unto Johnſucceeded Theodor Laſcaris,; he put
Baldwin to ſuch ſtreſs, that he went unto his Brother in law Frederick the:II.
for aid, when Innocentius the IV.was choſen. Then Laſcaris died, and Bald-
win returned, but had not long peace; for Michael Palæologus, the Nephew
of Alexius, was firſt choſen Governor of the Empire, and then Crowned
Emperor, for the time of his pupil John (the Son of Laſcaris) his minority';
he would be Lord of the whole Empire. Cæſar, Brother of Michael, was
fent against Epirus; by the way he came near Conſtantinople with eight
hundred men, without his expectation, the Greeks (being wearied with the
Government of the Latins) cnvite him to come in. Baldwin was not able
to reſiſt, and fled; ſo that Empire returned unto the Greeks An. 1260. but
fore weakened, and after that it decayed alſo.
5. WILLIAM Earl of Flanders, and 'CONRADE the Son of
Frederick, now ſtrove for the Empire of Germany; the one was confirmed
by the Pope, and Conrade was aided by the Gibelines; ſo that Italy and
Germany had not peace for many years. At laſt Conrade conſidering the
difficulty of holding Germany, and that the Kingdom of both Sicilies.were
more ſure, appertaining unto him by his Grand-mother Conſtantia , he left
Suevia, and ſuch Cities of Germany (as had accepted him) 'under the tuition
of his Father in law, the Duke of Bavier, and went into Italy, ſtill keeping the
title of Emperor. He was received in Verona, and being accompanied with
Enceline , Captain of the Gibelines, he was made welcomic in ſundry places
on the coaſt of the Golf; and paſſing by Romandiola, he ſailed into Pulia,
where he was heartily received by all, except the Cities of Naples and Capua;
he beſiegeth them, and took them, and puniſheth them ſeverely. Not long
thereafter he dieth at Naples, and left his Son Conradine Heir of both Sicilies
and Suevia, under the protection of his wife and ſome German Princes. But
Manfred (the baſtard Son of Frederick) behaving himſelf-at firſt as one of the
Tutores, endeavoreth by all means to pofſefs himſelf of both Sicilies... Pope
Innocentius the IV.and his Succeſſor did alledge, that Kingdom appertained
unto the Church of Rome, becauſe Frederick and Conrade had died under
excoinmunication. But Manfred (with the help of the Gibelines) prevaileth,
ſo that he was crowned King of Sicilies, (his Nephew living in Suevia) and
did inveſt Biſhops, and Arch-Biſhops, without conſent of the Pope; and
they all, contemning the Papal prohibition, gave obedience unto their King.
Matth. Pariſien. ad An. 1258. William then was onely Emperor, and they
which had adhered unto Conrade, ſought his peace. He thought to be
Crowned at Rome, but being in a Diet at Colein (faith Naucler) he heard
that the Friſons had rebelled, and invaded Holland; this rumor made him
ſtay his journey. He went againſt them; as he with one or two went to ſpie
a place to encamp, his horſe fell thorow the ice, and he was ſo peſtered, that
he could not come out; ſome Friſons perceiving him, and not knowing who
Kkk kk 2
he
+
1
+
A
+
1
408
of EMPEROR S.
1
1
}
1
he'was, New him, and drowned him. After him not any Emperor was of ſuch
authority as the former had been.
.6. The Princes 'could not agree in the election; at laſt three chooſe Al-
fonſo King of Caſtale; three were for Richard Earl of Cornwal, Brother of
Henry King of England; and the King of Bohem was for himſelf. Alfonſo
was glad, but could not come into Germany, becauſe of his buſineſs with the
Moors:in Spain; and to keep the Pope's favor, he gave him ſome Cities
upon theriver Po; hegave what he never had, aind in ſo doing he did de-
plume the Eagle, faith Crantz. in Saxo.lib.3.cap.21. Richard' had the aſſi-
ſtance of his Brother, and was.Crowned at Aken: Some Towns·received
him ; others. wait for Alfonſo; and many weré neutral, uſurping liberty:
ſo miferable Germany was kindled again with Civil wars. Richard died after
he had remained in Germany feventeen years. If Alfonſo had come then,
Hd might have been Ensperor. But the Gibelines in Italy, do invite Conra-
dine Duke of Süevia (now about eighteen years of age, and of good expe's
<tation) to come, and they would aid him in recovering his Fathers inhe-
ritance from Charles Duke of Anjow. Pope Clemens the ly. hearing of
his preparation, declareth Charles King of Sicilies, to be Vicar of the Empire;
and wrote unto all the Nations, that they ſhould not aid Conradine againſt
Charles; and that the German Electors ſhould not name him to be King of
the Romans. On the other ſide Conradine publiſheth a deploring decla-
ration, ſhewing how injuriouſly Innocentius thc IV. had dealt with him, be-
ing at that time very innocent; for his Father Conrade had recommended
him unto the tutory of the Roman Church eſpecially, and Innocentius, as
one of his Tutors, had taken poſſeſſion of the Kingdom of Sicilies, and then
divided it among his own friends, 2. When Manfred had in his name re-
covered that Kingdom, Pope Alexander did ff'ir up other men to invade that
Kingdom. 3. Pope Urban had dealt unmannerly with him; for firſt, he
would have confirneed that Kingdom unto Manfred and his Heirs; and then
he inviteth Charles to takeit. 4. Pope Clemens now dealeth unclemently
with him, in effabliſhing a King within that Kingdom againſt him; and as
if that were not enough , he thundereth a proceſs againſt him, and hath de-
clared Charles to be Vicar of the Empire throughout all Italy, to the end he
may have the more power againſt him; and he concludeth, that upon theſe
grounds he taketh arms againſt Charles. Naucler. gener.43. About that time
Henry (who was baniſhed out of Caſtile by his own Brother, King Alfonſo,
and having inſinuated himſelf into favor with the Romans, was created
Senator of Rome, and had great authority there) ſent unto Conradine, and
promiſed him aid; not for recovering his Kingdom onely, but to attain the
Imperial Crown, '¡Conradine with all hafte marcheth into Italy, and was
accepted as Emperor by them of Sena, Piſa, and the Gibelines of Lombardie
and Romandiola: He overthrew Charles his Marſhalat Aretio ; and he had
gotten poßefſion of all Hetruria, if at the call of the forenamed Henry he had
not made ſuch hafte toward Ronae, where he was accepted by the Senator
and many Romans, and lodged in the Capitole. Thence he and Henry went
into Pulia , where they were taken captive by Charles; and after a year, by
theunclementinſtigation of Pope Clemens, Conradine was beheaded, con-
trary unto the Law of Arms. Many French men did ſpeak againſt it; but
when they ſaw that the Pope's will muſt beobeyed, theſe French appointed a
certain man to be in readineſs to kill the Burreo ( immediately after the
beheading of Conradine) left hevaunt, that he had ſhed the blood of a Prince:
And the Duke of Flanders, with his own hand, flew him which had given
out the ſentence. All Chriſtendom abhorred the fact; eſpecially Peter King
of
l
1
1
409
CE N T U RY X111.
1
1
1
L
A
of Arragon, by. Letter, upbraided the Pope, ſaying, Thou art a worſe Nero
then Nero himſelf, and more cruel then any Turk. God ſuffered neither
of the two to rejoyce long time; for Clemens died within a moneth; and
albeit Charles lived ſome years, yet he had continual wreſtlings and misfor-
tunes, and died in forrow. P, Morn. in Myſter. After this the houſe of Suevia
failed, and that through the malice of the Popes; and many of their Cities
became free: The Princes Electors conveen at Frankford, but could not
agree in three years; in the end, they all confer their ſuffrages on Lewes
Count Palatine to name one; he nameth
7. RODULPA Earl of Habsburgh, which had lately conquered
Auſtria from the Crown of Bohem, Germany was all glad, becauſe they had
ſuffered much, enduring this inter-reign the ſpace of twenty and two years.
Rodulph was Crowned at Aken; but would not go to Rome, pretending
unto the Popc the difficulties in Germany; but unto others he ſaid, as the
fox unto the lion, Omnia te advorſum ſpectantia , nulla retrorſum. He con-
tented himſelf with Germany, and that the Cities in Italy paid unto his De-
puties: but many did uſurp; and ſome bought their liberty: and he gave
unto Pope Nicolaus Ravenna, and ſome other cities. He had wars with
Othocurus King of Bohem, who was killed in batte!; and Rodulph did agree
with his Son Wenceſlaus, and gave him his Daughter in marriage. He was
held in ſingular eſtimation, becauſe he, finding the Empire troubleſome, had
procured peace, and left it in peace Ań. 1291.
8. When Baldwin was chaſed out of Conſtantinople, he had his refuge
unto Charles King of Naples, and contracteth his Daughter with his Son;
in ſtead of dowry, he promiſeth Conſtantinople, if by the aid of Charles
he can be able to recover it.. Charles thought by this means to attain unto
the Monarchy of Julius Cæſar and Auguſtus; he was informed of the weak-
neſs of Conſtantinople, and of the aid that he might have from the Italians
and Germans remaining in Greece ſince the laſt conqueft, &c. ſo he prepared
to invade. Michael Emperor of Conſtantinople is afraid of him, and to hold
him at home, he perſwadeth the King of Sicily, and the Venetians, to invade
the Kingdom of Naples; and he ſent unto the Pope for his furtherance. The
Pope refuieth to aſſiſt him by any means, unleſs he will come into agreement
with the Church of old Rome; whereunto Michael a ſlenteth, and ſendeth
Ainbaſſadors to treat of the Articles; which were compriſed into three.
1. That in the Letanies mention ſhould be of the Pope and four Patriarchs.
2. That it ſhould be lawful unto any Greek to appeal unto old Rome, as the
older and more perfect Court. 3. That in all things ſuperiority ſhould be
given unto Rome. At this time no mention was of the word filioque in the
Creed. Joſeph Patriarch of. Conſtantinople, hearing of this concord, left
his See, and entered into a Monaſtery. The greateſt number of Presbyters
preached againſt it, and exhorted the people to ſuffer martyrdom, rather
then to accept ſạch articles; ſo that a great ſtir was among the people; and
the Emperor was in greater fear of his people at home, then of his forein
enemy, knowing that dangers at home are moſt perilous; and he was brought
into this ſtrait by many of his Nobles, either to perſwade them of his aſſent,
or then avow them as enemies : And firſt he calleth them together, and
ſheweth unto them, that he had attempted this concord with the Weſtern
Church not for deſire of novelty, but to prevent the preſent difficulty, and it is
wiſdom to decline the greateſt evil; for if the enemy come againſt them, the
broken walls which now are begun to be repaired ſhall ſuffer greater evils, and
themſelves with wives and children ſhall bc flaves, neither able to retain their
ancient Laws nor Religion, and therefore he had choſen to yield in leſſer
Lill
things
)
1
1
1
1
1
1
10
Of EMPERORS.
A
)
things for a greater commodity; with theſe words , ſome were moved,
and many were' not; wherefore he fewed violence : fome were clapt in
priſon for diſobedience ; fome were baniſhed, and all means were used
whereby mens mindes could be tried'; they who had knowledge (who were
but few) ſuffered all extremities couragiouſly, others wandered into. Pelo-
ponneſus, Achaia, Theffalie, Colchis, or wherefoever they heard of Chriſti-
ans, Niceph. Gregor. lib.s. After this, he went to the Councel at Lions, but
his doings there were ſo ungracious unto his Countrey, that he had no quiet-
neſs; and when he died, his Son Andronicus, though he loved and reves
renced his Father, yer becauſe he had gone from the right doctrine of the
Church, would not ſuffer his body to be buried, no not in a common place
of burial; onely he commanded that a few ſhould cover it in the earth, a
little ſpace from the leager where he died, left the body of an Emperor be
torn of beaſts, ibid. Immediately Andronicus ſent his Ediêts every where,
proclaiming the liberty of the Church again, and reſtoring all who were
baniſhed or impriſoned, or robbed for the cauſe of Religion.; and Becus the
Patriarch left his ſeat privily, and hid himſelf in a Monaſtery, fearing ſtill
when and where the people would cruſh him ; and Joſeph, who was forced
before to dimnit, is now reſtored. But where alteration once entereth, it is not
foon calmed; both Clergy and people were divided into factions; for the
conformers of Michael, when they had no other to ſay againſt Joſeph, they
objected, thathe had received his ſcat, Arſenius the true Patriarch being yet
alive, and was therefore excommunicated by Arſenius. The followers of
Joſeph alledged again, that Arſenius was depoſed in a free Synod, by Autho-
zity of the Emperor, as indeed Nicephorus Gregor as ſheweth the famne lib. 4
howbeit the ground of the depoſition is juſtly queſtionable, or rather unjuſt.
Joſeph was glad, for love of quietneſs, 'to renounce his See, and within a few
days died; and George, or Gregory, a Cyprian , ſucceeded unto him, a
learned and eloquent man: the Emperor would not ſuffer him to receive
conſecration from any Biſhop, who had yielded unto the new Articles; onely
he was choſen, and elected, and the Emperor gave unto him paſtorale pedum,
and ſo without conſecration he adminiſtred, until Nicephor Biſhop of Mo-
zylle came Legate from the Prince of Ætolia, and the Biſhop Debrenus from
Macedonią, about ſome other buſineſs; then, by advice of George, Andro-
nicus defigneth Germanus, a Monk, to be Biſhop of Heraclea; and by theſe
· three, the Patriarch was conſecrated. Nevertheleſs the contention ceaſed not
yet; but the Emperor being wiſe, and deſirous to make peace with the leaſt
offence of either party, he calleth a Synod at Atramylium; there after little
jangling, both parties agreed, that their ſeveral reaſons ſhould be written in
two ſevcral books, and the deciſion ſhould be committed unto God by fire
and miracle; ſo when they had watched all night, and prayed unto God, both
books were caſt into a fire in the midſt of the Church, on a Sunday; both
parties waited that their book ſhould be preſerved, but both were burnt: this
was the ſentence of God, and his deciding of them who troubled the Church
untinouſly,and would refer a ſerious matter unto a fooliſh trial. From thence
they all ſubſcribed unto the Patriarch; nevertheleſs, they who had ſuffered
under Michael, did now ſo domineer, that all the other Biſhops and Prieſts
were removed from their places; and the Biſhops commanded their inferiors
to take the prieftly habits from them, and trample their garments on the
ground, with theſe words, He is unworthy; and afteſ they liad buffeted them,
they thruſt them out of the Churches, even albeit theother party profeſſed,
repentance; But (as Nicephorus faith lib.6.) they who were ſo unmerciful,
fuffered afterward juſt puniſhments, none of them died in their own place;
and
"
1
j
!
7
A
C E NTURY W.111.
401
1
1
$
1
1
and beingialro molt Muamefully-removed ,i ilkey-ended fheir lives in forrow:
Especially the focénamed Bocus wrote Apologies, and defited to be heard in
a lawful Affembly. The Emperor conlidering, that reproaches Tometimes
had jufkgrounds, and ſometimes were altogether falſe, yet in time are wont
to breed factions,called the Clergy, with ſònre of the Nobility into his Palace,
and there Becus, coming from his priſon; was permitted to ſpeak, and pleaded
ſo eloquently, that many of his hcarers were perfwaded. The Patriarch and
Muzalo magnus Logothera, refuted his eloquence with ſtrong reaſons; and
Becus was ſent again in baniſhnient into a little Town of Bithynia. After this
the Patriarch ſet forth refutations of the opinions of Becus, and he ſpake
very bitterly againſt him;ſome Biſhops and Prieſts by thċir publiſhed writings,
did admoniſh the Patriarch to change his ſtyle, if he would prevent danger,
and the like reproaches: he took this admonition to proceed of envy, and
was the more ftirred to write, and heap difputations upon diſputations, think-
ing to ſtop the mouthes of adverſaries: the more he writeth invectively, the
more of his own Clergy begin'to miſlike him; byt he' regardeth nothing, till
Chilas Biſhop of Epheſus, and Daniel Biſhop of Cizicùm (whom he had ad-
vanced, and eſteemed above others) became his avowed enemies in the ſame
cauſe: then he thought upon the examplc of Julius Cæfar, reſiſting all his
adverſaries; but in grief yieldeth unto Brlitus and Caſius; ſo he quiteth all
jars and diſputes, he dimitcth his charge, and entereth into St. Marie's Hode-
gium or Monaſtery. Chilas and Daniel drank alſo of the ſame cup; for their
Clergy roſe againſt them ſeverally, and dilated them unto the Emperor, and
to other Biſhops, for crimes worthy of depoſition. The Emperor fùınmoneth
then unto Conſtantinople; they elude his ſummons with delays; but they
did finde the Emperor's ſecret diſlike, more noiſome tlien open anger; and
they were diſpiſed of all their colleagues and brethren; nor were they anſwered
in their revenues, and ſo died in ſorrow, Nicep. Gregor. lib. 6. The ſame An-,
dronicus took pleaſure in Aftronomy,and began to think on the right keeping
of Eaſter. Therein Nicephorus Gregor as the Hiſtorician ſhewed his skill; and
did demonſtrate by Aſtronomical reaſons, that the day of Eaſter was changed
from March 25. unto the 17.day. Many did deride the oſtentation (as they
did judge) of Nicephorus, that he had not gotten licence to ſpeak, if the
Emperor had not commanded them ſilence. His reaſons were taken from the
vernalequinox, and the firſt full Moon thereafter. The Emperor was per-
ſwaded of it, and would have had it amended; but he did fear, that the un-
learned would be offended, and the Church be divided; and he ſaid, it were
not an caſiç matter to go through the Empire and thellands, and to inform
them in ſuch a ſcruple, but ſome would keep one day, and ſome kccp ano-
ther; therefore it is better to continue in ſuch things as they were received.
Gregor.lib.8.
9. ADOLPH Count of Naffaw was next Imperor, by the policy of
the Biſhop of Mentz; for he dealt privily with the Electors, and perſwaded
them to refer their ſuffrages unto him; and he named this Adolph. He ſought
not confirmation from Rome. He was faithful unto the Empire; for he did
not enrich his own children; but did cnlarge the revenues of the Crown, by
conquering the Princedom of Miſna, and other Lands. In time of the wars
betwixt France and England, he was for England, and all the Electors were
for France; and therefore they conſpired againſt him, faith 10. Naucler, and
they dethroned him. Albert the Son of Rodulph was choſen; they fought
a bloody battel before Albert was Crowned, and Adolph was flain. All the
Authors of the inſurrection were remarkably puniſhed within a year; to wit,
Lilll 2
both
1
N
t
412
Of divers Conntreys.
-
)
1
both the Biſhops and the Counts; and Albert' (though he lived ſome years,
yet) was Nain by his own Brother. Idem. The death of Adolph, and the time,
is marked in theſe verſes:
#
Anno milleno, ter centum ter minus into
In Iulio menſe Rex Adolphus cadit enſe:
Per manus Auſtralis præceſsit machina talis.
1
1
+
.
1
)
CENT U RI X111.
CH A P. III.
Of divers Countreys
1
cans and
1
A general i
in Honor, 111. writeth, that then were earthquakes ſo great and
deſcription of
fearful, that in the mountains Salvii five thouſand men and women
this Gentury.
were ſmothered by ruine of houſes, and falling of ſtones off hills; and in the
days of Gregory the IX. was inundation of waters ; Tibris overflowing his
banks brought great harm; and men were ſo plagued with peftilence, that
ſcarcely the tenth perſon was preſerved: then was a ſtrange eclipſe of the
Sun, and Stars ſeemed to fall. But theſe days were more miſerable for ſpiritual
plagues ; for the miſty ignorance of former times became more foggy; peo-
ple and nations were wonderouſly deluded with ſtrong deluſions of the man
offin. No peace in the world almoſt; and the blood of Chriſtians was ſhed
every where, and for the moſt part by procurement of the Popes, partly un-
der the ſhew of holy wars, and partly under pretence of hereſies, as will get
more appear. For
The Domini-
2. Then came the locuſts out of the bottomleſs pit; of whom the firſt was
Dominicus Calaguritanus a Spaniard, the Father of Fratres Prædicatores, or
black Friers, who were alſo called Jacobines and Dominicans.Petrus Auratus,
one of that Order, in Scintilla Divi.amor.cap.s. writeth of him thus; Our
holy Father Dominicus, did every day laſh his own body moſt ſharply; once
for dantoning the fleſh, next for ſatisfying for the ſouls in Purgatory, and the
third time for living ſinners. But Antonius Arch-Biſhop of Florence, about
the year 1420. goeth further, comparing Dominicus with Chriſt in number
and greatneſs of miracles, in name, in life, death, and after death; and in all
theſe (almoſt) preferring Dominicus (O blaſphemy!) ſaying, Chriſt raiſed
three dead bodies; Dominicus raiſed three dead bodies at Rome; what ſhall
I ſay of four hundred which were drowned at Tolouſe, and at the prayer of
Dominicus were brought forth ſafe, after they had been a long ſpace under
the water: Chriſt, being immortal, came twice unto his diſciples when the
the doors were ſhut; but Dominicus, being as yet mortal, came into the
Church in the night when the doors were lhut, left he did awake his diſciples.
Chriſt after his death ſaid unto his diſciples, All power is given unto me in
heaven and earth: but this power was given unto Dominicus in heaven, on
earth, and in hell; for he had Angels to ſerve him, and the Divels trembled
at his nod, nor were they able to diſobey him. The prayer of Chriſt was
hcard ſo oft as he would; for when he prayed in the garden, Let this cup
depart from me, albeit he was not heard, in ſo far as he prayed in ſenſuality,
yet according to his minde or reaſon he wiſhed not to be heard; but Domi-
nicus fhcwed unto one of his companions, [lacob. de Vorag.in Legend. Aurea
.calleth
7
.
.
1
1
1
1
1
413
!
-
the
are the onely)
pillars of
the Roman
Church.
ñ
C E N T UR X111.
cállèth him Priór Monäftèrii Caffämäriä] în ä familiár confetence, thát he
never did ſeek any thing from God, which he did not obtain to his hearts de-
fire ; [to wit, becauſe he was more perfect then Chrift, ånd äčver did pray by
appétite of féńſes.Theſe and many other Blaſphemies were paralēlled by
that Biſhop, and canonized Säïnt of the Román ('hútch. Anton.pär.3. tit.z 3.
'cap. 1. $. 2,638. The next was Francis of Allifio, an Italian, the Father of the Franci-
the Miñorites, or Franciſcans: he alſo is exalted above the Prophets, A. Scans were
poſtles, yea and above Chriſt. In Francis (ſay they) the paſſion of Christ is
renewed; 'of him David faith, Thou haſt crowned hini with glory and honor,
and thou haft ſet him above the works'of thy hands; He is given as a light to
the Nations. It is moſt certain, for one Maſs of St. Francis, Göd'hâth been
appeaſed with all'the world. They are all ſaved who die in' that'Order, and
under the rule of St. Francis. He hath obtained from God; that none can die
evilly in His hàbit
. Chräftüs oravit, Franciſcus exoravit
. P. Morn. in cyſter.
iniq. ex libro conformität
. Vita B. Francis ad vit. 'Chrifti. The Author of that
book was Barth. de Pilis, An. 1389. it was approved by the Roman cenſurers,
and printed at Bononia An:1510. witli this inſcription, Liber aureus. Theſe
two, Dominicus and Francis, were canonized, and their Oiders confirmed:
And by the Bull of Pope Gregory the 1x. it was commanded, that all ſhould
believe the holineſs and power of theſe men, of ſhall be puniſhed as Hereticks.
That Légendá hreweth the cauſe of their honor. Pope Innocentius did re- two (as the
fuſe to confirm their Order, until he dreamed; as Mantuanus alſo hath ex-
lefuits now
préſſed it in Fäſtór.lib.8.
Viderät in fomnis Laterani ungentia Timpli
Tecta: riiñoſum caput 'inclinare, virumque
Suppofuiſſe humeris & fuftinuiſsi ruinan.
Taliter admonitus paſtor, fuccurrere feſsis
Poſſe hominem rebus fidei, regnoque labenti
Annuit, &c.
This drcar is in Legenda Aurea, and in Faſcic. temp. After that dream, Inno-
centius craved that Dominicus would draw up the rules of his Order; but
before the rules were digeſted , Innocentius died; and then Pope Honorius
received and confirmed them. Legen. Aurea. Bonaventura in vità Franciſ
faitli, that dream was meant of his father Francis. How was the Lateran
Church then like to fall? The Emperor for a long time was ſtriving againſt
the Popes; and the Waldenſes were preaching againſt the hereſies of Rome,
and calling the Popethe Antichriſt; therefore power and authority was given
to Doininicus and Francis, with their diſciples, to allure with their palè faces,
to fting with fained words, and to preach, that all men ſhould ſend money for
maintaining the holy wars againſt the holy wars againſt the Emperor, and that
none ſhould believe the new
doctrine of the Waldenſes : This was the ſcope
of their preachings at firſt, and ſo did they uphold the Lateran Church. And
becauſe the Biſhops were not diligent enough to reſiſt the Waldenſes, the
Pope committéth unto Dominicus the office of Inquiſition; and he took
with him others, which either with (word or by tongue, would oppugn all the
adverſaries of the Roman Church. Afterwards theſc Friers became Biſhops,
Cardinals,and Legati à latere (and what were they not?) to gather collections
of money, and to incite Kings and Nations againſt the Infidel Emperor (as
they ſpake) and Princes, and againſt them whom they called Hereticks. For
their diligence in this Commiſſion, Dorninicus and Francis were called the
two Olivés, and the two Candleſticks ſtanding before the Lord, Revel. 11.
Mm mi ni in
1
>
.
and
1
414
)
Of divers Countreys.
Their in-
Mitission.
-
1
S
and the two Cherubins full of wiſdom, Exod. 37. Antonin. loc.cit. Theig In.
ftitution was, to have a white coat, and a black one above it; to live by che
works of their hands, or by alms, but to have no proper goods; and left their
piety turn to idleneſs, they ſhould go abroad and preach every where, as
Chriſt did. 'Pope Innocentius thelll.conaended this Inftitution; and aftet
him Honorius confirmed it. Pol.Virg.de inven.rer.lib.7.cap.4. From theit
preaching they were called Pradicatores. Francis had been an Auguſtinian,
but he would, being a more ſtrict life, all Monks had poffe mions in common,
though nothing in propriety; but he would have nothing in common nor
in propriety, nor two coats, but one coat of tlie natnral colour, girded with a
girdle of leather: This he commended as the very life of a Chriſtian, and
commanded and pra&iſed by Chriſt; and to the end that theſe of his Order
ſhould beware of pride (which often followeth ſanctity, ſaith Pol.Virg.loc.cit.)
he would have them called Minorites. He vowed obedience unto Pope Hou
norius the IV.and his Succeſſors; and his Brethren muſt vow obedience unto
him and his Succeffors. When they were adviſing in the Colledge at Rome,
upon the confirmation of this Order, ſome Cardinals ſaid, It was a new thing,
and more then man is able to perform. John Biſhop of Sabinien, ſaid, It is
blaſphemy againſt Chriſt and his Goſpel, to ſay, that it containeth any thing
new and impoſible.: So it was confirined at that time. And afterwards by
Pope Gregory the IX. in theſe words; We ſay, that neither in common not
in ſpecial, ſhould they have any propriety; but they may have the uſe of uten-
lils, of books, and other moveables that they ſhall get lawfully; and the
Friers may uſe ſuch things as their General or Provincials ſhall think good,
reſerving the dominion of the houſes and places unto ſuch as is known it bc
longeth unto; neither may they ſell their moveables, or give them away
from their Order, unleſs a Cardinal of the Roman Church, who ſhall be
Governor of the Order, fhall give power and conſenè unto their General of
Provincials. Innocentius the IV. declared, that the propriety of the Minorites
goods, belongeth unto the Apoftolical See; and he gave them power to ap-
point Procurators, who might ſell, or any way change their goods for theit
uſe; and to change the Procurators as they thought good. And ſo though
they had vowed ſimple poverty, yet they deviſed ways of poffeſſion; yea;
they ſought the pofſeflions of other Monks; and (as Matth. Parif. faith ad
An. 1235.) it was told them, It is a ſhame unto them, and ſcandal unto others,
to change their rule and profeſion ſo ſoon. Their way of purchiafing was thus;
They had liberty to hear confeflions (as the Dominicans had to preach) and
they did ask perſons of whatſoever quality, Haſt thou made thy confeſſion
If it were anſwered, Yea; chey ſaid, To whom if it were anſwered, To our
Prieſt; the Frier ſaid, What an idiot is that? he never learned Divinity, nor
hath he read the Decrees, nor hath he learned to ſolve a queſtion; thoſe Prieſts
are blinde guides of the blinde; come unto us, we can diftinguiſh between
leprolie and leproſie'; unto us are the myſteries and ſecrets of God revealed;
confeſsunto us, to whom ſo great priviledges are granted by the Apoſtolical
See: Therefore many Nobles and others, left their Biſhops and Prieſts, and
made their confeſſions unto the Friers, and gave them their tithes and offer-
ings, as is manifeft by the querulous Letters that were collected by Petrus de
Vineis Epift.lib.1. And then the Friers began to rcar up gorgeous buildings
for themfelves, and the Prieſts were for the moſt part but contemned and
poor. Some Popes made Decrees in favor of the Friers, for the benefit of the
Church; and ſome made contrary Decrees: for them, Honorius the IV.
Gregory the IX. Alexander the IV. Clemens thc IV. and V. againſt them,
and for the Curates, was eſpecially John the XXII. (who made himſelf Pope)
and
1
CENTURY X111.
415
1
7
3
and others after him: In his time ſome that were called pauperes de paupere
vita, and Beguint , ſeparated themſelves from their Order, and returned to
their Inſtitution; Pope John condemned them and their conſtitution: but
theſe were zealous of their firſt rule, even ſo zealous, that at Malliles four
of them were condemned by their own Order the Inquiſitors, and were
burnt, becauſe they would not confent unto the diſpenſation that was granted
unto them. Others in many places of France called theſe four Martyrs, and
faid, If the Pope hath confented unto their death, he is an Heretick. Such
doings and ſpeeches, provoked Pope John the XXII. firſt to ſuſpend, and then
to condemn the Decrees of his Predcceffors, that had confirmed the Inſti-
tution of that Order, as commanded and practiſed by Chriſt. Geo. Calixtụs
in his book De nova arte, hath thoſe things at more length, ex Nic. Èimer. the
Author of Directori Inquiſitor, and Alvar. Pelagius de planētu Eccleſ. After
Pope John were many Bulls both for and againit the Friers. Then ſtartetli
up a new controverſie between the Friers and the Prieſts; The Prieſts ſaid, of Tishes:
The Tithcs, being the proper patringony of the Church, ſhould be paid unto
them who ſerve in the Church, and not unto idle bellies, who have not charge
in the Church. The Friers move other two queſtions; 1. By what Law ſhould
Tithes be paid? 2. Unto whom they ſhould be paid? For the firſt they ſay,
It was the uniform conſent of the Church, that God commandeth the
pay-
ment of Tithes under the Goſpel, as under the Law. So Origen on Numer.
cap. 18. Auguft. de temp.Ser: 219, Ø 48. and ſuch was the practiſe in many
ages, faith Concil
, Matiſcon, z. cap. s. Buť at that time the Friers held, It was a
judicial Law, binding the Jews only, yet ſo as it may be continued by Princes;
and the Church hath enjoyned the payment of the tenth part of the increaſc;
ieither may any refuſe to pay thc Tithe, and more alſo, if the Church Nhalí
enjoyn more, as ſhe hath power indeed. Tho. Aquin. in Sum.2.2. qu. 87. The
other queſtion was before without ſcruple, thiat Tithes ſhould be paid unto
Church-men; and a diviſion ſhould be of them (as of all other Church-
goods) one unto the Biſhop, another for the Curate,and a third for the fabrick
of the Church, and the fourth for the poor and ſtrangers. But the Friers made
a new diftin&ion, ſaying, In Tithes two things are to be conſidered, to wit,
the power of receiving them, and the Tithes themſelves; the power is ſpiri-
tual, and belongeth unto them that ſerve at the altar for their ſervice; but the
things called Tithes are corporal, and therefore may be given unto Laicks.
Tho. Aquin. ib. By this diſtinction the Prieſts were cheated; and afterwards
the Tithes were given to Abbcys and Monaſteries. By the way note, that the
Frier Thomas calleth the Friers Laicks; as they were never reckoned among
the Clergy, unleſs they were promoted, and received Orders. And we may Their ſub-
ſce how the Franciſcans were ſubdivided (as alſo other Orders) into Sects;
diviſions.
ſome kept the firſt Inſtitution, and go courſely apparelled, living onely by
begging; and others want not their eaſe nor abundance; they ſay, They have.
nothing, and yet enjoy plenty: and they excuſe their practife (which is con-
trary unto their profeſion) with a diſtinction, They have riches in common,
but nothing in propriety. This cauſe why Friers are ſo many ways ſubdivided,
is marked by Bellarmin de Monach.l.2.c.2. Every Scę (faith he) is hot at the
beginning, and then they become colder; then ariſeth ſome one or other, who
reduceth the Sect to the firſt Inſtitution, with ſome particular Rite in relyem-
brance of himſelf, and this is called a new Religion. Until this day thiſe two
Orders kept the Office of Inquiſition, whçreſoever the Pope commandeth,
faith Francis Pegna in Directo, Ingnifitor. but principally the Franſciſcans
exerciſe it. How they diſcharge this Office, Agrippade vanitat.ſcien.cap.96.
fheweth, ſaying, Whereas their juriſdiction ſhould be grounded upon Theo-
Mm ni mm2
logical
Their office.
1
1
.
$16
Of divers Cönntreys
}
1
>
A third
Order.
ܕ
logical traditions, and holy Scriptures, they 'exercife it according to the
Canon-Law and Papal Decrees, as if it were impoſſible the Pope can érr;
and they throw away the holy Scriptures as a dead letter, or but a ſhadow of
truth, yea, and they ſay, as a buckler and fortreſs of Herétïcks; neither ad-
mít they 'the ancient traditions of Fathers aird Doctors, ſaying, Thoſe might
be deceived, and deceive, but the holy Church of Röme cannotërr, nor the
Pope tic fead thereof; and they fet before them the Books of his Court, as
the Bur of their faith : when they'enquire, they ask nothing but, Believeſt
tħou in the Church of Rome? and if it be anſwered affermatívely; they ſay,
But the Church of Ronne judgeth this propoſition heretical and ſcandalous
unto godly ears,'or derogatory unto the power of the Church; and ſo tlicy
compel'the nian urito a recantation. But if he who is examined, do profeſs to
maintain his opinion by teftimony of Scripture, or by reaſoning, they make
a noiſe, and blowing their cheeks, they ſay, You have not to deal withi Batche-
lors, of raw Students, but with your Judges; you come riot to argue and
jangle, but you muſt anſwer ſimply, whether you will acknowledge the De-
cree of the Roman Church, and revoke what you have laid : If the man will
not, they ſhew him faggots, and ſay, We muſt deal with Hereticks, not byár-
guments and Scripture, but by theſe, &c. Á third fort of locuits were the
Carmelites, á inore ancient fort indeed, för' they had been many ages at
mount Carmel, even under the Soldan; but ihen they charged their habit,
they were all bahiſlied ; and coming into Europe, were confirmed by Pope
Honorius the III. Their habit was white; their rule was to accept from any
man, and do nothing, but at command of their Superior to deceive the
peo-
ple with glofling words, under prétence of long, prayer. Thoſe were once
conjunct with the Franciſcans in the Inquiſition but when they ſaw the peo-
ple hated them for the cruelty of tliat office, they forſook it; as I. Bale in
Catal.pag. 546. hath marked from the Bull of Pope Alexander the IV. A
fourth ſort was the Cræcigleri, which began (as Pol. Virg. deïnvën.ver. lib.7.
cap.3. Fiath'it) in this ina'ner. INNOCEN ÎI,GS the lír, directed againſt
the Albigenfes a great number of Soldiers, intended againſt the Turks; they
had received their badge of the croſs: Thoſe all were flain, and the Pope
canonized them all; atid for their honor he began ſuch an Order, and gave
thent privilédgës. Pope Alexander the IV. dreained that he ſaw St. Auguſtin,
and therefore he called all the Auguſtibians out of the woods and déſarts,
and cauſed them to dwell in Cities, and gave theñi cxemptions and privi-
ledgës:So about tliát time beĝan many other Orders, both of men & women,
a part in their own Möråſteries, and ſome of both men and women in the
fame Monaſtery, but (for fliame) in divers parts, and both forts under the
command of a woman;" as the Order of St. Clara (the Sifier of Francis the
Minorite) and of St. Briget. About the yeat 1252. the Minorites began to
teach Ariſtotle, that they might be the niore able to deceive with Sophiſtry.
Innocentius the IV. thereupon ſaid, Now Philoſopliy liteeth like a whöre;
to'wit, (faith Matth. Fariſien.) as another Caiaphas, he propheſied truly; If
he kncw thatſlie was a whore, why did he ſuffer her to occupy the chair of her
Miſtreſs? becauſe he would ſhew, that wittingly and willingly he had given
a bill of divorcenient unto the holy Scriptures. Scholaſtick Theology was the
proper exerciſe of theſe two Sects of Friers, and they did ſtill extinguiſh the
few and little ſparks of truth: For the Scholaftick Divinity had (as it were)
three ages; the firſt froin the year 1 i 20. until the year 12 12, the Doctors of
this age are reckoned , Anſelm Arch-Biſhop of Canterbury, Hugo de Śt.
Victor, a German, Richard de St. Victor, a Scot, Gratian the Compiler of
the Decrecs, Peter Lombard Maſter of the Seitenčéš, his colleague Blan-
dinus,
)
1
1
1
Their ages.
1
CENTURY X111.
4179
1
dinus, Rupertus Tuitienſis, Hugo de Ponto, Hugo the Cardinal, and firſt
Compiler of Concordantia Biblica, Leo Tuſcus, Gulielm. Altifiodorenſis,
Vincentius Gallus, Alexander de Ales, alias Fons vita, an Engliſh, who wrote
the first Commentaries on Lombard; Gualter Pictavienſis, Alfonſus Toſtatus,
or Abulenſis, &c. The ſecond age began with Albertus Magnus, Profexor
once at Paris, and then at Colein , his diſciple Thomas de Aquino Doctor
irrefragabilis , Ægidius Romanus Primate of Aquitania, Johannes Scotus
Subtilis Doctor, Richardus de Media villa, Alanus de Inſulis, Auguſtinus de
Ancona, Nicolaus de Lyra, Cardinal Bonaventura Sepharicus Doctor, Du-
randus de St. Portiano, not the worſt of them, Gulielmus Occan, about the
year 1330. &c. Theſe were diligent in ſtudying, reading and writing; but as
thc Arrians, Novatians, and other Hereticks in former times, did truſt in their
ſubtil diſputes , ſo theſe for the moſt part, forſake the certainty of Scriptures;
deſpiſe the ſimplicity of the Fathers, delight in the ſubtilty of diſtinctions and
curious queſtions; and were readier to wrangle and jangle with oſtentation
of wit , then to ſearch the truth in love; deſirous to maintain opinions that
thcy have coyned, and not to follow Divine oracles; faining new words,
and pratling of verbalities, rcalitics, hccccitics, and what other frivolous
words they can deviſe, to paint and diſguiſe their crrors: And when they
have talked ſo highly, that few can underſtand their diſcourſe, then they are
called lublime Doctors; and what one did coyn, another did oppoſe and rc-
fute. In their diſputes they ſeldom bring texts of Scripture for confirmation
or grounds, but ſo ſaith the Philoſopher, or ſo ſaith the Maſter (mcaning Ari-
ſtotle and Lombard) or ſo ſaith ſuch a Father. And others among them, whoſe
ſagacity cannot ſoar aloft, do write of the power of the Pope, and njiracles
of Saints; they forge plauſible or terrible fables; advance the reliques and
Hiſtories of this or that Saint, ſtill mixing their own lyes. I leave the third age
of Scholaſtick unto its own place. Theſe of that ſecond age, have added Their nova-
many errors unto the former; as for example, 1. Peter Lombard could
Tranfubftan-
tell, whether the change of the bread in the Sacrament were formal or acci- tiatioit. 2.
dental; but theſe held tranfubftantion and concomitancy. From this root Auricular
confeſſion.
ſprang a wood of intricate queſtions, that the world knew not before (which
demonſtrateth the novelty of the error) as 1. What giveth immediately the
form unto the Sacrament? Pope Innocentius the Ill. lib.4.de Myſter.cap. 6.
faith, Chriſt uſed no words in the confecration, but onely did conſecrate by
his Divine power. But Tho. Aquin. in Sum.par. 3.qu.76.ar.i.ad 1. faith,
Againſt this are the words of the Goſpel
, which ſay, Chriſt bleſſed; and ter-
tainly that bleſſing was done by ſome words; therefore the words of Inno-
centius are ſpoken opinative magis quàm determinative. For clearing this
point, he ſhoweth (a little before) a new diſtinction between this Sacrament
and all other Sacraments; to wit, thc form of other Sacraiments import the
uſe of the matter, but the form of this importcth onely the confecration of the
matter, which, faith he,confifts in conſubſtantiation, 2. Whether the ſubſtance
of the bread remain after the conſecration they conclude this negative. 3.
Whether the ſubſtance of the bread be turnedinto notliing, or into materiam
primam,orinto the body of Chriſt? 4.Jn what fubje&t do the accidents of the
bread and wine remain? 5. Whether the tranſubſtantiation be done in a mo-
ment of time? 6. Whether the dimentions of Chriſt be wholly in this Sa-
cramcnt? 7. Whether the body of Chriſt be in this Sacrament locally.
s. Whether the body of Chriſt doth move according to the motion of the
hoftic Whether any eye, even a glorified one, can ſce Chriſt's body in the
Sacrament? 10.Concerning the truth of the words, Hoc eft enim copus meum,
arc innumerabic controverfies, as, Whether hoc ſignifie bread? or whether
Nnnnn
ir
tions, I.
II
9.
1
418
.
1
Of divers Conntreys.
1
1
1
it importeth demonſtrationem ut conceptam,& non ut exercitatam? or ad in-
telleétum;& non ad fenfum? that is, This, that is the thing ſignified, by this is
my body: Or, whether it demonſtrateth to the ſenſe? but is to be under-
ftood according to the inſtant or moment, not of pronouncing it, but of pro-
nouncing the laſt ſyllable ; as when one faith, Now I will be ſilent. Thomas
Aquinas firſt did write thoſe, and innumerable more ſuch queſtions, and
after him many have debated them, and many other queſtions of that
ſubject and nature. 2. Before it was voluntary. ( excepting the caſe of
ſcandal) to confeſs their fins, and no Laws were againſt them which did
not confeſs; yea, Lombard, Lib.4. Diſt. 17.B. faith, It may be ſaid, that,
without confeſſion of the mouth, or payment of outward puniſhment,
fins are blotted away by contrition and humility of the heart; - for after
that one doth with a grieved minde propound to confeſs his ſins, God for-
giveth; becauſe there is confeſſion of the heart , albeit not of the mouth;
and by this confeſſion the ſoul is inwardly cleanſed from the ſpot and con-
tagion of committed ſin, and the debt of everlaſting death is forgiven; and
therefore ( faith he) theſe ſentences [of the Fathers which he hath quoted
before] concerning repentanceand confeſſion, are to be underſtood of the
confeſſion of the heart, or of inward puniſhment. But after that Decree of
Innocentius the III, the School-men held, that he is not to be accounted a
Chriſtian, who confefſeth not all his ſins particularly. As for the circum-
ftances, the Canon biddeth the Prieſt be diſcreet in ſearching the circum-
ſtances of the ſinner, and of the fin. But the School-men preſs every man to
confeſs particularly every circumſtance of his ſin, ſo far as poſſibly he can.
Concerning the perfon who ſhould hear confeſſions, Lombard, loc. cit.D.
teacheth, that a man ſhould diligently ſeek a Prieſt, becauſe God hath given
The Confes. the power of binding and looſing unto Prieſts; but if a Prieſt cannot be had,
Fors. one may make his confefſion unto his neighbor or companion: and he ſpeak-
eth no where of a Monk or Frier. But afterwards the Dominicans got power
g. Pardones
from the Popes, and the Prieſts were neglected. 3. Gratian in his Decrees, and
and Indul Lombard in his Sentences, have no word of pardons or Papal indulgences.
gences.
But when avarice had pofſeffed the Clergy, and the people were blinded
with ignorance and ſuperſtition, and both were contented with an outward
formality, then publick declarations were redeemed with ſums of money,
which they called alms for the uſe of the poor, or for building Hoſpitals or
Churches, or Bridges; and the diſcharge of the publick declarations, was
called indulgence or pardon. The School-men finding this practiſe to be ſo
gainful unto Biſhops, and the pardons ſo acceptable unto the people, did
commend them in their preachings, yet ſo, that among themſelves ſome
made queſtion of the truth of them; for ſome ( as Tho. Aquin. Supplem.gu.
25.ar.2.) ſaid, Theſe pardons were but a kinde of pious deceit , whereby
the Church draweth men into ſome ſort of devout actions, as a mother
allureth her childe unto ſome ſteps, by ſhewing him a golden peny, which
The giveth him not. Some ſaid, they were available in the Court, not of God,
but of the Church; others held they were uſeful in both Courts : And they
made the ground of this power, to be the treaſures of Chriſt's, and the Saints
ſufferings, which they had ſuffered more then was needful for the propitia-
ting their ſin and everlaſting punifhment, all which their ſufferings of ſuper-
errogation, make up the treaſure of the Church; and the Biſhops or Prieſts
may beſtow a part of that treaſure on them which have not incrits of their
own. And truly any man might perceive ( as the Germans did in their
grievances, which they ſent unto Pope Hadrian the VI.) that theſe were cun-
ning frauds to purchaſe money unto the Pope, and the Friers, and others
their
1
A
A
!
1
CE N T U RÍ X111.
419
1
1
their partoers. We read that in the primitive Church, when diſcipline was ſtrict,
they would remit ſomewhat of their ſeverity, as they ſaw the perſons affected;
but in that Century, not fo much the puniſhment already enjoyned, but to be
enjoyned was diſpenſed with for money; in former time, the diſpenſation was
granted, left the penitents did faint under'the burthensand that they might
the fooner be received into the communion again, nor were they granted for
money. But at that time, and in times following, they were pardoned from
all fatisfa&tion, both for ſin committed and to be cominiited, if they would
give moneys; which trick was coloured with pretext to ſay Maſſes for them,
or for uſe of the holy wars. And theſe pardons were ( at moft) thought to
avail onely unto the living, until Boniface'the VIII. did extend their vertue
unto the ſouls in Purgatory.. Co: Agrip.de vanit. ſcien.cap.61. Unto the more
clearing of this point, hear what John Roffen. faith, contra aſſert, Luthe.
dt. 18. fçcing Pol. Virg.de invèn. rer.lib.8.cap. 1, and others do cite the ſame
as truth; Poſibly many (faith he) do not value indulgences, becauſe the
uſe of them is known to have come but lately among Chriſtians; unto them
I anſwer, It is not certain who gave them firſt; nevertheleſs there hath been
fome uſe of them very ancient, as they ſay, among the Romans, which may
be gathered by the Stations----- None whoʻis Orthodox [here he would ſay,
Popiſlı, or a follower of the Pope] doubteth whether there be a Purgatory;
of which there is no, or very little mention among the ancients; yea, and
mong the Greeks it is not believed until this day; and neither did the Latins
conceive the verity thereof at one time, but by little and little, nor without
diſpenſation of the holy Ghoft; that after ſo many years, both the faith of
Purgatory, and uſe of indulgences, was generally received by the Romiſh
Church : ſo long as there was not fear of Purgatory, no man ſought pardons;
for upon it doth all the account of pardons depend; if ye take away Purga-
tory, what uſe have pardons ? therefore pardons began after that people ſtood
in aw of Purgatory. So far he, faith Polydore, which thou perhaps (ſeeing
they are of ſo great moment) didſt expect (as more certain) from the mouth
of God. But Roffenfis faith further; If there be no Purgatory, we ſhall not
have need of pardons; conſidering therefore how long time Purgatory was
not known, and then it was believed by ſome by degrees, partly by revela-
tions, and partly by Scriptures, and ſo at laſt it was believed generally by the
whole Church; we may eaſily underſtand ſome cauſe of pardons : Seeing
then Purgatory was ſo lately known, who can now admire, that there was no
uſe of pardons in the primitive Church? &c. 4. A fourth device of the Friers, 4. Meritum
was the diſtinction of merit, ex congruo, & condigno; ſome holding the one
condigno.
part onely, and ſome both parts, but it was never univerſally approved among
them, ſeeing always ſome did abhor to ſay, A man by his merits is worthy of
the Kingdom of heaven. Of which number were Guiliel.Pariſien, Jo.Scotus,
Gregorius de Arimino, Biel, &c. This particular leadeth to another conſide- Their contra-
ration of theſe Friers, that as they do differ in degrees, the latter ſort (for the ry doctrines.
moſt part) being worſe, or more erroneous then their fathers, and ready to
produce a worſe generation, ſo they did and ſtill do differ in contrary opini-
ons; for they preach not Chriſt of good will (faithi Agrip.de ranit. ſcien.
cap. 97.) but for contention; ſo that there is more hope of agreement among
Philoſophers, then among theſe School-men, ſeeing they have darkened and
killed all maner of Divinity with opinions of men, and new errors, &c. and
the poſterity ſweareth into the words or tenets of their Maſter; and they are
led captive by his opinion, ſo that they will not yield unto contrary reaſons
nor Scripture. This is clear by the families or Sects of Thomiſts and Scotiſts,
(triving the one againſt the other, not in Philoſophical or indifferent points,
Nnnnn 2
but
ex congruo
!
华 ​ta
>
A
Of divers Countress.
but in matters of greateſt moment; As for example, 1. Thomas faith; A mai
is accepted of God, not for his vertue, but by the grace of God, which is the
fountain of theſë vertues. In 2. Sent. Dift.26.9. 1.ar.4. But Capreolus on
that place bringeth Scotus, Durand and Aureolus, holding the contrary.
2. Thomas faith, A man deſerveth glory ex condigno, 1, 2. qu. 114.ar, 3. yet
to make this ſmooth, he hath deviſed that diftin&ion, that a work deſerveth
either as it proceedeth from free-will, or as it proceedeth from God's grace;
and ſo on that part of Rom. 6. Lett.4. he ſaith, if good works be conſidered
in their own nature, or as they proceed from mans free-will, they deſerve not
eternal life ex condigno, but onely as they proceed from the graceof the holy
Ghoſt. But Durand in 2, Sent. Diſt.27.qu. 2. refuteth both the tenet and that
frivolous diftin&tion. 3: Thomas proveth, that a man cannot underſtand
fupernatural things without the light of grace, In 2. Sent. Diff. 28.qu. I. ar. 5:
But Durand on that place ſtriveth for the contrary. 4. Thomas ſaith, Noman
in this life without habitual grace, can eſchew all and every ſin, 1, 2. qu. 109.
But Scotus holdcth the contrary. In 2. Sent. Dift. 28. 5. Thomas ſaith, None
without the help of God, can ſufficiently prepare himſelf unto habitual grace,
loc.cit.ar.6. and there he declareth what it is to prepare himſelf; to wit, to
turn unto God; as he which hath his eyes turned from the Sun, prepareth
himſelf to receive the light of the Sun, when he turneth himſelf unto the Sun.
Againſt this doth Durand diſpute, in 2: Sent. Dift. 28.qu.s. 6. Thomas ſaith,
Grace differeth really from vertue, as the ſoul from the faculties, in 2. Sent:
Diſt. 26.qu. I., ar. 4. Scotus holdeth the contrary on that place. 7. Thomas
holdeth, that want of original juſtice in babes is a fin, ibid. Diſt. 30.gu.l.ar.2.
Durand on that place holdeth the contrary. 3. Thomas ſaith, Original ſin
cannot be properly called a quality, or abſolute form inclining to ill ađions,
1, 2. qu. 82.ar. I. Gregor. de Armi, on 2. Sent.Dift. 30.qu. I.ar.2. teacheth,
that according to Auguſtin, original ſin is a poſitive quality, or carnalcon
cupiſcenfe, by which man is inclined to fin actually. 9. Thomas holdeth;
that every aâion of man, if it be evil, is properly a fin, 1, 2. qu.21.ar. 1. Gre .
gory in loc. cit. holdeth the contrary. 19. Thomas proveth, that every act of
man, as it is an act, is from God, De malo qu. 3. ar. 2. Capreolus on 2. Sent,
Diſt. 37.qu. 1. ar. 1. bringeth Durand, Gregory, and Aureolus, diſputing in
the contrary, it. Thomas teacheth, that to the goodneſs of an action, is re-
quired the goodneſs of the matter, and of the form and intention. Capreolus
on 2. Sent. Dift. 38. bringeth ſundry School-men, holding that the goodneſs
of intention is not neceſſary. 12. Dominicans generally hold, that the Sacra-
ments do work grace after the maner of a knife, cutting and framing a thing,
and not a veſſelcontaining grace. But the Franciſcans deny all effe&ive power
in the Sacraments, but bring the vertue of them from the onely power of
God's promiſe, ſo oft as the Sacrament is adminiftred. They do agree in the
opere operato, and differ in the maner. Concil. Trident. lib. 2. 13. Dominicans
held, that the Sacraments of the old Teſtament did not confer, but onely fore-
fignifie grace which was to be given after the ſufferings of Chriſt
. The Fran-
ciſcans held the contrary, ibid. 14. Thomas par. 3.qu. 75.ar.4. ſaith , It is
neceſſary to bclieve, that the body of Chriſt is in the Euchariſt, by the change
of the ſubſtance of the bread into it. But Bellarmin De Euchar.lib.3.cap.23.
faith , Scotus held, that tranſubſtantiation was not thought a do&rine of
faith before the Lateran Councel; and that there is no expreſs Text of Scri-
pture, which without declaration of the Scripture, can convincc one to admit
franſubſtantiation. Certainly the opinion of Thomas was according to the
fenſe of the article which Innocentius the III. did dccree; and howbeit the
Romaniſts hold ſtill the word tranſubftantiation , yet they are all for the most
part
1
c
1
CENTURY X111.
J
421
1
I
part fallen upon another conceit, that the ſubſtance of the bread evaniſheth,
or is annihilated, and the body of Chriſt cometh in ſtead of it. And hence
ariſeth many queſtions among them, as, whether the body of Chriſt be caten
with the teeth, and go into the belly? whether the wicked do eat the body of
Chrift? They who will read any School-man on Lombard, Lib.4. Diſt.10,11.
will finde many ſuch queſtions concerning the Sacrament. In a word, all the
huge volumes of Thomiſts and Scotiſts upon the Sentences, are ſo many ino-
numents of controverſies betwixt antagoniſts in the Romiſh Church; as lately
Dr.T. Mortan hath proved the Proteſtant faith by teſtimonies of theſe School-
men, or (as he ſpeaketh) even the enemies being judges: Therefore all the
boaſting of Papiſts concerning the unity of their Church, is indeed but to
delude them which are not acquainted with their books. Thus the Church was
pitifully divided with thefe Sects; and when the diſciples of theſe School-
men went abroad to preach , one thus, and another the contrary, the people
knew not what to believe. And albeit the Popes did tolerate them ſo long as
they ſtood for the triple Mitre, yet hence we may underſtand one main cauſe,
why ſome Biſhops and Princes did bewail the confuſion in the Church, and
after that time wiſh and cry for a Reformation. To this purpoſe hear how A conteſt bea
Pe. Soave in Hift. Con. Triden. lib.2. reporteth the conteft betwixt the Biſhops twixt the
and the Generals of the Friers. On the one ſide the Biſhops did complain, the Priers.
that albeit Chriſt had commanded to teach the people his doctrine, and that
could be no other way but by publick teaching in the Church; and to the
end ſufficient men might be provided to teach the people, this charge did
properly belong unto Biſhops ; as the Apoſtles at firſt ſhewed the way, and
the holy Fathers did follow; yet this charge of ſo great importance was
taken from the Biſhops, that no footfteps thereof remain, and that by giving
of priviledges; and this is the cauſe why all things become worſe and worſe.
becauſe Chriſt's inftitution is changed. The Univerſities had immunity, thar,
a Biſhop cannot know what they are teaching; the power of preaching is
given unto the begging Friers, ſo that they are free from the Laws of Biſhops,
and will not let them ſee what they are doing; and ſo Biſhops are robbed of
the chief part of their office. And in the contrary, they which at firſt were
appointed oncly to bewail the ſins of men, and which by expreſs and ſevere
threatnings werc forbidden to teach or preach, have now uſurped, or as a gift
do poffefs that office as their peculiar onely, in the mean time the flock want-
eth a fhephcard and hireling too; for thoſe vagring preachers, which skip from
onc City to another, cannot underſtand either the neceſſity of the people, or
the capacity of their mindes, and far leſs the opportunities of teaching and
edifying them, ſo as a conſtant Paftor might, who living continually with his
flock, hath more experience of their infirmities and neceſities. Moreover,
theſe preachers have not ſuch an aim to edifie the people, but to bring alms
to theirown advantage, or of their Convent; and to the end they may make
their purchaſe the more liberally, they look not to the ſalvation of fouls, but
onely to their own advantage by flattering, delighting and following the affe-
&ions of men; and the people learn inttead of the doctrine of Chriſt, no-
thing but news, or certainly vanity------ The onely remedy of all theſe evils
is,'that theſe priviledges and exemptions be diſcharged, and the charge of
teaching and preaching be reſtored unto Biſhops, and of chuſing others to be
their helpers in that work. On the other ſide, the Generals of the Friers ſaid,
When Biſhops and Curates had neglected their paſtoral work, fo that in
many ages, neither preachings were heard in Churches, nor teaching of Di-
vinity in Schools, at laſt God did raiſe up the Orders of begging Friers, to re-
pair the defect of that neceſſary office, which they had not uſurped, but had
Ooooo
obtained
.
a
5
422
Of divers Conntreys
1
we may
Cardinals
obtained by the gift of the ſupream Paftor ; and ſeeing it belongedh unto
him chiefly to feed the flock, it is an injury to aver, that whom he hath ap-
pointed to ſupply their defects, who according to their office ſhould have had
care of the flock, and had forſaken it, and medled with the harveſt of others;
but it is rather true, that unleſs they had ſo done in love and charity, there had
been ere now no remembrance of Chriſt's name; and therefore ſeeing for
the ſpace of three hundreds years and upwards they have waited upon this
work, to the manifeſt benefit of men, and by juſt title of the Roman high
Prieſts, gifts and preſcription of ſo long time, this is their office; the Biſhops
have no reaſon to move any controverſie, or pretend the cuſtom of ancient
time, for recovering the office which they had forſaken for ſo many ages. And
what is objected of their enlarging the Monaſteries or ſecking their own gain,
it isą męer calumny, feeing of the alms they did reap nothing but meat and
clothes, and what was over, was employed to the ſervice of God, in ſaying
Maſſes, or in building and decoring Churches, for the benefit of the people;
and therefore the offices which have been exerciſed by thcſc Orders, in the
holy Churches and ſtudy of Divinity., which ſcarcely can be found without
the Cloiſters of Monks, they may juſtly claim as their own, and ſhould be
continued with them, ſeeing hardly can'other ſufficient men be had. So far
there. If we compare theſe two diſcourſes, and conſider how truly the firſt
deſcribeth the latter times, and the other paintcth forth the preceeding time,
underſtand the miſeries of the Church, and what need there was of
Reformation.
The beginning 3. It is ſaid before, that Pope Innocentius thellI. made a Law, that the
and riſe of ele&tion of the Pope ſhould appertain unto the Cardinals onely, whereby their
grandure did wax mightily. I will not ſay, that this was a novation, and a
change of the election of the Biſhop of Rome; but now it is time to ſpeak
of their beginning, and increaſe of their honor, and that in the worợs of
Romiſh Authors. The Jeſuit Azorius faith, Some bring their conception from
Gregory the I. and ſome from Silvefter the I. and ſome from Marcellus.
Bellarm.de cleri.lib. 1. cap. 16. allcdgeth, that there is mention of Cardinals,
in a Counçel at Rome, in the days of Pope Silveſter ihel, but then(as Spa-
latın. de Repu. Ecclef. lib.4.cap.5.8.11. hath obſerved ex Grego. Regiſt.com
Epifl.) Cardinalis was no other but fixed and ordinary, and it was oppoſed
to vagrant and titular Biſhops and Prieſts; whercas now (ſaith he) for the
moſt part, or rather all Cardinals are but titulars, and none of them hath an
ordinary or ſetled charge. Ibid. S. 3 2. Bellarm.loc.cit. faith alſo, The office of
Cardinals conſiſteth in three particulars : 1. Is the office of a Biſhop, or Prieſt,
or Deacon. 2. The election of the Pope. 3. It is to allift the Pope always. In
all theſe, faith he, they have their original from the days of the Apoſtles; but
he proveth not well. When rol. Virg. ſearcheth the invention of things, he
paſſeth not by the invention of Cardinals, in li.4.ca.9. Pope Marcellus (ſaith
he) from among the twenty five Pariſhes that were then at Rome, appointed
fifteen of them to be Cardinal (or as they call them improperly Mother-
Churches, and the reſt were but Chappels or Oratories] for the uſe of ba-
ptiſm and burial, and this is the very beginning of the Order of Cardi-
nals---- and long after, to be a Cardinal, was no other thing but to have the
carc of ſouls. EThat which followeth, is commanded to be blotted out by
the Index expurgatorius , Printed at Antwerp An. 1561. pag.70.] But after-
wards, when Pope Boniface the III. obtained from the Emperor Phocas the
prerogative over all the reſt of the Biſhops, then the higii Prieſt of Romc,
with his Senate of Towo-Prieſts, hegan to be more advanced above others;
and theſe Prieſts to whom thoſe titles wcre given in old time, and to whom?
thac
1
►
CENTURI X111.
423
1
1
the curc of Chriſtian ſouls was committed, began eſpecially to be honored
with that name, as proper to the higheſt Dignity----- In the beginnig it was
altogether a burthen, and at laſt the chicfeſt honor, ſeeing they are always
neareſt to the Pope in the adminiſtration of the Chriſtian Republick, and
uinto them was more and more given ; and by little and little by jarring of the
Emperors and the people of Rome for the clection of the Pope, all the right
of the election came unto them. So far he: In this laſt matter, Bellar.loc.cit.is
more plain; howſoever theſe things be ſo, I confeſs, faith he, that the Cardi-
nalſhip was a ſtep unto a Biſhoprick ; as it is moſt manifeſt out of the firſt
book of the life of Gregory, cap. 7. but that order is changed, and Cardinals
are preferred unto Biſhops; becauſe when the Emperors, and Clergy, and
people did chuſe the Pope, the Cardinals were not in ſuch eſtimation; but
when onely they began to chuſe the Pope, and onely Cardinals were choſen,
the dignity of a Cardinalis not without cauſe more reſpected. Secondly, The
dignity of a Cardinalis advanced, becauſe they were wont to be neither the
onely, neither the chief Conſellors of the Pope; for in the firſt eight hundred
years, a national Councel of Italian Biſhops was gathered, for conſultation
of the weighty affairs, as is manifeſt by the Councels; there che chief place
was given to Biſhops: but when the affairs of the Church of Rome did in-
creale, eſpecially the temporal Princedom in the days of Pipin and Charls the
Grcat,the Councels have been omitted,and all things brought to the Colledge
of Cardinals. So he. We ſaw before how great priviledges Innocentius the III.
gave unto this Order, and ſo did Innocentiùs the IV. If Peter Damian, Car-
dinal of Oſtia, had ſeen them ſo far honored, whereunto would he have com-
pared them, ſeeing he is bold to extol them ſo far in his days? What thinkeſt
ihou of the Cardinal Biſhops (faith he) who principally chuſe the Pope of
Rome,and do tranſcend the power of all Biſhops, yea of Patriarchs and Pri.
mates?to wit,except the Sacrament of the univerſal Church, theſe are the eyes
of the one ſtone, that is of the Roman Church; of whom it is ſaid in Zachary,
Behold the ſtone which I have ſet before jehoſhua; upon that one ſtone are
ſeven cyes ; they are the lamp of the one candleftick---- they are the candle-
ſticks in the midſt of which Jeſus doth walk. Apoc. 2, &c.Baron. Tom. 11. ad
An.1061.nu.11. at the election of Cardinals, the Pope ſaith to them,Bc ye our
Brethren and Princes of the world? Antonin. Flor. ſum. Theol.par.z.tit.21.
cap. 1.9.2. Pope Pius thell, ſaid to his Cardinals, Ye are my eldeſt and beſt
beloved children; and ye are honored with moſt excellent dignity, when ye
are called into the Apoftolical Colledge; ye ſhall be our Counſellors, and
judges of all the earth----- ye ſhall be Senators of the City, and like unto
Kings; and very hinges of the world, upon whom the door of the inilitant
Church muſt turn and be governed. Pfler.de Ecclef.ftatu.cap.4.ex Sacr.cerem.
Ro. Ecclef.lıb.ſext.8.cap.3. Antonius, after his maner, proveth, that the ſame
authority belongeth unto them, loc. cit.
4. In this Century thefe Friers and Cardinals ſparcd not the blood of perſecution
God's ſervants ; for Pope Innocentius thought firſt by diſputes and ſophiftry againſt the
to bear down the Waldenſes, but when he could not that way prevail, he
Waldenſes.
cauſed his Friers to ſting them with fire and ſword. An. 1205. he ſent the
forenamed Dominicus, with Didacus Biſhop of Exonia or Oxonia, in Spain,
into the County of Toloſe; they diſputed once at Viride Folium, and again
at Axainia. An. 1207. in the City Montie-regalis , the ſame two, with Fulco
Biſhop of Tolouſe, and Petròs de Caſtro novo, the Popes Legate, diſputed
againſt Arnold hot, Paſtor Albigenſium, Ponticus Jordanus, Arnold Auri-
fanus, Philibert Caftrenſis, and Benedict Thermus. Theſe were the Articles;
The Church of Rome is not the holy Church, neither Spouſe of Chriſt, but
OOooo3
fillled
t
1
Of divers Countreys.
Sony
1
and pro-
1
.
filled with the doctrine of divels ; ſhe is Babylon' that John deſcribeth in
the Apocalypſe; the mother of fornications and abominations; covered
with the blood of the Saints. It doth not pleaſe the Lord, which pleaſeth the
Church of Rome; neither Chriſt nor his Apoſtles did inſtitute the Maſs, but
it is the device of man. By conſent of both parties, four Laicks were named
Auditors; to wit, two noble men, Bernard de Villa nova, and Bernard Ar-
tenſis; and two of meaner degree, Raymundus Godins, and Arnold Ribe-
ria. When the diſputation had continued thrce days, Fulco fought the ſpace,
of fifteen days, and he would give the defence of his poſitions in writing
and Arnold Hotcraved eight days to give his anſwer in writing likewiſe.They
aſſembled at the day appointed; and the conferences were prolonged the
Space of four days; and at laſt the Biſhop ſaid. Theſe things ought to be taken
froin the Maſs, that are not of the Maſs: and ſo they were diſmiſſed ; neither
was any more done of theſe controverſies, vler.ex Vignier, Hift, Ecclef. ad
An. 1207. There were alſo other conferences among them. But when the
Pope and his Cardinals ſaw that they could not prevail with diſputes, Odo
Biſhop of Paris eaſily perſwaded the Pope to try them with the ſword, An.
1203. The Pope wrote unto Philip King of France for that effect; and
claimed Indulgences unto all who would take Arms againſt the Waldenſes
and Albigenſes, even as large as to them who warred againſt the Mahunie-
tiſts; and the Pope and the King gave all the lands of the Waldenſes, and
their goods, unto any who would take them. Raymund Earlof Tolouſe was
of this number; and was much envied by the Clergy for his devotion, and by
Laity for his grandure : he was Couſin-german of King Philip, and Lord of
Tolouſe, Province, Aquitania, Delphinate, the County of S.Giles, Velnaiſſen,
Ruthen, Cadurcen, Albio, and of other large dominions on both ſides of
Rhodanus; he had married Johanna , Siſter of John King of England, and
after her Eleonora, Daughter of Peter King of Arragon, Vſer. in Stat, el
Succeſ. Ecclef.ex Guil. Armor. Bertrand. in geft. Ioloj. Of the ſame profes-
ſion were the Counts de Foy, de Beders, de Cominees, de Carmain, &c. To
the end that Raymund may be the more odious upto the people, the Prcach-
ers did ſlander him of Manicheiſm; but untruly, ſaith Bertrand. In the year
1 209. were levied in France 22000. men; their General was Simon Earl of
Monford, with ſome of the Preachers and Nobility. They firſt did ſet againſt
Biterræ, in which were 100000, men; it pleaſed God that the perſecuters had
the upper hand; and when the Soldiers asked the Abbot of Ciſtertian, what
- they ſhould do, becauſe they knew not who were Hereticks, and who were
not? he anſwered, Kill all, God knoweth who are his : So they ſpare neither
age nor ſex, Caſar. Hift.lib.s. cap.2.7. Many hundreds were burnt, many were
hanged, and many thouſands were ſlain in other places, I.Thuan. ad Anisso
In a word, they prevailed ſo, that Raymund was robbed of all his lands al-
moſt; and went to Rome An. 1215, and promiſed obedience unto the
Church, if the Pope would cauſe his lands to be reſtored. Innocentius an-
ſwered, The expedition was chargeable unto the Church, and unto Simon de
Monford; and therefore hc had given theſe lands unto Simon; and it was
paſt the King's confirmation, and could not be recalled; oncly he would
grant unto Raymund 400. marks yearly, during his life, if he ſhall continue
under obedience. Then Raymund went to Arragon, and levied an Army of
100000. men; and within a year he recovered by ſtrength all his lands. Simon
was killed An. 1218. and 22000. men with him; ſo was his Son Guido Ano
219.10. de Serres. Then King Philip ſent his Son Lewes once and again
againſt Tolouſe; but all in vain ſo long as Raymund lived, and Roger de
Foy; both which died within one moneth, An. 1221. His Son Raymund
(whether
1
1
.
.
1
CENTURI X111.
friss
*
O
}
(whether for fear of worldly oppoſition, or if he left the doctrine which his
Father had profeffed, it is uncertain) offered all obedience unto the Chứrch
and King, if they would grant him peace. Almaric, the Son of Simon de
Montford, appearerla in the contrary, adledging his Title unto the County of
Tolouſe --- which was granted unto his Father, and confirmed by the Pope
and the King. In the mean time Philip dieth, and left unto Almaric 20000.
(ſome write 100000.) lievers of Paris, for a new expedition againſt Tolduſe;
and at laſt, by perſwaſion of Romanus, Cardinal de St. Angelo, the Pope's
Lcgat, Lewes VIII.King of France,with Arch-Biſhops,Biſhops, Abbots, Peers,
Barons, and soooo. horſe, with a great number of foot (which aroſe for fear
of the King and the Pope's Legate, more then for zeal to the çaưſe, faith
Mat.Parif. in Hen. III.) they were marked with the ſign of the Croſs, againſt
thc Hereticks (as they ſpake) of Tolouſe and Avenion (which alſo belonged
unto Raymund) and boaſting to deſtroy all the means and men within
his
Dominions, An. 1226. They came firft to Avenion, craving paſſage through
the Town for ſhortpeſs of way. The Citizens ſaid, They feared more danger.
The King ſware he would not riſe from ſiege, till he had taken the City. They
had ſo provided, that within were ncither old perſons, nor women; nor chil-
dren; and all beaſtials were removed, and all the meadows were tilled; that
the King had ſcarcity without, and they within had plenty; ſo without was
dearth, and death (as was reckoncd) of 22000. Simon and the Pope's Ge-
neral were killed with ſtories out of ſlings. Some of the Nobility cřave Icave.
to return, but obtain it-not. The King dieth. Romanus cauſeth his death to
bc concealed i and after asking a treaty for peace, (which was refuſed) he
craveth that he and the Prelates may enter the City, to try if the wickedneſs
was ſo great, as the cry thereof was conc unto the Pope's ears; and ſwore
that he minded nothing but the ſalvation of ſouls: But he contemned his
.oath;brought in the Army, brake their walls, and New mæny of them, Mat.
Parif. ad An. 1 2*26. in Hey. III. In the year 1228. Raymund did rout his
adverſaries in three ſeveralbattels, ideon. Then they invade Tolouſë"; but ſo
that the yong King was glad to ſeek peace; and the Earl accepteth'it on good
conditions. Then the Pope ſent the Marſhal de la Foy with a freſh Army. King
Lewes would not allow it, and ſaid, They ſhould perſwade by reaſon, and not
conſtrain by force, 1o. de Sobres.' When open wars were ended, the Biſhops
and Friers were buſie-with burning and hanging; and theſe broyls were not
ended for ſeventy yeats, faith Bertrand. Ia. Thuan, in the dedicatiorrof his
Hiſtory, telleth ſummarily the ſucceſs: They were killed or baņiſhed, and
fcattered hither and thither, but not convicted of errors, nor brought into re-
pentance; ſome fled into Province, or near unto the Alps, finding lurk-
ing holes for their lives and do&tripe; ſome went into Calabria, and their
Followers abode there until the Papacy of Pius thely. ſome ſetled in Bohem,
Poland and Livonia; and of their reliques in Britain , was John Wickliff in,
Oxford.So Thuan. Whereſoever they went, Satan followed to devour them,
And all the Hiſtòrians of thoſe times thew how they were perſecuted; as
vfler.hath marked particularly,loc.cit.c9.10. Inqocentius III. cauſed the bones
of Almaric to be burnt, a learned Biſhop at Paris, becauſe he had taught, that
no ſin is imputed unto man in the ſtate of grace; and Images ſhould not be
in Churches; and other twenty four perſons, for the ſame doctrine, an. 1210,
10. Bale Cent. 3.cap.67. in appen. ſheweth ex Bern. Lutzenburg. that when
Dominicus, with twelve Ciſtertian Monks, was ſent againſt them, the ſum of
them who were killed in the wars, were 100000. perſons, and out of Chriſt.
Maffanus. Thạtiņthe Diocy of Narbon 140. men choſe rathºr to ſuffer the
fire, then accept the doctrinc of Rome, Ajs, 1210. And in the next year 400.
Ppppp
were
!
.
1
"
n
Of divers Connireys.
were burnt within the Diocy of Tolouſe , eighty were beheaded, and Almc-
ricus, Captain of the Caſtle of Vare, was hanged, and his wife was ſtoned to
death. M. Fox in A&t. Alónim. ſheweth out of Hermo Mutius, that An.
1212. ſundry Noble men and others in the County of Alſatia, did hold, that
every day was free for eating of fleſh, if it be ſoberly; and that they do wig-
kedly, who hinder Prieſts from lawful marriage. Therefore Innocentius cauſed
an hundred of them to be burnt in one day.' Nauclerus ſheweth, that at the
ſame time were many of the ſame doctrine at Millan, who ſent relief unto
their Brethren in Alfatia. An. 1220. William, a Goldſmith , was burnt, be-
cauſe he ſaid, Rome was Babylon, and the Pope was Antichriſt.Bale ex Cafar.
in dialog.Deſiderius à Lombard. at the ſame time was called Herefiarcha, bet
cauſe he wrote againſt the begging Friers. We read of many tuch other
burnings and martyrdoms in other places and times; but the truth could not
be burnt, nor overthrown, nor want her witneſſes.
s. Guilielmus de Alta Petra, Biſhop of Paris, about the year 12 20. wrote
a book De Clero, wherein he ſpeaketh of the Clergy of his time in this maner;
No.godlineſs or learning is ſeen in them, but rather all divellifh filthineſs, and
monſtrous vices, their fins are not ſimply ſins, but monſters of fins; they
are not the Church, but Babylon, Egypt, and Sodom; the Prelates build not
the Church, but deſtroy it; atliey mock God; and they and their Prieſts do
profane the body of Chriſt; they lift up to the heavens, with all maner of Ec-
cleſiaſtical honor, the limbs of the divel, andmenemies of God; in a word,
they bring Lucifer into the Church of Chriſt. Hetaught alſo that there is no
law belonging unto the ſalvation of man, but the Goſpel of Chriſt.
6. Joachim, Abbot of Curacon in Calabria, about the year 1200. held and
and taught, that the Pope and his Court were the Antichriſt, becauſe they
were drowned in ſimony and luxury; by their wickedneſs they hindered the
Jews and Pagans from converting unto Chriſt. He wrote prophetical pictures'.
upon the Revelation, with Italian expoſitions, wherein he ſharply taxeth.the
Pope and his Clergy. In his Commentary on Jeremiah, he faith, The days
fhall be perillous from the year 1200. until the laſt times, when the law of
liberty ſhall appear, the Goſpel of Chriſt ſhall be prcached, and the Church
ſhall be purged, as the wheat from the chaff and tares. Pope Innocentius
the Ill. condemned hinf, as thinking amiſs of the Trinity; and ſaying, that he
who believeth the Trinity of perſons, and unity of nature or effence, eſta-
bliſheth a quaternity. But as we ſaid, Antoninus ſheweth, that the Pope con-
demned that error aşhis, but he condemned nothimſelf. And Mar. Luther,
in a peculiar Treatiſe, cleareth this Joachim from all error of the faith in the
Trinity, Catal.teft. verit, lib: 17, and certainly all is not ſure that is ſet down in
the Decretals. (M. Fox in Act. Monim, ſheweth ex Roge. Honeden, that
when Richard King of England, went to Syria, by the way he ſent for foa-
chim to meet him in Sicily, and asked him many things; among the reſt, he
asked what he thought of the coming of the Antichriſt He began to ex-
pound the myſtery of the ſeven Kings in the Apocalypſe; theſe are ſeven per-
ſecutors, Herod, Nero, Conftantius, Mahumet, Mellemutus, Saladin and
Antichriſt; and Antichriſt is now ſitting in the City of Rome, and in his
Apoſtolical throne ; as the Apoſtle ſaith, he is an adverſary, and exalteth him-
ſelf above all that is called God: Alſo he foretold the eſtate of the Church
all the Church of the Saints ſhall be hid; for the elect of God, what they
know, they ſhall know it to themſelves., ſo that they will not preſume to
preach publickly, becauſe of prevailing darkneſs; not that they will leave to
encourage and exhort the faithful privately, but becauſe they will not dare to
preach publickly, Vffer.de Ercel.fiatu.cap. 6.ex Roge. Honen annal. in Rich. Ir.
7. Conradus
ز
1
1
t
1
CENTURY X111.
7. Conradus, a Lichtenal, was made abbas Vrſpergenfis An 1215.. In the
Hiſtory Of Henry the V.Emperor, heſheweth, that many at that time did re-
prove peregrinations and indulgences; and in that place he calleththem à
novelty. He writeth.many things in favor of Popes, yet the force of truthi
ſometimes prevaileth with them: he condemneth Pope Gregory the IX. for
excommunicating the Emperor Without juſt cauſes, and without all order;
he condemneth 'the Pope for taking Lands from the Emperor in his abſence,
whereas he had forced him to go aways and for killing ſome who were
figned with the Croſs, becauſe they were going to aid the Emperor againſt
the Turks; which, ſaith he, is moſt abominable to ſpeak. He made this rhimc
of the avarice of Rome. Epephonemá ex vità Phil. Imp:
+
1
l
t
?
t
Gąude mater noftra Roma
Quoniam aperiuntur cataracta
Theſaurorum,
in terra
Vt ad te confluant rivi da aggeves
Nummorum
In magna copia.
Latare ſuper iniquitate hominum
Quoniam ad recompenſationem
Tantorum malorum
Datur tibi pretium.
locundare
Super adjutrice tua diſcordia;
Qua crupit de puteo
Infernalis abyſsis
Vt accumulentnr tibi
Multa pecuniarum premia.
Habes qùod ſemper fitiſti.
Decanta canticum,
Quia per malitiam hominum,
Non per tuam religionem
Orbem viciſti.
Adte trahit homines
Non ipforum devotio,
Aut pura conſcientia,
Sed ſcelerum multiplicium perpetratio
Et litium decifio
Pretio comparata, &c.
Ex Catalog.teſtover.lib.16. This is expounded of the frequent gadding to
Rome in the days of Pope Innocentius the IIf. See pag. 317.8. Thore.
s. There is extant a conſtitution of Lewes, ſurnamed the bleſſed, King A proteſtati-
of France, bearing the date An. 1228. fub tit.ple Taliis, wherein he regrateth her option
thc ávarice of Popes, ſaying, The exactions and grievous burthens of moneys Bull
, and a
that are laid on the Churches of our Kingdom by the Court of Rome, and appeal.
whereby the Kingdom is miſerably exhauſted, and more yet may be by bur-
thens which are ſaid to be lately impoſed, We will that theſe be levied upon
no condition, nor gathered, except onely for a reaſonable, pious and moſt
urgent, or inevitable neceſſity; and by our expreſs and willing conſent; and
with the conſent of the Church it ſelf of our Kingdom. At that time the
Senate of Patis did preſent unto John Santroman, the King's Advocate, the
PPPPP 2
Pope's
!
2
r.
1
3
i
1
2
Of diver's Countrels.
>
I
l
.
1
of
-
4.
Romiske
Simony.
.
Pope's Bull to be read and anſwered. He replied, ſaying, The greateſt confu-
ſion of all things would ariſe upon the accepting and comprobation of that.
Bull; for by Authority of ſuch in former times, the people of the Kingdom
had in great number gone out of the Kingdom unto Rome; of whom ſome
became ſlaves or clients to the Cardinals; and ſome living more liberally,
had waſted their patrimony idly; and others in the City or by the way, had
periſhed with the inconvenience of the air and frequent peftilence; and ſo
France-was exhauſted of ſubje&ts, eſpecially of the learned men. He fheweth
alſo, how vaſt ſums of money were carried away for vacancies and avow-
ſancies of Biſhopricks and Abbeys, and other titles in the Church, ſo that
ſometimes ten or twelye Bulls were ſold for one Prieſthood; and if this cu-
ſtom ſhall continue , (ſaid he) it ſhall come to paſs, that who hath any ſtore
moneys, 'will ſend to Rome and buy a Prieſthood unto his Sonor Couſin.
The Rector of the Univerſity of Paris ſpake to the ſame purpoſe; and having
proteſted at length againſt-the Bull, he appealeth from the iniquity thereof
unto the next Councel. Brut. Fulmen, ex Chronic. Britan. Armoric. lib.
9. And becauſe we have heard a little of the exactions which the Court
laid upon the Nations, to make this more clear, I will add from the ſame
Brut. Fulmen. pag. 66,4 67. an example of Erance; there the Author faith,
It is moſt certain, two ſorts of limoniacal merchandiſe, of thoſe things that
are called ſpiritual, are exerciſed at Rome by the Pope; one whereby Prieſt-
hoods are ſold openly without diſſimulation, and that is very gainful; ano-
ther not ſo lucrative, but no leſs abominable, which is called Taxa pæniten-
tiaria Apoſtolica. The names and titles of the forner are innumerable; but
of ſuch a multitude, the principalare reckoned, The tribute of Annates or
vacancies; by this word is underſtood a years revenue, which is paid unto
the holy treaſury of the Pope; and theſe are often doubled or tribled. Item
• the tribute by premunitions, reſignations in favors, commenda's, diſpenſa-
tions of age, of order, irregularity, and bodily faults. Item the tribute for the
favor of expectations, from devolutions, from Benefices cre they be vacant,
for priviledges and exemptions of not viſiting, agreements of reconcilcá
perſons, tranſactions that are made with the Pope's good pleaſure , for ex- .
change of Benefices with diſpenſation, Epiſcopal mandats, expeditions in
formavel ratione tongrui, for creating Prothonotaries and Notaries Apofto-
lical, for letters of colleagues or fellow-helpers, for letters of leffer or higher
juſtice, for Dignities Secular and Eccleſiaſtiacal, for new foundations or
change of the ancients, for reduction of Regular Monaſteries into the con-
dition of Secular, for reftitution in integrum, for thc fruit to be had in time of
abſence, for legitimations, for porcátive altars, for non obftantiis, for difpen-
ſations to Secular Canons, for revocations and ranverſiogs, for tolerations of
concubines, uſually termed Toleramus ,efær reſcriptions unto pleas, &c. Of
this merchandiſe'is a Papai book, with this inſcription, Taxa Cancellaria Apon
Aolicæ cum Notabilibus juxta ftylum hodiernum Curia Romana. In this book is
a ſentence expreſt in theſe words; And note diligently, that theſe favors and
diſpenſations are not granted upto poor folks. And what gain is amaſſed of
theſe particulars, take an example from the grievances of the Parliament of
Paris, which they did preſent into King Lewes the Xl..and which was tran-
ftated into Latin, and printed three feveral timescum privilegio Regis, Art.72.
And that we may demonftrare particularly how much the Realm hath been
exhauſted of moneys within theſe three years, it is obſerved, that in the time
of Pope Pius, ewenty and more Arch-Biſhopricks and Biſhopricks avere
vacant within the Realno, and without doubt partly for the annual tribute
(which they call Annata) and partly for the acceſſory and extraordinary
charge
1
-
1
CENTURY X111.
}
429
---
}
1
A
charges, from every City 6000.crowns were paid; in ſum 120000. crowns.
Art. 68. More then ſixty Abbeys did vake, whereof each one hath paid
2000. crowns at leaſt; in ſum 120000. Art. 74. At the ſame time Priories,
Deanries, Proveſtries, Preceptories, and ſuch other Dignities which are not
honored with the Croſier, were vacant no fewer then two hundred; and for
cach of theſe Benefices were paid five hundred crowns; in ſum 100000.
crowns. Art.75. It is certain, that in the Realm are at leaſt iooooo. Pariſhes,
and there is none of them in which ſome man hath not obtained ſome grace
or favor expective; and for each one of theſe were paid 25.crowns; partly for
the expenſes of the way or journey, partly for writing the Bulls, for the non
obftantiis, prerogatives, annullations, and other ſpecial cauſes which depend
upon theſe expectative graces; as alſo for the executorial proceſs that were
made upon the ſame graces; in ſum 2500000, crowns. So far the Parliament
of Paris. Snmma ſummarum is 2840000. crowns. This was paid in three
years. As alſo it is found, that the tax of vacancies, accounted in the books.
of the Camera, from Cathedral Churches and Abbeys in France, do every
fixth year amount to the ſum of 697750. lievers, befides Prelacies, which
are not taxed, and other Benefices, the exactions of which do almoſt amount
unto the ſame ſum------ Pag.77. There was a book printed at Paris An. 1520.
with the priviledge of the Parliament of Paris, on June 6. of the ſame year,
with this title, Taxa Car:cellaria Apoſtolicæ, da taxa ſacra pænitentiariæ item
Apoftolice, where fol. 36. may be ſeen the prices and merchandiſe Apoſtolical
of abſolutions. Abſolution for a Monk wearing pointed ſhoes, and a coat
tied up, 7. s. Abſolutions for a Prieſt that hath confirmed in marriage perſons
within degrees forbidden, 7.s. For him that hath known a woman within the
Church, and hath committed other villanies, 6.s. For a Prieſt that hath mar-
ricd perſons privily, and hath been preſent at their clandeſtin weddings, 7.5.
For a Laick who hath ſtolen holy things out of a holy place, 7.s. For him
which hath carnally known his nyother, Gifter, or his kinlwomen by blood or
marriage, or his godmother, S.s. For him which hath defloured a virgin, 6.s.
For perjury, 6.s. For a Laick which hath killed an Abbot, or any Prieſt infe-
rior unto a Biſhop, or a Monk, or Clerk, 7,8, or 9.5. Abſolution for the mura
ther of a Laick by a Laick, 5. s. For a Prieſt, Dean or Clerk, whien his ſuppli-
cation is ſigned with Fiat, 18,or 16.5. For him which hath killed his father,
mother, brother, ſiſter, wife, or any kinſman (bcing a Laick, becauſe if any
of them were a Clerk, thc murtherer is bound to viſit the Apoſtolical See)
s, or 7.s. For a man that hath ſmitten his wife, ſo that thereupon ſlie hath a
miſchance, or hath brought forth before the time, 6. s. For a woman which
hath taken any drink, or done any other thing to deſtroy her birth after it was
quickened in hier belly, 5.s. Is not the condition of Chriſtians miſerable, and
hath need to be bewailed? ----- So that Fla. Blondus lib. 3. Roma inſtaurate,
hath written truly; Now the Princes of the world do adore and worſhip the
perpctual Dictator----- the high Prieſt------and all Europe almoſt fendeth
unto kome now greater tribute, or certainly equal unto ancient times, in ſo
far but as every City do reccive Prieſtly benefits from the Biſhop of Rome.
So far Blondus. And that this may be underſtood, I ſhalladjoyn the words of
Şuetonius, in the life of Julius Cæſar, where writing of France, he ſaith, He
brought all France into the form of a Province, and laid on them to pay
yearly, in name of tribute , four hundred seſtertium; and Eutropius,lib.6.
faith the ſame; which ſum; according to the ſupputation of Budæus de Alle, The Schiſm
is 1000000.crowns, or a Million. So far ex Bru. Fulm.
betwixt the
10. When the Latins did reign in Conſtantinople, the Greek Church was carries
in ſome manner made ſubject unto Rome, until the year 1230, at this time Churches,
Q1999
the
1
Latin and
1
30.
Of divers Conntreys.
1
1
the ſcam-ript coat was rent in ſunder, upon this occaſion; A certain Biſhop
was elected unto an Arch-Biſhoprick in Greece, and came to Rome to be
confirmed, but could not obtain confirmation, unleſs he would pay a great
ſum of money unto Pope Gregory the IX, The Biſhop deteſting limony re-
fuſeth; and returning without confirmation, declareth unto the Nobility of
the Land the matter as it was; others which had been with him, did teftific
the ſame: Wherefore all the Greeks made a general ſeparation from the
Church of Rome. After ſeven years, Germanus, Patriarch of Conſtanti-
nople, wrote unto the ſame Gregory, hunibly intreating to adviſe upon ſome
means of unity, that the truth on both ſides being debated by Scriptures, the
erring party might be reduced, the flander be removed, and unity be reſtored;
offering alſo, that notwithſtanding his old and feeblc age, he would meet him
in the middle way. The Pope replieth, Chriſt ſaid to Peter, Thou art Cephas;
& the power of judging the Articles of faith, belongeth unto the Pope lincally.
In a word, he refuſeth to call the matter into queſtion. Immediately he ex-
communicateth all the Greek Church; and he chargeth all Chriſtians to take
the ſign of the Croſs, and fight againſt the Greeks as Turks. Then Germa-
nus wrote again unto the Pope, thewing the incommodities of diſcord, the
naughtineſs of his excommunication, and his oppoſition rather then ſuc-
ceffion unto Peter; for Peter did inſtruct all Paſtors to feed the flock of God,
and to care for it; not by conſtraint, but of a willing minde; not for filthy
lucre, but of readineſs; not as they were Lords----- As for himſelf, that did
appertain unto him (ſaid he) which is written in chap. 1. of the ſame Epiſtle,
We rejoyce, though we be in heavineſs through manifold tentations. Briefly,
he entreateth the Pope to look into Chriſt's Goſpel, and the Epiſtles of the
Apofles, and the Divinity books of ancient writers, that whoſoever hath
gone aſtray may be reformed, ſeeing they both pretend ſincerity of faith and
doctrine. He wrote alſo another Letter unto the Cardinals of the Latin
Church, fhewing the utility of Councel, (ſeeing God giveth not all wiſdom
unto one man) that men may be united by mutualcommunication; then ex-
horting unto unity, as they had been formerly: If we have fallen (faith he)
raiſe ye us up; I mean not a bodily, but a ſpiritual riſing , [at that time they
were ſubject unto the Latins, and he waveth to ſpeak of that liberty) and we
ſhall confeſs our ſelves debtors unto you; but if the ſcandal hath begun at
old Rome, read what Paul writeth unto the Galathians, when Peter came into
Antiochia, I withſtood him to his face, for he was worthy of rebuke; and never-
theleſs we may holily judge, that that reſiſtance was not a cauſe of diſcord,
but of ſearching the truth, and of deeper. difputation; for they continued
firm in the bond of love, conformable in faith and doctrine, and no way di-
vided with ambition nor avarice ;r.Oh, if we were like them! Thirdly, He
ſheweth that the Schiſm of the Church proceedeth onely from the oppreſſion,
tyranny and exactions of the Roman Church ; which of a mother, is become
a ſtep-dame, and wholly coveteth to make Nations tributary unto her, and
to make Kings her vaffals; and gapeth after gold and ſilver, contrary unto
St. Peter, who ſaid, Gold and ſilver havelnone. Fourthly, He ſheweth what
Churches keep the Orthodox faith with the Greek Church; to wit, the E-
thiopians, inhabiting the greateſt part of the South, Syrians, Iberi, Alani,
Gothi, Charari, innumerable people of Ruſſia, and the Kingdom of Bulgaria;
all which acknowledge the Greek Church as their mother. He cloſeth, pray-
ing that Chriſt, who for our ſins became man, and is the onely head of the
Church, would unite the Greek Church with her ſiſter the Latin Church of .
old Rome, in wholeſome doctrine and brotherly love. When the Pope had
read thoſe Letters, he ſent an Army unto Conſtantinople, under the ſign of
the
.
1
,
1
5
CENTURY X111.
431
oration -
gainſ the
the Croſs, to fight againſt the Greeks, Mat. Parif. ad An, 1237. Then Ger-
manus and the Patriarch of Antiochia, did excommunicate the Pope in their
ſeveral Synods: Among other Articles, contrary unto the Biſhop of Rome,
they did conſent, that Antioch ſhould be preferred unto Rome; becauſe
Peter ſat there, and was but crucified at Rome. Idem ad An. 1238. Is it aný
doubt then, which of the two Churches can with good reaſon be called
Orthodox, ſeeing the one ſought to be tried by the Scriptures, and the other
would not
11. In the laſt Diet of Germany, gathered at Regensburgh, againſt Pope Eberhard's
Gregory the IX.and his Legate Albert, Eberhard Biſhop of Salzburgh, hada
Scrmon, which is in Aventın. Annal. lib.6. and is repeated by many; the ſum Pope.
is: After the preface, concerning love as the badge of Chriſtians, whereby
they ſhould be diſtinguiſhed from the Soldiers of the infernal Jupiter, he ſaith,
Chriſt our Savior, Lord and God, hath often forewarned us to take heed of
falſe Chriſts and falle Prophets, who being covered with a ſheeps skin, that is,
a Chriftian name, and title of high Prieſt, ſeek to domineer over us, and to
deceive
usz
he hath taught us to know them by their thorns and works of
avarice, luxury, contention, hatred, envy, wars, miſeries of diſcord and am-
bition: by ſuch words, what hath the heavenly Emperor more clearly pointed
at, then the Phariſes and Scribes of Babylon? unleſs we be blinde, we may
ſee a moſt cruel wolf under a ſheeps skin, the title of the high Prieſt; the
Romilh Prieſts [Flamines] take Arms againſt all Chriſtians; by daring and
deceiving, and raiſing wars after wars, they are become great; they kill and
maſſacre the ſheep; they thruſt peace and concord from the earth ---- they
bring all men low, that they may devour all men, and bring all men into
Navery; they provide not for the good of the flock as a fhepheard ſhould
do----righteouſneſs faileth, but impiety, covetouſneſs, ambition, and loſt
waxeth; the weak and good men are a prey unto the wicked, and onely bad
men are wealthy. Chriſt forbad to hate our enemies, and commanded to love
them,&by doing them good to engage them; but contrarily,the Romaniſts do
violate holythings;when they have ſworn into a covenant, they abuſe the name
of God, and deceive men; they are ingrateful unto their benefactors, and re-
compenſe good with evil deeds; and with great ſhew of picty they deceivė,
betray,ſtrive and fight: they will have us to reſiſt divine Majeſty,heavenly pro-
vidence, nature, and the ſupream power which God hath ordained. A hundred
and ſeventy years ſince Hildebrand did firſt, under ſhew of Religion, lay the
ground of Antichriſts Kingdom, he firſt began this unhappy war, which
hitherto hath been continued by his Succeſſors; firſt they did exclude the
Emperor from their Pontificial Affemblies, and transferred them unto the
people and Prieſts; then they deluded the people, and excluded them alſo;
now they would make us ſlaves, that they may reign alone; and when they
have taſted of Imperial dignitý, and know both their own and their adver-
ſaries power, they will pretend the ſpecious ſhew of erecting the liberty of
the Church, to domincer and oppreſs Chriſtian liberty. Believe what ye ſee,
they will not ceaſe until the Emperor be brought under, the honor of the
Roman Empire be deſtroyed, true ſhephcards who would feed the flock be
oppreſſed, the dogs who'can bark, be out of the way, and then they will turn
allthings topfie turvy, and domineer over us whether we will or not---- The
ſupream Majeſty took on him the form of a ſervant, and did ſerve his diſciples
when he waſhed their feet; but thoſe Flamines of Babylon will nothing but
reign, and cannot endore an equal; they will not ceaſe until they have trod
all under their feet, and ſit in the Temple of God, and be exalted above all
that is worſhipped; their hunger of riches, and thirſt of honors, is unſatiable:
Q.99992
the
7
I
1
1
1
32
Of divers Countreys.
+
1
the more ye give unto the avaricious, he coveteth the more------ licence
maketh us all the worfe; he who is the ſervant of ſervants, will be Lord of
Lords, as if he were a God; he deſpiſeth the holy affemblies and counſels of
his Brethren, yea, of his Lords; he feareth that he be called to account for
what he doth dayly againſt laws and good order; he ſpeaketh great things,
asif he were God; he hath new purpoſes in his head, to ſet up an Empire
unto himſelf; that wicked man (whom they uſually now call Antichriſt) in
whoſe forehead is written the name of blaſphemy, I am God , I cannot err,
changeth laws, eſtabliſheth his own, ſpoileth, defraudeth, killeth, and fitteth
in the Temple of God, domineering far and wide----- As in the days of the
ancient Sibylla, Hydaſpcs, that moſt ancient King, hath under the name of a
prophecying childe, told the proſperity, and named the Romans long before
Troy was; and Prophets have forctold in dark words, that every one cannot
underſtand: The majeſty of the Roman people, by whon the world was
governed, is now away, and the power hath returned into Afia; the Eaſt ſhall
rule again, and the Weſt ſhall be a ſervant; Kingdoms are multiplied; the
higheſt power is, I will not ſay torn, but diſſolved and broken into many----
the Emperor is but a title , and onely a ſhadow; now there be ten Kings to-
gether, who have taken their part of the ancient Roman Empire, not to rule
it, but to deſtroy it.. Thoſe ten horns (which St. Auguſtine could not under-
ſtand) the Turks, Greeks, Egyptians; Africans, Spaniards, French, Engliſh,
Germans, Italians, and Sicilians, do poffeſs the Roman Provinces; and a little
horn is grown up among them, which hath eyes, and a mouth ſpeaking
great things; eſpecially it compelleth three of theſe Kingdoms, to wit, of
Sicily, Italy, and Germany, to ſerve it.--. What is more clear then this
pro-
pleſic? &c.
12. Petrus de Vineis, Chancellor of the Emperor Frederick the II. wrote
ſix books of Epifles, which were printed in the year 1566. ſome of them are
gainſt the
maners of
inſerted in Catalog.teft. verit.lib. 16. He wrote many in name of the Em-
the Pope's peror, unto ſeveral Princes: The ſecond Epiſtle of the firſt book he dirccted
unto the Rings and Princes generally, exhorting them, that they obcy not thc
Pope and his Cardinals, who feed upon the alms of the poor, and oppreſs the
children of the Church: The following ages (ſaith he) may be wiſe, when they
know what hath been before them; and as the wax receiveth impreſſion from
the ſignature,ſo mortal men are framed by example.O that I had taſted of ſnch
happineſs, that Chriſtian Princes had left unto us fuch timely warning, as we
from the experience of our wounded Majeſty do leave unto you ; the Clergy,
who are made fat by the alms of the poor,do oppreſs the children; when they
are ordained Apoſtolical Fathers, though they be the children of our ſubjects,
yet forgetting their fatherly duty, will not vouchſafe to reverence Emperor
nor King. What is ſpoken in borrowed words, is clear by the preſumption
of Pope Innocent the IV. for in a general Councel (as be calleth it) he durit
pronounce a ſentence of depoſition (which he cannot maintain without a
ſtrange prejudice of all Kings) albeit I was neither ſummoned, nor convicted
of
any
fraud or offence. What cauſe have ye all, and every King of every
Countrey, to fear from the wrath of ſuch a Prince of Prieſts? It is not
enough that he attempteth to dethrown us, albeit we, by the power of God,
were crowned after the election of the Princes, and approbation of the whole
Church and people, living in the Religion of Chriſtian faith; and albeit in
reſpect of the Imperial Diadem , no rigor can be exerciſed againſt us, even
though lawful cauſes were proved againſt us; but the abuſe of that Prieſtly
power would ſo overthrow us, that we ſhould be neither firſt nor laſt. And
this indeed ye do, when ye obey them who counterfeit holineſs, and their
ambition
Petriu de
Vineis a-
A
Court.
CENTURY X111.
433
+
.
!
1
1
ambition hopeth to ſwallow you all. O that your ſimple credulity would be-
ware (as Chriſt hath warned) of that leaven of the Scribes and Phariſees! how
niany filthineſſes of that Court might ye abhor, which fliamc and diſhoneſty
will not ſuffer me to name: truly the wealthy revenues , wherewith they are
enriched, to the impoveriſhing of many Kingdoins, have made them mad;
aînong us Chriſtians are become beggers,that thc Patarens may be fed among
thom; ye bring down your own houſes, that ye may build up your adver-
facies
, houſes there--- It hath been our care that thoſe things ſhould be written
for-you, albeit not declaring ſufficiently what I wiſh; but other things I will
acquaint you with in a more private way, to wit, to what uſes your prodigality
may.employ the riches of the poor, Wharcan be done in chuling an Empe-
ror, unleſs peace, which we intend by ablc mediators to eſtabliſh, be at leaſt
ſuperficially reſtored betwixt us and the Church? what may we intend con-
cerning the common and particular affairs of all Kings ? &c. In Epift.3. he.
ſaith, It is no whçre found; tha by any Law of God or man, the high Prieſt
of Rome may at his pleaſure transfer the Empire; or judge Kings or Princes,
by depriving them of their temporal Kingdoms; for albeit according to the
Law of men, or of cuſtom, our conſecration belongeth unto him, yet hc hath
no kore power to deprive us, then the Prelates of any other Nation, who
after their cuſtom, do conſecrate and anoint their Kings. In Epiſt. 13. unto
the King of France; It is notorious, and the world cannot hide it, how that
Apoftolical Father hath impugned our innocency with both the ſwords; for
whiļe at his command we were paſſing over ſea, he (our adverſary and ene-
ing) invaded the Kingdom of Sicily, and hath ſpoiled it many ways; then
after our returning into the Kingdom, by the manifold intercefion of the
Alman Princes, a peace was made with the Church; and though I did my
ſervice, yet that Apoftolical man laid his hands more heavily upon us, and
proprio motu; without any cauſe on my part, he hath deviſed whatever
could be deviſèď to our ruinc; and by proclaiming the ſentencc of excom-
munication againſt us, and by his Miſlives and Nuntios, he publiſheth unto
all men the titles of defaming us. Laſtly, To ſupplant us, he, aſpiring as it were
to build the tower of Babylon againſt the fort of David, hath called all the
Prelates he could unto a particular Councel, ſo aiming to ſet the Eaſt before
the North; but the wondrous providence of God, by whom we live and
reign, beholding the purpofe of ſo great iniquity, and turning his thoughts
into nothing, hath brought thc Cardinals and Prelates, both of France and
ſome other Nations, into our hands, whom (many others being drowned in
the ſea) we keep faſt as our enemies----- Lcr not your Highnefs marvel ( se
Auguſtus tenet in Auguſto] that Cæſar keepeth in priſon tlie Prelates of France,
who would haveimpriſoned Cæſar. In Epift. 21, unto thc King and Peers of
France, he faith, Lift up your cycs round about, hearken with your ears, ye
fons of men, and behold the general ſcandal of the world; lament the diviſion
of Nations, and the general decay of juſtice, and wickedneſs proceeding
from the Elders of Babylon, who heretofore ſeemed to rule the world, but
now they turn judgement into bitterneſs, and the fruits of righteoargeſs into
wormwood. In Epiſt. 31. unto all Prelates, he ſaith, A Phariſee anointed with
the oylof wickedneſs above his fellows, the Roman high Prieſt of our time,
fitting in the chair of perverſe do&rine, endeavoreth to deſtroy what is war-
ranted from above; he intendeth to eclipſe the rays of our Majeſty, and
turning truth into a fable, he ſendeth his Letters into divers parts of the world
full of lyes, accuſing the purity of our faith at his pleaſure, 'and not with
reaſon. He, who is a Pope by name onely, hath written, that we are the Beaſt
riſing out of the Sea, full of the names of blaſpemy; and we do aver, that
Rrrrr
he
>
434
Of divers Conntreys.
7
bis Letter to
the Cardi-
nals.
he is the Beaſt, of which it is ſaid , Another red horfe came out of the Sea,
and he who ſitteth upon him, taketh away peace from the earth---- for from
the day of his promotion, that father, not of mercies, but of diſcords, a dilin.
gent procurer of deſolation, not of conſolation, hath turned all the world into
ſcandals; and, to uſe his own word in the right ſenſe, he is the great Dragon; .
who deceiveth all the world; he is the Antichriſt, whoſe forerunner he callerhs
us; he is another Balaam, hired for a reward.to curſe us; he is the Angela
coming out of the bottomleſs
. pit , having the vials fullof bitterneſs
, &c. By
theſe few paſſages it may appear, what good and learned nien have thought
of the Pope.
.
Philip King 13. In the firſt Book of Epiſtles,written by the now named Petros de Vincis,
of France
the 34. is in name of Philip King of France, directed unto thc Cardinals, con-
cerning the election of the Pope; there he faith, What provoketh them unto
diſcord: greedineſs of gold and ambition; for they think not what is expe-
dient, but what they would have; they make ngore account of their particular
intereſt, then the publique ; and wickedly prefer their gain unto honeſtys
how then ſhall they rule others, who cannot rule themſelves who hurt their
friends, and do good to their enemies, and in the end catch nothing into
themſelves ? The Court of Rome was wont to be glorious in knowledge,
maners and vertue, and were not provoked with the menaces of fortune, bé
cauſe they thought they were ſafeſt under the protection of vertue then of
chance; but now it cannot be called, Curia ſed cura, a Court, but cara; they
love a mark of money better then Mark's Goſpel; a ſalıon better then so-
lomon---- they love honor, and eſchewa burthen; they love to be advanced,
but neglect the profiting of their ſubjects in picty---- ſuch cannot be called
fhepheards, but rather impious wolves; by whoſe perfidiouſneſs the holy
Mother the Church is trod under foot, faith is undone, hope is put away, and
love is pulled up by the roots.
Conteſtation 14. In the year 1253. was great contention between the Mafiers of Sorbon
of the Sorbo- in Paris, and the preaching Friers, who were ſo incrcaſed in number and
nifts ngainſt
the Minorites,
honor, becoming the Confeſſors and Counſellors of Kings, that they would
not be ſubject unto the former Laws and Cuſtoms. The School-men con-
vcened, and were content to want ſomewhat of their weekly portion, to
ſatisfie the Court of Rome, from which the Friers had obtained their privi-
ledges, or (as criat. Pariſien. in Henri, IV. ſpcaketh) their horns: after the
waſting of a great deal of money, and much travel beſtowed on both ſides,
fome Cuftonis of the Univerſity were changed, and a kinde of agreement
was made. In the next year the contention was hotter, and the Fricrs would
multiply their number in deſpite of the Univerſity and City; the King and
City would have preſerved the Cuſtom of the School, but the Friers had
morc favor with the Pope, becauſe of their great ſervice unto the Court, and
they carried the victory; and the Pope ordained, that they might teach Di.
vinity, without account of the former order concerning the number. In time
of this contention, the Friers publiſhed a book, with the title of The eternal
The eternal Goppel, whereof John de Parma, an Italian Monk, was ſaid to be the Author.
Gospel On the other ſide, four Maſters of the Univerſity ſet forth another, of the
danger of the laſt times: one of the four was William de Sancto Amore;
and therefore the Friers called the favorers of that book Amoræi. In this book
the Maſters ſay, Now there be fifty five years ſince ſome have attempted to
change the Goſpel of Jeſus Chriſt into another Goſpel, which they call the
Goſpel of the holy Ghoſt; and when he cometh, the Goſpel of Jeſus Chriſt
ſhall be aboliſhed, as we are ready to prove by that accurſed book. Ia. Vſſer.
in his book De Ecclef. fuccef. cap. 9. ex Henr. Erphurd. chron. cap. 39. and
Nic.
1
CENTURY
43 S.
X111.
.
Nic. Eimeric.. direct. Inquiſi. par. 2. qu. 9. fheweth fone paffages of that
çürſed Goſpel. 1. The eternal Goſpelis better then the Goſpel of Jeſus Chrift;
and all the Old and New Teſtaments. 2: Thc Goſpel of Chriſt is not the
Goſpel of the Kingdom, and therefore it cannot edifie the Church. 3: The
New Teſtament is to be annulled, as the Old wasanhulled. 4. The New Te-
ſtament ſhall continue in power but for ſix years.nextto come, to wit, until
the year of incarnation, 1.200. 5. They who live after that yeat, hall be in
the eſtate of perfect men. 6. Another Gospel ſhall ſucceed unto the Goſpel
of Chriſt, and another Prieſthood unto his Prieſthood. 7. None are ſimply fit
to teach men in ſpiritual and eternal things, but ſuch who'walk bare-foot, &c.
Many other Articles are in that place now.cited. The people began to diſpiſe
the Friers, refuſed to give them alms, and called them hypocrites; ſucceſſors
of Antichrift, falſe prophets, flatterers, and wicked counſellors of Kings and
Princes, contemners and ſupplanters of their Ordinaries, defilers of Royal
beds, abuſers of confeſſions, &c. Mat. Parif. ad An.1256. where it is alſo
written, that both thofe parties ſent their Commiſſioners unto the Court at
Anagnia:both the books were cenſured.,' and Pope Alexander ordained, that
the book of the eternal Goſpelſhould be burnt, but privily, and ſo far as might
be, without diſcredit of the Friers. But the Pope was the niore offended at
the other book, becauſe it was written againſt the religious Friers; therefore
he publiſhed a Decree to this this purpoſe:Some, profeſſing to have the know-
ledge of the Scriptures, but ſtraying from the way of the true ſenſe, have
plotted wickedneſs, and have.uttered.very great iniquity againft the innocent
and upright---- they have reviled their brethren, and laid Anmbling blocks
before the beloved children of their Mother the Church ---- they have made
a book, not of inſtruction, but derogation; not admoniſhing, but biting----
and becauſe the book is a ſeminary of great ſcandal, and hath bred much
trouble and dammage to ſouls, and hath hindred believers from former devo-
tion, and their wonted giving of alms, and from entering into that Religion;
therefore that book, which beareth the title , Tractatus brevis de periculis no-
viſsimorum temporum, we condemn as wicked and exccrable--..- command-
ing, that whoſoever thall have that book, he ſhall burn it within eight days
after ſight of this our Sentence; and pronouncing the ſentence of excom-
munication againſt all that ſhall diſpiſe this our cominand, &c. That book
was burnt quickly at Anagnia.
15. Hugo Barchinonenſis, Cardinal S: Sabinæ, wrote many books at that
time. In his preface before Joſhua, he reckoneth the Canonical Books as they
be in the Hebrew and Greek Teftaments; among the Apocrypha he putteth
Eccleſiaſticus, Wiſdom, Maccabees, Judith, becauſe, faith he, they are doubt-
ful. On the Prologue of Jerome, before'the books of the Kings, he faith, The
Church receiveth the Apocrypha books, not for proof of faith, but inſtructi-
on of maners. Here it may be marked, that as yet, yea and until the Councel
of Trent, the books of Maccabees, and ſuch others, were not accounted Ca-
nonical; as alſo witneſſeth Tererius in Daniel. lib. 16. and others whom I
have named elſewhere. As for the 47. Canon of the third Councel at Car-
thage, from which Bellarm.de verbo Dei.lib. 1. would derive the Authority of
the Divine Canon; Baronius ad An. 397. teſtifieth, It was not a Canon of that
Synod; ſo faith Binius Annotat. in Conc. Carthag.3. I return to Hugo; on
Pfal. 77. he faith, Many Clerks are the generation of vipers---- they perſecute
their Mother the Church, and ſo far as they can, they ſay Chriſt their Father.
On Matth. 16.Upon this rock, i.e. upon this foundation, and that rock is
Chriſt, 1 Cor. 10. none can lay another foundation, but that which is laid,
even Chriſt Jeſus. On 2 Tim. 3, All Scripture, that is, the holy Scripture, which
Rrrrr 2
containeth
1
0
436.
Of divers. Countreys.
i.
B
.
Germany A-
gainſt the
Pope.
$
1
1
containeth all things neceffary unto Salvation, is perfect; therefore it hatlf.
the priviledge to be called, The Scripture, by añantonomaſia b Catalog.teft.
vci, lib. 16. Pope Alexander depoſed him, Nauclév.gener: 4:21!0
16. Humbert de Romania, fifth General of the Dominicans, about the
year 1250. wrote a book De ratione tollendi fchifma inter Griecosi Latinos,
In par. 2. cap. 11. he faith.,. The cauſe of the Schiſm, was thd intolerable
burthens of Popes, in cxa&ions, excommunications, and ſtarutes. Gatalog-
teft. ibid. ...
17. Pope Honorius'the IV. ſent jólun, Biſhop of Tuſculo; into Germany,
to exact from all Biſhops; Prieſts and Abbots, the fourth part of all their fubai.
Atance for five years, unto the maintenance of his Soldiers againſt Peter King
of Aragon: For this cauſe a frequent Aſſembly conveened at Wirtzburgla;
the Emperor Rodúlph came there : When the petition was propounded; the
Elector of Colein refuſing, did appealanto a general Councel: when he was
alledging his reaſons, the Legate interrupted, and threatened him with the
Pope's curſe; Then all the Prieſts and Monks ſcoffed at the Legate, and began
to buffet him, that if the Legate had not commanded his Marſhalto convey
him away, he had not eſcaped with his life. Then Probus, Biſhop of Tul.
faid, How long, moſt dear Colleagues, ſhall thoſe vultures of Romulus abuſe
our patience, I will not ſay, our fooliflneſs: how long hall we endure their
wickedneſs, avarice, pride and luxury? this moſt wicked ſort of Maſters of
Synagogues will not ceaſe, till they bring us all into poverty and wretched
flavery: By our jars, this malady waxeth; by our differences, theſe rogues
are ſafe; fo long as they command, we ſhall never have peace nor piety:
Lately they'raiſed the Saxons apd: Suevians one againſt the other; thole in
ſtruments of Satan, or Antichrifts, have fown the ſeeds of diſcord in Ger-
many. When Conradin, a yong man of very good hope, was ſceking (ac-
cording to the Law of naturc) the inheritance of his Fathers, they circum-
vented him with fraud, and killed him moſt cruclly. [He rehearſeth many
ſuch tricks done by the Popes; then he ſaith] As twelve years ago Gregory
the X. dealt with the tenths, the ſame will Honorius theIV. do with the
fourths: That he might Atrip us of our gold , he armed the Turks againſt us;
and this Pope is more deſirous of tribute, then of our welfare. Thoſe Satans
ſpeak of light, and intend darkneſs, to deceive the people; and that they
regard not Chriſt our Lord and God, their aims and works, unleſs we be
blinde, do prove, the ifiue fheweth, and the holy Scriptures deſcribeth. Where-
fore Fathers, devoted to Chriſt, awaken, provide againſt theſe calamities-----
I am not ignorant what this Tuſculan is, I know the man; he is gold thirfty,
a falſe uſurer, a vile flave of moncy; I fear not-bis menaces; I appeal unto
the Senate of Chriſtendom, &c. All the Aſſembly approved what he had
ſaid, and nothing was done for the Pope. Wherefore Probus was accurſed
at Rome; but in the greater eſtimation at home, and with all good men.
Ph.Mornay.in Myſter.ex Aventin. lib.7.
18, Nicolaus de Biberach, General of the Carmelites, lived about the
year 1270. he bewailed with tears the corrupt eſtate of his Order, Whereas
in the wilderneſs they did attend conſtantly on prayer, reading and handy
works,now (ſaid he) ſince they dwell in Cities, under their mother hypocriſic,
their ſtudy is caſe, idleneſs, luſt and luxury. When he had beſtowed his time
five years in that charge, and with grief ſaw no amendment, he wrote a book
againſt them, which he called, Ignea fagitta, and returned into a Defart about
the mount Ewatrof. In that book he calleth them ſtep-sons, reprobates,
cauteriſed vagabonds, pratlers, unhappy counſellors, wicked diſcourſers, Citia
zens of Sodom,defpiſers of the beſt Teſtament the tail of the dragon, drawing
down
Againſt the
Carmelites.
1
.
.
1
CENTURY X111.
437
1
1
1
on Gratian,
down the third part of the ſtars from heaven, and caſting them on the earth,
Revel.12: In chap.s.he faith,Tell me,what new religion is this in your Cities
from morning until even , ye run two and two thorow the ſtreets, and he is
your Icader, which goeth about roaring, and ſeeking whom he may.devour;
and ſo thar propheſie, 'The wicked walk in a compaſs, is moſt true of you ;
for the chief purpoſe of your gading, is not to viſit the fatherleſs, but yong
women; not widows in heavineſs, but wanton maids, Nuns, and Miſtreſſes;
and cach caſt their eyes on another, and words of luſtfulneſs, corrupting good
maners, enflaming the hearts, &c. That is not pure religion----Woisme,
my dear friends, ſceing ye are wrapped in the clay of the world, why think ye
ihat ye are not defiled ? 1. Bale. Cent. 4.8.42. in Appe. 2. In another Treatiſt,
that he calleth Occultus, he writeth, that he had been at Rome; and had ſeen
their feigned flatterics unto ſtrangers and learned men; and had heard their
oaths with Judas kiſes; that faith was like ſpices, rare and deat; that the
Pope and his Court did draw all things unto them; they were worſe then
Pharaoh, thieves and robbers, always in womens boſomes.
19. John Semeca, Provoſt of St. Stevens in Halberſtad, and Doctor of the 10.Semeca,
Laws, did firſt with Herculean courage (faith Crantz.ın Saxon.lib.8.cap.27.) Author of
the Gloss
attempt to write a Gloſs on the Decrces, which none before him had done,
nor could any after him do better. When Pope Clement the IV. did require (though for
from the Clergy the tenths through France and Germany, for redemption of
Some hundred
the holy Land,
this John did publiſh an Appcal in the contrary; and the Pope ed) was
years allow
did excommunicate him, and deprive him of his Provoſtry, for his preſum- lately cen-
ſured.
ption, as he ſaid : But many great men in Germany, did judge that John was
not the worſe man,or to be forſaken; and death did prevent the evils that were
thought to have followed; for both the Pope and John lived not long there-
after. Ibid. This Gloffa of Semeca, was in high account until the time of the
Councel at Trent; but after that time, the Popes, Pius the V. and Gregory
the XII. have put ſeveral cenſures on it. Jo. Pappus hath collationed their
cenſures, and publiſhed them Argentorati An. 1609. out of which Edition I
have marked theſe. Coll. VII. Dift. 9.cap. 11. Sana quippe, ver. Cùm he
faith, In the Canonical Scripture nothing can be found that agreeth not with
Divine Laws, and Divine Laws conſiſt with nature; this is manifeſt , what-
foever is contrary unto Divine and Canonical Laws, is contrary unto natural
Law. The Edition of Pope Pius, ordaineth theſe words to be left out; and
the Gregorian blottcth them not, but addeth on the margin, See above Dift.
6, &c; X. Diſt. 16.cap. 1. Canones. And among the Apocrypha, that is, books
without a certain Authority, as, the Wiſdom of Solomon, the book of Jeſus
the Son of Sirach, which is called Ecclefiafticus, and the books of Judith and
Tobias, and the book of Maccabees; theſe are called Apocrypha , and yet
are read, but perhaps not generally. The Edition of Pius biddeth blot all theſe
words until Clementis excluſively; the Gregorian hath the whole Glofs, but
noteth on the margin: 1, but thicſe books are not Apocrypha, but Canonical,
albeit in ancient times fome Catholicks doubted of them. XI. Dift.17.cap.6.
Concilia, The Roman Church hath her Authority from Counçels. The cen-
fure of Pius ſaith, Blot a way theſe words; as alſo in the margin theſe words,
The Pope from the Councils, &c. But the Gregorian keepeth the words of
the Glors, and omitteth the margin. And in the ſame Glors, where it is ſaid,
The Roman Church hath primacy principally from the Lord, and ſeconda-
rily from Councels: Gregory will have it in the margin thus; Councels give
not properly the primacy unto the Roman Church, but declare what is given
by the Lord. XVI. Dift. 17.cap. 3. His igitur, In all the Sacraments Simony
is committed, except marriage perhaps, becauſe in it the grace of the holy
surss
Ghoſt
1
ergo,
1
.
438
Of divers Conntreys:
2
.
Ghoſt is not given; as 32.9.2. Connubia. The cenſure of Pius putteth a wat
theſe words; and it followeth in the Gloſs,Butin other Sacraments it is given:
Pius ſaith, Put away other. And where the margin hath, I allow not this ſay-
ing, becauſe---- Pius ſaith, Put away all that. But the Gregorian retaineth the
Gloſs wholly, and ſetteth another margin thus; The Sacrament of marriage
alſo giveth grace; nor doth the alledged text ſerve the purpoſe. XVIII. Dift.
25.cap. 3. Vnus, ad ver. Quia facile , And becauſe we may confeſs unto a
Laic, even albeit a Prieſt be at hand; but we ſhall not confeſs mortal ſins,
ſave unto a Prieſt, ſo that one may be had, or elſe we may confeſs them unto
a Laick.The cenſure of Pius putteth away all theſe words, as alſo the margin,
where it is ſaid, We may confeſs unto a Laick.But the Gregorian retaineth the
Gloſs; and for the margin ſetteth theſe words , We may not confeſs venial
nor mortal fins unto a Laick facramentally, but unto a Prieſt. XX.Dift.26.
cap. 2. Acutius, adever. Significat. And ſo a Biſhop is a Sacrament, even as the
water it ſelf. The cenſure of Pius putteth away all theſe. But Gregory retaineth
the Glofs; and addeth in the margin, Neither the Biſhop nor the water is pro-
perly a Sacrament. XXIV.Dift.50.64.14.Et purgabit ver.Domo,i.e. facerdotibus,
For allevils have flowed from Prieſts, 24. quaft.3. Pius putteth away all-there
words, as alſo the margin, which ſaith, Allevils from Prieſts. But Gregory IC-
taineth the Gloſs; and for the margin,faith, See the Gloſs cited in that Chapter.
Now the cited Chapter is from Jerome, on Hol. 9. where he ſaith, When I
have ſearched ancient Hiſtories, I cannot finde that any hath rent the Church,
and ſeduced people from the houſe of the Lord, but theſe whom God hath
appointed to be Prieſts and Prophets, i. e. watch-men; theſe therefore have
been turned into winding ſnares, and have laid ſcandals in all places. LVII. De
pænitentia Diſt. 1. in princ. Vtrum Gloff. ver.eod. But whatſoever Baſ. ſaith, ſay
thou, That neither by contrition of the heart, nor by confeſſion of the mouth
are fins forgiven, but onely by the grace of God. Pius putteth away all theſe
words. Gregory retaineth the words, but noteth in the margin, or rather per-
verteth, thus, Onely God forgiveth ſins, but by the merit of Chriſt, and the
miniſtery of the Prieſts; and in the penitent he requireth contrition, (at leaſt
artrition, which by vertuc of the keys, becometh contrition) confeſſion and
ſatisfaction. LIX. ibid.cap.s. Magna. ver.dimiferit, Remiſlion of ſin gocth
before contrition of heart; for one cannot confeſs truly, unleſs he firſt have
faith working by love. Pius puittcth away all theſe words. Gregory retaincth
them, and in the margin addcth two corrections; onc at the word, goeth be-
fore; yea, remiſſion is the effect of contrition. S.Tho.4. Diſt. 17.0r. 1.q. I.
another at the word, Confeffe;. one confefl'eth truly and profitably with at-
trition onely. LXIV. Ibid.ver. Iuflificeris, That thou mayeſt be juſtified in
reſpect of others, not in reſpect of God, with whom thou art juſtified. Pius
putteth awaway all theſe words. Gregory putteth them not away, but in the
inargin he ſaith, Yea, Gratian bringeth this to Thew, that neither with Godis
any juſtified without confeſion of the mouth. De conſecratione , LXXVII.
Diſt.2.cap.22. Tribus gradıb. ver. Miſcere, It is certain, when the ſpecies [ele-
ments]are broken with the teeth, ſo foon is the body of Chriſt taken upinto
heaven. Pius putteth away theſe words. Gregory putteth them not away, bue
faith in the margin, The body of Chriſt abideth ſo long as the ſpecies abide,
which goeth down into the belly, and do nouriſh. There be many other alte-
rations of that Gloſs; all which do ſhow, how the Church of Rome changetlé
from it ſelf ro oft.
20.Elias rubeus Tripelanienſis wrote ſeven books, which he called Semidia-
lia; he writteth there firſt againſt the Idolatry of the Gentiles, and then againt
the vices of all eſtates. When he cometh to the Clergy, he taxcth their ſuper-
nition,
1
1
V
CE N T URI X111.
439
from the
no truth.
ftition, prodigality, pride, and abominable enormities ariſing from their uſur-
pation or abuſe of alms. Lib. 4. he ſaith, If we will truly cleaveunto the truth,
we can ſpeak no good of the univerſality of them without a lye, Catalog.tefl.
ver. lib. iy.
21. Mænard Count of Tirolis, took the Caſtle of Trent from Henry then An appeal
Biſhop, and compelled him to leave that See. When Henry was dead, Pope
Pope, ,
Nicolaus the IV. ſent into his place Philip Mantuan, a Franciſcan, and cauſed
him to excommunicate the Count. Mænard by open proclamation publiſh-
eth his Apology, that he had not saiſed, but repulſed wars; that nothing was
inorc dear unto him then peace, eſpecially with Biſhops; but they, which
ſhould be holy Fathers, are corrupt with love of the world, and have bereft
him of his ancient patrimony:If any would aſſure him, that the Biſhops ſhall
not wrong him nor his hereafter, he will render all that he hath taken from
them; otherwiſe he will not be ſuch a fool, to quit his inheritance unto theſe
effeminate Antichriſts and prodigious eunuchs; none did trouble the com-
mon peace as they do; they are not rcaders of Scriptures, nor teachers of
people, but fathers.of baſtards, wine-bibbers, avaricious, uſurpers of Lands
and Kingdoms: If they be not Antichriſts, what are they? worſe are they
then Turks, or Tartars, or Jews, and do morc offend. Chriſtian ſimplicity;
whereas they are our inferiors, they would have us to be their ſervants, againſt
the Law of God and the Nations.--- and therefore, ſaid hc, I appeal from thc
cruel and unjuſt high Prieſt, unto our true Paſtor and Divine Father. Catalog.
teft. ver. lib. 17.ex Aventi, lıb.
7.
22. When Pope Nicolaus the IV.did advance the Minorites, An. 1294. Friershave
the Univerſity of Paris had a niceting againſt them; the Bifhop Ambianenſis
had the Semon; his text was, The Lord is near unto all that call upon him in
truth. There he declared a three-fold truth, of life, of doctrine, and of righ-
teouſneſs: The Friers have none of theſe; not of life, for their hypocriſic is
notorious; not of doctrine, becauſe in words thcy teach pleaſant things, but
they carry gall in their hearts; not of righteouſneſs, becauſe they uſurp the
charge of the office, and Benefice of others, the Prieſts.
23. We have often heard, how the Popes were buſie to ſend Chriſtian The loſs of
the Chriſtian
Princes into Syria; their aim was the enriching and enlarging the See of
Kome, and the event was the fhiedding of Chriſtian blood. The particular Ajia.
cxploits fill up volumes; but the general may be underſtood partly by what
is touched already; I will ſummarily add an example or two more. In the year
1220. when Pope Honorius had excommunicated the Emperor, many
Princes and Biſhops went thither: The Pope's Legate, Pelagius , would be
General Commander; wherefore John, King of Jeruſalem, withdrew him-
ſelf and his Army; and theſe freſh Soldiers would not be marſhalled by a
Biſhop: Then the Legate, ſeeing he could do cothing without the prefence
of a King, fent Letters, intreating him to have compaſſion on the Chriſtian
Army. The King (as a wiſe man, faith lo. Naucler.generat. 41.) conlidering,
howbeit it was not honorable that ſuch affairs ſhould be managed by Prieſts,
yer to ſatisfie the commands of the Roman Church, he gathereth the Chri-
stians in Syria, and marched to Damiata. When he was come, his advice was,
that it wasnot expedient at that time to go into the fields, becauſe about that
feafon Nilus is wont to overflow. The Legate was impatient of delay, and
threatened them all with excommunication' who would ſpeak in the con-
trary. The Army was about 40000,men, The Sultan would not fight, but
stoppeth their paſſage until Nilus did overflow the Land; and the Chriſtians
were brought into that extremity, that they could neither continue nor march;
and ſo were forced to quit Damiata unto the Sultan , if he would let them
srsrs 2
conqueft in
return
!
!
A
440
Of divers Countreys.
а.
Of the Tar-
LATS.
.
returnto Aca and Tirus; and he [to ſatisfie their ſuperſtition] gave cherr
piece of Chriſt's Croſs, which he had brought from Jeruſalem. The Vene-
tians, Genoways, Piſanes, and others within the Town, hearing of this agree-
ment, refuſe to give over the Town; and the Army did threaten them to de.
liver Aca unto the Saracens, if they would not leave Damiata according to
the agreement; now many of them had their families in Aca: ſo Damiata
was loft. After the loſs of Tripolis, Beritus, Tirus and Sidon, Pope Nicolaus
the IV.firreth up the Chriſtians to go unto the defenſe of Ptolemais; but
they had no government nor diſcipline, and ſo did more harm then good
for the Patriarch of Jeruſalem, the Maſters of the Templarii, Hoſpitalarii
, and
Teutonici, and the Kings of Cyprus and Sicily, frove for the command;
and when they were at this diſſention, the Sultan invadeth them; and they
left it, 196. years after it was conquered by Godifrid, ſäith 10. Naucler. gener.
44. and of all the purchaſe then, no place was in the power of Chriftians, but
Cyprus and Cilicia.
24. The Chriſtians could not prevail againſt the Turks, yet God ſtayed
the Infidels, that they could not make new invations againſt the Chriſtians
at that time; for the Scythians, or Tartars, came out of the North like graſs-
hoppers for multitude, faith À 16. Gregor as ; and Math. Pariſ... faith, in
infinite multitudes; they divide themſelves in their own countrcyšį the one
party went againſt the Turks in Aſia, about the year 1220, and the other
under Bato (faith Platin.in Innocen, IV. Matth. Parif. calleth him Bathcha-
tarcan) came into Europe, oyerran Ruſſia, Polonia, Bohem, Hungaria, &c.
with ſo many and huge calamities, that the like was not heard from the bc-
ginning of the world, ſaith Matth. Fariſ.ad An.1241. When the Emperor
Frederick went againſt them, they ficd through Bulgaria and Thracia into
Alia, and joyned with the other party at Iconium, the Palace of the Turks :
Wicep.Gregor as faith, John Ducas, Eniperor of the Greeks, received ten thou-
fand of them, and gave them Lands in Macedonia and Phrygia, to be in
readineſs againſt his adverſaries. Theſe did prevail mightily againſt the Turks,
and took many of their Lands, and made up a vaſt Kingdom in Alia, and
called their Prince Chanor Chan. About the year 12 50.the Cham Mango,
by perſwaſion of Hyatho King of Armenia, was converted to Chriſtian pro-
feßion. His Brother Chaolon conquered all the Kingdom of Perfia, and
vanquiſhed the Calipha of Babylon; he overran all the Lands about Jeru-
falem, but ſpared to come near the city, at the requeſt of Hyatho. The third
Cham was Mango; and after hiiu Cobila , or Gobelus, kept the faith and
Kingdom forty two years. The succeſſor of Hyatho made apoftafie, and
called himſelf Mahumet Chant; and the Son of Cobila forſook the faith;
Then Cothos Melechmeſes, Sultan of Egypt, flew him in a battel, and drave
all the Tartars out of Syria; they had their refuge unto Armenia. Benedeclas,
Sultan of Egypt, hunted them, and conquering, that Land, called himſelf
King of Armenia. Argon, the Brother Son of Mahumet Cham, took his
Uncle, and cut him in the middle with a ſaw; and by agreement with the
Sultan, was King, and kept the faith. Cuſan, the Nephew of Cobila, was alſo
a Chriftian, and had nothing ſo dear as to advance the faith; in ſingular wif-
dom he kept peace wish his neighbors, and obtained great victories again!
the Sultan of Egypt, and conquered allSyria about the year 13 20. In his Son's
time both the faith and power of the Tartars failed; for the Sultan of Par-
thia entered into Perſia, and the houſe of Otoman overcame all the rett of
Alia unto Pontus; and the Tartars were rooted out of all their conqucft
about the year 1350. their power continued about 130. years. This Hiſtory,
and the Greek article of the accuſative caſe in Revel.20.7. sav guy se tev udzwo,
give
s
1
1
CENTURY X111.
441
give occafion to conſider, whether theſe words, and the verſe following, be
not a predi&tion of this their Empire and their Apoftafie, rather then of any
inſtruments of Satan in purſuing the believers.
+
( EN TU RY X111.
CH A P. IV.
Of BRITAIN
1
1. TN the year 1 203. a certain number of Greeks came from Athens into
1 England, and aſſerted, that the Latins had erred from the way of truth in
the Articles of Chriftian faith and they would ſhew the right way by invin-
cible arguments, which all ſhould receive, if they will be ſaved. This was ré-
ported unto King John; he anſwered, Our faith is grounded upon the Au ,
thority of Chriſt and the Saints, and I will not ſuffer that it be toſſed with
diſputes and janglings of men; nor will we change the certainty for uncer-
tainty; go therefore, let me hear no more of you. So they departed. Matth.
Parifien.
2. Alexander, Abbot of the Benediâines at Canterbury, was ſent by King
John in commiſſion unto Rome; there lie maintained before Pope Inno-
centius and the Clergy,that there is no power,under God higher then a King;
and that the Clergy Mould not have temporal Government, ſince the King-
dom of Chriſt is not of this world: He proved theſe two Articles by Scri-
pture and Reaſon, and by teſtimony of Gregory the I. in an Epiſtle unto
Auguſtine Bithop of Canterbury. Behold the event; Pandulf thé Legate,
ſuborneth fome Engliſh Barons to accuſe the Abbot; and he accurſed and de-
poſed him, & fo brought him to poverty. Then the worſhippers of the Roman
Beaſt did boaſt, ſaying, Behold the inan that took not God for his help.Idem.
3. In the year 1205. Hubert Biſhop of Canterbury died; the ſame night Contention
the young Monks choſe their Superior to be Arch-Biſhop, without the know- berween the
ledge of King John, being then in Normandy. The elder Monks ſent unto Folhan Kime of
the King, craving his gracious licence to chuſe their Arch-Biſhop according England.
to their Canons. The King gave them his aſſent; provided, that for his ſake
they would thew favor ro John Biſhop of Norwich. They obeyed; and the
King ſent to Rome for confirmation. Reginold preveeneth his Meſſenger.
The Suffragans of Canterbury were offended at both parties, and ſent ſpeedi-
ly to Rome to ſtop both the clc&tions, becauſe they both were without their
knowledge. Then aroſe no ſmall trouble both at home and at home. At
home was ſuch a ſtrife, that the King fent Letters and Commiſſioners, com-
manding them to leave their contentions, and attend their miniſtration, or he
would deprive them of their Benefices, &c. At Romc was reaſoning on all
fides; and Innocentius faid, The diſpoſition of that See appertained unto
the Monks onely; and he willed them to chuſe Stephen Langton, Cardinal
of St. Chryſogono : None durft refuſe but the King's Procurator. When
Stephen came unto King Jolin, he was content, ſo that his Soveraignty be pre-
ſerved entire. Stephen loved not this ſuppoſition, and Mewed ſome baughti-
neſs. The Monks receive the Cardinal, becauſe it was the Pope's pleaſure.
Therefore the King bavilhed ſixty four of them, as contemricrs of Royal
Authority; and he ſent Letters unto the Pope, expoſtulating:1. That lie had
rejected the Biſhop of Norwich, and had ſet up another, which was unknown
to him, and brought up among his enemies; and (which is worſc) who dero-
Ttttt
gareth
1
?
1
1
442
1
1
1
1
1
!
1
1
Of BRITAIN
gateth from the Royal priviledges; wherefore I cannot admire enough, that
the Biſhop and Court of Rome do not conſider how neceſſary (faid be) my
favor is unto the Roman Church; and that they weigh not how valt reve-
nues have been gathered out of England, the like whereof they have not re-
ceived from any Nation about the Alps. As for his priviledges, he ſaid, he
would rather quit his life then forſake them. Finally he concludeth, If the Pope
will not hearken unto his requeſt, he will ſo provide, that there ſhall be no
more ſuch gadding to Rome; neither the linews and riches of the Land any
more tranſported, whereby he was made leſs able to reſiſt hisenemies; and
he had of his own ſufficiently inſtructed at home in all kinde of literature,
that he needed not to ſeek juſtice abroad. Breifly, the Pope excommunicated
King John ;. and forgave all his adherents in time paſt, but he condemned
all who in time coming ſhall ſerve or aid him, or pay him tribute, &c. And
he commanded the Biſhops and Clergy to publiſh this ſentence every Sun-
day. Some forſook the Countrey, but none durſt publiſh the ſentence; ne-
vertheleſs it became known unto all; whence began great diſtraction of
mindes; and the King was ſevere againſt all which denied him homage.
Some were not afraid to ſpeak for the King; that the Pope had not power
to domineer over any King, fince Peter had received onely Ecclefiaftical
power.
Matth. Pariſi, ſaith, It were tedious to tell all their names which ſpake
thus. Then Innocentius wrote unto Philip King of France, proffering unto
him full remiſſion of all his fins, and clear poffefſion of all England unto hint
and his heirs, if he will kill John or expel him. The Freuch King accepteth,
prepareth and armeth himſelf
, eſpecially with Biſhops, Prieſts, Monks, and
their adherents. John underſtanding this, as alſo perceiving how his Lords and
Barons were diverſly enclined (for fear of the curſe, as ſuch who took part
with him, and for the foreſaid diſpenſation unto all who forſook him; and
they were not a little byaffed, by that command, to deny all ſervice and debts,
duties and allegiance) he knew not whither to turn. In the mean time cometh
a Nuntio from Rome unto the King and his Nobles at Canterbury, with this
Commiſſion; That the King and they would conſider their preſent danger,
and be reconciled unto his Holineſs in time. Then the Lords Twear unto the
Nuotio, that unleſs the King will obey his Commiſſion, they will make him
obey whether he will or not. The King in this ſtrait ſubmitteth himſelf, and
reſigneth the Crown of England and Ireland from him and his heirs for ever;
upon condition that he and his heirs ſhould have again the ſame Dominions
from the Pope, for paying yearly unto the Sec of Rome 1000, marks of
Silver. Then he kneeled, and gave his Crown unto Pandulf the Legate ; who
kept it five days as a ſeizing of theſe two R calms; and the King confirmeth
the ſame by his Charter obligatory. Here, by way of anticipation, it is marked
in the Hiſtories, that no King of England did acknowledge this ſubjection,
nor pay the farm, Pol. Virgil.in Hift. Anglor.lib. 15. Matib. Parifien. faith,
It is reported by many, that this deteſtable Charter was burnt in the chamber
of Pope Innocentius thc IV. An. 1245. when he cauſed his own wardrobe
to be burnt, to the end he might obtain a new taxation from the Biſhops,
which were conveened at the general Councel; and after the Councel, he
ſent a Charter, with a command unto all the Biſhops of England to ſubscribe
it; and King Henry was not onely enraged againſt the Biſhops for ſubſcribing
it; but did aiſo ſwear, that he would ſtand for the freedom of his Kingdom,
and would not pay tribute to the Court of Rome ſo long as he breathed. But
to return; at that time ſome of the Prieſts and Abbots conſented not uoto
this fhameful action; of whom ſome came afterwards, like blinde idiots, unto
Pandulf, and begged remiflion; the baſer ſort was forgiven, and the heads,
25
1
.
.
1
443
}
CENTURI X111.
as fatteſt and fitteſt for the Pope's mouth, were ſent to Rome. In the mean
time Innocentius was holding his Latronal Councel, and there did excom-
municate Otho the Emperor, John King of England, Peter King of Arragon,
Raymund Earl of Tolouſe, &c. Then Stephen Langton was ſent, and ab-
folved King John:and immediately he called many Biſhops, Abbots, Earls and
Barons unto London, and perſwadeth them into a league againſt the King, un-
leſs he will renounce all title unto vacant Benefices, wards of marriages, &c.
Then Innocentius ſent Nicolaus Biſhop of Tuſculo, and he began to intrude
perſons into vacant Benefices of Canterbury as it pleaſed him. The Arch-Bi-
ſhop refuſed and appealed to Rome; and ſundry Nobles took part with him,
alledging that they would defend the Liberties of their Countrey. Innocen-
tius approveth generally all that his Legate had done. The Biſhop and Lords
ſtood for their Liberties. The King began to think how to be relieved of his
new tribute, and lent unto the Pope, requeſting him to excommunicate the
Biſhop of Canterbury (who had been the occaſion of all theſe broils) with
· ſome of the Lords, and he would never intend exemption of his fuc-duty;
and with his Letter he ſent a ſum of money. But this ſtir was ſoon calmed;
but by and by that faction did convecn again, and did force the King to yield
unto all their above named demands. The King then ſendeth unto the Pope,
and fheweth how they had wreſted his power from him, and craveth his-aid
for recovery. The Pope ſendeth his excommunication againſt them all: his
Nuntio chargeth Stephen to publiſh the excommunication; he refuſeth, and
poſteth toward Rome; where, after he was heard, he was ſuſpended;' and
another ſcntcnce' of excommunication was directed againſt all the Nobles
and Barons, which had conſpired againſt the Pope's beloved Son; aud re-
million of ſins was proclaimed to all the ſubjects of the Kingdom, which will
take part with the King and the Legate againſt the Lords; and all the Biſhops
were commanded to publiſh this excommunication, under no leſs pain then
to be in the ſame danger. Then the Lords (Maith. Pariſien. calleth them
Londoners, to wit, becauſe of their league made in London) were in deſpair,
and knew no more whither to turn, then the King did before; but they cried
our in reproach of the King, ſaying, Wo to thee John, the laſt of Kings, the
abomination of Engliſh Princes, and confufion of our Nobility: Alas! thou
haft waſted England, and more wilt thou be waſted; alas! England, England,
&c. Then twenty four of them, in name of the reſt, went unto Philip King
of France, and intreated him to give them his eldeſt Son to be their King.The
Pope underſtanding this metion, fent Wallo Cardinal of St. Martin, and
chargeth Philip to delift from ſo ralh attempts; and to defend his vaſſal John,
and the Lands of the Church, againſt thoſe Traitors. Philip did judge this
an inſolency, and he hoped that the Lords would ſtand to their promiſe; and
partly he truſted in the league lately rencwed with Alexander King of Scots ;
and therefore he anſwered, The Kingdom of England was never a part of
Peter's patrimony, nor ſhall it be bercafter; no Prince muy pledge or give
his Kingdom, without the conſent of his Barons, which are tied to de-
fend it: If the Pope ſhall bring this preparative into Chriſtendom, he will ſet
at naught all Kingsand Kingdoms; I love not this example which is begun
in theſe days; and therefore I cannot allow what John hath done, though he
be my utter enemy; and I lament that he hath ſo ruined that noble Realm.
The Pcers ſtanding by, cried, as in a fury, with one voice---- We willſtand to
this Article, though to the loſing of our lives, let John do as he willeth; no
King can put his Land under tribute, and ſo make his Nobility ſlaves. Lewes
faid, The Barons of England have elected me for their Lord and King; ſure-
by I will not loſe my right, but will fight for it unto death; I doubt not but I
Ttttt 2
-
away
}
.
Thali
1
A
1
1
v
motor
444
OF BRITAIN.
.
wa
/
ſhall obtain it, for I have friends among them; [his Mother was Siſter of
King John.] At this time John was going from place to place , pofſefling
himſelf of the Noble mens Lands: yet fearing their attempts, he came to
Dover, expecting aid from forraign Countries; and many came to him from
Flanders, Braband, and Holland, on the one ſide ; and from Guien, Gaſcony,
and Poi@tiers, on the other; and a moſt wonderful number of men from
other Countries : for the report went, that the Pope had written unto them
to alift King John.Wallo the Legate followed Lewis into England, Ap.1216.
and renewed the curſe againſt him, for uſıırping againſt John, and againſt
Simon Langton , and other Engliſh, which had excited Lewis; and againſt
Alexander the II, King of Scots, with a wonderful ſolemnity; cauſing all the
bells to be tolled, candles lighted, Church-doors opened, and committing
them all to the Divel for their contumacy. Lewis cauſed the curſe to be pro-
claimed null; and was accepted at London as King : He made Simon high
Chancellor. King Alexander waſted the North parts of England. And every
one ſaid, The Bulls were of no forcc, ſince the ordering of temporal affairs
did not belong unto the Pope; and what hath the Biſhop of Rome to do
with our wars? behold, he will be the Succeſſor of Conſtantine, and not of
Peter! Matth. Pariſien. ad An. 1216. It happened at that time, that the
Viſcount of Mandeyil, who caine from France with Lewis, fell fick ; and
being moved in conſcience, called unto him ſome of the Engliſh Lords, and
faid unto them, I lament your wretched caſe, and from my heart I do pity
the deſolation come upon your Country; the dangerous fnares which are
laid for your confuſion, are hid from your eyes; but take heed in time: Prince
Lewis hath (worn a great oath, and ſixteen of his Nobles, (of whom I was
one) that if he obtain the Crown of England, he will baniſh them all, which
are now againſt their native King, and are Traitors to his noble Perſon: And
that yc take not this for a fable, I aſſure you upon my faith, being in this
condition as ye now ſee, at the mercy of God; I have great conſcience
hereof, and I pity your eſtate, and ſo give you this warning: your King hath
for a ſeaſon kept you under; but if Lewis ſhall prevail, he will put you from
all; of two extream evils chuſe the leaſt, and keep it ſecret what I have told
you.Shortly thereafter he departed this life. When this was once noiſed among
the Barons, they were in great heavineſs; for they ſaw themſelves betrapped
every way: on the one ſide was the Pope'scurſe; and alſo Lewis dealing to
the French all that lie purchaſed, either Tcrritories or Caſtles; yea, and they
heard him ſay, They were all Traitors. Then they agree toſubmit themſelves
unto King John : they were eaſily pardoned. And John recovered Rocheſter
Caſtle and City, London, York, Lincoln, and prevailed in many liazardous
adventures againſt Lewis and Alexander. The ſame year John did lodge two
days in the Abbey not far from Lincoln, and there died: Some ſay he was
poiſoned by a Ciſtertian Monk; Matth. Pariſien.faith, he died of an Ague
through ſorrow and ſurfeit. Rog. Hoveden and 1. Fox in A&t. & Monim. give
him this teſlimony; He wasindeed a valorous Prince, and unfortunate liko
Marius, having experience of both fortunes; nor loved he the Maſs. Then
niany of the Lords ſwcar obedicuce unto Lewis, But William Earl of Pem-
broke, Marthal of England, a grave and wiſe Counſelor, did quietly and
friendly call together ſundry of the Earls and Barons, and ſet before them
Henry, (the eldeſt Sonof King John, being then nine years old and perſwaded
them to embrace him for their King; and he was crowned by Wallo at
Gloceſter, with conſent of them which had followed his Father:and Wallow
acccurfed them all which did follow Lewis. Nevertheleſs Lewis did more
and more harm in the Land, until the above named William went againſt
him
.
}
CE N T U RY X111.
4.45
1
him with an Army; and then he fled into London, and rentunto his Father
for hclp; an hundred Ships were prepared in France: büt Richard, abaſtard
Brother of King John, having onely eighteen Ships for keeping the Cinque-
Ports, ſet upon them, and by providence fifteen of them eſcaped not unfunk
or taken. Then the Ambaffades.of Lewis writ from Rome unto him, If
he Icft not England, the Pope would renew the ſentence of excommunication
againſt him; likewiſe many of the Nobles forſook him. Then he ſought a
treaty with the King; and at laſt it was concluded, that a 1000l. ſhould be
given unto Lewis to depaft and ſhould never return: So he was honourably
convoyed unto the Sea. And reconciliation was made betwixt Henry and
Alexander, with conſent of the Legate. Then Wallo began his harveſt;
the Kings had dealt for themſelves and their Armies, and the Legate could
wring nothing from them; but he calleth the Clergy to account. Hugh
Biſhop of Lincoln, paid 1000, marks unto the Pope, and as much unto the
Legate, &c. He fummoned the Scotch Biſhops and Abbots to Anwick; ſome
opened their purſes, and were abſolved; and the moſt ſtubborn (as he called
them) were ſent to Rome. With the inferior Church-men he took another
courſe: he ſent for the Prior of Dureſm, and Weſtbeck the Arch-Deacon,
to go into Scotland, and call before them the Prieſts and Canons into every
principal Town of the bounds; and there partly upon their confeffions, and
partly by wcariſome protra&tions from day to day, great ſums were ſqueezed
from them. They who went to Rome, had purchaſed Letters from the Biſhops
and Abbots of England againſt Wallo; and accuſed him before Pope Ho-
norius of avarice and other crimes. Wherefore the Pope took' from him a
part of the prey; and the accuſers were abſolved and ſent home with empty
purſes. But the Pope being not yet contented, ſent Cardinal Ægidius to
cxact other ſúms, for abſolving them from their vow of going into Paleſtina.
When Ægidius returned, he faid, he was robbed by the way: therefore
another Legate was ſent to gather as much. The King convened his Nobles
and Prelates, and allinone voice did ſend, and forbid the Legate to comcinto
the Realm, G.Buchan.Hift.lib.7. Alſo England groaned under theſe burthens,
and ſent their gricvances unto the Councel at Lions: Regrating, 1. That the
Pope was not content with Peter-pence, but extorted from them great ſums
of moucy, without conſent of the King, and againſt all precedentexamples.
2. Patrons cannot preſent unto Benefices, which are given to Romans, igno-
fant of the language, to the great prejudice of ſouls, and Spoiling of the
R calm: 3. Of the frequent recourſe of the Pope's Legates, by whom faith
and fidelity, the ancient Cuſtoms of the Nation, the Authority of the Statutes,
Laws and Priviledges arc abrogated. But the Pope's purſe had no ears to hear
ſuch complaints; and anon he ſent for more money: whereforc a Proclama-
tion was made, in name of King Henry the lII, that no man ſhould conſent
to any exaction of moncy unto the Court of Rome. The Pope, in a rage, di-
rected inſtantly his Letters unto the Biſhop of Worceſter; charging all
England, under pain of his curſe, to obey his Legate before ſuch a day; and
that Biſhop to be exccutioner of his curſe. Fear of the curſe prevailed againſt
the former Proclamation. But the Pope was not yet ſatisfied; he was not
aſhamed to crave firſt the tenth, then the fifthpart; and laſtly, the third part of
all Church-revenues within England, beſides other extraordinary occaſions;
and the yearly revenue of the Pope in England was 60000, marks ſterling.
Whereupon the King ſent his Meſſengers again unto Rome; and the Nobles
did, by writing, complain of the ſcandals ariſing from the avarice of the Court,
and ſpread their complaint through thc Chriſtian world; profeſing, that they
would not ſuffer the Country to be ſo rudely abuſed, although the King would
VVVVV
winks
1
I
.
}
1
446
Of BRITAIN
3
}
1
1
1
wink at it; and unleſs theſe things (faid they unto the Pope) be ſpeedily re-
dreſſed by you, let your Holineſs know for certainty, that it may (not without
cauſe) be feared, that ſuch danger is like to enſue, both to the Church of .
Rome, and unto our King, that no remedy will eaſily be found for it. At that
tine John (a Cardinal, and an Engliſh man) did entreat his Holineſs, for
God's cauſe, to bridle, with ſome temperance, the paſſion of his minde, which
is here, (ſaid he) to tell you plain, too much commoved without cauſe; your
Eatherhood may conſider, that the days be evil: 1. The holy Land lieth in
miſery and peril
. All the Greek Church is departed from us. 3. Frederick,
the mightieſt Prince of Chriſtendom, is againt üš. 4. Both your Holineſs and
we are exiled from your Papal ſeat, and thruſt out of Italy. s. Hungary, and
all the Nations thereabout, look for nothing but utter ruine from the Tartars.
6.Germany is toffed with inteftin wars. 7. Spain is fierce and cruel againſt us,
even to the cutting out of Biſhops tongues. 8. France is by us impoveriſhed,
and like to conſpire againſt us. 9. Now wretched England, ſo oft plagued by
us, much like Balaam's aſs goared with ſpurs, beginethi to complain of her in-
tolerable griefs; and we, after the maner of Iſmael, hating all men, do pro-
voke all men to hate us...... Matth. Pariſien.ad An. 1246. But Innocentius
would relent nothing; yea, made his exaction more grievous; and began to
excite Lewis King of France, to ſlay or expel King Henry.France remembred
former times; and Lewis refuſed to vex his Couſin : But (ſaith the before
named writer) the hearts of all men were provoked to miſlike the Pope and
Church of Rome; whereof the one ſought to be eſteemed a Father, and the
other to be the Mother of all Churches; but he proved a ftep father, and ſhe
a ſtep-dame.
4. In the year 1222, the in-dwellers of Caithnes refuſed to pay tenths unto
Adam their Biſhop; and therefore he excommunicated them all: then they
came into his houſe, and in his chamber they flew a Monk, and his Servant;
and they drew him into his kitching and burnt him with all the houſe. Pope
Honorius reſted not, till he had cauſęd King Alexanderto hang four hundred
of them; and the Earl of Caithnes hardly obtained pardon,albeit he was not
acceſſory unto the deed. Boet.lib: 13.cap. 14. About that William Biſhop of
St. Andrews, brought from France ſome Dominicans, Franciſcans, Jacobines,
and ſome Monks called vallụs umbroſe; theſe, by their crafty inſinuations
with people, did ſupplant the credit of Prieſts, and drew unto themſelves both
credit and means of the Miniſtry; and were maintained by the Popes, be-
cauſe they ſtudied eſpecially to advance their deſigns. Spot/m. Hift.p.43.
s. Nigellus Vireker , a learned and much reſpected Monk at Canterbury,
writ a Book, De abuſu Verum Ecclefiæ; and ſent it unto William , Biſhop of
Ely, Chancellour of England; a njan (ſaith Bale) moſt envious. In this Book
he rebuked not the proud Prelate only, but all Teachers under the Tyranny
of the Pope; becauſe they committed the cure of ſouls unto children, belly-
gods, and deſpiſers of the ſacred Word.
6. Walter Mapez, Arch-Deacon of Oxford , was once ſent by King John
unto Rome; after his return he did write ſeveral books againſt the Pope and
his Clergy; cloſely reproving the Pope, ſomtimes under the name of Goliah,
fomtimes of Pluto; and ſhewing manifeſtly that then Antichriſt was reigning
in the World: He had a fellow with him, who made fhew of a Pleaſant or
Rimer; but all his rimes were ſaid to be written by Mapez himſelf: In then
he plainly paints forth the Roman Court, and callcth the Prelats proud beaſts.
The rimes begin thus:
Roma Caput Mundi , ſed nil capit inundum :
Quod pendet à Capite totum eft immundum:
1
1
+
Trahit
1
C E N T U RY X111.
1
4-47
1
2
1
Trahit enim vitium primum & fecundum,
Et de fundo redolet, quod eft juxta fundum.
Roma'capit fingulos , &res ſingulorum ,
Romanorum Curia , non eſt niſi forum,
Ibi funt venalia jura Senatorum ,
Et folvit contraria copia nummorum.
in hoc Confiftorio fiquis caufam regat,
Suam vel alterius, hic imprimis legat;
Nijî des pecuniam, Roma totum negat ,
Qui plus dat pecunia, meliùs allegat. &c. 1o. Bale.
In Catalog, tell. verit. lib. 14. we find theſe rimes aſcribed unto this Mapez.
Vide Deus ultionum
Quod in Templum Solomonis
Vide videns omnia ,
Venit Princeps Babylonis,
Quod ſpelunca vefpillonum Et excelfum ſibi Thronum
Facta eft Eccleſia.
Poluit in medio.
Theſe words are to no ſenſe, unleſs the Temple ſignifie the Church of
Chriſt; and the Prince of Babylon ſignifie the Pope of Rome.
7. An. 1237. was a conference at York between Henry the III. King of
England, and Alexander the Il. King of Scots; where they did accord upon
the matters of debate between the kingdoms. Then Otto the Pope's Legate
would go into Scotland for redreſing ( as he ſaid the affairs of the Church:
But Alexander raid unto him, I remember not that evera Legate was in my
Land; neither havel need of one, thanks be unto God; neither was any in
my Father's time, nor in any of my Anceſtours; neither will I ſuffer any ſo
long as I may, Otto returned with King Henry, Matth. Fariſien. Neverthe-
leſs this Alexander did ſuffer Peter Red to take away 3000. pounds for the
Pope, which no King of Scotland had ſuffered before. Idem ad An. 1240.
But Doct. lib. 13. cap.20. addeth , He ſent the Earls of Carric and Athale, to
accompany Lewis King of France into Syria; and he ſent unto the Pope a
thouſand marks, left he ſhould think himſelf deſpiſed.
: 8. Robert Groſshead ( alias, Capito) Biſhop of Lincoln, was the moſt re-
nowned Biſhop of his time; a godly man; an admoniſher of his King ; a
fcarfnll rebuker of the Pope; a bold reprover of Prelates; a corrector of
Monks; a directer and teacher of Priells; a favourer of Students; a Preacher
to the people; a defender of fatlierleſs and widows; a perſecutor of the in-
continent; a ſearcher of the Scripturcs; a lover of truth; a hammerer and
contemner of the Romans, faith Matth. Parif. In the year 1237. his own
Clarks gave him poiſon in a drink; but ( as it pleaſed God) he eſcaped death
at that time by help of medicine. The Priefts which taught 'not the word of
God, but human traditions, he called the Miniſters of Satan, theeves of the
night, robbers in the day, corrupters of manners, murtherers of ſouls, and An-
gels of darkneſs; and he called their exemptions , ſnares of the Divel. An.
1253. Pope Innocentius ſent unto him a Letter,commanding him to provide
a Canons place for an Italian in his Diocy, nihil obft ante. He returned an-
fwer; Iam moſt willing to obey Apoftolical commandments; but thoſe
things which are contrary unto the Apoſtles command, I will gain-ſtand, ince
I am obliged unto both by the command of God..... The tevor of your
aforeſaid Letter, agreeth nor with Apoftolical holineſs, but plainly diſa-
greeth: I. Becauſe by that word non obſtante, in that and ſo many other Let-
ters, do abound a deluge of inconſtancy, ſhameleſneſs, lying, deceiving, diffi-
culty of truſting any, and innumerable other vices following thereupon, ſhia-
king and confounding the purity of Religion, and the quietneſs of all ſociable
converfation...no 2. Except the ſin of Lucifer, which is alſo the fin of Anti-
V V V V V 2
chrift,
t
1
7
948
OF BRITAIN.
1
1
$
chriſt, there cannot be a greater ſin, nor more contrary unto the Apoſtles, or
more hateful unto Chriſt Jeſus, then to deſtroy ſouls by defrauding them of
the Miniſtry
..... In a word, the holineſs of the Apoftolical ſeat cannot do
any thing but unto edification, and rot to deſtruction; for this is the fulneſs
of power, to edification: But thoſe things, which they call Proviſions, are
not to cdification, but moſt manifeſt deftruction. The Pope, hearing this
Letter, foamed, as in a rage, and ſware by Peter and Paul, that he would hurl
fuch a phrenetick wretch into confuſion, which durft ſo boldly controle his
command, and make him a fable unto the world: Is not the King of England
onr vaſſal, yea and ſlave, whom l, at my nod, may thruſt into priſon? The
Cardinals, namely Ægidius a Spaniard, and ſome others touched in conſci-
ence, could ſcarcely appeaſe his fury; and among other words they ſaid,
To confeſs the truth unto your Holineſs, it is true what he ſaith, and we can-
not condemn him for it; he is a Catholick man, more holy and religious then
we our ſelves are; and as it is judged, amongſt all the Prelates, there is none,
better, nor his equal; this is not unknown univerſally, nor can our contra-
diation avail against him; wherefore we think beſt to paſs by ſuch a thing,
left perhaps ſone tumult ariſe thereupon, eſpecially ſeeing it is manifeft unto
all men , that once muſt come a defection and departure from the Church of
Rome. When Robert lay on his death bed, he ſaid unto the brethren com-
ing to viſit him, Herelie is an opinion taken up by human ſenſe, contrary
Herefie white.
unto the holy Scriptures, openly avowed, and pertinaciouſly maintained:
The Pope an
Is not Innocentius therefore an Heretick? and ſince Chriſt came into the
Heretick and World to ſave ſouls, may not the Pope be juſtly called the Antichriſt, who
Antichrift.
feareth not to deſtroy ſouls? The Pope doth inpudently annul the priviledges
of his Anceſtours.... and therefore the contemner ſhould be contemned;
according to that ſaying of Eſay, Wo to thee who deſpiſeft..... erlaith.
Pariſien.
9. In the year 1240. a Carthufian Monk at Cambridge, ſaid openly before
Otho the Legate, Gregory is not the head of the Church, but there is ano-
ther head thereof; Satan is looſed; the Pope is an Heretick; Gregory which
is called Pope,defileth the Church and the World. The Legate ſaid unto him,
Is'not power given from above unto the Pope to looſe and bind ſouls, and
to exerce the charge of Peter on earth? The Monk replied, How can I think
that ſuch power as was given unto Peter, is given to a Simoniack and Uſurer;
yea, and who is defiled with greater crimes? The Legate did bluſh for ſhame,
and ſaid, We may not ftrive in words with a fool. Idem.
10. Seval, Arch-Biſhop of York , followed in the ſame footſteps, when he
ſaw the pride of the Pope uſurping and tyraninizing above the Kings, he was
aſtoniſhed; and in the grief of his heart, he intreated Pope Alexander the IV.
by Letters, that he would leave off from ſuch daily enormities, or at leaſt re-
frain himſelf, and follow the example of good men; that he would feed
Chriſt's Lambs, as Peter did ; and not pull the skins off them, and devout
them like an hungry Wolf. The Pope had given thc fatter of his Bene-
fices unto ſome wanton young men, and ignorant of the language ; as
he made Jordanus, Dean of York, &c. Seval would admit none of them:
wherefore the Pope excommunicated him with bells and candles. He could
ſuffer theſe ceremonies; but he could not ſuffer ftrangers to be fet over the
people; and the more he was curſed by the Pope, he was the more beloved
ofthe peoplc; and they did bleſs him , yet quietly, for fear of the Romans.
Although he was not murthered, yet for his ſufferings he was called a Martyr.
Idem ad An.1257.
15. Matthew of Paris (whom I have often named) was a Benedi&tipe of
Saint
1
CENTURY X111.
e.
Saint Albanr: he wrote the Hiſtory of England, from the days of William
the Conqueror , until the year of his own death, 1260. where he deſcribeth,
how others ſpoke againſt the abomination of Antichriſt, to the end, that
pofterity might know and abhorit; and thereby he giveth us to underſtand
what were his own thoughts, as here and there he exprefieth himſelf. ad
An. 1237. he faith, It is manifeſtly known, that the Church of Rome (alas!)
hath deferved the wrath of God; for the guides thereof ſeek not the devotion
of people, but their full purſes; not to gain ſouls unto God, but to collect
revenues to themſelves; to oppreſs the religious, and many ways impudently
to catch other mens goods ...... hence ariſeth grumbling among men, and
the wrath of God is provoked dayly. Ad An. 1238. he calleth the Pope the
Succeflor, but not the imitator of Peter. Ad An. 1245: he ſaith, The Pope
ſent unto the King of Arragon, and then unto the King of England, craving
that he may come and abide in their Kingdoms; and the Nobility did refuſe,
becauſe the Papal Court was ſo infamous, that the ſtrength thereof went up
unto the clouds. Ad An. 1 251. he faith, The threatning of the Apoſtle may
be thought to be fulfilled, Vnleſs there be a departing, the ſon of perdition shall
not be revealed. Behold, that mens hearts depart, and not their bodics, from
the Pope, who is enraged like a ſtep-father; and from the Church of Rome;
which is cruelin perſecuting, like a ſtep-mother.
12. John Ruſſel, an Engliſh Gentleman, who married the Widow of
Walter Cumin, Earl of Lenox, about the year 126 2. afterwards he purchaſed
Letters from the Pope, to ſummon a number of Scots to appear in England
before the Legate, for Nandering his wife of witchcraft, and poiſoning her firſt
husband. The Scots diſpiſed the citation; alledging their ancient priviledge,
that Scotch men cannot be charged to anſwer without their own Country;
and ſo the ſummons turned to nothing, faith Buchan. Hift,lib.7.
13. Within ſome few years King Alexander the III, was encombred with The Lord's
the pride of Pricſts and Monks, faith the fame Author there ; he underſtand-
eth certainly Biſhops and Abbots; which being enriched (faith he) by former precedency
Kings, and enjoying long proſperity, began to grow rank; and would go be-
fore the Nobility, as in wealth, ſo in allother things, or at leaſt be equal with
them. The Noble men took this in ill part, and dealt roughly with them;
wherefore they complain unto the King. Whether he thought theſe injuries
not to be ſo hainous, as the Prieſts called them, or if he thought that they were
not without cauſe, yet he made no-account of them; therefore the Biſhops
did excommunicate all the Noble men, excepting the King only; and with
many threats do prepare themſelves to go unto Rome.
Then the King,
calling to minde what broils Tho. Becket had raiſed in England by his ambi-
tion, called the Biſhops from their journey, and compelled the Nobility to
yeild unto their pride. Thus the ſpiritual Lords (as they would be called) haď
the precedency.
14. The Jews lived then in England, and waxed both in number and wealth: The lews
in England
An.123 5. they obtained from Pope Gregory the IX. that they ſhould not be
taxed by Chriſtian Kings; and that they might have Chriſtian ſervants and
nurſes. An. 1257. they murthered a young boy in Lincoln; therefore King
Henry impriſoned ſeventy one of them at London. The Minorites, being
hired for money, procured their liberty; for (faith 1.Bale) Henry did not ſo
much reign, as bear the image of the Romiſh Beaſt: but after that time, the
name of a Minorite was odious in the ears of Engliſh men. Edward the I.
banillicd all the Jews, and eſchcated all their goods, allowing them only a
viaticum. One good thing God wrought by them; they left many Bibles in
England, whereby ſundry of the learned were ſtirred to learn the Hebrew
language:
nad Bishops
ſtrive for
>
X XXXX
1
450
1
Of BRITAIN
1
}
1
language; as Gregory Huntington, &c. This Edward began to reſtrain the
wealth of Monks, and the power of Biſhops. When Lands were given to
Monaſteries, or a Monaſtery bought any Land, they did not acknowledge the
Superior of thoſe Lands; ſo the King and Noble .men were prejudiced of
Wards, Reliefs, Knight-Service, and ſuch other things. Edward made a Law,
that no perſon, religious, or any otther, ſhould buy or ſell Lands that might
any way come under Mortmain, (that is, in prejudice of the Superior] under
pain of forfeiture of the ſame. At that time was confuſion of Courts, the
Civil Judges and Biſhops endeavoring to enlarge their own, and contract their
Rivals Authority: Edward fixed boundaries unto-them both; 'as is more
particularly in T. Fuller's Church-Hiſtory, lib. 3. He diſcharged the Abbot
of Waltham, and the Dean of Pauls, to crave the tithe of any mans goods
for the charges pf Jeruſalems wars, albeit the Pope had given them this Com-
million in three ſeveral Bulls. The Abbot died; and the Dean appeared be-
fore the King and his Councel, and promiſed to obey. He alſo ſummoned the
Dean of Wolverhampton; becauſe, againſt the priviledges of the Realm,
he had given á Prebend of his Chappel unto a ſtranger, at the Pope's com-
mand. The Dean appeared, and confefied his fault, ſubmitting himſelf unto
the King's clemency. K. lames VI. in Monitio, ex archivis Regni.
15. Alexander the III. King of Scots, fell with his horſe over the rocks, on
the Weſt ſide of Kingron, March 18. An. 1285. His life was remarkable,
and his death lamentable, He had divided the Realm into four parts; and
abode a quarter of the year in each part, giving juſtice unto all men; ſo he
knew his ſubjects, and they knew and loved him. The Judges of cach part
waited upon him within their juriſdiction; and when he removed, the Judges
of the other part received him: ſo his Court was never populous. His chil-
dren died young, except one Daughter, who was married to Erik King of
Norway; and ſhe had one Daughter. After his much bewailed death, a Par-
liament at Scone named ſix perſons to govern the Country for the time;
three for the part on the North ſide of Forth, and three for the South. The
King's Daughter was dead; and Edward the I. ſent unto this Parliament,
ſuing the marriage of their young Queen unto his Son. So the Eſtates con-
fented very readily; proviſion being made, that Scotland fhould be governed
by their own Laws and Magiſtrates. In the mean while Margaret died. Then
competition followed between Robert Bruce, Earl of Haſtings in England,
and of Carrict and Garioch in Scotland, and John Baliol, Earlof Galloway.
The ground of this plea flowed by their genealogy from King David, who
died in the year 1993. He had one Son, Henry Earl of Huntington; he died
before his Father, leaving three Sons, Malcolm, William and David: So
Malcolm (ſurnamed the Maiden) ſucceeded his Grandfather; and after him
his Brother William, the Father of Alexander thell, and Grandfather of this
Alexander thc III. David, the third Son of Henry, had three Daughters;
Margaret, Counteſs of Galloway; Iſobel, married to Robert Bruce (ſur-
named The Noble) Earl of Haſtings ; and the third, or youngeſt, was Coun-
teſs of Huntington. Margaret had no Sons, but three Daughters; Dornagilla,
the Mother of John Baliol, and Mary the Wife of John Cumin, &c. Robert
the Noble had a Son, Robert the Competitor, who married the heretrix of
Carriet; and had two Sons, Robert, the King afterwards, and Edward. Then
Dornagilla pleaded firſt for the Crown; but Robert, Earl of Carrict, alledged,
that he, being of equal degree with her, the male ſhould be preferred in the
inheritance of Lands, and rather of Kingdoms; as it hath been lately pra-
&tiſed in Burgundy, and is uſual among Brethren and Siſters: as for her Son,
he is a degree further off, and therefore not to be heard in that cauſe. The
parties
1
C E N T U RI X111.
4SI
pro-
parties did ſo increaſe, that no Authority could command either of them
and inteſtin wars were thought dangerous; wherefore, by common conſent,
Edward the I. was choſen Umpire. At the firſt he omitted no point of forma-
lity: he called unto Berwick the Competitors; John and Robert, and the Go-
vernors of the Realm; he proteſteth, that he callcth them not as Subjects
before their Magiſtrate, but as his Friends before their choſen Arbiter: he
cauſed them all to ſwear, that they will ſtand to his decreet, and receive one
of the two whom he ſhould name: He choſe twelve Scots, and ſo many
Engliſh, as his Councellors in that matter; and cauſed them to ſwear, that
they ſhall give their advice uprightly, according to their knowledge. The
mcan while he thinketh upon his own advantage; and conſidering that
Scotland was divided into two powerful factions, it ſeemed the more eaſic
unto him to work his own point; in Thew he fendeth for Juriſts in other Na-
tions, not doubting (as that ſort is ſeldom of one opinion) but to finde ſome
reſponſe conducing to his own end; which may appear by his altering the
ſtate of the queſtion; which he propounded in this maner: A King, who is
not wont to be crowned, nor anointed, but only ſet in a chair, and be
claimed King, yet not ſo free, that he is not under another King, and himſelf
acknowledged ſo, dying without children, two of his Couſins, and Nephews
of his Granduncle Sempronius, ſeek the inheritance, &c. The moſt part an-
ſwered, The cuſtom of the Realm is a Law in ſuch a caſe; and if therс be not
a precedent, they ſhould ſtand at the will of the Superior King. Then in ano-
ther meeting at Norain, Edward required acknowledgemerit of ſubjection
from all the Scotch Commiſſioners: They did all refuſe in one voice. Ina
third mecting, at Berwick, he ſent privily for Robert, and proferred himn the
Kingdom, if he would ſwear fealty unto him. Robert anſwered, I will never
prejudice the liberty of that Realm.John Baliol was ſent for, and accepted the
condition. So he was proclaimed King ſix years after the death of Alexander;
and all the Scots ſwear Allcgiance unto him: Afterwards, both the King and
Nobles, gave their oath unto King Edward, in Newcaſtle on Tine: The No-
bility were malc.contented, but they muſt diſſemble. It happened after ſome
years, that Macduff
, Earl of Fife, was killed by the Earl of Abernethy, and
becauſe this family was potent, Macduffs Brother could not obtain juſtice in
Scotland for the flaughter; therefore he appealed unto King Edward: who
ſummoned King John to London: He appeared; and at firſt ſat down with
Edward, thinking to anſwer by his Proctor; but he muſt ſtand at the Bar:
This indignity begot in him a deſire of liberty. When variance fell between
Frånce and England, John,thinking this a fit occaſion, renewed the old league
with France; and, by the Abbot of Arbroth, ſent into England (with conſent
of the Eſtates) a rcvocation of his dedition. Wherefore Edward reſolveth to
take Arms againſt Scotland: He ſent for Robert Bruce, Son of the Compe-
titor (being then defunct) and profered him the Kingdom, if he would go
with him to expel King John, or cauſe his Friends in Scotland to deſert, or not
allist John. Robert did both. At that time four thouſand Scots were ſlain in
ſundry fights; and in the Caſtle of the Burgh of Montroſs, King John did re-
ſign unto the Commiſſioners of King Edward, all right to the Crown. Sir
Hugh Creſingham was made Governor of Scotland; and John was carried
into England: yct by interceſſion of Pope Boniface, he was let
go
into
France, his Son being kept in pledge , leſt he did attempt any new trouble.
Then Edward went againſt France; and in his abſence, the Scots had mutual
treaties with France; they choſe twelve Governors of the Country, and
many incurſions were in the borders on both ſides. At that time aroſe the
famous William Walace, a Gentleman of mean eſtate, but extraordinary in
X XXXX 2,
courage
+
1
.
452
OF BRITAIN
bo
courage and ſtrength; he did many rubs unto the Engliſh: and becauſe the
Governors were thought remiſs, he was choſen to be the only Governor, and
called the Vice-Roy of King John:He recovered many Towns from the Eng-
liſh;and threw down many Caſtles and Forts,left his little Army were divided
in keeping them. The Earl of Warren, and the Lord Percey, were ſent againſt
him; but becauſe thoſe had bad ſucceſs, Edward made truce with France,
and came againſt Scotland; where he prevailed ſo, that, in a Parliament at
St. Andrews, all the Nobility and Eſtates did acknowledge him; only Wa-
lace kept himſelf quiet in the high-Lands. When Robert Bruce put the King
in minde of his promiſe, Edward ſcoffed at him, ſaying, Had he no other
thing to do, but fight for a Kingdom unto him? Buchan. Hiſto. At that time
Edward deftroyed the ancient Laws of Scotland, and ſought how to bring
the two Nations in amity and affinity; He burnt the Chronicles, and Books
of Divine Service, conſtraining them to follow the Miſſale of Sarum; thord
who were repugnant unto theſe changes, were ſeverely puniſhed: He re-
moved the moſt learned men into Oxford. Briefly, he deſtroyed all the Mo-
numents of Antiquity; and upon the leaſt occaſion he cut off all, who in
his judgement could enterpriſe any inſurrection , Bocth. lib. 14. Walace
lurked a while, but he ſtirred again; and prevailed both in favor and power
among the people; as followeth in the next Century.
(
1
THE
i
.
+
1
Τ Η Ε
453
F I F T H A G E
U
Of the
CHURCH,
0 R
The Hiſtory of the Church reverting, and of
Antichriſt raging, containing the ſpace of 300. years,
from the year 1goo. until the year 1900.
CENT U R Ì XIV.
CHAP. I.
Of POPES:
1.
1
B
ENEDICT the XI. was choſen Pope Novem-
ber 1. An. 1304. He abſolved Philip King of
France from the excommunication of Boniface;
and reſtored the Cardinals, John and James Co-
luinnx, which had written againſt Pope Boniface.
And Platina addeth, Boniface had purſued them
more then became a Prieſt, for envy againſt them,
and too much reſpect of the faction of the
Guclphs. He fate nine months.
2. CLEMENS the V. after contention of the Cardinals the ſpace of
ten months, was elected; being, in the mean time, at his own ſeat in Burdeaux:
When it was certified unto him, he commanded all the Cardinals to come
unto Lions: There were preſent at his Coronation, Philip King of France,
his Son Charles, John Duke of Burgundy, &c. In the midſt of the Proceſſion
a great wall fell upon them, ſo that John and twelve other perſons were
killed, Philip was hurt, the Pope was ſtruck from his horſe, and loſt out of
his Mitre a Carbuncle of the value of ſix thouſand crowns. Platin, When
this unlucky pomp was ended, he created many French Cardinals, (and nor
one Italian) and removed the Court of Rome unto' Avenion; where it con-
tinued ſeventy four years, as in another tranſportation to Babylon. We read
not of any, which in all this timnc made exception, that Rome was the ſeat of
St. Peter , and houſe of the holy Ghoſt; and therefore the Pope ſhould abide
at Rome. Clemens avouched openly to keep a Concubine, the Daughter of
Count de Fuxa. P. Morn. in Myſter.ex Villano. He ſent thrce Cardinals with
Senatorial power to govern Rome and Italy. Becauſe Ferraria had revolted,
and ſubmitted themſelves unto the Venecians, le cxcommunicated the Vene-
tians for accepting them; and gave all their goods unto ſpoil, wherefoever
they could be apprehended: the like he did unto the Florentines, and other
Cities, for their revolting. Sardinia did belong unto Genua, and he gave
it onto the King of Sicily, for winning it from the Turks. How he dealt with
Y yyyy
thic
2
1
1
1
434
CENTURY XIV.
1
1
A
/
1
tunates.
1
1
1
the Emperor, it followėth: But here it is to be remembred, how he ordained,
that none ſhould uſe the title, or exerciſe the power of Emperor, until he were
confirmed by the Pope: And when the Imperial ſeat is vacant, the Pope
ſhall reign as Emperor until one be choſen. He confirmed the Feaſt of
Corp. Chriſti, granting Indulgences of 'one hundred days unto all who ſhall
be preſent at the Matins, &c. Lib. 3. clement.tit. 16. de reliquiis ca. Si Domi-
num.. It ſeemeth, that the people had not regarded the former Inſtitution.
He was the Author of the ſeventh Book of Decretals: 'before his death he
did condemn them, as containing may ſnares in them; and cauted them to
be burnt, faith 10. Naucler. But his Succeffor did confirm them. He excam-
municated Andronicus, the Emperor of the Eaſt, as an Heretick, becauſe he
would not fuffer the Greeks to acknowledge the Pope for their head, &c.
Becauſe he would not reſide at Rome, the Romans refuſe to give him the
patrimony of St Peter; and thereby he was rought into the greater exigence:
But Platina ſaith. A great famine was the cauſe of his ſcarcity. Then he lived
by the money of Biſhops, which came unto him to be confirmed, and by
ſuch other ſhifts and gifts; yet by theſe means, he is ſaid to have gained 9500.
marks of Silver, beſides his expenſe, which he beſtowed liberally in one year.
Platina writeth, that he ordained the Annates, or the firſt years ftipend of all
Intrants, to be paid unto the Pope out of all Countries. But Pol. Virgil.de
inven.rer. lib. 8. cap. 2. faith, It was the cuſtom of Italy in the days of Pope
Alexander.thelV. and in the Councel of Vienna. An. 1308. the Clergy
offered into the Pope, the twentieth part of their ſtipends yearly, if he would
diſcharge the Annates, and they were not heard. England would never pay
the Annates of leſſer Benefices, although they did yeild in Biſhopricks, faith
Caranga in Bonifac. VIII. Io. Naucler.pag.914. ſaith, I ſee none, in Germany,
pay Annates unto the Pope, but only they who hold their Benefices of the
Pope immediately. Pol. Virgil.loc.cit. ſaith, How grievous is it to the Prieſts,
to deliver the price of the Annates before they receive a penny, whereby they
are forced to undertake great debts, and ſo wrong their friends from whom
they borrow, if it happen that they die foon: ſhall not this be occaſion unto
wicked men to corrupt Religion? yea, and indeed (faith he) it breedeth great
contempt of the poor Miniſters and their Miniſtry. P. Clornay. in Myſter.
pag.340, faith, That An. 1416. the Church of France did refuſe to pay the
Annates, becauſe, albeit it was once granted in the days of Pope John XXI.
for an expedition beyond Sea, and fundry Popes had by force taken them, yet
it ſhould not be ſo, ſince thereby Benefices and Eccleſiaſtical things are ſold,
and both Popes, Biſhops and Prieſts are guilty of limony, contrary to their
oaths. But to return unto Pope Clemens; he had promiſed unto King Philip
to aboliſh the memory of Pope Boniface the VIlI. and to annul all his Ads;
but by advice of Cardinal Pratenfis, he delayed unto a general Councel;
and this he ſummoned to be held at Vienna: where the King did require from
the Pope the performance of his promiſe. The Councel did acknowledge
Boniface to have been a lawful Pope; but they did declare all his Acts againſt
the King, to have been unjuſt; and that none of them ſhould be prejudicial
ụnto the King, nor his Succeſſors, 10. Naucler.pag. 872, 878. In this
Councel the Pope did propound the aid of the Chriſtians in Syria ; that the
Templaries ſhould be puniſhed; as alfo the reformation of the Church.
Wars were proclaimed; and Indulgences were offered in theſe words; We
will, that the puniſhment of Hell be no way laid upon him which is ſigned
with the Croſs; granting alſo, unto every ſigned perſon, power to pull
three or four ſouls out of Purgatory at their pleaſure. The Divines at
Paris were not a little ſcandalized, and the rather, becauſe it was written in the
fame
1
'
Of POPES.
455
1
1
1
f
/
1
fame Bull, We command the Angels to carry the abſolved ſoul into the
glory of Paradiſe. It was then a received Article, that the Pope may com-
mand the Angels as his Sergeants. In this Councel the Templaries were con-
demined for their Apoſtaſie. But Io. Bale in Cent.4.82. in Appen. 2. (heweth The Red
Friers de
from chriſtop. Maff&us, and F. Mornay, ſheweth, that Bocatius, Villanus, An-
ſtroyed.
tonin, Aventin, and others, bear witneſs of their innocency; ſome affirm, that
their great revenues through Europe was the cauſe of their ruine; and there-
fore lome accuſe Pope Clemens, and King Philip: others ſay, the Pope en-
vied them, becauſe they inveighed againſt the Popes and Court of Rome, as
diſturbers of Chriſtendom, and the cauſe of loſing Syria and Paleſtina, 10.
Naucler.pag. 873. faith, At that time Clemens the V. accuſed the Templa-
ries of impiety; and that order was deſtroyed; and their moſt large reve-
nues were taken. Some report, that they had an image clothed with a mans
skin, un to which, when they entered the Order, they did homage, ſacrificing
moſt cruelly with mans blood; which when they had drunk, they did exhore
one another unto continuance in ſuch wickedneſs: and other crimes were
imputed unto them, eſpecially that by their craft the Turks had got Jeruſalem.
I his peſt (faith he) did fall by the great fervor of all French; and alſo in Ger-
many,after the Letters of Pope Clemens:and I ſee, that ſome writers do not ſo
much condemn the doleful religion of the Templaries, as the avarice of the
French King , who was the cauſe of this faction: And Pope Clemens gave
their goods unto the Order of St. John, or the Hoſpitalaries; but becauſe the
King and other Princes had taken poſſeſſion of them, much money muſt be
paid for redeeming them. But thereafter, the King and his children were ob-
noxious to many miſeries, which they were ſaid to have ſuffered for their ini-
quities; and many judged thoſe men to have ſuffered unjuſtly, and did re-
verence them as Martyrs, and with devotion did gather their bodies and
bones. Moreover (faith he) Jacob de Moguntia, writing of thoſe times , re-
porteth, that Clemens the V. condemned the Order of the Templaries; and
committed the execution againſt ſome in Germany unto the Biſhop of Mentz:
Ile called a Synod; and when he was in the Chapter-houſe, ready to publiſh
the proceſs, a religious man, Hugo Count of Wiltgraff, who abode in the
Cattle of Grunbach, by Meiſenheim, came in with twenty Soldiers, his Bre-
thren of that Order, clad with white clokes, with the ſign of the red Croſs,
after the maner of the Teutonicks, and they all had their weapons under
their clokes. The Arch-Biſhop roſe up unto them, and beckoned with his
hand, that they ſhould ſit by him : But the Count ſtanding, ſaid, My Lord,
Arch-Biſhop, it is publickly ſaid, that to day you will renounce and accurſe
me and my Brethren, of the Order of the Temple, which is not pleaſant unto
us; but we demand, that you would publiſh unto your Clergy here preſent,
our appcal which we have made unto the next Pope. The Arch-Biſhop could
not go from his place for fear of weapons, and therefore he anſwered calmly,
It Mall be ſo, but firſt the Pope's Proceſs muſt be publiſhed; and afterwards,
without any diſtance, he cauſed the Appeal of the Templaries, with the
cauſes thereof, to be read and publiſhed. And among other things in that
Appeal, it was written as one cauſe, that their Brethren, whom the Pope had
cauſed to be burnt, were free of thoſe imputed crimes; and for a miraculous
token of their innocency, their clokes, with the ſign of the Croſs, were not
burnt nor conſumed in the fire. The Arch-Biſhop ſaid unto them, Be of good
courage, I will write unto the Pope in your favor; and ſo it was: And after
the Arch-Biſhops Letter, the Pope wrote again unto him, and recommended
to enquire of the matter: And the Biſhop called another Synod; and by
advice and conſent of other Biſhops in the Province, the innocency of the
Yyyyy 2
Friers
t
.
1
1
3
i
?
456
CENTURY XIV.
}
}
VA
Friers was clearly known, and they were abſolved. This was done in Mentz
An. 1211. Iuly 1, faith Naucler. P. Morn, in Myſter, ſaith; When John Mo-
lan, a Burgundian, the chief of that Order, was encering into the fire, he fun-
moned Pope Clemens to appear, within forty days, before the throne of God,
to anſwer to that ſentence pronounced againſt him, Molan was burnt March
11. An. 1313. and Clemens died April 10, immediately following. As for
the third cauſe of the Synod, we Thall have occaſion to ſpeak of it in the
third Chapter. The See was then vacant two years and three months; and the
Cardinals at laſt did ſubmit all their ſuffrages unto Jacob de Olla Cadur-
cenſis; who afterwards went up unto the Papal Chair, and ſaid, I am Pope.
This was
. JOHN the XXIII. who was ſo deſirous of novelties, and to leave re-
membrance of him, that he turned Biſhopricksinto Abbeys, and Abbeys into
Biſhopricks; he divided one into two, and united two into one; he erected
new Colledges, and deſtroyed the old; he appointed new Scribes, and taxes
of cvery Biſhop and Prieſt. Pol. Virgil.de inven. rer. lib.8.cap.2. By a Decrce
he pronounced them Hereticks, who ſay, Chriſt did teach perfect poverty;
that is, to renounce the poſſeſſion of all goods; both in particular and in com-
mon; for (ſaid hc) it is impoflible to retain the uſe of conſuming things, and
to quit the right of them both in particular and in common. This Decree
(raith Platina) doth ſcarcely accord with ſacred Scripture, which teftifieth in
many places', that Chriſt and his Diſciples had not of their own, and it con-
demneth all the Franciſcans, teaching and diſpuiting in their ſchools, againſt
the ambition and avarice of the Clergy; and it was made dire&tly againſt the
Decree of Pope Nicolaus thc IV. Bellarm. de Ro.pont. lib.4.cap. 14. faith,
Theſe two Decrees fight not; becauſe Nicolaus denieth not, that Chriſt had
fome propriety although in common; but he denicth that Chrift lived fo al-
ways; and John denieth not, that Chriſt ſometimes had not propriety in par-
ticular, nor in common; but he denieth that he lived ſo always. Thus the
Jeſuit will have the two to agree, although John would purpofely condemn
the others Decree. This John believed, that the ſouls do not enjoy the pre-
ſence of God before the day of judgement, Bellarm. loc. cit. teftifieth, thać
the Cardinals did refilt this opinion; and that he repented the day before his
death; nor was it an error (faith lic) becauſe it was not defined in any Councel.
Naucler. ſaith, Many Divines, of approved knowledge and life, held that this
Pope was an Heretick, for holding ſome errors ; which (they ſay) he recanted
coldly at his death; and his Succeſſor, Bencdict, did publickly condemn thoſe
errors. Note here, the Pope was an Heretick; and the Pope recanted; but
he recanted coldly. Eraſmus in Præfat. before the fifth book of Ireneus,
ſaith, He was compelled by the Divines of Paris to recant his opinion. Biſhop
Jcwel againſt Harding, pag.668. declareth this ex Maſſa.lib. 18. Pope John
taught and profeſſed error; and he fent two Preachers to Paris, the onca
Dominican, and the other a Franciſcan, to maintain the ſame hereſie: But
one Thomas, an Engliſh Preacher, withſtood the Pope; and the Pope threw
him into priſon : hereupon the King ſummoned a Councel unto his Palace
in Vintiana Sylva; the whole Aſſembly ſubſcribed againſt the Pope; imme-
diately the King ſent unto Pope John, and willed him to reform his error, and
to ſet the Preacher at liberty; and ſo he did. At that time Peter de Corbaria,
John and Michelin, three Minorites, did openly teach-, that St. Peter was no
more the head of the Church, then any of the other Apofiles; that Chriſt left
no Vicar upon earth; that the Pope hath no power to correct or puniſh, to
ſet up or caſt down an Emperor; all Prieſts, of whatfocver degree, are of
equal degree, power and juriſdi&tion, by the inftitution of Chriſt, and it pro-
ceedeth
The Pope
was an He-
retick.
Of POP E S.
45.7
,
cecdeth from mans authority, that one hath more power then another; nei-
ther the Pope, nor all the Church, can, by coađive power, puniſh any man,
unleſs they be authoriſed by the Emperor. At that time the Pope and Empe-
ror were at variance, as followeth; and when the Emperor went to Rome,
Pope John was depoſed by the Cardinals as a fugitive; and the now named
Peter was choſen, and called NICOLAUS the V. When he was inſtalled,
Pope John accurſed him, for thoſe his articles; his excommunication is in
the Extravagants of Pope John the XXII
. and beginneth, Ad audientiam :
and Pope Nicolaus accurſed Pope John.At laſt Boniface, Earl of Piſa,brought
Nicolaus to Avenion, and there ſhut him up in a Monaſtery till he died,
Antonin.par.4.tit. 11.cap.7.9.5. Nicolaus had advanced the Minorites, and
John degraded them the more, and declared them Hereticks. He ſat twenty
years. His Heirs found in his treaſury 25. millions of crowns, 10. Naucler,
4, BENEDICT the XII. ſent 2 5000. fiorens for reparation of S.Peter's
Church at Rome. His contention with the Emperor followeth. His Epitaph
dcſcribeth his life briefly:
Hic fitus eſt Nero,laicis mors, vipera clero,
Debius à vero, cuparepleta mero.
He ſat ſeven ycars; and died An. 1 342,
5. CLEMENŞ the VI. took upon him, at the firſt, to enrich all his
Cardinals with the Biſhopricks and Benefices of England. Edward the ill.
was not a little offended, and annulled all the proviſions which the Pope had
given within his Realnı ; commanding, under pain of impriſonment and
death, that none preſume to bring from the Pope any ſuch proviſions. At the
ſame time all the tenths of Templaries were paid unto Edward, as followeth.
Clemens exchanged a fue-duty, which the French were wont to pay out of
Naples, for the City Avenion; and ſo that Kingdom was made frec, and
Avenion was a part of St. Peter's patrimony. Boniface the VIII. lad or- The lubiłce.
dained the Jubilee to be kept every hundred year, tothcimitation of thean-
cient Secular Plays, in honor of Apollo and Diana; now Clemens thought he
could have no benefit, if it were delayed ſo long time; therefore he ordained,
that it ſhould be kept every fiftieth ycar, after the maner of the Jews; and ſo
it was kept at Rome An.13 50. Though he did change the time, yet he would
keep the Rites of the Secular Plays: 1. In invitation; Before the Secular
Ganies, Heraulds were ſent through Italy to make publication ; and they
cried, ſaying, Come ſee the Plays which none living hath ſeen, nor thall ſee
again: So all men, throughout the Papal juriſdiction, were invited by his
Trumpeters; and at that time they were exhorted, that in reſpect of the un-
certainty of mans life, they ſhould not let ſo gracious an occaſion ſlip. 2. The
Émperors, Claudius and Domitian, being deſirous to have the glory of the
Sccular Games, did thorten the time ofan hundred years; fo Clemens the VI.
and Urban the IV.have done. 3. The Heathens promiſed the reniflion of
fin; and there was no wickedneſs fo grievous, which the Jubilze promiſed
not to blot away. 4. The Emperor went in great pomp, and confiuance of
people; fo do the Popes. s.In the beginning, they were wont to uncover a
certain Altar dedicated to Pluto and Proferpina; and when the Plays were
finiſhed, that Altarwas covered again with earth: So at the Jubilee opened a
Gate, which they called, The holy Gate, with a ſilver hammer; and when he
Mut it again, he faltened it with ſilver plate , as honoring the god of riches.
6. During thc Secular Plays, the people did viſitthe Temples, Altars and ke-
liques; ſo now.: 7. The Heathens offered ſacrifices unto their gods and god-
delles; ſo now unto the he-Saints and ſhe-Saints. 8. At every Secular Play
they had new hymnos; at every Jubilee they have new oriſons through the
ZZZZZ
Atreets
!
1
458
CENTURY XIV.
i
1
ſtreets of the City. 9. The Heathens cauſed to be engraven on the brazed
Altar, the names of the Conſuls, or Emperor , in whoſe time it was ſolen-
niſed; ſo now, under what Pope. But the Chriſtian Emperors aboliſhed the
Secular Plays; and the Popes have reſtored them. The Bull of proclamation,
under Clemens, hath theſe words; What perſon or perſons foever, for de-
votion, ſhall undertake peregrination unto the holy City, the ſame day that
hegoeth out of his houſe, he may chuſe a Confeffor orConfeffors in the way,
or where he pleaſeth; unto which Confeſſors, we grant, by our Authority,
full power to abſolve all caſes Papal, as fully as if we were perſonally preſent ;
And we grant, that whoſoever, having truly confefled, ſhallchance to die by
the way, ſhall be abſolved from all his ſins; and we command the Angels of
Heaven, to take his ſoul out of his body, being abſolved, and to carry it into
the glory of Paradiſe, &c. He fate ten years.
6. INNOCENTIUS the VI, in ſome things gave a good pattern;
he would not beſtow Benefices, without examination of the life and literature
of the Intrant; he ſuſpended many collations that were granted by Clemens,
becauſe the perſons were not qualified; he commanded all Prelates , under
pain of his curſe, to reſide at their own ſeats; becauſe the ſheep ſhould be at-
tended by their own ſhepheard, and not by an hireling; he reſtrained his do-
meſticks to a ſmall number, and thoſe were men of good report; and he
commanded all Cardinals to do the like ; ſaying, His life, and the life of his
Cardinals, ſhould be exemplary unto others, as was the life of our Savior.
Flatin. Nevertheleſs, in pride he was not inferior unto any of his Anceſtors;
for he kindled the wars in Italy, ſending Cardinal Ægidius with an Army
againſt ſundry Cities in Romandiola, Marchia, Anconitana, &c. which had
fallen from the Popes. He ſent Magiſtrates into Rome, now one, and then
two, as he pleaſed : He advanced a vain man, Nicolaus Gencii, who, under
the title of Tribunus Rome, attempted great things: He charged the Pope to
return into Rome, or otherwiſe he and the City would chuſe another Pope.
When Charles the IV. was choſen Emperor , this Nicolaus (pretending that
he was the true Soldier of the holy Ghoſt, the deliverer of the City which hath
juriſdiction over all the world, and now revoked all priviledges granted before
unto others, in prejudice of her juriſdiction) ſummoned Lewis Duke of Ba-
vier, and Charles King of Bohem, who called themſelves Emperors, and all
the Electors, to compear before him, or he will proceed againſt them as dif-
obedient. 10. Naucler.gener.45. The people followed him for a time, but
ſoon forſook him ; then he fled privily, and ſought refuge under the wings of
Charles, whom he had ſummoned: Charles taketh him, and ſent him unto
Avenion; where he was kept, until Francis Baruncellus did uſurp the like
prank; the Pope ſent againſt him this Nicolaus; he killed the other, and was
again Tribunus ; not long after the Pope threw him down again, and created
Guido Jordanus Senator for a year. This Pope ſate nine years and eight
months.
7. URBAN the V. an Engliſh man, had waited long at Court, and
when he could attain no Benefice, he ſaid unto his fellow, I think verily, al-
though all the Churches of the world were vacant, none of them would fall
on me: The ſame companion, ſeeing him taken from a Cloiſter, and crown-
ed with the triple Mitre, ſaid unto him, Now all the Churches of the world
are fallen on your head. He followed the courſe of his Predeceſſors, in ſub-
duing ſome Cities of Italy, and ſtirring men to go unto Syria. In the fifth year
he would go to Rome: He cauſed the heads of Peter and Paul to be ſearched;
he took the fleſh of them, and when they were laid in boxes of gold, he placed
them by the great Altar in Latcran. Platin. If thoſe could be true reliqucs, let
the
1
.
Of POPES
439
.
the judicious conſider. He was the firſt conſecrator of the Roſe; and gave The firſt
it unto Johanna Queen of Sicily, who was called a famous whore; and is ſaid
boly Roſe.
to have killed her husband. From that time the Popes do yearly, on the
Sunday of Latare, honor ſome Prince with ſuch a Roſe; being confecrated
with great ſolemnities, and certain prayers, anointed with balm, ſprinkled
with musk, and watered with holy water ; in ſign (as they ſay) of Jeruſalem,
both militant and triumphant, in the name of the Father, Son and holy Ghoſt.
About that time began the Agnus Dei, which the Pope giveth in the firſt year Agnus Dei.
of his Papacy, and reneweth it every ſeventh year: this is the prayer wherewith
they hallow it; By the worſhip and honor hereof, let the iniquity of us thy
fervants be waſhed away; let the filthineſs of our ſins be cleanſed ; let pardon
be obtained, grace be beſtowed, and at laſt they, with thy Saints and choſen,
may deſerve to attain eternal life. What more can be wiſhed by the merits of
Chriſt? P. Morn.in Myſter. Urban ſate twelve years. Platinacould not know,
whether he died at Avenion, or by the way. Froſſard. Hift.lib. 1. faith, At A-
venion, An, 1971.
8. GREGOR Y the XI. had vowed to dwell in Rome only, if ever he
were choſen Pope; and then he was mindeful of his vow. This was not ac-
ceptable unto fome Cardinals, nor unto the King of France, who ſent his
Brother, Duke of Anjow, to diffwade him; at laſt he would go, and died
there ſhortly after. He ſent into Germany, craving tenths of all Church-men;
the three Electoral Biſhops, with one voice, refuſed. Crantz. in Saxo.lib. 10.
cap.2.& Naucler. The Hiſtories ſhew many troubles and wars in his time.
He fate ſeven years.
9. When the Cardinals alleinbled unto the clection, the Romans threatned
them, if they did not chuſe a Roman, they would do whereof they ſhould
repent; and being not contented ſo, they came violently among the Cardi-
nals, and caufed an old man of an hundred years to be choſen : They ſat him
upon a white mule, and convoyed him thorow the City with much
pomp.
The old man died on the third day. Froffard. lib.2.
10. URBAN the VI, a Roman, was choſen likewiſe by force and fear.
He commanded the Cardinals to have fewer ſervants and horſes; becauſe
what was beſtowed on them unneceſſarily, might be better employed on the
poor: he commanded alſo, they ſhould not take gifts from pleaders in their
Courts; wherefore thc Cardinals,fearing his ſeverity, went to Anagnia.Platin.
But Froſſard. (who lived at that time) faith, He diſpleaſed all men with his
pride; and the Cardinals ſaid, they were forced to chuſe him; and therefore
the See is vacant. So at Funda, they choſe CLEMENS the VII. Biſhop of
Camerak, a French man. This
Schiſm continued thirty nine years. Crantz.in A long
Saxo.lib.10.cap 4. faith, The Emperors were wont, and yet do, carry in their Sclujm be-
colours, a double headed Eagle; and now the Popes began to worſhip a Popes
.
double headed Mitre. Robert Budeus, a Noble man of Britain in France,
was in the bounds of the Romans with 2000.men; Clemens allured him on
his fide: thus troubles began. Charles the V. King of France (the wiſeſt
Prince of thoſe times, ſaith Froſſard.) allembled his Eftates, eſpecially the
Clergy, to enquire which of the two ſhould be accepted : Opinions were dif-
ferent; the Prelates, thc King's Brethren, and many Divines were for Cle-
mens; the King approved their ſentence; immediately it was proclaimed;
and Clemens made his reſidence at Avenion. There followed him the King
of Spain, the Prince of Savoy, the Duke of Millain, the Queen of Naples,
and the King of Scotland. The Emperor Charles diſſembled, although the
greateſt part of the Empire followed Urban. Lewis Earl of Flanders, ſaid,
Wrong was done to Urban. The Hammonians yeild to neither of the two.
Z ZZZZ
Froſfar.
1
460
CENTURY XIV.
و
Froßard. lib. 2. What troubles were then in all the Church, and every Nation
partaking thereof? Prieſts were impriſoned by the adverſe party; Cardinals
were racked and killed; and many battels were fought for thoſe two'; the
one called the other a Schiſmatick and Heretick,the ſon of Belial, and the An-
tichrift: It would require a volume to ſhew their bloody facts. Then was
great ſtrife for the Kingdom of Sicilics : Johanna the Queen had married
four husbands; the coulins and heirs of her husbands pretend right; when
ſhe could not eſchuc the trouble of pretentions, ſhe rendred the Kingdom
unto Pope Clemens, to diſpoſe of at his pleaſure. Urban gives it to an Har:
garian, Charls the brother's ſon of her firſt husband; on condition that Pre-
gnan his brothers ſon ſhould have Campania. Clemens gave the Kingdom
to Lewis Duke of Anjou, An.1380. The people receive Charls : Lewis went
thither with an Army of 30000 men. Both pretend right from the Pope; and
Lewis alledged the conſent of the Queen then defunct. The Neapolitans ſaid,
that the Queen could not diſpoſe of the Kingdom; and Clemens was not
Pope. Calabria and ſome others received Lewis, who continued there, and
died An, 1383. Then Charls was only King, and refuſed to give Campania
unto Pregnan. Urban ſummoned Charls to appear at Nuceria ; and in the
mean time he caſt ſeven Cardinals into priſon, and created 3 9 Cardinals of
his own kindred. Charls came with an Army to the place; but Urban fied
by ſea into Genua , and took the ſeven impriſoned Cardinals with him; of
whom he cauſed five to be ſhut up in factis, and to be drowned in the ſea.
When he heard that Charls was dead, he returned unto Naples, with intenti-
on to defraud his ſons; but when he could not prevail, he went to Rome:
he ſent his Buls from Genua into England ( for he could not find a greater
enemy againſt France, faith Froßard.) offering remiſſion of fins unto all who
would fight againſt the Clementines; and gave liberty unto the King to give
aſſignations ofthe Tithe of all Church-rents (except the Primates) unto the
Noble-men for their charges; and he prevailed with ſome Preachers to per-
ſwade the people. They being allured with fair promiſes, thought themſelves
happy to die in ſuch Wars; Such were the times ſaith Froßard. In a ſliost
ſpace, by Tithes and voluntary offerings , were gathered 2 sooooo Frenc
crowns; and for the more aſſurance, the Pope would have a Biſhop to be
General; and Henry Spencer Biſhop of Norwich was named. The like Bull
was ſent to Luſitania., to excite them againſt Spain, for ſiding with Clemens.
A remarka. A Letter of Richard the II. is extant (faith io, Fox in A&t. & Monu.) unto
ble Letter by
Pope Urban, exhorting him to have more reſpect unto the unity and peace
of the Church; and ſhewing, that Princes ſhould coerce ſuch miſ-order in the
Church, as Moſes rebuked Aaron; Solomon put down Abiathar; Otho
thel. removed John the XIII..., and by the ſame reaſon (ſaid the King) why
may not Kings now bridle Roman Biſhops, if the quality of their fault,and
the neceſſity of the Church ſo require ? And if it were not lawfull for Princes
to reſtrain the outrages of a Pope, though he were lawfully choſen; he may
oppreſs the Church, change Chriſtendom into Heathens, and make the
ſufferings of Chriſt in vain; or elſe God hath not provided well in all things
for his Church on earth, by ſervice of men, to withſtand dangers; and the
Pope Should conſider theſe things ſeriouſly, left he cauſed allihe Princes to
riſe againſt him.... for certainly the World will not be oppreſſed by a Pre-
late; and will rather leave the Romiſh Church deſolate, &c. But affections
blunt all admonitions. Urban knew what gain was reaped by the Jubile;
therefore he ordained it to be kept every 3 3 years, becauſe Chriſt lived but 33
years: ſo he proclaimed and kept it an. 1383. He cauſed his Cubicular John
de Therano, to write a book on theſe words, Give 10 Cefar, what are cas
sar's
al Kings.
1
.
Of EMPEROR'S.
46.1
1
faris.&r. The ſcope of the book was to prove, that thofe words had place
only for a time, and after Chriſt's aſcenſion they were out of dates becauſe
he ſaid, If I were lift up to heaven, I will draw all things after me; that is, !
will draw all things to the Empire of Popes, who from thence ſhallbe Lord
of Lords. In the year 1383. the Clementines beſieged him in a Calle, and
liad taken him, if the Soldiers had not mutined for want of pay; nor could
Clemens afford them 20000, franks. Urban ſate eleven years, and died An.
1389. very few bewailed his death , becauſe he was ſoțude and intrectable.
Platın. Then Pope Clemens deſired the King to interpoſe his Authority with
the Empcror and other Princes, that for conſerving peace, no other Pope be
choſen; but he was diſappointed, ſaith Froſſard.
11. BONIFACE the IX. was choſen at Rome, one altogether igno-
rant of literature, and ſo unfit for the affairs of Court, that he ſcarcely under-
ſtood the propoſitions which were ſcanned before him; and in his time igno-
rance was in price, faith Theod. à Niem, the Secretary of many Popes. Morn.
in. Myſter. yet he was like unto Boniface the Vill.as in name; ſo in craftincſs;
and when the Romans began to New their diſcontentedneſs, he, like another
Tarquinius, cut off the Chaſtolcs high heads. Lanr, Valla in Declam. contra
Donat. Constant. He openly profeſſed ſimony; and would admit neither Car-
dinal nor Biſhop, until they delivered money at his pleaſure, or at leaſt an
Annate. Alorn. pag.490.
12. BENEDICT the XIII. was choſen at Avenion, after the death
of Clemens, An. 1393. upon expreſs condition, that if the King of France
did not approve the election, another Mhould be choſen. The King heard the
Legates of both Popes, but conſented to none of them; and, intending the
peace of the Church, he ſent unto the Emperor, (whoſe Authority and care
ſhould have been principal in this caſe, faith Froſard.) and unto the Kings of
England, Bohemia, and Hungary, intreating them not to be deficient unto
publick tranquility. After the year 1397. when the Noble men of France were
redeemed from the power of the Turks; King Charls wrote again unto the
Emperor. They appointed to meet at Rhems, pretending other cauſes of their
meeting. After conſultation, they ſent the Biſhop of Camerak unto Rome,
exhorting Boniface, that for the good of the Church, he would lay aſide his
Papal honor for a time, until by advice of Princes and learned men , a ne-
ceffary overture were provided. The Pope ſaid, He would follow the advice
of the Cardinals. But the people of Rome did exhort him to maintain his
own right, and not to ſubmit to any Prince of them all. At the ſecond con-
ference, Boniface ſaid, He would ſubmit, if Benedict would ſubmit alſo. The
Biſhop did report this anſwer unto the Emperor, at Confluentia, and returned
into France; and he was ſent unto Benedict with the ſamic propoſition. His
Cardinals could agree upón no certain anſwer ; and he ſaid, He was lawfully
choſen, and would not renounce for any mans pleaſure. Wherefore a Captain
that was fent with the Biſhop, laid hands on the Pope, and took him. Then
Charls advertiſed the Emperor; and he intreated the King of England to lay
aſide all faction for a ſpace, and contribute his aid in this caſe. When this
camcin conſultation, the Eſtates were deſirous of the purpoſe, but it did of-
fend them, that the buſineſs was carried on by Authority of the French King;
and they ſaid, France ſhall never preſcribe an order in Religion unto England.
The ſame year Charls died; and Richard was committcd to the Tower,
Frolard.lib.4. Then France agreed with Benedict, upon condition he ſhould
procure the peace of the Church. Many Cities in Italy revolted from Boni-
face, as may be ſeen in Platın. and he was brought into ſuch great penury, that
he ſent unto all Countries, offering pardons for ſo much money as their
Аааааа
charges
462
ⓇENTURY XIV.
1
2
1
charges. towards Rome would require : By ſuch Indulgences, his Legate
brought from one Country 100000, forens. Theod. à Niem.lib. 1. cap: 68%
Mornay. He called his Legates to account, and finding that they had téaped
more gain, he put them to death. But his pardons were ſo contemned, faith
Platin. that many crimes were done, becauſe people thought, they could have
remiſſion for money. Pol. Virg.de inven.rer. lib.8.cap. 1. reporteth the fame.
He kept the Jubilee An. 1400. when many hundreds of people died of the
plague at Rome. After that the Cardinals of Avenion wentto Rome, to treat
of peace: but Boniface ſaid , He only was.Pope, and Peter de Luna was the
Anti-Pope. They replied, Their Mafter was not a Simoniack. He diſcharged
them of the City,and within three days he died, An. 1404.
A
mienne
CENTURY XIV.
C H A P. II.
1
Of EMPERORS.
1
*A
1
í. LBERT Duke of Auſtria, ſummoned a Diet at Frankford; he re-
nounced his former election, and was choſen again. Pope Boniface
the VIII. was his only foe; but afterwards he confirmed him, on condition
he would expel Philip King of France, and take his Kingdom to himſelf: But
Albert, in ſtead of war, married the Daughter of Philip, and lived for the moſt
part in peace. After the example of his Father, he would never go into Italy;
yet he governed his part of it by Deputies and Dukes. He had wars with the
Kingdom of Bohemia, and conquered it unto his eldeſt Son: At whatſoever
occaſion he had any fight, he was preſent in perſon,and was always victorious,
therefore he was called Albertus Triumphans. He was once poiſoned by the
Biſhop of Salzburgh, and by help of medicine was preſerved. At laſt he died
unfortunately, by conſpiracy of his Brother's Son John, in the tenth year of
his reign, An. 1308. All the time of Adulph and Albert, Andronicus, the Son
of Michael Paleologus, reigned in Conſtantinople; he would never acknow-
ledge the Pope of Rome. Philip King of France thought now to be Emperor,
becauſe the Pope was in his Realm; but Clemens did fear his power, and
wrote unto the Electors to haſten the election.
2. HENRY the VII. Earl of Lutzenburgh , was choſen, and quickly
confirmed by Clemens; on condition that he ſhould go to Rome, and be
crowned within two years: The Pope required this, becauſe he thought by
him, to beat down the troubles in Italy, faith 10. Naucler. He had wars with
the Duke of Wittembergh, Albert's Brother's Son, for the Kingdom of Bo-
hemia. Albert's Son was dead, leaving but one Daughter, whom Henry did
ſue for his Son. Then he went into Italy, and ſubdued Robert King of Pulia.
The Pope ſent three Cardinals to crown him at Rome; but he began to fear
his power, and gave the Cardinals in charge to require homage of him, and
that he ſhould ſwear faithfulneſs unto the See of Rome. Henry ſaid unto the
Cardinals, It was not the cuſtom of his Anceſtors, and againſt the freedom of
the Empire, that the Prince of Princes ſhould give an oath of fidelity unto the
Servant of Servants. Nevertheleſs Ire was crowned, and received graciouſly
by the Clergy and many Cities; and he compelled them to obedience who
did refuſe. The Pope did ſtrengthen the above named Robert againſt him;
and becauſe that courſe could not prevail, Jacobine, a Dominican, gave hinz
poiſon in the wine at the Maſs, in Bonconvento, An. 1315. The Pope by
luis
1
!
<<
Of
EMPEROR S.
463
mate
his divulged Bulls, would have excuſed the Frier; but the people were ſo in-
raged for this villany, that they aroſe againſt that Order, and killed many of
them, and burnt their houſes in Tuſcia and Lombardy, Andronicus was
now become old, and aſſumed his Son Michael to govern equally; but he
lived not long time: his Son Andronicus rebelled againſt the old Emperor,
ſo that Greece was divided, and became a prey unto Othoman. At that time
Chatiles, Governor of Peloponeſus, ſent for the aid of the Turks; they came,
and carried great ſpoil out of Thracia. The other party ſent unto the Italians
and Spaniards, which both ſought their own gain; and when the Greeks were
ſenſible of their folly, they did ſubmit themſelves unto young Andronicus;
and then he dealt roughly both with the Turks and Italians, ſo that they both
became his enemies, Laonic. Chalco con. de reb. Turci.lıb. i.
3. After the death of Henry, the Electors could not agree; for four choſe
Lewis Duke of Bavier; of thoſe four, the Duke of Brandeburgh gave his
fentence by his Proctor; and the other three choſe Frederick Duke of Auſtria,
who thereafter purchaſed the conſent of Brandeburgh; they were crowned
by two Biſhops ſeverálly; Lewis at Aken , and the other at Bonna; and great
fedition aroſe in Germany. They both , by their Ambaſſades s ſought con-
firmation from the Pope. Unto LEWIS he ſaid, He had already uſurped
too much, and gone beyond the power of an abſolute Emperor. FREDE-
RICK did alledge the valiantneſs of his Father and Grandfather. Pope
John ſaid, Solomon's Son was not very wiſe. So he rejected them both; and
alledged, that according to former Acts of his Predeceſſors, now he was Em-
peror. Wherefore wars continued eight years; and John proclaimed againſt
them both, alledging, that the Imperial Crown is the gift of the Pope, ſince
it was decreed, that the Germans may ele&t their King, but then he is Emperor,
when the Pope of Rome, who is Father and Prince of all Chriſtendom, doth
approve him; and when the Ele&tors cannot agree , none is King, but the
Biſhop of Rome governeth at his pleaſure, even as the foulſhould command
the body, by whoſe benefit it liveth; and ſo fhall the world be well ruled, when
profane things are ſubject unto ſpiritual...... For theſe cauſes, ſeeing two
are chofen .... and neither of the two ſeemeth worthy unto us, (ſaid he) we
command, that within thiree months they both renounce; &c. The moſt did
follow Lewis. At Frankford was a frequent Diet of the Princes, and all the
Electors (Frederick was a captive) there many things were decreed for the
honor of the Empire; and that Lewis ſhould provide, that the liberty of
Germany be not turned into bondage; and whoſoever will maintain the
Acts of Pope John, is an enemy of the Republick. Immediately Otho Biſhop
of Carintha, and Lambert Biſhop of Tolouſe, the Pope's Legates, were ex-
pelled out of Germany. All the Biſhops, Prelates, Prieſts and Monks, obeyed
the Decree; only the Dominicans inclined ſometimes unto the Emperor,
and ſometimes unto the Pope. By Authority of that Allembly, an Act was
A deſcription
of the Pope.
publiſhed, that is in Aventin.lib.cit. The heads are; Chriſt the Savior, our
Lord and God, and his chief Apoſtles, Peter, Paul, James and John have fore-
cold, that perillous times were coming after their departure; and they have
forewarned eſpecially, that we ſhould beware of falfe Chrifts, falle Apoſtles,
and falſe Prophcts, who are ſo called from the lyes of their feigned Religion;
terming themſelves Prieſts, when they are the meſſengers of Antichriſt; their
inſatiable thirſt of honor and money, their letchery and pride being moſt
manifeſt, bewray them; we deny not, but confeſs ſincerely, that our times
cannot endure any cenſure ...... long cuſtom prevaileth above truth; in-
dignation breaketh our ſilence; ſeeing from Heaven we are ſet in the higheſt
watch of human affairs, we cannot be ſilent, leſt we prove to be dumb dogs
Аааааа 2
that
1
1
1
1
1
A
!
464
CEN T U R Y XIV.
1
that cannot bark , as the Prophet ſpeaketh ; although we cannot drive away
the wolves, becauſe of the iniquities of tle times; yet it is our duty to refilt
them, and declare who they are; although we cannot prevail againſt them,
lurking under ſheeps skins, as we would; yet it is in ſome meaſure ſufficient
unto thoſe who cannot attain, to have a willingneſs to do. [Then they apply
unto John , ſhewing how that he vexed the Church of Chriſt, and compelled
Chriftians to draw their ſwords againſt Chriſtians; and brought people into
a cuſtom of perjury, rebellion, and conſpiracies; and they add] Neitheir
can Chriſtians keep peace when God giveth it, they are ſo troubled with this
Antichriſt ; ſo great is the madneſs of this man, or rather Satan, that openly,
in Aſſemblies, he proclaimeth his wickedneſs, as if they were good works:
When Chriſtian Princes are at variance, then indeed he is Prieſt of Rome;
the
great Prieſt then reigneth and domineereth, when all things are wafted
with jars and broils, and his power becometh terrible; he might have moſt
eaſily reſtored peace with one Letter, but he hath no will that peace be among
us; yea, by him rather was the diſcord increaſed; he feigned now to favor
Lewis, and then to love Frederick; as each of them was weaker , he pro-
miſed his aid unto the weaker; he did purpoſely invite both unto the Coro-
nation, and gave fair words unto both; when they were ready to have agreed,
he peſwaded them unto Arnis; all theſe things he doth craftily, that when
we are undone by inteſtine wars, he may deſtroy the Empire, and poſſeſs
Caſtles, Towns, and Republicks....... When he is capital foe, and pub-
lick oneniy, yet he will be Proctor, Witneſs, and fudge in his own cauſe ....
what he pleaſeth, he judgeth lawful...... he allumeth the ſpirit of Satan,
niaking himſelf like unto the moſt High; and ſuffering himſelf to be wor-
ſhipped, (which the Angelforbad John to do) and his feet to be kiſſed, after
the manner of Dioclefian and Alexander, two moſt cruel Tyrants. Thoſe
Popes have thruſt Cæſar out of Rome and Italy, and Chriſt out of the Earth;
they permit the Heavens unto him, and have taken Hell and Earth unto
themſelves; and they will be believed, not only called gods of the earth and
of men, as if they reign over the ſouls and tongues, or as if they had divided
the Empire of the world with Jupiter;how contrary are theſe things, Crucified
and Supream power, a Soldier and a Prieſt, an Emperor and a Paftor? .....
he is the two headed Beaſt, who is Auguftus and the great high Prieſt; as we
read of Nero, Decius, &c. Then they refute the particulars of the Pope's
Bull; finally concluding, If he be nor the Antichriſt , certainly he is his fore-
runner, from whom we appeal unto the Chriſtian Senate of the world. This
Apology of Lewis prevailed, even among his foes, that the Earl of Tirolis,
and ſome others, dealt for peace between Lewis and Frederick. Lewis had the
other captive, and he ſet hini at liberty, on condition that he ſhould renounce
the title of Emperor; and within few years he died. Then Lewis was fole
Enperor; and he went into Italy, An. 1327. being invited by the Gibelines,
to aid them againſt the Gwelphs; and he exerciſed the Imperial Authority
where he came; therefore the Pope excommunicated him, flatin. But Tho.
Couper in Epift. ſaith, He was accurfed, becauſe Udalrick, the Emperor's Se-
cretary, (without the Emperor's knowledge) in an Epiftle, bad called the
Pope, the Beaſt riſing out of the Sea. The Emperor did often profer a treaty
of peace, but the Pope would not hear of it. Many learned men, both Di.
vines and Juriſts of Bolonia and Paris, wrote then againſt the Pope, as follow-
eth. When Lewis could not obtain confirmation from the Pope, he entred
into Rome, and was received gladly; he and the Empreſs were crowned by
Stephen Colonna, Vicar of Rome, with full conſent (faith Platin.) of Nobles
and Cardinals. The City was then governed by their own Citizens, under
1
}
1
}
Of EMPEROR S.
468
I
the title, Vicars of the King of the Romans. Plat, in Iohan. There he affem-
bled a very frequent Synod, and declared more fully, 1. What wrongs he
had ſuffered from Jac. de Cadurco, alias Pope John the XXII. or rather the
myſtical Antichriſt (ſaid he) and Abiathar,who had followed Abfalom againſt
David: [And he did not only thus complain, but alſo the Orators of the Ar-
menians, and other Nations, againſt whom John had covenanted with the
Turk.] 2. He ſhewed what Authority other Emperors had exerciſed againſt
the Popes, when they were found vicious. 3. With common conſent of the
Princes, and Biſhops of Italy and Germany, and aſſent of the Prieſts and
People, Pope John was condemned of irrcligiouſneſs and hereſie, and as
Author of the Antichriſtian Empire. Laſtly, They did chuſe another Pope;
Nicolaus the V. as is written before. John raged, and deprived Lewis again.
When Benedict the XII.' was choſen, Lewisſent Orators, craving peace; and
the Pope anſwered, that he and his Brethren would take care to reftore that
Noble branch which was cut off from the Church; and he did commend
Lewis, as the moſt eminent Prince of the world : He, bewailed alſo, that
Italy wasoppreſcd by Tyrants, and the holy Land by the Saracens, and all
theſe cvils had hapncd for want of an Emperor. The Orators hearing the
Pope ſpeak thus, were aſlured that the abſolution was granted. But (faith
Naucler.gener. 43.) the King of France, and Robert King of Apulia, turn all
upſide down; fortwo Arch-Biſhops, and two Counts, came and diſſwaded
the Pope from making peace with Lewis , left he be called a friend of Here-
ticks. Bencdict ſaid unto them, Do your Maſters wiſh, that there be no Em-
pire? Wc ſpeak not, holy Father, ffaid they) againſt the Empire, but againlt
the perſon of Lewis, which is condemned for his practiſing againſt the
Church:Then ſaid Bcnedict, it is true, we have done againſt him; but he wonld
have fallen at the feet of our Predeceſſor, if he could have been accepted;
and what he hath done, he hath been provoked thereunto. But (faith Naucler.
ihc Pope could not prevail. And John King of Bohemia, and Henry Duke of
Bavier, wrote, that with the aivhof the Kings of Hungary and Cracow, they
would ſet up another King of the Romans. So the Cardinals did for that time
hinder thc abſolution, and the Orators were diſmiſſed with fair words. In
the year 1336, Lewis aſſembled the Princes in Spira , and from thence ſent
other Orators unto the Pope for abſolution; anong theſe was Gerlak Count
de Nallaw, and the Biſhop of Curia. Whea they came. Bencdict wceping,
faid , Heloved Prince Lewis; but the King of France had written unto him,
that if he did abfolve Lewis without his conſent, he ſhould finde worſe deal-
ing then Boniface had found. The next year Lewis and Philip de Valois, King
of Franco, were agreed;, and they both ſent together unto Benedict for abro
lution of Lewis. Then ſaid Bencdict, Shall I now judge Lewis an Heretick,
and then a moſt religious Chriſtian, at the King's nod? and fo did ſtill refuſe.
And it is thought (faith Naucler.) Philip did pretend to deſire what he would
not; and Benedict did profeſs what he would not, though he would have
donc it; and ſo nothing was done. But it will appear, that the Pope did dir-
ſemble at firſt, and at this time began to ſhew himſelf. In the year 1338,
Lewis called another Diet to Frankford, and there, by advice of ſome Mi-
norites , he publiſhed a Declaration againſt the Sentence of Pope Joho, where
hc proved out of the Canon Law and Ancient Cuſtoms, that it appertained
only unto the Electors to chuſe the Enıperor; and the intereſt of the Pope is
onely to anoint him, being choſen, which is but a ceremony; and if the
Pope will refuſe, any other Biſhop may anoint: wherefore when the Em-
peror giveth oath unto the Biſhop of Rome, it is not of homage or ſubje-
ction, but only of faithfulneſs, and defenſe of the Biſhop and the Church,
Bbbbbb
if
ī
1
466
CENTURY XIV.
1
if neceſſity do require his furtherance; ſo that it is againſt all Antiquity, that
the Pope reſtraineth the Authority of the Electors to the deſigning of the
King of the Almains only, and taketh unto himſelf alone to create the En-
peror; as alſo it is abſurd, that the Pope aſſumeth the managing of the Em-
pire as lawful Emperor, when the Imperial Throne is vacant, which power
belongeth unto the Palatine of Rhine: likewiſe he did clear himſelf parti-
cularly of thoſe things which Pope John had alledged againſt him: And in
the end, by adviſe of all the Clergy and Princes of Almany chere aſſembledo
declared the whole proceſs, that was laid againſt him, to be null and of no
force. This Declaration is at length in Naucler.ios, cit. At that time Benedict
made Luchin the Viſcount, and his Brother John the Arch-Biſhop, to be
Vicars- of Millain, and other Towns; and he gave the ſame power unto
Maſcin Scala in Verona and Vincentia , and unto others in other Citics, and
that he did by his own power, (as he ſaid, becauſe when the Imperial Seat is
vacant, as for a time it was vacant, all the Imperial power did belong unto
him. Naucler.ibid. Then the Emperor , ſecing that now was no hope to be
abſolved, and, as the Pope was doing, he created all hereditary Vicars
in Italy, ( who afterwards became abſolute Lords) left they ſhould revolt
from him. Pope Clemens was haughtier then all the other; he ſummoned
the Emperor to appear, and ſatisfie God and the Church. Lewis ſent his
Orators, and promiſed to obcy. Cleinens demanded, that the Emperor ſhould
confefs all his hereſies and errors; that he ſhould reſign the Empire , and not
reaffume it but with the good leave of the Pope; and that he ſhould render
himſelf and his Sons, and his goods, into the Pope's reverence : All which
the Orators did ſubſcribe, ſo that the Pope and the Cardinals did admire at it:
And then they propound harder conditions. Naucler. ſaith, The Emperor
would never have ſubſcribed theſe Articles, though he had been a priſoner.
When he ſaw them, he ſent Copies of them unto all the Princes; and they
did aſſemble at Frankford in September, An. 1344, where, after conſideration
of theſe Articles, they did judge them derogatory unto the honor of the
Empire; they all with one voice did abhor them; and they did intreat the
Emperor , to ſtand in defenſe of his honor, as he had done before, and they
ſhould not be deficient to the uttermoſt of their power. Naucler. ibid. Then
Clemens did accurſe the Emperor again for Herefie and Schiſm; and he ac-
curſed all the Biſhops and Princes that favored him; and he ſent a mandate
unto the Electors, to proceed unto a new election. The Hereſies were; 1. Hc
believed not the determination of Pope John the XXII. concerning the
poverty
of Chriſt. 2. He held that the Emperor may depoſe a Pope. 3. He,
being accurſed, did contumaciouſly lie under the curſe. 4. He gave Biſhop-
ricks unto ſome, and depoſed ſome Biſhopricks, who would not do contrary
unto the Papal interdiction. s. That' he had depoſed a Pope, and ſet upan
Anti- Pope, Henry of Viernberg, Arch-Biſhop of Mentz, would not conſent
unto the violation of his innocent Majeſty; thcrefore the Pope depoſed him,
and ſent Gerlak of Nataw into his See. Other Biſhops and Electors, being
ſeduced by John King of Bohernia , did conſent unto the election of his Son
Charls. Waltram , Biſhop of Colein, got sooo márks; Baldwin, Biſhop of
Trevers, was Uncle to King John; the Duke of Saxony received 8000 marks,
&c.P. Mexia. The Pope, without delay, approved the election. Behold what
a fire the Pope had kindled, if the wiſdom of Lewis had not been ſingularly
patient. He would not renounce his Imperial Title; but he returned to Bur-
gravia, where , by procurement of the Pope, he was poiſoned with a drink,
which the Dutcheſs of Auſtria preſented unto him, An. 1347. and therefore
he was called a Martyr. Clemens had ſent his Bulls unto the Princes of Geo-
many.
1
Of EMPEROR S.
467
1
moment
many, coinmanding them to accept the before named Charls as their law-
ful Emperor: And he had obtained from Charls, that from thenceforth none
ſhould be accounted Emperor, until he be confirmed by the Pope, and to
believe otherwiſe is a pernicious hereſie. The Princes and other States under-
ſtanding this, thought Charls unworthy of the Diadem; and they ſaid, Will
that Servant of Servants rage always in pride and ambition, that he dare with
a ſhameleſs face, more then manifeſtly ſurpaſs the wickedneſs of the moſt
cruel Tyrants that ever was read of? Wherefore, after the death of Lewis,
thcy aſſembled to a new ele&tion. The Biſhop of Mentz, and three Secular
Elcctors, (the other Bithops came not) choſe Edward the HI.King of England;
and Brother in law of Lewis the V. He gave them thanks, but refuſed, be-
cauſe he was troubled with wars in France. Then they choſe Frederick, Mar-
quels of Miſnia, Sonin law of Lewis. Charls gave him a ſum of money, that
he ſhould not accept. Thirdly, An. 13 50. they choſe Gunther Earl of Swar-
zenburgh, (they were ſo reſolved not to accept an Emperor from the Pope)
and he was preſently after poiſoned by his Phyſician Findank, who alſo died
within three days, having, at his Maſter's command, rafted firſt of the ſame
potion. Thus were they all made away who withſtood the Pope. Gunther
knowing that he muſt die, and being deſirous to leave Gerinany in peace,
rendered his Title unto Charls. And ſo, after long contention, the honor
of the Emperor is brought to a meer Title; nor could the moſt puiſſant Em-
perors prevail, becauſe the people were perſwaded, that they drew their
ſwords againſt Heaven, if they did reſiſt the Pope; as if they had preſumed,
like the ancient Giants to climb into the skies, and pull God from his Throne;
and the thundering excommunications, were judged not ſo much monaces
of death, (which peradventure might have been avoided or contemned) but
of damnation, which as it is most terrible, ſo it was thought unavoidable.
4. CHARLS the IV. was a wcak Princc in courage and prudence;
through ambition he did extreamly weaken and debaſe the Empire; heap-
proved that form of Coronation of the Emperors which is kept in the Vati-
can,and containeth many ſervile Ceremonies; As, The Emperor ſupplieth the
office of a Sub-Deacon in miniſtring unto the Pope, and ſaying Maſs; and
Divinc Service being ended, he muſt hold the firrup while the Pope mount-
eth on his horſe, and for a certain ſpace muſt lead the Pope's horſe thc
bridle: Alſo he obliged himſelf, that he thould ſtay no longer in Italy then
while he were crowned; ſo whereas many Emperors had for ſome ages dif-
played their forces, to drive the Popes from Rome, now the Popes, without
any forces, have removed the Emperors from the Tower of the Empire, and
made themſelves abſolute Lords. Hence alſo it appeareth, that now the Em-
perors are but the images of the ancient Emperors , and the Popes give ſpirit
unto the image. Naucler.writeth, that Charls entered into Rome on foot;
in deriſion whereof, a Senator began an Oration before the people, in theſe
words; Behold, thy King cometh unto thee with meekoels and lowlineſs.
He was crowned by two Cardinals, deputed by the Pope; and the next day
took his journey into Germany. At that time Petrarcha wrote many things,
between deriſion and diſdain, in his Epiſtles, partly unto Charls, and partly
unto others : In his ſecond Book, De vita folitar. ſečt.4.cap, 2. he faith, Cæfar
hath taken the Crown, and is gone into Germany, contenting himſelf with
thc lurking holes of his Country, and the name of Emperor; he embraceth
the loweſt members, and forſaketh the head; who, we thought, ſhould have
recovered , hath loſt it ...... I confeſs, his oath bindeth him, and he excuſeth
himſelf, that he hath ſworn to abide in Rome but a day; Oh infainous day!
oh ſhameful covenant! oh Heavens behold an oath! behold Religion! be-
Bbbbbb 2
hold
1
468
CEN T U RY XIV.
1
1
hold godlineſs! the Biſhop of Rome hath left Romero, that he will not ſuffci
another to dwell in it, &c. P. Morn. in Myſter.pag.472. As Charls came to
the Empire by miſerable ambition, ſo he may be called the firſt Emperor
which ruined the Revenues thereof; for he did fitft conſent, that the Viſcount
of Millain ſhould be the perpetual Vicar of the Empire; and the Viſcount
having once full Authority, uſurped libcrty: And to the end he might tie
the Princes Electors unto him and his Son after him, he promiſed to give
thein great ſums of money, and for payment thereof, he gave them dif-
charges of their taxes, and tributes of their Lands unto the Empire : which
covenarit being once made, they cauſc the Emperor ( when he is at firſt
choſen to ſwear, that he ſhall never revoke: So the tributes of
many
Lands and Towns of Germany, which anciently was the Emperor's patri-
mony, is diſperſed among the Princes and free Cities. Then alſo was the
order of the Electors changed; it was appointed, that the Biſhop of Mentz
fliould ask the votes; 1. Of the Biſhop of Trevers. 2. Of the Biſhop of Co-
lein. 3.Of the King of Bohemia. 4. Of Prince Palatine of Rhine, s. Of the
Duke of Saxony. 6.Of the Marqueſs of Brandenburgh. And laſtly, give his
own vote. But in proceſſion, the three Biſhops ſhould go foremoſt, and the
Biſhop of Trevers in the midſt; and the three Princes ſhould follow them,
and the Duke of Saxony in the midſt, then the Emperor , and immediately
after him the King of Bohemia. Bulla durea in Faſcic.rer.expetend. And they
have a third order in ſerving the Emperor at his table on the ſolemn days. In
the year 1359. Charls had à conferencē at Mentz with the three Electoral
Biſhops; and Pope Innocentius ſent thither the Biſhop Calvacen, for a Sub-
ſidy unto his Treaſury; and gave hiin power to diſpenſe with the Clergy who
had not Canonically purchased Benefices, either Curata vel fine cura. There
was alſo the Dukes of Saxony and Bavier. The Emperor called the Lcgate,
and heard his Commiſſion; then ſaid Charls, Lord Legate, the Pope hath
ſent you into Germany to require a great ſum of money, but you reform no-
thing among the Clergy; Cuno, a Canon of Mentz, was ſtanding by, with
a coſtly hat, or cap, and many golden and ſilken fantaſies about it; the
Emperor ſaid to him, Lend me your cap; then laying aſide his own, the
Emperor put on the Canon's cap, and ſaid unto the Princes, Aminot now
morelike a Soldier then a Clark?and fo he rendered the cap unto Cuno. Then
he ſaid unto the Biſhop of Mentz, Lord Arch-Biſhop, Wecommand you, that
with the fidelity wherewith you are tied unto us, you reform your Clergy,
and put away theſe abuſes in their clothes, ſhoes, hair, and converſation; or
if thcy will not obey, that you command the fruits of their Benefices to be
brought into our Exchequer, and, by conſent of the Pope, we will employ
them unto honeſt uſes. When the Legate heard theſe words, he went pre-
ſently away. 10. Naucler. hath this; but he ſheweth not what the Biſhop of
Mentz did in obcdience unto the charge, nor how the Pope was taken with
the anſwer; but only he Sheweth, that the next year Pope Innocentius ſent
unto John de Salverd, a Canon of Spira , to gather the half of all the fruits
of Benefices within that Diocy, whether vacant or fhall be vacant, for two
years, unto the Pope's uſe. This Charls did more good in Bohemia, then in
all the other parts of the Empire; he erceted a School of Liberal Sciences at
Prague; he built the new City, and a glorious Palace , and many Mona-
ſteries ; and he made the Biſhop a free Arch-Biſhop, whereas before he was
fubject unto the Biſhop of Mentz. He and his Empreſs went to Rome to kiſs
Pope Urban's foot, and returned within three months. He died An. 1378.
In Conſtantinople, after Andronicus, his Son Calo-Johannes did reign; his
Uncle and Tutor, John Catacuzen, did uſurp, the Government; and they
both
}
1
A
Of EMPEROR S:
469
both were called Emperors; and in the end Calo-John was ſole Emperor.
This unhappy John ſent for the Turks to come unto his aid: Soliman then
did poſſeſs all that in Alia had appertained unto the Empire, and came over
the Helleſpont, but could never be beaten back again; he took Gallipolis;
and other Cities on the coaſt, and then Hadrianople Lazarus Deſpote of
Servia , or Myſia inferior , and Mark Deſpote of Bulgaria, and ſome other
Princes, went againſt him, an. 1363. and were overthrown. John came
into Italy, France and Germany, for help againſt the Turks; but when he
could obtain none, he returned, and ſought ways to fight under the Turks
colours in Aſia. Laon. Chalcocon.lib.1. After that time Soliman became Lord
of many Chriſtians Landsin Europe; and his Brother Amurathes conquered
more; and ſo that Empire decayed yearly.
S. WENCESLAUS, ſucceeding unto his father, is called wretch-
leſs and effeminate; whether his minde was ſet on devotion, or that he would
not meddle with the two-headed Beaſt, (for then began the great Schiſm of
the two Popes) it is uncertain; and the Civil wars which began in the time of
Charls, did then increaſe. The Vicars, which were appointed to govern
the Imperial Towns in Italy, became abſolute; and ſo did others in Ger-
many uſurp liberty. The Electors, ſeeing that he had no care of the Empire,
and that eſpecially he favored John Huſs, conſpired , by inſtigation of Pope
Boniface the ix. to chuſc another; but they could not agree; for two were
choſen, An. 1400. Robert Count Palatine, and Jodok Marqueſs of Mo-
ravia. Jodok died within ſix months; and then Robert was ſole Emperor.
Then Wenceſlaus made no account, and, contenting himſelf with Bohe-
njia , lived yet twenty years. Emmanuel, the ſecond Son of Calo-John, by
the aid of Bajazet , ſucceeded unto his Father; and paid him yearly 30000
crowns; and did willingly quit Philadelphia. Andronicus, the elder Brother ;
was glad to take pay of the Turk. Laon.Chalcocon.lib.2. The Turks , by theſe
ineans, and becauſe of the diſenſions in Italy and Germany, eſpecially of
the Schiſm between the Anti-Popes, had the more opportunity to ſubdue
Bulgaria, Walachia , and carried great ſpoil out of Hungary. Sigiſinund
King of Hungarỳ, with the aid of Germans , French and Engliſh, about
100000 men, fought againſt 300000 Turks, and were overthrown An.1397.
Becauſe Emmanuel would not follow Bajazct, and had made a league with
ſome Princes againſt him, Bajazet went to beliege Conftantinople, and had
taken it, if the Lord had not raiſed up Tamerlan, King of Maſſagetes in
Tartary, by thic ſolicitation of ſome Turkiſh Dukcs which were robbed by
Bajazct. Tamerlan was admired for his power and ſuccefs; he ſubdued Per-
fia, Media, Aſſyria, Armenia, and all Alia between Tanais and Nilus, Bajazet
left the ſiege of Conſtantinople to fight him at Pruſa,where Bajazet was taken,
in the 25 ycar of his reign. Tamerlan asked him, What he would do if he had
him in that caſe? The Turk anſwered proudly, I would put thee in an iron
Cage ...... Tamerlan did ſo with him, and carried him through Aſia until
lic died. The Sons of Bajazet had Civil wars a long time, and killed one ano-
ther.So the Chriſtians in Europe had reſt from the Turks until Amurath the II.
ſubdued Muſtapha, thc fourth Son of Bajazet, and recovered the former
conqueſt: He returned againſt the Greeks in the days of John, the cldeſt Son
of Emnianuel, becauſe he had aided Muſtapha. Loon.Chalcocon.
1
)
Сccccc
CEN-
1
1
!
}
470
}
1
E E N T U RY XIV.
CHA P. III.
Of divers Countries:
1
IN
1
1
In the grolleji .
N this Century groſs was the darkneſs both of ignorance and vitiouſneſs
darkneſs was
in the body of the Church; the Preachers did not teach the knowledge
fome ſparks
of light. of God, but ſought their own gain; and the people could not bút be igno-
rant; nevertheleſs, God raiſed ſome in all Eftates, to note and rebuke the
corruptions of the time, as followeth. It was not a ſmall furtherance, that in
the Councel at Vienna, An. 1511. it was decreed, that in all Academies, there
ſhould be ſome expert in the Hebrew, Chaldee and Arabick languages, who
ſhould not only teach theſe languages, but tranſlate their books into Latin
for the larger ſpreading of God's word, and the more eaſie converſion of
Infidels: By the benefit of theſe languages, the light of God's word began
to ſhine more clearly; and the Commentaries of Nic. de Lyra, on the Bible,
. was a good help, although in many things complying with the times: and
fome Greeks, fleeing from the oppreſlion of the Turks, came into the Weſt,
and taught the Greek tongue, and tranſlated ſome of the Fathers.
2. A Mew and hope of reforming the Church, was made by Pope Cle-
men's the V, in the Councel at Vienna: It is clear therefore, that the cor-
ruption was known by the people, and a Reformation was wiſhed. Clemens
Overtures of gave order to Durand Auditor Rotæ,and Biſhop Mimaten, to ſet in order ſome
Reformation. Articles of Reformation, to be propounded in the Councel: The Treatiſe
is extant, with this Title, De concilio celebrando, printed Lutetiæ , An. 1945.
He beginneth at the Roman Clergy, ſaying, They have followed the way of
Balaam, who loved the hire of iniquity, and was rebuked for his mad-
neſs...... which hath hapned alſo in theſe days, ſeeing ſo fooliſh and unor-
derly things are done by Church-men, who ſhould be a light unto others;
they have offended the ſenſes even of Pagans and Jews, ſo that ſuch as have
no knowledge of Divine reaſon do abhor their madneſs, and being wiſer »
reprove their wicked ways: He theweth what might be the way of Rcfor-
mation; to wit, in the holy Councel, Kings and Biſhops (hould conſpire
unto theſe things: 1. Recourſe muſt be made unto the Law of God, unto
the Goſpel, and to Councels that have been approved by the inſpiration of
the holy Ghoſt, and unto good human Laws; whatſoever is found to have
been attempted by men in government of the world, contrary unto theſe , leť
it be amended and reformed; and therefore away with all abuſes, cuſtoms,
diſpenſations, priviledges, and exemptions, that are contrary unto them.
2. Let the Popes conform themſelves, their works and words, upto divine
and human Laws; and give unto their inferiors, an example of things that
fhould be done; or if they will ſhift from thoſe Laws, and domineer rather
then provide for their Subjects, their honor is puft up with pride, and what
was ordained for concord, is turned to dammage. 3. It cannot be denied,
but the Roman Church, in many things, hath ftrayed from the primitive
inſtitution, and from the minde of the holy Fathers, Councels and Decrees,
even ſo far, that the firſt inftitution is forgotten; but they ſhould prefer the
truth of the holy Scriptures unto all cuſtom, how ancient foever it
may
fee1
to be. 4. The Pope ſhould not fuffer cauſes to be lightly brought from other
Provinces unto his Court; now all order is confounded; the Pope givetha
Benefices before they be vacant; and the proverb is to be feared as too true,
He who coveteth all, Toreth all. Herc he inveigheth at the promotion of
ſtrangers, who are blinde leaders of the blinde, when they know nor the
language of their flock: And againſt Simony; which rtigneth (ſaid he) in
thic
1
+
Of divers Countries.
471
}
$
the Court , as if it were no fin: Againſt the plurality of Benefices, and
penſions wherewith Biſhopricks are burthened to pay unto Cardinals; Be-
nefices are beſtowed on the Pope's Nephews and Friends; St.Gregory would
not be called univerſal Biſhop, nor ſuffer that name to be given unto any
other; and the ancient Popes were wont to prefer the names of other Biſhops
unto their own; this he ſheweth by inſtances; and concludeth the point thus;
Every cauſe ſhould be decided in its Province. 6. It ſeemeth profitable, that
in the Councel marriage be granted unto Prieſts. 7. Monks ſhould be com-
pelled to work with their hands, as anciently.. they ſhould not be per-
initted to meddle with the office of Prieſts ...... and far leſs ſhould Friers be
permitted to go a begging. 8. It is neceſſary to repreſs the abuſe of images,
the ſelling of indulgences and pennances, and the impertinent diſcourſes of
Mooks in their Sermons; for they leave the Scriptures, and preach the in-
ventions of men. He often repeateth, There is no hope of reforming the
Church, unleſs Ronie begin with her good example; (and here, in the ninth
place, he reckoneth their corruptions) for the univerſality of the Church is
offended, and infected with the example of the Roman Church; and the
leaders of the people, (aslſaiah faith) cauſe the name of God to be blafpe-
med; and (as Auguſtine faith) nothing is more hurtful unto the Church then
the Clarks, who are worſe then Laicks. He ſheweth the rapines of the Le-
gates, and other ſervants of the Court; the exactions for indulgences, for
priviledges and diſpenſations, from whence floweth the neglect or contempt
of Religion; and all theſe are through the luxury and pride of Popes and
Prelates, whoſe pride is greater then of all Kings and Princes. Here he taxeth
the negligence and ignorance of the moſt part of them, and ſeemeth to de-
ſpair of them in thele words; Alas! that ſaying of Iſaiah ſeemeth now to be
too truc of the Church, It ſhall be an habitation for dragons, and a Coult for
oftriches ..... O that it were not true of our Clergy, which he faith, This
people dra» near unto me with their mouth, but their heart is far from me. He
hath many ſuch paſſages in the three parts of that Treatiſe; but no fruit fol-
lowed fo wholeſome admonitions. Mornay.in Myſter.
3. Arnold de Villanova, a French man, (or Catalanus, as ſome ſay) wrote The doubts
many books: In Colloquio Frider. Arnol, he hath a remarkable Hiſtory; and fears of
Frederick King of Sicily, a religious Prince, ſaid unto him, He had a purpoſe
to do ſome remarkable ſervice to the honor of our Savior, but two impedi-
ments were in his way, fear and doubt; he feared to be diſpiſed as a fapta-
ftical fool by the world, both of Clarks and Laicks; who are all carefulof
earthly things, but none of them ſavor of heaven: and he doubted, whether
the Goſpel be mans invention, or brought from heaven; three things did
move him to doubt ſo; 1. He certainly knew by hearing and ſeeing, that
Biſhops and Clarks make a ſlew of Religion through cuſtom, but they had
no devotion; they are earneft in vain-glory and lufts, but they feed no ſouls
unto ſalvation. 2. Monks and Regulars, profeſing Apoftolical fimplicity
and poverty, do aſtoniſh men with their lewdneſs; they are ſo eſtranged from
the way of God, that in compariſon of them, not only the Secular Clarks,
but even the Laicks are juttified; their wickedneſs is ſo vile, that no Eftate
can endure them; tlicy profeſs humility, poverty, and perfection of vertues,
but no meaſure of vertue may be found in them; for humility, they are pre-
ſumptuouſly proud, creeping into Kings Courts, Councelsand Commiſſions;
they intrude themſelves into ſecular affairs, and if they be refuſed or rebuked,
they become furious with viperous bitings; they attend feaſts, and endeavor
by any means to enrich themſelves; they are falſe, ungrateful, deceitful and
affected liars; in hatred, pertinacious; in preaching, peſtiferous; diſobedient
Сccccc 2
.
>
to
?
472
CENTURY XIV.
VA
to ſuperiors; and do openly avow uncleanneſs. The third cauſe of his doubt
was; Whereas in former times, the Biſhops of the Apoſtolical See ſent their
Legates anto the Nations, to know of their increaſe or decreaſe in Religion;
are anſwered now no ſuch thing is heard of, but their buſineſs is for worldly things. Arnold
anſwered, His purpoſe is pious, and he ſhould not leave it off; his fear, is at
ſuggeſtion of Satan, hating the glory of God, and the ſalvation of fouls ;
and he ſhould vanquiſh ſuch fear, by conſideration of God's love, and the
example of Chriſt, ſuffering the revilings of men..... As for his doubts, he
might be ſure that the Scriptures are the Word of God; Jeſus Chriſt is the
promiſed Savior, and the ſame God who created the world, which is clear,
not only by the Articles of faith, but even by irreſiftable demonſtration,
His reaſons are ſuch as ſhould rather confirm his faith; for the firſt two are
null; becauſe Cbrift, who is the foundation of the Church, hath foretold
the defection and corruption of preachers, both by voice and Canonical
Scriptures, and by revelation unto perſons of both ſexes; which the Popes,
with great devotion, keep among the Archives of the Apoftolical Sce; and
I have ſeen and handled them in the holy City. And againſt the third motive,
it may ſuffice what God had done in his time, and what he is about to do
ſhortly; to wit, he had warncd the Sec of Apoftacy under Boniface thc VIII.
and under Benedict; for a certain man had told theni, 1. That their Coun-
ſellors were the Miniſters of Satan, under ſhow of Religion and zeal, draw-
ing them from ancient purity. 2. Whatſoever thoſc angels of Satan did adviſo
them, they ſhould not authoriſe and execute: And it was told them, if they
ſhall contemn this warning, God ſhallcauſe them to feel here the preſage of
everlaſting judgement; Boniface believed not this until he felt it: And it was
told to Benediêt by writing, that God would ſhortly pull him from his feat;
and it came to paſs, for he ſate not thirty five days after that: And it was told
them, That they who glory of evangelical perfe&tion, are corruptcrs of
evangelical do&rine, by wicked lives and peftiferous prcaching; ſeeing the
Friers, in their Sermons, do traduce them whom they do envy, and flatter
ſuch as they would rob; they deprave divine Oracles with falſc expoſitions,
impertinent applications, and ſophiſtical diſtinctions, they omit things ne-
ceſſary and uſeful, and in the ſpirit of Antichriſt they ſeduce people froni
their ordinary ſhepheards; they go unto all Provinces, and buy the office of
Inquiſition; and like raging divels, they perſecute all true believers with falſe
calumnics, furious vexations, clamorouslyes, and unjuſt puniſhments, and
yet none reproveth nor reſtraineth ſuch madneſs: All this (faid he) I have
ſeen among the Apoftolical writings. And it was contained in the ſame des
nuntiation, that theſe falſe prophets had conſpired againſt the Divine truth;
covenanting, that none of them ſhould touch thoſc paſſages of Scripture;
which the Ancients had in their Commentaries expounded of falſe teachers;
but to teach the Prophets rather then the Evangeliſts; that ſome of them
taught, that the commiftion of man with man was no ſin; and if any of their
own ſociety do rcbuke their faults, he is condemned to death as ſuperſtitious,
or enemy of their Religion; if any do appeal unto the Apoſtolical See, not
for ſeverity of diſcipline, but for corruption of the Goſpel, he is impriſoned
cruelly, or exiled; all the books, declaring the truth of the Goſpel, and de-
ſcribing their ungodlineſs, are condeinned to the fire, under pretence of
ſuperſtition and error; for an ambiguous ſentence, they perſecute all who ·
would live in evangelical poverty, whether without or within their order ;
ſome of them do always attend the Apoſtolical Sce, left the complaints of
the people come there; they are like the drake and oſtrich; for the drake hatli
plcaſure in waters, ſo they in fleſhly luſts; and the oftrich hath feathers like an
cagle,
}
1
Of divers Countries.
473
1
me;
1
eagle, but never riſeth from the earth; ſo their auſterity of outward carriage
is like to heavenly Religion, but their hearts cleave faſt to earthly ambi-
tion ..... They have forbidden all their fellows, under pain of death, to
read the Scriptures declaring the truth; and they ſtop the fountain of living
waters, from them that thirſt after the water of life ...... Seeing God hath
foretold thoſe things, and now hath twice denounced them; although the
meſſenger was contemned, and caft into bonds, he is not moved, but con-
tinueth conſtant in the faith; neither ſhould it move thee, o King, to doubt
of the truth of the Goſpel; and I know, that God will cauſe thoſe things to be
denounced the third time unto the Apoſtolical Sce; but determinately by
whom, and where, and when, I cannot tell, becauſe it is not ſhewed unto
and if that man, whom God ſhall lend, undertake it, and proſecute it
with the zeal of Moſes and Phinehas, he will, by the power of God, adorn
it with excellent things, both old and new; but if he neglect it, be you
aſſured, God will within theſe thrce years bring moſt fearful judgements, to
the aſtoniſhment of the Eaſt and Weft,&c. The third denouncer was himſelf;
and at that time began the contention between the Pope and Lewis. King
Frederick was perſwaded by theſe words, and wrote unto his Brother James,
King of Arragon, of all theſe things; and received Letters from him, tend-
ing much to the ſame purpoſe. Mornay, teſtifieth, that both the Letters of
the date An. 1309. are extant; and the copies of them are full in Catal.teft.
ver. lib. 18.
4. Dantes Aligerius, a Florentine, was then famous for picty and learning,
and an excellent Poet, faith Platin, in Bonifac.VIII. He wrote a book De
Monarchia mundi, where he proveth, that the Pope is not above the Em-
peror, nor hath any power over him; he confuted that, which was called De-
natio Conftantini, that the Emperor neither gave ſuch a gift, nor could give
it : He derided the compariſon of the Pope to the Sun, and of the Emperor
unto the Moon; and averred contrarily, that the Pope hath his priviledges
from the Emperor. In a Poem , of Paradiſe, in the Italian tongue, he com-
plaineth, that the Pope, in ſtead of being a ſhepherd, is become a wolf
, and
drivetha Chriſt's ſheep out of the right way; that the preaching of God's
Word is omitted, and vain fables of Monks and Friers, and Decretals, are
moſt heard, the flock is fed with the winde: He ſaith, The Pope is thc u hore
of Babylon, and the Patriarchs (or Cardinals) are the towers of it; in old
time, the Church was perſecuted by the ſword, but now by faminc, for the
bread which was gave for her nouriſhment, is taken away. 1. Fox in tit.com
Mon.
s. Robert, a French man by name and Nation, a Franciſcan by profeſſion,
the longer he was in that order, he loved the Friers the worſe; he lived about
thattimc: A Treatiſe, under his nanie, is printed with the Prophecies of Hil
degrandis. In the ſixth Chapter he ſpeaketh in the name of God unto the The Pop: is
Pope , ſaying, Who hath ſet this idol in my feat to rule my flock? he hath an Idol.
ears, and heareth not the voice of them who go down mourning into hell;
he hath eyes, and ſeeth not the abomination of the piople, and the Bacchanal
exceſſes of their pleaſurcs; how great evil doth this people before me: nei-
ther will he ſee them, unleſs he fec a treaſure .... Wo to the Idol, who
ſhall be equal unto this Idol on the earth? he hath exalted his name, ſaying,
Who ſhall controle me....... they who ride on horſes de ſerve me; what
was not done unto my Predeceſſors, is done unto me, &c. This was his ex-
poſition of that in Zech. Wo to the Idol ſhepherd. In chap. 1. and chap. 1 2. Some proble-
ticalvifions.
he defcribeth the Pope under the name of a ſerpent, who exalteth himſelf
above meaſure, oppreſling the fmall number of godly men, and hath many
Dddddd
falſe
1
1
1
a
1
474
CENTURY XIV.
1
1
1
1
falle proplicts about him, to obſcure the name of Chrift, and advance the
name of the ſerpent'only. Again he faith, I was praying on my knees, mine
eyes being liſt up to Heaven, and I ſaw an high Prieſt clad in white ſilks
before me; his back was towards the Eaſt, lifting up his hands towards the
Weſt, as Prieſts are wont at the Maſs; his head appeared not; and as I
marked more attentively, whether he had an head, I ſaw his head withered,
and ſmall like a trec: 'Then the Spirit of the Lord ſaid unto me, It ligni-
fieth the condition of the Roman Church. Again he ſaith, As I was the
ſame way exerciſed, I ſaw in the Spirit, and behold, a man walking in
the ſame habit, carrying ſweet bread on his fhoulders, and very good wine
by his lide, and he held in his hands a round ſtone, biting it with his teeth,
as an hungry man biteth bread, but he did nothing; then two heads of
Serpents came out of the ſtone ; and the Spirit of the Lord, inftru&ing me,
faid, This ſtone is unprofitable and curious queſtions, wherewith the
hungry ſoufs are turmoiled, when they leave ſubſtantial things: And lfaid,
What meancth thofe two heads? He ſaid, The name of the one is Vain
Glory, and the other is Overthrow of Rcligion. It is to be obſerved, that
about that time, the chief queſtions in the Schools were, Whether the
bread of the Maſs be turned into the body of Chriſt, or whether the ſub-
ſtance of it evacuateth? what eateth a monſe, when ſhe eateth the Sacta-
went? wherein ſubfiſteth the accidents of the bread, whether in Chriſt's
body, or by themſelves ? &c. Again he faith, I ſaw a clear Croſs of Silver,
like to the Croſs of Tolouſe, but the twelve apples of it, were like to vile
apples that are caſt out of the ſea : What is this, Lord Jeſus? The Spirit ſaid,
The Croſs is the Church; which ſhall be clear with pureneſs of life, and
Shril with the clear voice of the truth preached: Then I ſaid, What meaneth
thoſe rotten apples? The humiliation of the Church-men, which ſhall come
to paſs. Here he prophecicd of the Reformation. Poffevin in Apparto. 2.
calleth this Robert, Anexcellent Preacher of the Word. Mornay.in Myfter:
pag. 427.
6. Marſilius Patavinus wrote the book Defenfor pacis,about the year 13 24.
there he debateth the queſtion between the Emperor and the Pope: and by
the holy Scriptures, Laws, Canons, and Hiſtories Ecclefiaftical and Civil..
Rare Theſes he maintaineth theſe poſitions; Chriſt is the only head and foundation of
in thoſe days, the Church: He made none of the Apoſtles to be univerſal Vicar of the
Church; nor made he the other Apoſtles ſubject unto Peter: It is more pro-
bable, that Peter was never at Rome; far leſs had he his feat there, who
had no fixed feat, as alfo not any of the Apoſtles: The fulneſs of
in any man, is a manifcft lye, an execrable title , the beginning of many
evils, and the uſe thereof ſhould be diſcharged in a good Councel: The
authority of the keys, is thac judiciary power that conſiſteth in diſperſing
the Word, the Sacraments and Diſcipline: Chriſt, whoſe Vicar the Pope
calleth himſelf, did never exerciſe temporal authority on earth; he was
fubje&t unto the Magiſtrate, and 10 were his Apoftles after his aſcenſion,
and they taught others to obey Princes : If a Pope uſurp temporal autho-
rity, Princes ſhould, by the Law of God, reſift by word and deed, or
they are unjuſt, and ſin againſt God; and thoſe who fight for the Pope,
ſhould be accounted the Soldiers of Satan: Unto the Pope belongeth no
the election, nor confirmation of the Emperor; but contrarily, the Chri-
ftian Prince, with conſent of Clergy and People, ſhould name the Pope;
or if one be choſen in his abſence, he ſhould confirm him: If the Pope
go aſtray, or be accurſed, the Emperor ſhould reduce him into the way,
and judge him in a Councel: When Peter lived, he might have fallca and
cured,
t
**of power
1
1
Of divers Countries.
475
1
crred; neither hath the Pope any priviledge againſt error: That that Chriſt
ſaid to Peter, I have prayed for thee, is to be extended unto the other Apoſtles:
Only the Canon of the Bible is the fountain of truth; againſt which [Canon]
we may not believe either Pope or Church: Concerning the ſenſe of Scri-
pture, or any Article of the faith; we may not believe the Pope and his Car-
dinals, ſeeing not once have they ſeduced ſilly fouls into hell: The Chriſtian
Church is the univerſality of believers, and not the Pope and his Cardinals ;
ſhe is repreſented in a lawful and general Councel: A Councel ſhould be
allembled by the Emperor , with conſent of Chriſtian Princes , as anciently
it was always: The Word of God ſhould be thc only rule, and chief judge
in deciding cauſes Ecclefiaftical: Not only the Clergy, by Lay men alſo, if
they be godly and learned, ſhould have voice in general Councels: The
Clergy and Synagogue of the Pope, is a den of thieves, &c. This book was
printed at Bafil, An. 1522. Inanother Treatiſe he ſaith, Good works are not
the efficient cauſe of ſalvation, but caula fine qua non. Mornay.ibid.pag.452.
He was condemned as an Heretick by Pope John the XXIII. Catal.teft. ver.
lib. 18. Conſider what a Modern could ſay more of this matter; and whe-
ther they flew not themſelves to be ignorant of antiquity, who accuſe us of
novelty
7. The ſame poſitions were held by John de Janduno, or Gandanenſis, at
the ſame time, asis manifeſt by his books, printed at Venice and Florence:
So wrote alſo Luitpold, Biſhop of Bamberg; namely, in a Treatiſe De Iran-
Natione Imperii, printed Lutet. An. 1540. he ſaith, The Authority of govern-
ing the Empire, belongeth unto the Emperor ſo ſoon as he is choſen ; and thié
Coronation by the Pope addeth nothing, fince Cæſar' is not his valſal nor
feudatory: The donation of Conſtantine is but a fable. He was alſo con-
demned by Pope John. Catal.teft.ibid. Michael Ceſenas, General of the Fran-
ciſcans, was bolder, ſaying exprefly, The Pope is the Antichriſt; and Rome
is Babylon, drunk with the blood of the Saints. Therefore Antonin.par. 3.
tit, 21. cap. s. reckoneth him among the poor men of Lions: For the Val-
dentes ſtill ſuffered perſecution in ſundry Countries, and under divers names,
as the adverſaries pleaſed to brand them: Many errors are imputed unto
them by the writers of thoſe times; but becauſe they did abhor the Pope
and his Court, they were reviled (as we have heard from Arnold de Villanova)
and ſought out to the fire; as An. I 302. Nogaret (the Father of him who
took Popc Boniface the VIII.) was burnt in Aquitania. Clemens the V.
cauſed it to be proclainred, to take up the flag of the Croſs againſt them; and
deſtroyed 4000 near the Alps, whether they had fled. Platin. Others wene
higher unto the mountains, of whom ſome remained in his days, faith Ar-
tonin.par.3.tit.2 2. cap. 10. From them were the io-dwellers of Angronia,
and adjacent parts, continuing until the Councel at Trent. Trithemius
teſtifieth of many that were burnt in Auftria about that time; howbeit he,
believing the reports of malice, imputith many errors unto theni; yet he
teſtificth, that they abhorred the Maſs, calling thc Hoſty, a god invented by
the Church of Rome, a Synagogue of unbelievers, and not the flock
of Chriſt : they denied all mens merits; intercellion of Saints; the difference
of days and meats, &c. He wirnefleth alſo, that the profeffore of the famo
do&trine, were innumerable in Bohemia, Auſtria, and confine Countries; and
that one of their Preachers, who was burnt at Vienna, had affirmed, that
abore 80000, embraced the ſame doctrine within thoſe Provinces; and
another, named Lombard, who was taken and burnt at Colcin, avowed,
that there were many of his Rcligion, within and about that City; and from
thoſe dregs (faith he) Bohcnia is infected with theſe errors until this day:
Dddddd 2
Bue
A
inan;
1
1
7
476
CENTURY XIV.
But it was made known unto all the world, what was the doctrine of the
Bohemians at Conſtance and Baſil. Antonin. par. 3. tit.21. cap. s. faith,
Many of them were burnt in many parts of the world; eſpecially Piccnum,
or Marca Anconitana was full of them, and alſo Florence, whence many
were exiled, and ſpread themſelves even unto Greece. He called the Emperor
Lewis a follower of them; he faith, Jo.Caſtillioneus and Francis Hacutara,
two Franciſcans, were burnt for the ſame do&trines, Pa.Æmilius faith, Under
Charls, the fair King of France, were ſublime engines, and moſt learned men;
among them were ſome truly holy, and others, ſtriving fooliſhly to exceed
others, kepi no meaſure, and became wicked; and it is uncertain to gueſs
of the judgement and manners of ſome; the evils of the time were grievous
to good men, who mourned ſecretly. F. Mornay. in Myfter.pag.440,8454.
About the year 1340, Conrade Hager, who was a Preacher at Wortzburgh
the ſpace of twenty four years, taught, The Maſs is not a ſacrifice, nor
available to quick nor dead; and money given for Mafſcs is very robbery,
and ſacriledge of Prieſts: And certainly, as he condemned the falſe facrifice,
he declared the true: For ſuch doctrine he was impriſoned. Fox in 1&t.out of
the Regiſter of Otho the VI.of Herbi. An. 1390, twenty four Citizens of
Mentz were burnt at Binga for the doctrine of the Valdenſes Maſſeus ſpeaketh
of more then twenty who were burnt in Province at Narbon, becauſe they
would not acknowledge the Roman Decretals, and called them contrary
unto Scriptures.
An apology
8. There is an ancient record poetically compiled, of the date or year
of a wolf,
1343. under the name Pænitentiari Aſini; there a fox, a wolf, and an aſs, are
fox and aſs.
faid to ſhrieve one another ; firſt the wolf confefleth unto the fox, and was
abſolved eaſily; then the wolf heareth the confeſſion of the fox, and ſhe weth
him the like favor; and laſtly the aſs confefſeth, that being hungry, he took
a ſtraw out of a ſheave of corn that was upon an horſes back going in pilgri-
mage unto Rome; he profeſieth repentance for the fault, yet thinking that
it was not ſo hainous as the faults of the other two, he was confident of rc-
-miſſion; but diſcipline was ſharply executed upon him; he was condemned
and flain. By the wolf, was meant the Pope; and the fox reſembled the
Prieſts: theſe do eaſily abrolve one another; but the Laicks, who were
meant by the aſs, muſt ſuffer ſharp cenſure; namely, if the German Empe roz
come under inquiſition, he muſt be deprived; though the cauſe be but like
a ſtraw, yer the wolf ſaith , It is a great crime: So they, exaugurating the
eſcapes of the Laicks, they flie upon them, and devour them. Fox in AE.
A deſcription 9. Francis Petrarcha, a Florentine, was Arch-Deacon of Parma, about
of the Roman
thc
year 1350.a noble Poct, and honored with a Poetical Crown in the Capi-
tole, in preſence of the Nobility and people of Rome. Platin. In his Latine
Epiſtles, which are full of gravity and zeal, he declareth his minde con-
cerning the preſent condition of the Church, cipecially in thoſe that havend
title. In Epiſt. s. he ſaith, Whatſoever is spoken of the Allyrian or Egyptian
Babylon, whatſoever is written of the Labyrinth, of Avernus, of Tartarus,
and the fulphurous Lakes, are but trifles in compariſon of what we ſee now;
here is terrible Nimrod and Semiramis, here is fearful Rhadamantus and
greedy Cerberus, here is Paliphaelying under Taurus, and that two natured
Minotaur; briefly, you may ſee whatſoever confuſed thing. And in Epiſt. 9.
he calleth himſelf a pilgrim of Jeruſalem, about the rivers of Babylon. 12
Epiſt. 10. you do marvel at the ſuperſcription of my Epifles, and not withou:
cauſe, ſeeing thou haſt read of two Babylons only..
..... but marvel not;
there is a third Babylon in our quarters; where can a city of confuſion be ſaid
to be more juſtly, then in the Weſt? who built it, I know not, but it is wel!
known
Church.
1
1
}
Of divers Countries.
477
1
A
known who dwell in her, ſurely they from whom ſhe hath her name; and if
thou wilt believe, here is Nimrod potent in the earth, climbing into the Hea-
vens againſt the Lord ....., here is Cambyſes more furious then he in the
Eaft, or then the Turk. In Epiſt.16. he ſheweth the dangers of good men, and
lovers of truth; and then ſaith , Seeing without the Kingdom of vertue, filly
and naked truth is deprived of all aid, what thinkeſt thou will be, where all
vertue is dead and buried? ſurely there tfuth is the greateſt crime, and falleth
under the hatred of many, becauſe all muſt hunt after the love of one man...,
where is no picty, no charity, nor faich; where pride, envy, avarice, and luxury
do reign; where the worſt are promoted, and the bribing villain is exalted to
Heaven ; but the juſt and poor are oppreſſed; where ſimplicity is termed fool-
iſhneſs, and malice is wiſdom; where God is contemned, money is wor-
dhipped, Laws are trodden under foot, and good men have been ſo abuſed,
that now not a good man can be ſeen : I would gladly exempt one from this
deluge of ſin, and I confeſs he may deſerve it, but it is a ſcorn to except
one; therefore no Noah, no Deucaleon ſhall eſcape; and left the woman
be thought more happy, no Partha ſhall ſwim forth: this City is drowned
with a delage of filthy luſts, and with an uncredible torrent of wicked-
neſs...... Unto this Epiſtle I have affixed neither my hand nor ring, nor
time ; thou knoweſt the voice of the ſpeaker; and where I am. In Epiſt. 16.
he congratulateth a friend for leaving the Pope's Court; then he faith, If there
may be any true preſage, the God of vengeance is at hand; the Lord will
freely deal his juſt reward; unto the inſolently proud is their own vengeance ...
I remember what long ſince, I ſaid unto one, (who ainong very evil men, was
the beſt of our number; and to whom thou art joyned in blood, and I by
acquaintance) that a laſt day is approaching unto that Order, when their
pride ſhall fall, theparience of God and man being wearied out; and when
he, between ftubbornneſs and deriſion, did with unto me the blindeneſs
of Tireſias, and objected the words, Simon, I have prayed for thce...
and I replied, that I ſpake not of the defection of faith, but of the ruine
of them who deſtroy the faith ....... then he ſaid in earneſt, Hold thy
peace; although it be true, yet let not us be the Authors...... Whether
they will or not, all things have their own time, and the end of illuſions
is at hand; which that I may ſee, I lhall not live ſo long. Behold! every
good man was then waiting for the fall of Babylon, and the Reformation
of the Church. In.Epilt, 17he fheweth, that againſt his admonition, this
friend would try with his eyes, whcther it were true what he had written,
and by experience had found, that whatſoever wickedneſs was in the world,
all did flow to Avenion; as to the Sea: Petrarcha ſaid further unto him, If
thou worſhip Chriſt, as thou haft done religiouſly hitherto, the wickedneſs
of his adverſaries, which thou haſt ſeen, ſhall be a ſpur unto thy faith,
and make thy picty more zealous; for thou ſeeft a people, who are not
only adverſaries of Chriſt, but ( which is worſe) under his banner, they
fight againſt himſelf, and for Satan; and being filled with the blood of
Chriſt, they ſay, Who is Lord over us? ..... Truly, if Judas would come
with his price of blood, he ſhould be welcome, and poor Chriſt ſhould
be thrust from the doors; that it is ſo, 110 Chriſtian is ignorant; none be-
waileth it, none feeketh remedy; but while one looketh unto another, wic-
kedneſs is unpuniſhed, and waxeth as thou ſeeſt; and which at the firſt was
a curable malady, is now altogether corrupt: I confeſs, it began before our
days, as we have learned from our Grand-fathers..... and now this pert look-
eth toward the end. In Epiſt.18. he directeth his ſpeech to Babylon in France
(that is, to Avenion) thus, Shall I call thee a famous or infamous whore,
Eeeece
who
5
478
CENTURY XIV.
1
1
1
1
1
Avenion.
who haft played the harlot with the Kings of the carth? indeed thou art the
ſame that the Evangeliſt ſaw in the Spirit; thou (I ſay) art the ſame, and nonc
other for thee, ſitting upon many waters; the people and Nations are the
waters upon which thou ſitteft : Whore, know thy habit ; a woman clothed
in purple and ſcarlet, and gold and precious ſtones; having a golden cupin
her hand, full of abomination, and uncleanneſs of fornication : Doeft thou
not know thy ſelf, Babylon! unleſs that deceive thee, which is written in hes
forehead, Great Babylon, and thou art Little Babylon; little indeed in
compaſs of walls, but in vices, and compaſs of infinite paſſions and lufts, and
multitude of all evils, thou art great, yea greateſt, yea infinite : And ſurely
what followeth, agreeth unto thee and no other, Babylon the mother of
fornications and abominations of the earth, a wicked mother of moſt wic-
ked ſeed ., ...., If thou wilt yet diſſemble, mark what followeth; And I ſaw
the woman drunken with the blood of the Saints, and with the blood of the
witneſſes of Jeſus: Why art thou ſilent? either ſhew another drunken with
this blood, or if thou canſt deny that thou art drunk; for the viſion muſt be
true ..... of all the whoredoms wherewith all Nations and Kings are drunk,
what lookeſt thou for, but that that John ſaith, Babylon is fallen, it is fallen,
and become a den of divels, who do reign in thee, though with faces of men:
Then returning to his friend, he ſaith, But thou, my friend, hear with the A-
poſtle, another voice from heaven , ſaying, Come out of her my people, &c.
Morn. in Myſter. pag. 465.
Preachers at 10. Hayabad, a Franciſcan, preached in Avenion, An. 1345. before Pope
Clemens, that he was commanded by God to declare, that the Church of
Rome is the whore of Babylon; and the Pope and his Cardinals are the very
Antichriſt; and that his Predeceſſors, Benedict and John, are condemned.
When the Pope challenged him, he ſaid, He was commanded in a viſion to
ſpeak ſo, and therefore he durft not fail to ſpeak it. Catal.teft. ver. lib. 18. ex
Henr.de Erford. Chron. John Rochetalaida, another Franciſcan, preached
the ſame; and is ſaid to be one of them who were burnt at Avenion, An.1353.
In the year 13.5.1.a Carmelite, in a Sermon , ſpake againſt the vices of the
Pope and his Cardinals; but he was quickly hurled from the place. Mornay.
ex Albert. Argentin. The ſame Author faith, A Letter was affixed upon a Car-
dinal's door, which was directed unto the Pope and his Cardinals; when
it was opened, they found written, Leviathan, Prince of darkneſs, ſaluteth his
Vicar the Pope, and his Servants the Cardinals, by whoſe aid he overcometh
Chriſt; he commendeth them for all their vices; and he remembreth the
ſalutation of their mother pride , and of their lifters avarice, and others who
proſper well by their help. It was dated , In the centre of hell. The
Author could not be known by all their inquiſition.
Il, At the ſame timc Gregory de Arimino , oppoſed the Doctors in the
Articles of juſtification by works, and of free-will; at Paris he taught, that
man bath free will to do evil, but no good without ſpecial grace;, and that
we are juſtified by faith only: And he ſaid, The School-men deſerve to be
called Semipelagians. Andrcas de Caſtro and John Buridan, two famous men
at that time, agreed with him.
12. Then Eudo, Duke of Burgundy, perſwaded the French King, that he
ſhould not reccive into his Realın the new Decretals and Extravagants. His
fage advice is extant among the Records of France.
13. John Tauler, a Preacher in Argentine, about the year 1350, taught
againſt all the merits of men'; and in a Sermon upon that Text, Simile eft
Regnum cælorum. Patrifamilias, he confuteth invocation of Saints; and
proveth, that we are juſtificd of grace only , referring all mens truſt in the only
mciсу
1
1
1
1
Of divers Countries.
479
1
(
1
out feathers
mercy of God. He was bitter againſt all ſuperſtition. In a Sermon on the
Epiphany, he ſaith, The Prelates are blinde guides of the blinde; and it is to
be feared, that both guides and people fall into condemnation. In Dominic, 2.
quadrageſ. on Matthers. he ſaith, We muſt do as the Cananitiſh woman; The
panied by the Diſciples, and made her petition unto the Lord himſelf. On his
Sepulchrc, in the Monaſtery of the Dominicans in Strawsburgh, is an image
of a man, pointing with his finger unto the Lamb of God: whereby was
fignified, that his aim was to teach, that Jeſus Chriſt had taken away the fins
of the world; and that he diſpiſed mans merits. Catal.teſ.ver.lib. 18.
14. John Rupeffa,or de Rupe Sciffa; was impriſoned by Innocentius the IV.
and then was burnt; becauſe he called the Church of. Rome, the whore of
Babylon; and the Pope, the miniſter of Antichriſt; and the Cardinals,
falſe Prophets. He wrote in priſon a book of Prophecies, with this title, Vade
mecum in tribulatione; there he ſaith, Surely God will ſend a ſcourge among
the ſpirituality. Two Cardinals went to talk with him, and he told them a
parable; Once a bird was brought into the world, all naked and without A bird with.
feathers'; other birds hearing of her, would viſit her ; they ſaw her mar-
is ſupplied,
velouſly fair, and pitying her that ſhe could not live well without feathers, and again
they conſult how ſhe might be helped, and they all reſolved to give her ſome made naked.
of their own feathers; fo ſhe was well furniſhed , and began to flic, and they
delighted to behold her; but afterwards, ſhe ſeeing that all the birds honored
her, became proud, and truck them with her beak; ſhe plucked the feathers
off ſome, and the skin from others, and was hurtful unto them every where:
Wherefore the birds ſate again in Councel; and adviſed, what was beſt to be
done with that unkindly bird; the peacock ſaid, Sceing ſhe is ſo haughty for
my painted feathers, I will take them from her again; the falcon ſaid, I will
have mine again: The ſentence pleaſed them all, and they pulled every one
their own feathers. Then the preſumptuous bird, ſeeing that they had dealt
ſo with her, humbled her ſelf before them , confeſſing their giſt; and that
when ſhe came naked into the world, they had clad her, and ſo might juſly
take their own again; in an humble maner ſhe craveth pardon, and pro-
miſed to amend all that was done amiſs, that thcy ſhould have no cauſe to
complain. The gentle birds ſeeing her humbled, and pitying her, help her
again, with this admonition, We will gladly behold thee flying among us, if
thou fulfil thy office in humility, which is the chiefeſt ornament; but afturedly,
if at any time thou ſhalt extol thy ſelf in pride, we will reduce thee into thy
firft eftáte. Ye Cardinals and Prelates are this bird; the Emperor and other
Princes have beſtowed on you their goods, and ye abuſe them in your pride;
but the time is coming, when they will take their goods from you, and ye
ſhall be aſhamed, and confeſs your miſdeeds. The Author of Catal.teft. ver.
lib. 18. addeth, Time hath declared a part of this, let Prelates take heed to
the reſt.
15. Matthias, a Bohemian, abode a long time in Paris, and was called
Pariſienſis; about the year 1360. he wrote a large Treatiſe of Antichriſt;
there he proveth that the Pope is the Antichrift: Hc inveigheth againſt the
Clergy for negligence in their callings, and calleth them the locuſts mentioned
in the Revelation; he complainerh , that every City, and almoſt each man
had his proper Saint, or Savior, beſides Chriſt; the images and reliques that
are ſet up in Churches to be worſhipped, he calleth, the invention of Anti-
chriſt; he faith, The worſhip of God is not tied to perſons, places nor times;
he rebuketh the Cloiſterers for contemning the Lay men, and calling them-
felves the only religious; hc rcfuteth the merit of works, and calleth them
the cauſe of ſalvation fine qua non. In the end he propheſied, that God will
Eceeee 2
once
)
!
450
CENTURY XIV.
1
once again ſend godly Preachers, who in the zeal of Elias, will openly dir-
cloſe Antichriſt unto the eyes of all the world. Catal.teft. ibid.
15. Nicolaus Orem, a Doctor of Divinity, had a Sermon before Pope
Clemens the V. in time of Chriſt's Nativity. P. Morn in Myſter. hath the
heads of it, and it is fullin Catal.teft. ver. lib. 18. His text was in Iſaiah 56.
Signs of a city
aty ſalvation is near ....... When he had ſhewed, that the words are meant
Reformation
of Chriſt's coming in the fleſh, he ſpeaketh of his coming to judgement,
is coming.
when he will puniſh the corruptions of the Church ; unto which he applieth
the text of Ezek. 16. In what day thou waſt born, I am thee ....... Then he
faith, Although it belongcth not unto us to know the times, yet by certain
ſigns, ſome things may be gueſſed; of which I take the firſt from 2 Thef.z.
Vnleſs there come a departing, the man of fin shall not be revealed. St.Jerome;
in the laſt queſtion of the Inquiſitions of Januarius, expoundeth this text of
the Roman Empire; between which and the perſecution by Antichrilt he
putteth no diſtance; and now, what is the eſtate of the Empire , io reſpect of
its ancient majeſty,judge ye. The ſecond ſign; That the Church Mall be worſe
in manners then the Synagogue of the Jews; Chriſt rebuked the Jews, becauſe
they ſuffered doves to be ſold in the Temple; and they honored God with
their lips only...... conſider
ye,
if it be worſe to ſell the Sacraments and
Benefices ....... here are ſome honoring God with their lips, and yet dumb
dogs ...... Paſtors are ignorant of true knowledge ...... The third ſign may
be taken from that inequality; One is hungry;and another is drunk..... the
Prieſts are greater then the Princes; and ſome are baſer then the moſt abject
commons...... The fourth ſign, is the pride of Prelates ...... The fifth
ſign, is the tyranny of Governors; the property of a Tyrant is to ſeek not the
good of his ſubjects, but his own intereſt; ſuch are our Paſtors; of whom it
is truc, as it is written in Ezek. 24. and Mic. 3. Te hate good...... The ſixth
ſign, is the promotion of unworthy men, and the contempt of good men ....
The ſeventh ſign, is the tribulation of worldly States, and commotion of
Nations, which is ſeen in many places ...... The eighth ſign, is thc refuſing
of correction; if it be true of the Princes of the Church, which is written
Ierem.7. They will not hearken, and have made their faces as an adamant. ...
So if ye conſider thoſe ſigns, ye may judge, whether the preſent times be
ſecure; and if it be true what God faith in my text, My righteouſneſs es near
to be revealed. Then he anſwereth ſome objeâions, ſaying, Some are very
confident, and they ſay, The Prelates are the Church, whom God will kcep
forever; according to that, Behold, I am with you unto the end of the world;
But that is to be underſtood in reſpect of the faith, which ſhall continue foi
exer; ſo that when charity ſhall wax cold, faith ſhall abide in a few in the
midſt of calamities, as Chriſt hath foretold: And if any think that they are
free from tribulation, becauſe they are of the Church, the Lord hath prea
veened ſuch, when he ſaid, lerem.7. Truſt not in lying words , Saying, The
temple of the Lord....., which ſhall not avail you...... Laſtly, He concluderh
with a ſerious exhortation to repentance. This Nicolaus, at the direction of
Charls the Wife, tranſlated the Bible into the French tongue.
16. Catharine of Scna, lived about the year 1370. Antonin hath her pio.
pheſies in his Hift.par. 3. She ſaid, An utter confuſion of the Church, and a
Reformation is a coming. When it was told her, The Peruſines have re-
belled againſt the Pope; The ſaid, Begin not your mourning yet; what ye fec.
is but milk and honey in reſpect of things following..... the Laity do this
now, but the Clergy will do more; for they give an univerſal ſcandal unco
all the Church; it ſhall not be bereſie, but accounted as hereſie, that ſhall
divide the Church. When the Schiſm began, after Pope Gregory the XT.
Raymund,
5
1
✓
Of divers Countries.
483
1
+
Raymund, who wrote the Legend, ſaid unto her, Now is thy prophecy fula
filled. She anſwered, As I told then, It was but milk and honey, ſo now I ſay,
What ye ſee, is bur childrens play, in reſpect of what ſhall be. Antonin addeth,
What this holy Virgin foretold of tribulation and ſchiſm, is come to paſs; but
what ſhe ſpoke of good Paſtors and Reformation; is not as yet.He was Biſhop
of Florence in time of the Councel at Conſtance.
17.- Pope Gregory the XI. by his Bull, commanded John, Arch-Biſhop of
Prague, to perſecute Militzius, a Bohemian, becauſe he had ſaid, Antichriſt
now reigneth; and he had private congregations, among whom were ſome
harlots, whom he had converted, and of whom he ſaid, Theſe are to be pre-
ferrcd unto all the religious Nụns. Jacob Miſnes, a writer about the year
1410. teſtifieth, that Militzius ſaid, He was moved by thc Spirit to ſearch the
Scriptures, concerning the coming of Antichrift ; , as alſo to preach at Rome,
that the Pope is the Antichriſt; and that the Church is laid deſolate by negli-
gence of Paſtors; The aboundeth in temporal riches, and is void of ſpiritual:
Alſo that many now ſeem to deny Chrilt, becauſe , though they know the
truth, they dare not profeſsit, for fear of men. Fox in Alt.
18. Henry de Jota , or Heuta , taught at Vienna in Auſtria., about the year
1380. All men without grace, do byt fin when they do their beſt works; be:
cauſe the perſon muſt be accepted, before his works be accepted; God, and
not a Prieſt, forgiveth fin; and the Pricfi doth but declare out of God's
word; whom God doch binde or looſe: As Jerome had taught, It is better to
confefs unto a learned Prieſt, although he hath no juriſdiction, then to an un-
learned Prieſt having it, reſervation of caſes unto the Pope or his Biſhops, is
not of God's Law, bui from men, fipce all Pricits have a like power of the
kcys; all God'scounſels are commandments:
19. John Munziger, Rector of Ulme, about the year 1384. taught, The
bread of the Euchariſt is not God, nor ſhould be worſhipped as God. The
Monķs contended againſt him, and the matter was referred to the Univer-
fity of Prague; there his propoſitions were approved; and nevertheleſs, the
bread muſt be worſhipped, ſaid they, for the concomitancy of the Deity.
20. Gerhard Ritter wrote a book about the year 13 50. which he called
Lachryma Ecclefiæ; about the year 1384. Alvarus Pelagius wrote another,
Planitus Ecclefiæ; Ubertin, Biſhop of Chema , wrote onus Ecclefiæ: The
matter of them all, is to mouin for the corruptions and abominations of
Popes, Cardinals, Biſhops, Canons, Prieſts and Monks,&c. Ubertin in cap.19.
faith, A Reformation ſhall never be, but in a general, frce, and godly Coun,
cel; he faith, There is great need of Reformation; but I fear, this age
is
not
worthy of a lawful Councel. In cap. 2 2. Some Monaſteries are more like to
Stews of Venice, then houſes of God. Catal, tef.ver.lib. 18.
,21, About that time an Epiſtle was divulged in Germany, under the name
óf Wenceflaus, where the Emperor exhorteth Church-men to ſet themſelves
at liberty from the thraldom of the Pope; ſaying. By the Princes of the
Prieſts, the Church is prophaned; the Prieſthood is defiled; allorder is con-
founded; all Religion is corrupted; all things belonging to laws, manners,
faith or diſcipline, is undone and confounded; even that although our Savior
fuffered many things by men of the Synagogne, yet now he ſufferetii more by
our Princes of Prieſts. There is alſo a viſion of an holy man concerning the vifur og
cítate of the Church; He ſaw a woman with Princely apparel, and thought
ihat ſhe was the blefied Virgin; but ſhe ſaid, I am not the whom thou thinkert
me to be; but the figure of her, for whom thou groaneſt ſo oft and prayelt,
to wit, the Church; whoſe forrow is marvelous, and her malady Howing
from the head through all the members, even to the feet; and that thou
ffffff
maycht
!
2
the Church.
1
482
.
CENTURY XIV.
t
mayeſt condole the more with me, behold the cauſes of my grief; then,
laying off the Crown, ſhe bowed her head unto him; and he ſaw the upper
part of her head cut after the manner of a croſs , into four parts, and worms
crawling out of her brains, and wounds full of matter; then ſhe ſaid', Be-
hold, by thoſe things in my head, thou mayeſt underſtand the maladies in my
other members; and having ſpoken ſo, ſhe vaniſhed. In this Epiſtle is hono-
rable mention of Marfilius de Padua, and John de Janduno, Morn.in Myſter.
22. John Peter, of Ferraria, a famous Lawyer of Papia, about the year
13 97. is uſually called Practicus Papienfis, as he wrote Fractica utriuſque iuris:
there he faith, It is fond to ſay, and abominable to hear, The Pope is ſuperior
to Cæfar: The Pope can by no Law have temporal dominion, nor poſſeſs
Cities and Provinces; what he hath, he hath it by violence: The temporal
fword ſhould be taken from him, or Chriſtendom ſhall never be at peace:
By fooliſhneſs of Princes, are they become the drudges of Prieſts: Whom
the Pope abſolvcth from their oath, he maketh them perjured: The Clergy
have their conſciences in their hoods, and laying them aſide, no more con-
ſcience appeareth: Let ſome good Emperor ariſe againſt them, who long
fince for the cauſe of devotion, and now by avarice, have undone all the
world, and brought to naught the eſtate of the Empire and of all Laicks.
John Andrex (who was called Speculator & Monarcha juris) was wont to
ſay, Rome was firſt founded by robbers, and now is returned to the ſame
eftate. All theſe, and more paſſages, are razed out by Index Expurgat. pag. 43.
of Plantin's Edition,
23. In time of Boniface thc IX. was publiſhed a dialogue of Peter and
Paul, with the title, Aureum ſpeculum. In the preface, the Author ſaith, All
the Roman Court, from the ſole of the foot to the top of the head, is ma-
nifeſtly blinded with errors; and with the poiſon of thoſe errors, ſhe hath
made drunk all the parts of the world almoft. Then he divideth his matter
into three heads, ſaying, 1. I will deſcribe the moſt grievous errors of the
Roman Court, 2. I will confute her erroneous and uncatholick writings and
fayings. 3.That all the Court of Rome is in danger of damnation: And theſe
I will declare by moſt true grounds; ſo he proſecuteth them ſeverally. And
after many lamentations, as deſpairing of Reformation, Paul faith, Only the
Son of God, I wiſh , would reform his Church. And left it be thought that
this was his judgement only, he faid in the preface, Alt men do groan pri-
vately, but none dare ſpeak it forth. Norcan this manifold corruption be
concealed in the Court; for when ſome ſaid, The Pope cannot be guilty of
fimony, even in beſtowing of Bencfices for money: his Secretary , Theodor
a Niem, ſaid, It ſeemeth unto me to be very linjuſt, certainly it is uncivil, and
againſt good manners, to ſell for money unto unworthy perfons, that which
fhould be given freely unto the worthy onely; and that the Pope, who is
above others, and from whom others fhould have a rule of their doings, is
guilty of ſuch a crime; certainly he cannot puniſh others for that fault, where-
of himſelf is guilty: And he ſaith, Many good Maſters in Divinity, and alſo
in other Sciences, do lament, that ſimony is fo frequent and manifcſt in the
Court; and many Juriſts do diſpute in the contrary, and have written ( al-
though with fear) ſundry Treatiſes, That the Pope, by ſelling Church-Benc-
fices , is a Simoniack; a Sticceffor of Simon Magus, and not of Peter.
Aparallcl 24. About that time was written another book, De ætatibus Ecclefiæ; therein
of times.
the Author ſheweth, what had been the eſtate of the Church in former ages;
namely, that Biſhops were not ambitious of ſuperiority, or earthly authority;
the Biſhop of Rome had not ſupremacy above other Biſhops; the name Papa
was common to other Biſhops; by divers ſteps the Pope hath nfurped this
?ytanity;
.
1
1
Of divers Countries.
483,
Latines.
I
tyranny; he calleth himſelf the Servant of Servants, and ftriveth to be Lord
of all Lords; he taketh Divine honor and praiſe, and he maketh or ſuffereth
men to beldolaters. Catal.teft. ver.lib, 18.
23. In the end of that Century, or beginning of the next, lived Nilus, tle Schife
The cauſe of
Arch-Biſhop of Theſſalonica, who wrote two books of the cauſes of the between the
Schiſm between the Greek and the Latine Churches. In Lib.i. he faith, The Greeks and
cauſe is not the ſublimity of doctrine, ſurpaſſing mens capacities; and far leſs
is it any word of holy Scripture , as if it did not declare what concerneth this
controverſie; for to accuſe the Scripture, is all one as if man would accuſe
God..... What then is the cauſe of the difference: the queſtion is not con-
firnied by a Decree of an Oecunomical Synod; and the Romans would be
Maſters, and make all others their diſciples ...... It is very abſurd, that
whereas the Fathers had no precedents, yet by themſelves they ſaw the right;
we having their examples, cannot diſcern it; and indeed the ignorance of
thoſe at the firſt contention might be pardoned...... but when ſo many ages
have paſſed, and the way of peace is not as yet known, who can think but
it is the fault of them who will not have peace? But they ſay, The Pope is the
Prince of Prieſts, and the Father, who hath power to call univerſal Synods,
and by himſelf, or without others, may diſcern in Church-affairs. But Julius
was Pope, and Damaſus, and Leo, and Agatho, and none of theſe ever ſaid
ſo; but conveening with their Brethren, by the alliſtance of the good Spirit,
they eſtabliſhed Acts and peace in the Church : And if this was the only way,
and it is not now obſerved, who can doubt but the cauſe of the variance
ftandeth herein? and certainly the blame lieth not upon our ſide. And if the
powerof diſcerning belong unto the Pope, it were ſuperfluous to call Affenr-
bliet; but it is not ſo; for we know that Agatho, Celeſtin, and others, had
their particular Synods for deciding queſtions, and nevertheleſs, they referred
thoſe unto the univerſal Synod, and craved the confirmation of the truth by
common decree; which had been needleſs, if when the Pope had diſcerned,
all others muſt aſſent unto him. Now if this queſtion were concerning a
private man, it might ſeem needlefs to call all the world unto an Affembly;
but ſeeing the chief heads of the world are at variance, it is abſurd to deter-
mine the cauſe without the conſent of the world, ſince the Fathers by their
writings and example have thewed the way. But if they will ſtill object unto
us the primacy of the Pope; we ſay, that in ſo doing, he overthroweth his
primacy; but by holding the ancient way, he doth what becometh a good
man, and maintaineth his place; for he may conſider what ſhould be the
ilue, if the controverſie were decided after common ſuffrage; and what
hath hapned unto the Latines, arrogating unto themſelves the power of pre-
fcribing Laws; for in that way the Church might be free from all tumults,
and live in peace, ſince none could readily contradict that which was eſta-
bliſhed by common ſentence; for though ſome in former times have been
ſo mad, yet they were but few, and vaniſhed ſoon: But when the peace of
the Church is diſturbed, he loſeth what he might have; for he is deprived of
the primacy of the four Patriarchs, neither is there any peace: Many have
thought upon remedies; there have been many conferences and Ambaſſays;
but the malady continuech , and ſhall continue fo long as the Latines hold
their tenets.The Pope,ſay they,hath power in Eccleſiaſticalaffairs: So ſay I,leť
him not be contrary unto the Decrees of the Fathers ; they eſtabliſhed things
by univerſal Councel; and each had need of anothers aid, being conſcious
of humane frailty: let the Pope therefore follow their ſtatutes, and diſcern
not any point before it be debated by others; or if he hath his power, nor
from the Fathers, but from the Apoſtles, let him hearken unto the Apoſtle,
Ffffff 2
who
1
1
1
CENTURY XIV.
&
Scho
Who ſaid, I have not uſed my power; left I lay a ſtumbling-block unto the Goſpel
of Chriſt «and in another place, The power which the Lord bath given us to
edification, and not to deſtruction : And therefore if he hath any power; let him
not uſe it but for advancing the Goſpel; to the end, that in following Paul's
example, he may ſhew himſelf an Apoftolical man; but now none can be
ignorant; whether he uſeth it for edification or deſtruction...... And that
preſident of the twelve Apoſtles, St. Peter was rebuked by Paul, and when
he was rebuked, he was ſilent; and although he might have ſaid more rea-
fonably then the Pope, WhatI the Preſident have done, ſhould be a law unto
others; yet he ſaid not ſo, but accepted the admonition, and contradi&cd
not what Paul had ſaid ..... And when Paul and Barnabas came to Jeruſalem,
for that queſtion of the circumciſion, Peter aſurped not primacy; nor ſaid he.
It belongeth unto me to diſcern in ſuch things; but the Apoſtles and Elders
were aſſembled; neither did Peter debar the Apoſtles uſurping power; nor
did the Apoſtles exclude the Elders that were at Jeruſalem, for they had learned
from Chrift to ufurp no primacy: Peter indeed began to ſpeak, and after him
St. James; and all the reſt of the Apoſtles and Elders, even Peter himſelf,
confented unto the words of James; ſo did theſe bleſſed men love Chriſt,
and ſo ſtudious were they of peace and truth in the Church ; and the Apoſtles
feeking truth this way, have given us a law in ſuch cafes; but ſeeing ye take a
contrary courſe, can ye blame any but your ſelves for this variance? This is a
touch of more; whence we ſee, that the Romans wanted not admonition.
26. With the book of this Nilus, is uſually printed another of Barlaam, a
Greck Monk, to the fame purpoſe. In cap. 16. he recapitulateth all the par-
ticulars that he had handled, ſaying, I have fhewed, that cach one of the
Apoſtles were immediately appointed by our Lord Chriſt, to be'a Paſtor and
Teacher of the whole earth. 2. That bleſſed Clemens was created by Peter,
not Biſhop of the whole world, but af Rome eſpecially and properly; and
that the Roman See was neither firſt nor laft; and by the Laws of anciene
Fathers and godly Emperors it became the firft. 3.That theſe alſo had decreed,
that the Sce of new Rome, even as the other, ſhould have power in Eccleſia-
Hical'affairs. 4. That it was commanded by no Law, nor was any Cuſtom,
that the Patriarchs ſhould be ordained by the Pope, neither was it ever ſo
done. s. That the Pope had no power over Councels, but they gave Laws
anto his Church. 6. That the holy Fathers appointed diſtinctly what parts
fhould be ſubject unto the Pope, and which unto each of the Patriarchs,
7. That no Patriarch, nor the Pope, may decree without the knowledge of
all, any thing of more weight: 8. That ſuch honor ſhould be given unto the
Pope, obeying the decrees of the Fathers; but if he obey nor, men ſhould
flie from him as a wolf and adverſary. 9. That Chriſtians ſhould believe the
Catholick Church or faith, but not any particular Church, fince it was not
ſo ordained from the beginning. 1o. And laſtly, That ſuch as.refuſe or deſpiſe
the traditions of the Apoſtles, and profeſs to believe a particular Church or
faith, are members cut off from the body of the Catholick Church, and dead
members. Here, for clearing the ſecond Article, I add the words of cap. 3.
where he objecteth, (as the Romaos do) Thať Peter died at Rome, and there.
fore the Roman Biſhop ſhould have as full power. He anſwereth,By this reaſon
it followeth , Becauſe our Lord Jeſus died for us at Jeruſalem , the Biſhop of
Jeruſalem, ſucceeding in the place of the great high Prieſt, ſhould have power
over all; and ſo much more then the Roman Biſhop, as Chriſt was above
Peter: Morcover, how unreaſonable is it to ſay, that none of the Apoſtles:
had a Succeffor, but only Peter? or if any of the Apoſtles would leave Suc-
ceſſors, either the Biſhops that were ordained by them, or the Stowards of
thore
1
Of divers Countries.
4.8 giu
1
1
1
One; what
thoſe Churches where they ended their lives, how ſay ye, that all thould be
created by the Pope ? can ye ſay, that the other Apoſtles were ordained by
Peter and if that was not, how can it be demanded, that their Succeffors
ſhould be ordained by him, whom ye call Peter's Succeffor? but certainly
the other Apoſtles had Succeſſors, of whom none was firſt or laſt, but all
equal, and of the ſame rank. Then concerning the eighth point, iri chap.'14.
he ſaith, The Pope cannot be an Heretick: Unto this objection he anſwereth,
What ſay you ? I ſee him dead, and you ſay, he cannot die. Object, Many
Patriarchs have been Hereticks, but not one Pope. Anſw. Let Macedonius
ſay, No Patriarch of Conſtantinople before me was an Heretick, therefore
neither am I one; or rather, to uſe a more familiar example, if any would
plead the cauſe of that filthy woman, who was Pope, and ſay, Becauſe
never a woman was Pope before her, therefore neither was the
ſound reaſon is in ſuch arguing: In chap. 15. he clearly diſtinguiſheth between
the Catholick Church and the Roman; and as no man did ever name the
Roman Church, when he meant the Catholick Church; fono man, being
right in his wit, did ever name the Roman faith, when he meant the Catholick
faith; and that Catholick or common faith, we have hitherto preſerved, and
God guarding us, we will obſerve it unto the end, ſaith he.
27. In the end of this Century John Vitodura, a Franciſcan in the Mona
ſtery of St. Monris, wrote the Hiſtory of his tinie; ſpeaking of Pope John,
he faith, what a Succeſſor hath bleſſed Peter in the See of the high Prieſt-
hood, who forgetting the office of humanity, piety, and of a ſhepherd, livetli
a tyrannical life! ..... how could Peter think, that the eſtate of his Chair and
Church could be ſo enormouſly perverted, in the latter days, from the rule
of righteouſneſs: he was not to be praiſed, becauſe, it ſeemeth, he ſate not in
the peftilential chair: Andad An. 1344. hc faith, O God, how great avarice
and worſhip of Idols hath defiled and deformed the Church! how could, or
how would Peter and the other Apoſtles, or their Succeffors, the Martyrs and
Teachers, which laid the foundations of the militant Church, and abode im-
moveable in the faith and actions of Chriſt, how could theſe (I fay) have be-
lieved, that in our time, the eſtate of the Church, that was ſo famous and glo-
rious, could be made filthy in ſuch a manner, with the peftiferous root of
avarice? Alas! Theis torn and wounded in all her members, and none is for
binding her fractures; none to comfort her, or to cure her wounds; ſhe is
conſumed in her crimes; ſhe is fallen ſo grievouſly into the pit of vices, that
Mic cannot riſe by her ſelf, nor is there any to raiſe her; all have gone aſtray,
like wandering ſheep; every one hath gone after his own way, which is noć
right; becauſe her fathers would not bc befooled with the love of carthly
things: So the word of Jeremiah is fulfilled, From the higheſt to the lowest, all
are ſet on covetouſneſs : And the word of Micah is true, The Princes judge
for gifts, and the Prieſts teach for a reward, and the Prophets divine for money.
This poiſonous root, avarice, with its ſmall branches , exccrable ſimony,
plunder, theft, and eſpecially devouring uliry, hath infected and devoured
the world in ſuch meaſure , that Joh'n hath ſpoken m'oft property in bis Cano-
nical writings, The whole world lieth in wickedneſs. And an. 1345. at that
time the ſecular and religious Clergy, which had reſumed in the Imperial, and
other places, lying under the Papal interdiction, did obtain abſolution from
the Roman Court, when other Clarks did continuc freely, and without fear,
in celebrating; and ſuch abſolution was purchaſed caſily, for a fiorenc: Oh
how lamentable and execrable a brcach is made in the Church at this time!
that ſaying of the Goſpel is now made null, Ye have received freely, give
freely. And ad An. 1348. ſpeaking of the fame Papal interdictions, he ſaith,
Gg.988
Some
}
1
.
>
{
1
1
486
CEN T U RY. XIV.
The convert
fion of Li-
Bitania.
Some of them for abſolution of men, and for reconciliation of Church-
yards, did collect incredible and immoderate ſuins of money, and did extort
from them which were to be abſolved, which is miſerable and horrible to be
ſpoken; for in the hearts of very many it cauſed ſcandal,fcruple of the faith,
perplexities, detrictions, grumblings, infidelity, clamors, commotions, fear
and ſuſpition of ſimoniacal wickedneſs; for they ſaid, The Clergy deſpiſe,
tear and defile, ſcatter and confound the Church of God, and Spouſe of
Chriſt; they divide her integrity, they wound her charity, they harden her
benignity and meekneſs, they weaken her zeal, they ſhut up her liberality with
the knots of covetouſneſs, by withdrawing her from voluntary gifts ..... not
regarding the curſe of Gehazi and Simon, being hardened in their wicked-
peſs: Oh how vile is the Church become in her principal members! all
beauty is gone from her; becauſe they which ſhould enlighten her with truc
doctrine, do darken her with the blackneſs of error and miſt of vices; And
the people ſay, (I uſe their words) If it be lawful to celebrate for a penny,
it
were far better and precious to celebrate without pennies ; this they ſay,
thinking that ſimony is committed in theſe cxactions: Oh how great a wic-
kedneſs and madneſs, to exact forty, fifty or ſixty florens for the abſolution of
a City, and relaxation of a Church-yard ! I am ſilent of other things; ſimple
and fecular people do abhor all theſe things.
28. Jagielo, Duke of Lituania, was married to Heduigis, Queen of Po-
land, An, 1386. with condition, that he ſhould embrace the Chriſtian faith,
and annex that Dukedom to the Crown of Poland; he and his three Brothers,
Boriſſus, Suidrigielo, and Vidold, were baptized at Cracow, Febr. 14. The
next year he called a general convention of all the people of Lituania at Vilna,
in the beginning of Lent, and took with him the Biſhop of Geſna, and ſome
Prieſts: There he propoundeth unto them the forſaking of their Idolatry,
and the embracing the Chriſtian Religion; he allured them with exhorta-
tions and promiſes; but the Prieſts being ignorant of the language, could
teach them nothing at all: The barbarous people were loath to leave the
cuſtoms of their Anceſtors; but when they ſaw, that at commandment of
the King, the fire in the Temple of Vilna to be extinguiſhed, and the Altar
broken, and the Serpents (which they had worſhipped) to be killed and dead,
and their holy groves deſtroyed, without the hurt of any man, the people
wondered, and ſaid, How is it, that our gods do not revenge themſelves on
theſe wicked Chriſtians: if any of us had done the like, we had periſhed by
the wrath of the gods: Then were they willing to follow the Religion of
their Prince; and becauſe it had been weariſome to baptize them all, this
honor was given to ſome of the Nobles, to baptize them ſeverally; and the
vulgar ſort were ſet in companies, and the Prieſts caſt water upon them, and
gave unto every company a name, ſaying, I baptize ye in the name, &c. and
ſoin one day 30000 barbarous people were baptized. Ale, Guaguin.in Rer.'
Polon, T0.1.
29. Nicolaus de Lyra , a Jew by birth, and then a converted Chriſtian,
wrote Annotations on all the Bible , which were in great account
great account among the
School-men; but in many Articles of faith he differeth from the Papiſts now,
as appeareth clearly by theſe paſſages. When Jerome had written in Prolog.
in bib. Tobiæ , The book of Tobiah, which the Jews (following the catalogue
of divine Scriptures) have reckoned among thoſe which they call Hagiogra-
pha, de Lyra ſaith, He fhoald rather have ſaid, among the Apocrypha , or hc
faketh the Hagiographa largely: And in his poftılla, he ſaith, When I have
written (as God hath helped ) upon all the Canonical books of the holy
Scriptures..... truſting in his help, I intend to write of the other books which
)
ars
}
1
Of divers Countries.
487
1
are not of the Canon, to wit, the book of Wiſdom, Ecclefiafticus, Judith,
Tobias, and the books of Maccabees...... Wemuſt know that the books
of the ſacred Scriptures, which are called Canonical, are of ſuch authority;
that whatever is written there, it is held true without controverſies and con-
fequential állo, what is manifeſtly concluded thereupon; for as in the writings
of Philoſophers, truth is known by reducing unto the firſt principles that are
known in themſelves;ſo in the Scriptures of Catholick Doctors,truth is known;
· in ſo far as things to be believed, can be reduced unto the Canonical writings
of the ſacred Scripture, which we have by revelation from God, who cannot
lye; therfore the knowledg of theſe writings is neceſſary unto the Church; for
which cauſe, of the expoſition of them, it may be ſaid, what is written Ecclef.
24. All theſe are the book of life; that is, all the books that are expounded in
the preceding work, are contained in the book of life; that is, in the books
of truth revealed by God, who is life; for as divine predeſtination is called
the book of life, ſo this Scripture, revealed by God, is called the book of life,
both becauſe it is from him which is life eſſentially, as is ſaid, and it leadetli
unto the bleſſed life. And next it is to be conſidered, that the books which are
not of the Canon, are received to be read by the Church for inforniation of
manners; but their authority is not ſuch; that they are thought ſufficient to
prove things in controverſie,as Jerome teacheth in the Prologue on Judith,&c.
On Deut. 17. at the words, Thou shalı not decline, he faith , Hcrean Hebrew
Gloffa faith, If he ſay unto thee, The right hand is the left hand, or the left is
the right, thou muſt receive ſuch a ſentence: But this is manifeſtly falſe, ſince
the ſentence of ro man, of whatſoever authority, is to be reccived, if it be ma-
nifeſtly falſe or erroneous; and this is clear by what is ſaid in the text, They
shall judge unto thee the truth of judgement, and they shall teach thce accorda
ing to his law. Hence it is clear, that if they ſpeak falſe, or decline from God's
Law manifeſtly, they ſhould not be heard. On P/al. 124. or rather 125.on
theſe words, Like mount Sion, he ſaith, becauſe, as mount Sion is unmoveable,
ſo they who truſt in the Lord,are not moved from the ſtability of faith; there-
fore it followeth, shall not be moved for ever, to wit, whodwell in the ſpiritual
Jeruſalem by faith formed by love: And the cauſe of this ſtability followeth;
The mountains are about it ; that is the Angels are deputed to keep the Church,
and the Lord is round about his people; as he ſaith in Matth.ult. Behold, I am
with
you unto the end of the world. On Daniel, at the laſt words, he ſaith, The
laſt two Chapters, to wit, of Suſanna and the Hiſtory of Bell and Dragon, are
not of the Canon ; therefore now I leave them, and intend to take in hand the
other books which are Canonical. On Matth. 1. at the words, Indah begot
Phares ; he rehearſeth an opinion of Jerone, which he confuteth; and he
addeth a general reaſon, ſaying, The layings of Saints are not of ſuch autho-
tity, but we may think the contrary in thoſe things, which are not determined
by the ſacred Scripture; therefore Auguſtine in Epift. ad Vincent ſaith, of the
Writings of the Saints, This ſort of writings is to be diſtinguiſhed from the
Canonical Scriptures, and teſtimonies are not brought from them ſo, that we
may not think the contrary. On chap. 10. at the words, He gave them power
over unclean ſpirits, he ſaith , If it be asked, Why Preachers do not ſuchi
iniracles now? Gregory anſwereth, Becauſe when the Catholick faith is
ſufficiently proved by the miracles of Chriſt and his Apoſtles, it is needleſs to
reiterate ſuch proof any more. And a little after, Te have received freely, to
wit, grace, which God hath beſtowed on you, whether grace making ac-
ceptable, or grace which is freely given; Give it freely, even as ye have re-
ceived; for for ſpiritualads, as for adminiſtration of the Sacraments, preach-
ing, and the like, nothing ſhould be received as a price. This is againſt the
Gggggg 2 practiſe
/
1
!
488
Ċ EN T U RI XIV.
→
t
practiſe of that time, as we have now lieard in the teſtimony of Jo. Vitoduran;
Onchap. 16. He calleth. Peter Blefjed, becauſe the confeſſion of true faith
leadeth unto bleſſedneſs.co.inand I ſay unto thee; i.e. for thce and thy com-
panions, thou art Peter;de. a confeffor of the rock, which is Chriſt, and upon
i his rock, which thou haſt confeſſed, i.e. upon Chriſt, will I build my church,
and the gates of hell, i; e. perſecution of tyfants; the aſſaults and teutations of
evil ſpirits, shall not prevail againſt her; to turn from the true faith: Whence
it is clear, faith he, that the Church confifteth not by men, in reſpect of power
or dignity Eccleſiaſtical or Secular ; becauſe many Princes, and chief high
Prieſts, and others inferiors, have made apoſtaſie from the faith; and there-
fore the Church conſiſteth in thoſe perſons, which continue in true know-
ledge and confeſſion of the faith and truth. By theſe few words -he over-
throweth the Popedom., as it is taught now. And then he ſaith, Theſe keys
are not material, but are a ſpiritual power, which is two-fold; one a power
of diſcerning fin from what is not ſin; as under the Law, the Prieſts diſcerned
between leproſie and not leproſie : Bui obſerve, that although one cannot
diſcern this without knowledge; yet knowledge is not the key, but a power
of judging by knowledge, which he muſt firſt have; and therefore, although
knowledge is not the key, yet it is neceſſarily requifite unto the due exerciſe of
the key. The other key is tlie power of receiving into the Kingdom, or of
fhutting out, according to true judgement; for the unworthy Mould be ex-
cluded, and the worthy ſhould be received. On Ephef. 1. at the words, çefore
the foundation of the world, he faith, The election is from eternity, but the
effect thereof is in time; which effcet, is the ſanctification of the reaſonable
creature; therefore it followeth , that we should be holy..... according to the
pleaſure of his will; from which dependeth election and predeſtination, and
not for our merits, not onely in deed, or actually, but alſo in the forefight of
God.
The third age 30. The third age of the School-men began from the year 13 20.or therc-
about, and continued until 1516. of the condition whereof we have had
ſomewhat by the way; but becauſe we promiſed to ſpeak of it, here we add
more particularly. The School-men of this age had a three-fold power, ,
teaching in Schools, preaching in Pulpits, and giving Indulgences; of their
Inquiſition is enough before : For the little modefty of former ages, was now
turned into impudence; for becauſe in their Inquiſition, they had refuſed
the holy Scriptures to be their rule , now in their Schools they durft ſay, The
Scriptures arc the buckler of Hereticks; and therefore all Laicks muſt be diſ-
charged from reading the Scriptures, under no leſs pain, then to be accounted
Hereticks: They blamed the Scriptures of obſcurity , imperfection, ambi-
guity, and éompared it unto a noſe of wax. Will, Tindal, in his book of
obedience, Edit. at Marlborough in Heſſe. An. 1528. fol. 16. faith, The
Scripture (ſay they) is ſo hard, that thou couldeft never underſtand it but by
the Doctors; that is, I muſt meaſure the meaſuring yard by the cloth.
They will ſay yet more fhamefully, None can underſtand the Scriptures with-
out Philautia, that is, Philoſophy; a man muſt be well ſeen in Ariſtotle, before
he can underſtand the Scripture, ſay they. And fol.62. They pervert the holy
Scripture, and all Doctors, Wreſting them unto their abominable purpoſe,
quite contrary to the meaning of the Text, and circumſtances going before
and after; which divelliſh falhood, left the Lay-men ſhould perceive, is the
very cauſe why they will not ſuffer the Scripture to be in Engliſh. Then alſo
it began to be doubted among them, whether the Pope be a god ora man, op
neither of the two; 'to be the Vicar of Chriſt, was thought to be a ſmall
honor, In Froæm. Clementin.Johannes Epiſt, the Gloß, at the word Papa, faitht, ;
of School-
men.
+
1
1
1
Of divers Countries.
489
1
the Anti-
Nec Deus eft nec homo, ſed neuter inter utrumque : And in the margin, Papa
ncc Deius eft nec homo. Pope Pius the V. in his Edition, An.1572.was alhamed
of theſe words , and left them out: But Pope Gregory the XII, in his re-
cognition, 111. 1580. omitteth the words of the margin; and in the Glofs.
the words are thus, Papa, id eft, admirabilis; & dicitur à Papa, quod eft inter-
jectio admirantis; era iverè admirabilis , quia vices Dei in terris gerit. Inde
dixit ille Anglicus in poëtria nova, Papa ſtupor mundi, & circa finem, Qui ma-
-xima rerum, Nec Deus es, nec homo, fed neuter inter utrumque, Etymologia verd
nominis eft, pater patrum. But the man of ſín is yet advanced higher; there-
fore in theſe extravagants loba. XXII. tiſ, 14.6. Cùm inter nonnullos, the Gloſs
faith, To believe that the Lord God, our Pope, cannotordain otherwiſe, it is
heretical, Yc may ſee ſuch other pallages in Morn. lyſter.pag.444, 445.
and Spalaten.de Repub. Ecclef.lib.2.cap. 6.8.15. cited out of their books. So
thole times were darkened with clouds of moſt groſsignorance, and divelliſh
illuſions. And who can any more doubt but the Pope is the Antichrift? We The Pop: is
have heard not onely the profeſion of their oppoſites, and the confeſſions of
chrif.
thoſe which were held to be Popes, and called Antipopes, calling one another
the Antichriſt; but likewiſe we ſee the gloriation of the Popes, admitting that
title, The Lord God, our Pope; and not only laying the Scriptures in their
footſtool, but diſpiſing them, and preferring their own Canons and traditions
in compariſon of the facred Scriptures. But to make more clear what was
the order of the Schools in that age, hear yet more from Will.Tindal, in that
book and place cited; One of you teacheth contrary to another; when two
of you mect, the one diſputèth and brawleth with the other, as if it were two
fcolds; and for as much as one of you holdeth this doctrine, and another that,
as one followcth Duns, another St. Thomas, another Boneventure, Alexander
de Hales, Raymond, Lyra, Brigot, Dorbel, Holcot, Gorran, Trumbet, Hugo
de S. Victor, de Monte Tegio, de Nova Villa, de Media Villa, and ſuch like
out of number; ſo that if thou hadít bút of every Author one book, thou
couldīt not pile them up in any ware-houſe of London; and every Author is
contrary to another; in ſo great diverſity of ſpirits, how ſhall I know, who
licth and who faith truth? And fol. 18. ſpeaking of the ſame School-men, he
faith, Ye drive men from God's word, and will let no man come thereunto,
until he have been two years Maſter of Art; firſt they noſel them in ſophiſtry,
and in bene fundatum , [in the margin he ſaith, The School doctrine, as they
call it] and there they corrupt their judgements with apparent arguments,
,
and with allcdging unto them texts of Logick, of natural Philautia , Meta-
phyſick, moral Philoſophy, and all manner of books of Ariſtotle, and of all
manner of Doctors: One holdeth this, another that; one is a real, another a
nominal. What wonderful dreams have they of their predicaments, univer-
ſåls, ſecond intentions, quiddities, hecccitïcs and relatives and whether this
propoſition be true, Non ens eſt aliquid? whether ens be aquivocum or uni-
vocum ? Ens is a voice only, ſay ſome; ens is univocum , faith another, and
deſcendeth into ens créatuin & increatuřn per modos intrinſecos. When they
have this way brawled 8, 10, or 12 years, or more, and after that their judge-
ments are utterly corrupt, then they begin their Divinity, not at the Scripture,
but.every man taketh a fundry Doctor; which Doctors are as ſundry and
divers, the one contrary unto the other, as there be divers faſhions and mon-
Arous ſhapes, none like another among our Sects of Religion; every Reli-
gion, every Univerſity, and almoſt every nian hath a ſundry Divinity: What-
foever opinions every man findeth with his Doctor, that is his Goſpel, and
that only is true with him, and that he holdeth all his life long; and every man
to maintain his Doctor, corrupteth the Scripture, and faſhioneth it after his
Hhhhhh
own
1
1
-
}
1
$
7
490
CENTURY XIV.
own imagination, as a Potter doth his clay. [And in the margin; Yet in this
they all agree, That no man is ſaved by Chriſt, but by holy works; and that
Chriſt hath given up his God-head unto the Pope, and all his power; and
that the Pope may give Chriſt's merits to whom he will, and take themi from
whom he will.] Of what Text thou proveſt Hell, another will prove Purga-
tory, another Lymbus patrum, and another the Affumption of our Lady; and
another will prove out of the ſame Text, that an Ape hath a tail:and of what
Text the Gray-Frier proveth, that our Lady was without original ſin, out of
the ſame ſhall the Black-Frier prove, that ſhe was conceived in original fin;
and all this they do with apparent reaſons, with falſe ſimilitudes, and with ar-
guments and perſwaſions of mans wiſdom...., The wiſdom of one is, that a
white coat is beſt to ſerve God in, another a black, another a graġ, another a
blew ; and while one faith, God will hear your prayer in this place, another
ſaith, in that place; and while one ſaith, this place is holier, another faith, thae
place is holier'; this Religion is holierthen that; this Saint is greater with God
then that; and an hundred thouſand ſuch things, &c. And if ye will, hear a
Papift writing of thoſe times, Corn. Agrip. De triplici ratione cognofcendi Deum
0.4.& de vanitat. ſcien.c.97.deſcribes them thus; Scholaftical Divinity,by little
and little, is turned into Sophiſtry; while the latter Theoſophiſts, and hukfters
of God's word, which are Divines, but by a bought title, of fo ſublime a fa-
culty, have made a kind of Logomachy, moving queſtions, forging opinions,
and doing violence unto the Scriptures by intricate words, putting a ſtrange
ſenſe upon them,readier to winnow then examine, preſuming to device many
ſeminaries of contentions, whereby they furniſh matter of ſtrife unto the
Wrangling Sophiſts, when they abſtract forms, call the words genera d ſpecies,
ſome cleave to the things, and others to the names; and what they take from
one, they adſcribe unto another, and ſome take it indifferently, and every one
Kudies how to prove his own hereſie; and they turn the ſacred faith into ſport
and infidelity (whereof Tho. Aquin.did complain) among the wiſe of this age,
while they diſpiſe the Canonical Scriptures of the holy Ghoſt, and choſe unto
themſelves many queſtions of divine things to fofter brawlings, wherein exer-
ciſing their wits, and waſting their time, they will have all the doctrine of Di-
vinity to conſiſt in ſuch things. Ifany will oppoſe unto them thc authority of
the holy Scriptures, he ſhall hear anon, The letter killcth, it is pernitious, it is
unprofitable; but ſay they, we muſt ſearch what is hid in the letter; and then
turning to their interpretations, gloxes and ſyllogiſms, they allow any ſenſera-
ther then the proper ſenſe of the words.If you do urge them inftantly, you ſhall
receive reproaches, and be called an aſs, which underſtands not what is hid in
the letter, but as a ſerpent, cateſ the earth only; ſo that among them, none are
thought to be Divines,but who can contend to purpoſe and give an inſtance in
every matter, and quickly deviſe new meanings, making a noiſe with ſo nion-
ſtrous words, that he be underſtood by none; and then are they called Subrle,
Angelical, Seraphical and divine Do&ors, when they talk ſo that no manun-
derſtands them. Theſe wicked Hypocrites, and preſumptuous Sophiſts, which
(as Paul ſaith) teach not Chriſt of good will, but for ſtrife, have brought in ſo
many hereſies, that the Philoſophers Mall ſooner accord then theſe Divines,
which have killed all that glory of ancient Divinity with opinions of men and
new errors, and labyrinrhs of infinite expoſitions which they have deviſed;
under diſguiſed titles, they profeſs deteſtable doctrine,and falſiy uſurp the name
of ſacred Divinity; and abuſing the names and doctrine of the holy Doctors,
they introduce Sects,as it was ſaid in the Church, I am Apollo's, I am Paul s,lam,
Cephas's pretending regard of them by whoſe means they began to know; and
ſwearing to the words of theirMaſter,they diſpiſe all others,not regarding whar
ang
Of divers Countries.
491
A
1
is ſaid, but who hath ſaid it: And no Divine is thought to be truly learned,
which hath not addicted himſelf unto ſome Seat, and maintains it ſtoutly, and
covets to be named and advanced by the title thereof, as a Thomist, Albertiſt,
Scotift,Occamiſt;for it is no credit unto ſuchMaſters to be called Chriſtians,lince
that name is common to Butchers, Cooks, Bakers, and every body; and theſe
Sectators are divided again many ways.... Moreover, they do forge ſo many
ſtrange things of God, ſo many forms of the God-head, and ſo many Idols of
phantaſies concerning divine things;and they pullChriſt our Savior into pieces
with the wickedneſs of their opinions,and cloche him with ſo many vizards of
ſophiſms, and as an idol of wax, they forge and reforge him into any ſhape
they pleaſe, by their abſurd ſuppoſitions, that their doctrinc may be called
mecrIdolatry.I paſs over the debates and hereſies concerning the Sacraments,
Purgatory, Primacy,the commandments of Popes,and obligations thereunto;
concerning Indulgences, Antichriſt to come, and many ſuch things, wherein
they ſhew mad wiſdom, with the preſumption whereof they are puft up, like
the Giants in the fables. Then coming to the Preachers, he faith, They make
ſtories of the Saints, with pious lyes; they counterfeit reliques, they deviſo
miracles, and (which they call examples) plauſible and terrible fables, they
number prayers, weigh merits, mcdſurc ceremonies, ſell indulgences, diſtribute
pardons, make merchandiſe of good works, and by bcgging, they eat the
lins of the people; and they ſpake as afluredly of the apparitions, adjurations,
and reſponſes of the dead, as if they had learned them from the books of Tun-
dalus and Brandarius, or from St. Patrick's cave; they play the Tragedies of
them in Purgatory, and the Comedies of Indulgences in Pulpits, as on a Stage,
with ſo Soldier-like boldneſs, ſo thraſonical boaſting, ſo'arrogant eys changing
their countenances, ſtretching out their arms, with ſo various geſtures , as the
Poets fcign Proteus, transforming themſelves ; they thunder unto the people
with windy tongues, and Stentor's voice:But they which are more ambitious
among
them, and would have the gallantry of eloquence, and perfect know-
ledge, theſc in crying, (I would ſay, declaring) ſing poefics, tell ſtories, diſpute
opinions, cite Homer, Virgil,Iuvenal, Perſius, Livius, Strabo, Varro, Seneca, Cicero,
Ariſtotle, Plato; and for the Goſpel and word of God, they prattle meer toys
and words of men, preaching another goſpel, adulterating the word of God,
which they preach not in ſincerity but for gain and reward ; and they live
not according to the truth of the word, but after the luſts of the fich; and
when in the day they have ſpoken of vertue erroneouſly, they bcftow the
night in the Stews; and this is their way to go unto Chriſt, &c. Eraſmus in his
Annotations on iTim.1.at the word Vaniloquium, ſpeaketh of the School-men
ai-that time thus; What ſhall I ſay of ungodly quctions, which are made con-
cerning thc power of God and of the Pope: whether God can command any
evil, as to hate himſelf and forbid all good, even the love and worſhip of him-
ſelf? whether he can make a thing infinite in reſpect of all dimenſions whether
he could have made this world, even from eternity, in a better condition then
he hath made it? whether he could have made a man that cannot ſin?.....
There is more work concerning the power of the Pope, while they ar-.
guc of his two fold power, and whether he may abrogate what is dan
creed in the writings of the Apoſtles ? whether he may decrce what is re-
pugnant unto the doctrine of the Goſpel whecher he may make a new Article
of faith? whether he hath more power then Peter had, or equal powers
whether he hath power to command the Angels? whether he can make
empty that which is called Purgatory? whether he be a man only, or as God
whether he partaketh of both natures, as Chriſt doth? whether he be more
merciful then Chriſt, ſecing we do not read that Chriſt did ever bring
Hhhh kh 2
any
1
&
<
1
Home
1
1
1
1
1
492
CENTURY XIV.
l
any out cf Purgatory? whether among all men, the Pope alone cannot err?
Six hundred ſuch queſtions are diſputed in great volumes ...... and their
ſchools are earneft about ſuch queſtions; and time, the ſwifteft of all things,
is waſted with theſe queſtions, which are propounded ridiculouſly, and de-
termined timerariouſly; our time is ſhort, and it is a difficult thing to act the
duty of a Chriſtian rightly. The third power of the Friers, was to proclaim
Indulgences. and ſell Indulgences : Becauſe this falleth in often, I will here only repeat the
words of Pa. Paulo, in the firſt book of the Councel of Trent; This manner
of giving money for pardons, was put in practiſe after the year 1100. for
Pope Urban the II. having granted plenary. Indulgences and remiſſion of all
fins, to whoſoever would fight in the holy Land, to recover and ſet free the
Sepulchre of Chriſt out of the power of the Mahumetans, it is followed by
his Succeffors; of whom ſome ( as always new inventions are inlarged)
granted it unto thoſe who would maintain a Soldier, 'if they could not or
would not go perſonally in theſe wars; and thereafter Indulgences were
granted unto ſuch as would take Arms againſt Chriſtians not obeying the
Church of Rome; and many times infinite exactions under theſe pretences. .
And lib.8. he ſaith, It is ſure, and cannot be denied, that in no Chriſtian Na-
tion of the Eaſt, either in ancient or modern times, was ever any uſe of In-
dulgences, of any kinde whatſoever; and in the Weſt no proof of them
can be brought before Pope Urban the II. from his time, until the year 1300.
it appeareth that the uſe of them was ſparing, and only impoſed by the Con-
feſſor, to free men from puniſhment; after the Councel at Vienna, the abuſes
· did increaſe mightily. Pol. Virg.de inven. rer.lib.8.cap. 1. ſaith , They reap
no ſmall harveſt by theſe Indulgences; cſpecially Pope Boniface the IX, in
whoke time ſuch pardons were granted with a full hard, not only at ſome
times, but as Platina witneſſcth) were ſold dayly, and every where, as any
other merchandiſe; not without the dammage of the giver and receiver ;
ſeeing by theſe, as the vendible remedies, or ſoul diſeaſes, many did the leſs.
abſtain from ſin, and the power of the keys became contemptiblc; and that
was not without cauſe, becauſe, as Jerome faith, where a reward is the
means, or interveneth, ſpiritual gifts become the more vile; which, oh, if that
age only had ſeen. So far he.
31. When the Tartars prevailed firſt in Afia, the Kingdom of the Turks
was overthrown; and they were divided among themſelves into ſeven fami-
lies; at laſt they became all ſubject unto the houſe of Othonian or Otman,
Laon. Chalcocon. lib. 1. de Reb, Turc. He was a victorious and cruel Tyrant;
and was declared firſt Emperor of the Turks, about the year 1300, all his
Succeſſors have kept his name. He conquered Prufa, a City of Myſia, An.
1303.and made it the ſeat of the Empire. His Son Orcanes expelled the Tar-
tars; and others of them, through diffenſions among Chriſtians, have raiſed
that great Empire of Aſia, and ſubdued the Empire of Conftantinople, as
partly is ſaid, and more followeth.
1
1 I
>
CENTURI
)
1
1
1
8
493 .
1
C EN T U RI XIV.
6
I.
K
Tronbles be-
to
CH A P. IV.
Of BRITAIN.
Ing Edward ſent the marble Chair of the Scots unto London, and
left nothing that he thought could excite the mindes of our Nation fween Enge
any
remembrance of former condition; ſo he promiſed unto himſelf a Scotland.
final conqueft:but a freſh troable ariſeth upon occaſion of his tyranny.Robert
Bruce, the Son of the former competitor, and John Cumịne, the Coulin-
German of John Baliol, beholding at Court the contempt which the Scots
did ſuffer, and conſidering how Edward had abuſed them againſt their native
Countrey, they thought upon a revenge; yet they they durft not communi.
cate their thoughts: At laſt John, perceiving the other penſive, and thinking
the ſame might be the cauſe of his ſadneſs, adventured firſt to diſcover his
minde; and he blamed himſelf, and the other alſo, that their Countrey-men
had fallen into ſuch miſerics by their procurement, and in the mean time were
both fruſtrated. There they promiſe taciturnity and mutualfidelity; and they
covenant, that John ſhall never pretend any title unto the Crown, but affitt
Robert to recover it; and he ſhall have all the Lands belonging unto Robert,
and be ſecond unto him in the Kingdom: theſe things were written, ſworn
and ſealed. Robert followeth King Edward ſtill,
waiting opportunity. Be-
hold! John advertiſeth the King by Letter, that Robert had ſuch a delign;
and for the more faith, he ſent the ſealed contract.Edward ſummoned Robert
upon treaſon; he did purpoſely nominate a long day, that he might alſo
catch his aſſociates, if there were any, and that Robert may fear the leſs.
Robert was not ſuſpicious of the Cumine, and would not flie. A guard was
ſet to attend him. Before the day appointed, his Couſin, the Earl of Mont-
gomery, ſent him a pair of gilded 1purs; whereby he conceived, his Couſin
adviſed him to flie, The ſame nighthe, and two others, came away quietly,
in the winter time, and on the ſeventh day lodged in his own houſe at Loch-
maban: There he meeteth with his Brother David and Robert Fleemine;
as he was telling them the cauſe of his ſuddain return , they fall upon a Poſt
carrying Letters from John Cumine unto Edward, defiring him to haften
the buſineſs with Robert, ſecing delay may prove dangerous. Robert hafteth
to Dunfrife, and finding John Cumine in the Church of the Franciſcans, he
challenged him of the premiſes. Cumine denied all, even that theſe were his
Letters which were taken from the Poft. Then Robert ftruck him with a
dagger, and left him as dead. In his coming out fames Lindſay meeteth him,
and underſtanding by his words that the other was dead, he goeth into the
Church, and killed him and his Brother Robert Cumine. The Scots would
have crowned Robert, but ſuch was their belief, they thought him uncapable,
becauſe he had killed a man in a Church. Therefore thc Abbot of Scone
poſted to Avenion, and brought a pardon in April, An. 1306. Then Robert
was crowned at Scone. The Abbot brought alſo a diſpenſation unto the
Scots, from the oath given unto Edward; and withal, he aſſured them of the
Pope’s favor and aſliftance. As alſo the Pope wrote unto King Edward, that
he preſume not any more to trouble the Scots,becauſe that Kingdom was be-
fore permitted unto the Roman Biſhop; and therefore it belongeth only unto
the Pope to givcit unto, or take it from whom he pleaſeth. Pol. Virg. Hifl.17.
No monument of Antiquity is extant for the Popc's title to the Crown of
Scotland; and whether the Abbot made this proffer of ſubjc&tion, or the
Pope did ſo uſurp it, it is uncertain. Nevertheleſs, Odomar Valentine, Deputy
of King Edward, and the Cumines (which were potent and numerous) took
liiiii
Arms
1
7
1
:
494
CENTURY XIV.
.
Arms againſt Robert. He feared the power of his adverſaries, and knowing
that many Scots loved him not for his former ſervice againſt them i lo
he was in no ſmall perplexity; but he amaſſed all the forces that he could:
He had hard fortune at the firſt, and was ſundry times worſted, ſo that only
two of his friends, Malcolm Earl of Levin, and Gilbert Hay, abode with him,
his followers were ſearched out, and put to death; his Brethren Nigel and
Alexander, with his and their wives, were ſent into England. Buchan. Hift.
lib. 8. Then the controverſie was hot at Rome, between the Pope and Ed-
ward, for the title of the Crown of Scotland. Edward, by his Pro&ors,
alledgeth, that the Kings of Scotland were his vaſſals, and through many ages
had done homage to his Anceſtors; and therefore , ſeeing now they had ſo
hainouſly treſpaſſed againſt him, he might cenſure them at his pleaſure. This
claim is manifeſted before; and Baldred Byfate did appear in the contrary,
as relateth 1o.Vffer. in Britan. Ecclef.primord.p.647. The Pope alledged, that
according to his univerſal power, when there was no Heir, the Kingdom did
fall unto the patrimony of St. Peter, nor did it appertain unto any other in
temporalities. This debate was not ended in Edward's days. 10. Fox in Act.
M0. Robert was then lurking in the Weſt Iſles; but if he had continued
cherc, he feared the Scots would deſpair of him; wherefore he failed to Car-
rick, and took that Caſtle from the Engliſh, and ſpared none of them : theri
fearing to be entrapped by the multitude of them in that part, he hafted into
the North; and took Innerneſs. The Scots hearing that he had taken two ſuch
Forts ſo far diſtant, not his friends only, but his enemies were encouraged,
and drew unto him; and he was ſo potent, that he compelled John Cumine,
Earl of Buchan, to ſeek peace at Glen-esk; for the Scots in the Cumines
Army , durft commend the valor of King Robert, and others were diſcou-
raged. Edward had intelligence, and prepared an Army,, but died at Lan-
cáſter. Edward the II. (ſurnamcd Carnarivan) ſummoned a Parliament to
be held at Dunfrife; few came, and it behoved him to go into France. From
that time King Robert was diſeaſed in body, yet he prevailed againſt the
Cumines and Engliſh; and his Brother Edward prevailed in other
the Countrey. Edward the II. was led by a baſe Minion Peer of Gaviſton;
whereupon variance aroſe between him and his Nobility, intil Gaviſton was
baniſhed; but lo, an honorable baniſhinent! he was ſent Deputy into Ire-
land; and within two years was brought back into his former credit : then
the Lords flew him at Warwick; to the great offence of the King. Tho. Cooper
in Epito.But the King was reconciled unto his Nobles; and levied an Army of
Engliſh, French, Scotch, Friſons, Gelders, and others, to the number of three
hundred thouſand men; Robert could gather but thirty five thouſand: by
the providence of God, which gave good ſucceſs unto the wiſdom and ſtra-
tagem of King Robert, the Engliſh were foiled at Bannokburn, An. 13 14.
forty two Lords, two hundred twenty ſeven Knights and Baronets, and fifty
thouſand Soldiers were flain, the reſt fled; Scotland was delivered; and the
Scots purſued, and waſted England unto York. That year was great dearth in
England, and a great murrain; the common people were glad to eat dogs,
cats, and the like. Alſo Ireland ſent unto Robert, deſiring him to come and
be their King: He ſent his Brother Edward with an Army of Scots; he was
received and crowned. After four years the Engliſh went againſt him, and
flew him; and the reſt of the Scots return home. At that time Pope John ſent
one Nuntio into England, and another into Scotland, to treat of
for charges, he craved four pence of each mark , under pain of his curſe:
But neither would the Scotch nor Engliſh obey; and Edward refuſed to pay
the Peter-pence. An. 1323. Edward levied another Army, and went into
Scotland
parts of
#
peacc; and
1
!
1
Of BRITAIN
495
}
1
Scotland with 1000oo nien. King Robert remembred the example of Fa-
bius, and thought ſo great an Army could not continue long time, therefore
he retired into the high Lands. Edward wandred from place to place, till his
Army was like to ſtarve for hunger; many died, and the reſt returning home
and rafting meat, ſcarcely eſcaped death. James Douglas followed the Engliſh,
and flew many of them; and Edward was almoſt taken captive. I.Fox. Then
a peace was concluded at Northampton, An. 1327. that the Scots ſhould re-
main in the ſame eſtate, as in the days of King Alexander the ŠII, the Engliſli
fhould render all ſubſcriptions and tokens of bondage; and have no Land in
Scotland, unleſs they ſhall dwell in it; and if they will not dwell there, the
Scots ſhould give them for their preſent poſſeſſions 30000 marks of Silver,
All this time the Engliſh were not of one accord; for the King followed the
counſel of Spencer, Earl of Arundel; the other Nobility cauſed the Kingto
baniſh him; but the next year he was reſtored, to the great diſturbance of
the Kingdom : at laſt they conſpire to impriſon the King; and Hugh Spencer
ſuffered death. Tho. Cooper.
2. When King Robert came to great age, he ordained in Parliament his
Succeffors, to wit, his Son David, a child of eight years old, which was cſpouſed
to Johanna, Daughter of Edward the II.and if he ſhould die without childc,
he ordained his Son in law, Robert Stuart, to ſucceed. After he had exhorted
the Eſtates to keep amity and unity, he gave them three counſels; 1. To be-
ware that the Iſles Æbudes be never given unto one man. 2. That they never
hazzard all their ſtrength in one fight with the Engliſh. 3. That they make nor
long truce with them. After him Thomas Randolf, Earl of Murray. was
choſen Regent of Scotland; he was a good Juſticiary,and by no means would
ſpare thieves and robbers: So that when a Gentleman came from the Pope's
Court, and thought himſelf ſecure, becauſe he had obtained the Pope's
pardon, Thomas cauſed to apprchend him; and ſaid, The pardon of fin be-
longeth unto the Pope, but puniſhment of the body is in the King's hand.
Buchan. lib.9.
3. An. 1328. Charls the IV. King of France, died without children; then the title ng
Edward the Ill. King of England, his Siſters Son, claimeth the Crown of
England 1930
France, as neareſt Heir: The French prefer Philip de Valois, thc Uncle's
Son; and they exclude Edward, by a Law which they call Salıca, excinding
women from fucceflion. At the firſt, when the Estates of Francchad received
I'hilip, Edward did him homage for his Lands in France; but when he was
denied of a juſt demand, wars began between theſe two Nations, which
ceafed not altogether until the year 1495, as Tho. Cooperſheweth, or rather
until the days of Queen Elizabeth; for ſomctimes the French prevailed, and
ſometimes the Engliſh, even fo far as to be crowned at Paris, and held Par-
fiaments, and had Deputies governing France: Somctimes were truce of
thirteen years, or of ten years, but never an abſolute peace before Queen
Elizabeth. In the year 1393. the King of Armenia came into France, and
ſhewed how the Turks and Scythians were not only oppreffing Hungary, bur
were aiming at the conqueſt of all Chriſtendom, and in the mean time
Chriſtians were devouring one another: with ſuch words he perſwaded both
the Kings into a truce for four years. Froſſard. Hift.lib.4. Bur I leave Civil
affairs, and return unto the Church.
4. In the year 1306.an Engliſh Eremite preached at Pauls in London, that
rome Sacraments that were then in ure in the Church, were not of Chriſt's
inſtitution: therefore he was comnitted to priſon. 1o. Bale ex lo.Baconthorp in
Sent. lib.4.dift.2. q.1.
5. That John Bacouthorp wrote on the Sentences, where he followeth the
Iiiiii 2
truth
France,
1
1
496
CENTURY XIV.
truth in many things; eſpecially he refuteth fundry ſubtilties of 10. Scotus,' as
Baptiſta Mantuanus hath marked.
Iſte tenebrofi damnat veſtigia Scoti,
Et per ſacra novis it documenta viis.
Hunc habeant quibus eſt Sapientia grata; redundat
Iſtius in facris fontibus omne fophos.
He wrote de Domino Chrifti, where he proveth, that the higheſt Biſhop in
every Kingdom ſhould be under Princes. Bale Cent,4. feat. 82.
6. Richard, Primate of Ireland, (alias Armachanus) was his diſciple, and
taught the ſame doctrine; he tranſlated the Bible into Iriſh: In a Sermon at
Croſs in London, An. 1356. he ſaid , In the eſtate of innocence none
had been a beggar; therefore according to that eſtate, unleſs the law of ne-
ceſity do preſs men, none deſireth nor ſhould be a beggar, as neither was
Chriſt willingly a beggar; the Law alſo forbiddeth it, Deut. 15. There shall
not be a beggar among you. He diſcovered the hypocriſie of Friers, in that
though they profeſſed poverty, yet they had ſtately houſes, like the Palaces of
Princes; and more coſtly Churches then any Cathedral; more richer orna-
ments then all the Princes; more and better books then all the Doctors; they
had Cloiſters and walking places ſo ſtately and large, that men of Arms might
fight on horſe-back, and encounter one another with their ſpears in them;
and their apparel richer then the greateſt Prelates: Thcſe Sermons are extant.
The next year he appeared before Innocentius the Vi.and ſome of the four
Orders of Friers appeared againſt him; and he proved his propoſitions ſtoutly
and manifeſtly againſt them, that in many reſpects they had left their firſt
rules; but (ſaith Walſin'g. in Edwar. III.) the Engliſh Clergy ſent not unto
him according to their promiſes; but the Friers wanted not plenty of money,
and ſo lite pendente before the cauſe was decided, the Friers obtained a con-
firmation of their priviledges. Armachanus died there at Avenion, and was
canonized.
7. William Ockam was a diſciple of Jo. Scotuis, but he became adverſary
of his doctrine; he was the Author of the Sect of Nominales, whereby new
occaſions of controverſies aroſe , to withdraw men from the ſtudy of faith:
He was a follower of Pope Nicolaus the V. and therefore was excommuni-
cated by Pope John. Then he thought it more ſafe to live under the Emperor's
protection; and he ſaid unto the Emperor Lewis, Defend me, Cæſar, from
the injury of the Pope by thy ſword, and I will defend thee by the word, by
writing, and invincible reaſons: and ſo they did ſo long as they lived. He
wrote a Compendium Errorum of Pope John the XXI!. and a dialogue be-
tween a Clark and a Soldier; wherein he handleth theſe queſtions; 1. Whe-
ther the Pope hath any primacy by right from God? 2. Whether Peter had
any priniacy, or was ever Biſhop of Rome? 3. Whether the Pope and Church
of kome may err? Concerning the Emperor, he diſcuſſeth, 1. Whether one
man may diſcharge the offices both of Prieſt and Emperor ? 2. Whether the
Emperor hath his power from God only, or from the Pope alſo? 3. Whether
the Pope and Church of Rome have any power from Cliriſt, to commit any
juriſdiction unto Cæſar and to other Princes? 4. Whether Cæfar after his
election, hath power to rule the Republick ? s. Whether Kings anointed by
a Biſhop, receive any power from him ? 6. Whether theſe Kings bc any way
ſubiect unto their anointer? 7. Whcther the ſeven Eleâors give as great
authority unto the elected Cæſar, as ſucceſſion giveth unto other
Princcs? &c.
All which he diſputeth on both ſides, and concludeth always againſt the Ex-
travagants. He wrote alſo againſt Pope Clemens , and calleth him an Here-
tick, the Antichrift, an hater of Chriſtian poverty, a foc of the Common-
wealth,
Orkani's
queſtions.
5
OF BRIT AIN.
497
wealth, an enemy of the mof Chriſtian Nation, &c. Xlorn. in Myſter.pag:
451,8 465. In Dialog.par. 2. tract. 1. lib. 3.cap. 16, he ſaith, The books of
Judith, Tobias, and the Maccabees, Eccleſiaſticus, and the book of Wiſdom,
are not for confirmation of any matter of faith; the Church readeth theſe
two, Ecclefiafticus and Wiſdom, for edification of the people in manners, but
not for confirmation of points of faith. Ibid.par. I. lib. s. cap.25. he ſaith, A
general Councel is a part of the univerſal Church, but is not the Church uni-
verſal; therefore it is vain to ſay, that a general Councel cannot er againſt
the faith. And.cap.28. If a general Councel Thaller, yet ſome Catholicks ſhall
remain , which either privately or publickly (as ſhall be expedient) ſhall be
bold to defend the Orthodox faith..... for God is able of ſtones, that is, of
the unlearned Laicks, deſpiſed poor ones, and diſtreſſed Catholicks, to raiſe
up
children of Abraham. And lib.6.cap.84. Councels are not called general,
becauſe they are called by the Pope..... if Princes and Lay-men will, they
may be preſent in the general Councel, and deal of matters treated therein.
In Prolog.compend.error. he faith, Alas! the time of which the bleſſed Apoſtle
prophelied, when men will not ſuffer wholeſome do&rine..... this propheſie
is altogether fulfilled in our days; for behold, many pervert the holy Scri-
ptures, deny the ſayings of the holy Fathers, reject the Canon of the Church,
moleſt, perſecute, and bring into bondage, and without mercy torment and
afflict, even unto death, them that defend the truth; ſo that we may rightly
ſay of our times, which Daniel long ſince pronounced, Iniquity bath
gone
from Babylon , from the Elders and ludges, which ſeemed to govern and rule the
people; for many that ſhould be pillars in the Church of God, and defend the
truth of God even unto blood, çaſt themſelves headlong into the pit of He-
relies. In the ſame Prologue, he ſubmitteth his writings unto the cenfure and
correction of the Church, but he addeth, of the Catholick Church, and not
of the malignant Church.
8. Brigida, or Brigitta, was deſcended of the blood royalof Scotland, Ph.
Morn, in Myſter.pa.480.another then ſhe which was in the days of S.Patrick
about the year s20. ſhe was married unto the King of Sweden; a moft de-
vout woman, (faith Platin.) and canonized as a Saint and Propheteſs. Being
perſwaded by the Friers with the fame of Rome, ſhe went thịther, in the days
of Pope Urban the V. hoping to finde great comfort there; but in her reve-
lations the callcth the Pope, a murtherer of ſouls, a deſtroyer of Chriſt's flock,
more abominable then the Jews, more odious then Judas, morc unjuſt then
Pilate, worſe then Lucifer: She ſaith, His ſeat is to be drowned like an heavy
ftone, and his aſſeſſors were to burn in fire and brimſtone unquenchable:
She rebuked the Biſhops and Prieſts, that through their default the doctrine of
Chriſt was not preached, yea, it was aboliſhed; and they had changed all
the commandments of God into two words, Give money. In the end the faith,
ſhe heard the Virgin ſaying to her Son, Rome is a fertile Land; and Chriſt
anſwered, It is ſo, but of tares; ſhe ſaith alſo, that her coming to Rome was
to caſt away, rather then confirm the opinion that fhe had conceived of it.
Theſe revelations have been often printed.
9. Thomas Bradwardin was a Fellow in Merton Colledge of Oxford, and
afterwards Chancellor of London, and commonly called, The profound
Doctor; about the year 13 30. he had many diſputes with the School-men
againſt the errors of Pelagius; and reduced all his Leſſons into three Books,
which he entituled, De cauſa Dei: He beginneth thus; I have been ſolicited
earneſtly by the petitions of great and many men, that what I had ſpoken only
by voice in diſputes, concerning the cauſe of God againſt Pelagius, and con-
cerning the power of cauſes, I would tie it unto durable writ; but here are
Kkkkkk
ز
.
1
1
two
1
1
1
498
CENTURY XIV.
thy free
2
two things, as the lovers of God do provoke and encourage me into the
cauſe of God; ſo the friends of Pelagius, being far more in number, do hinder
and terrifie me; for (which I ſpeak not without inward ſorrow of heart) as
of old, eight hundred and fifty Prophets of Baal, were againſt the one Pro-
phet of God, and innumerable people did cleave unto them, ſo it is now in
this cauſe; How many, O Lord, fight now, with Pelagius, for free will againſt
grace, and againſt Paul the ſpiritual Soldier of grace? how many do
to day deſpiſe free grace, and proudly think that free willis ſufficient to ſalva-
tion? or if they do uſe the word of grace, they do but perfunctoriouſly feign
it to be neceſſary, but they boaſt that they deſerve by the power of free-will
to be what they are; ſalvation ſeemeth unto them to be not a free gift, but a
bought good; becauſe, O God Almighty, theſe wilde men, preſuming of the
power of their free will, refuſe the aid of thy working in their workings; and
lay with thoſe, Depart thou from us. Moreover, Lord, how many advance
the liberty of their own will, and will not ſerve thee? or if they confeſs with
their lips, that thou workcſt with them, yet with theſe thy proud and hateful
ſubje&ts, they will not have thee to reign over them; yea, and prouder then
Lucifer, they are not content to be equal with thee, King of Kings, but moſt
impudently they would reign above thee; for they fear not to ſay, that their
own will goeth firſt in action, as the Lady, and thou followeſt as the Ser-
vant...... O Lord my God, I cannot think it without ſighs, how many and
great Judges endeavor carefully to abſolve and reconcile the Pelagian errors
that were condemned in ancient times, and baniſhed out of the bounds of
all the Church? how many preſumptuous advocates plead for them? how
many damnable proctors they procure on their ſide? how many, not having
two arguments of any art, do turn to killing arguments, and at leaſt toad-
vance the cauſe of Pelagius, attempt to caſt down thy cauſe with their cries,
horrors, reproaches, vice, laughter and geſture? how many and how innu-
merable people favor them for almoſt all the world goeth after Pelagius;
ariſe, Lord, judge thine own cauſe. Then he ſheweth how he was comforted
in a viſion or dream, that by the grace of God he ſhould prevailagainſt
The beginning Pelagius: And a little after he addeth, With how many martyrdoms, with
and progreſs
how
of Pelags-
many wounds did the holy Fathers cut down the wood of the Pelagian
Anifm. hereſies and how many venomous branches do ſtill ſpring and wax out of
theſe old roots ? As it was, ſo it is yet; for firſt, when their Arch-Heretick
Lucifer would not be under and with God, Michael threw him down; then
aroſe Cain, thinking that a ſinner is not juſtified of God freely, by grace
given freely, but by his antecedent merit; when he, in the juſt judgement of
God, was caſt down, aroſe Nimrod, who (as Joſeph witneſſeth) adviſed men,
that they ſhould not aſcribe unto God whatcame happily unto them; but that
it was given unto them for their own vertue; and that they truſt in their own
vertue, and not in God; the multitude was ready to obey their commands,
and thought it grievous ſlavilhneſs to be ſubject unto God; and ſo he called
men from the fear of God, and made them proud, to the contempt and injury
of God: nevertheleſs, he brought that ſacrilegious prcſumption into ty-
tanny: When the Patriarch Abraham refuſed it, theſe aroſe, ſpeaking vain
and great things, boafting that their lips and words were their own, and dif-
daining that God ſhould rule over men:Their childrçn, the Sadduces, (Joſeph
is witneſs) did affirm, that both good and evil are propounded to the election
of men, and each one chuſeth this or that, according to his own will, with-
out God. When theſe were rebuked by the Prophet , aroſe ſome Hebrews,
Greeks, and Roman Chriſtians, ſaying, that according to their merits, they
had received the grace of faith ; theſe were refuted by the Apoſtle. Then
aroſe
Of. BR.1T AIN.
499
1
1
-
i
A
aroſe Pelagius, which proudly took arms againſt the grace of God, and his
help;' and when he was condemned by the Catholick Fathers, Julian and
Celeftius renewed the ſame hereſie; and when it was quenched again by the
Orthodox Fathers , it was ſtirred up again by Caſſianus, and was laſhed by
Proſper. About that time the ſame hereſie waxed in Britain, for which (as
venerable Beda in his Eccleſiaſtical Hiſtory, and Henry Honington in Hiſtor.
Anglor.reporteth) Germanus of Antiſiodore, and Lupus of Treda, Biſhops,
although the Divels raiſed a moſt terrible ſtorm againſt them by Sea, yet
they came over, and confuted it'ſtoutly. But behold, when the hereſie was
a little cut down, peftiferous twigs did ſpring up again, as the ſame Hiſtori-
ans have written; which the ſame Germanus, and Severus Biſhop of Tours,
coming into Britain, did cut down again. Moreover, before and after theſe
times, the Scotiani, by ſending wholeſome Epiſtles into the bounds of the
Roman See, did purge out the reliques of this plague; as witneſſeth the fanie
Beda , and holy Proſper maketh mention of them. And although this vile
fig-tree hath been ſo oft cut down, ſo oft rooted up, burnt and turned into
aſhes, and even trod under foot, yet it ceaſed not to wax ſo broad, ſo thick,
and by the vitious juyceof it, how much more fubtilly, ſo much more dan-
gerouſly doth it ſpread; therefore I, being zealous for the cauſe of God, do
put willingly my hand unto this fire; for I am not ignorant, that theſe peſti-
ferous Pelagians will with raging mindes, and hideous cries, bark againſt
me, and will ſeek to tear this paper with violent teeth; as thoſe are wont to
carp at other mens writings, which have nothing of their own hand: But, as
Joſephus telleth , did not the Chaldeans and Meſopotamians , for this cauſe,
riſe againſt Abraham? did not the ancient Prophets ſuffer many things from
· the falſe prophets for the cauſe of God! did not ſome ignorants accuſe Paul
of madneſs, and wreſt all his excellent Epiſtles? did not Julian, the diſciple
of Pelagius, with ſo many accuſations, brawl againſt Auguſtine, the moft
glorious follower of the Apoſtles, and the moſt fout defender of grace againſt
the ungracious Pelagians and did not Julian boaſt, that he would winnow
his books, and diſcover and ſhew the impiety of his writings? did not other
maintainers of Pelagius in France, when Auguſtine was defunct, preſume to
diſprove his writings did not many writers oppoſe the moſt wholeſome
doctrine even of Chriſt and the Fathers? and what am I? I know I am not
better then our ſo great Fathers, nor greater then my Lord..... why then
ſhould I refuſe to ſuffer with them? &c. Hence it appeareth, that errors have
been always abroad in the world, and ſome have oppoſed them; and they
who love God, ſhould and will oppoſe the errors, as they are able. After-
wards he was Confeſſor to King Edward the III. and then Arch-Biſhop of
Canterbury
10. About that time a book was written in Engliſh, called, The Complaint
and Prayer of a Plough.man; the Author of it is ſaid to have been Robert
Langland, a Prieſt about the year 1360. 10.Bale Cent.6.37. After a general
complaint of the iniquity of the time, the Author writeth zealouſly againſt
auricular confeſſion, as contrary to Scripture , and utility of the Republick,
and as a device of man; againſt the ſimony of ſelling pardons; againſt the
Pope, as the adverſary of Chriſt; ſince Chriſt commandeth , to bleſs them
who curſe us, and to love our enemies; but the Pope fighteth, and curſeth
foi ſmall offences: Chriſt forbade a Prieſt to be a Lord over his Brethren, as
the men of theſe new religions do; yea, whoſoever will live as Chriſt hath
taught, he is accounted a fool; and if he ſpeak of Chriſt's doctrine, he is
called an Heretick, and is curſed. He complaineth there of the unmarried
Pricfts, committing wickedneſs, and by bad example provoking others;
K k k k k k 2
of
soo
1
C EN TU RY XIV.
.
í
of images in Churches as idolatry; of falſe Paſtors, which feed upon their
flocks, and feed them not, nor ſuffer others to feed them; which puniſh a
poor man for his ſin, and ſuffer a rich man to continue in iniquity for a
little money; which puniſh the violation of mans Law, more then the con-
tempt of God's Law; which are more worthy to be condemned then Pilate,
ſeeing he would once not have Chriſt condemned; but they condemn
hiin now (ſaid he) in his Doctrine and Servants, whom theſe Prieſts ac-
curſe and burn; they have forſaken both the old and new Teſtaments, and
taken them to another Law, the Canon Law; and they comment on God's
Word according to their own Laws; they are wolves in lamb skins; 'they
ſtand more for theirriches which they rob off Chriſt's flock, then they care
for the ſheep; they are become ſhop-men to the rich Merchant the Pope, in
felling his wares, pardons in every Countrey, to make him rich; they promiſe
the bleſſings of Heaven, without pain, for money. Again he ſpeaketh of the
Pope, that he calleth himſelf the Succeſſor of Peter, whereas Peter did ac-
knowledge Chriſt; and kept the heſts of his Law; but the Pope hath undone
Chriſt's Law, for advancing his own Decretals: he calfeth himſelf the Vicar
of Chriſt; whereas Chriſt ſaid, wherefoever two or three are gathered together
in my name, there am I in the midſt of them: but the Pope hath made himſelf
a Pſeudo-chrift, or Antichriſt , ſince he profefſeth himſelf to be the Vicar of
Chriſt, and indeed hath undone the ordinances of Chriſt, and maketh himſelf
to be worſhipped as God on earth, as proud Nebuchadnezzar ſometime did;
therefore all men ſhould leave this Nebuchadnezzar, this falſe god, and falſe
cliriſt, and his laws, which are contrary to Chriſt's teaching. He writeth of
Purgatory, that if ſuch a thing were , no Pope could feel ſuch pains, for he
might deliver himſelf as well as others; and yet he hath no power to keep
himſelf nor others out of bodily pains in this world, which (after their own
ſayings) are far lefs; and the Pope may go down to hell as another man; and
whereas he taketh upon him to abſolve any man, without inward repentance,
he extolleth himſelf above God. This complaint is at length in the Act.eu
Monim, written by lo. Fox; and theſe are the chief heads of it.
Laws againſt
11. In the twenty fifth year of King Edward thelll. (which was 1364.)
she power of Statutes were made, if any procured from Rome a proviſion to any Abbey,
Priory, or Benefice in England, which is ſaid to be in deſtruction of the Realm
and holy Religion, or if any man ſued out of the Court of Rome any proceſs,
or procured any perſonal citation upon cauſes, whoſe cogniſance and final
diſcuſſion pertaineth to the King's Court, theſe ſhall be out
of the King's pro-
tection, and their lands, goods, and cattels, ſhall be forfeited unto the King:
The narrative of the Act fheweth the cauſe of it; and the King and Com-
mons of the Realm had oft complained, that his Realms were impoveriſhed
by the Pope, giving Benefices to ſtrangers which never dwelt in England; the
King and Nobility were robbed of their right of patronage; the cure was
not ſerved; and the will of the firſt founders was not followed: The King
had ofr complained, butin vain; therefore he reſolved to make his Kingdom
free from this bondage. Morn. in Aryſter.pag.480. Theweth , that when
Pope Gregory the XI. heard of it, he cried, This enterpriſe is a renting of the
Church, a deſtroying of Religion, and uſurpation of his right and priviledge:
Wherefore he ſent immediately unto Edward, requiring him to annul thefe
Adts. But when the Schiſm aroſe, no Pope did infilt in it, until Pope Martin
the V. ſent more ſharp Letters unto King Henry the VI. And he anſwered,
An Act of Parliament cannot be annulled but by another Parliament; and
he would aſſemble a Parliament within a ſhort ſpace for the ſame cauſe; but
he did ir not, faith Pol.Virg. Hift.lib.19. In the thirteeth year of Richard the II.
this
1
Of BRITAIN.
ܐܘ3
State,
:
1
this Act was revived, in theſe words; If any perſon, within or without the
Realm, ſhall ſeek from the Court of Rome preferment to any Benefice of
Cure, or without Cure, the preferment ſhall be null, and the perſon ſhall be
baniſhed, and his goods ſliall appertain unto the King; and the ſame puniſh-
ment ſhall ſtrike againſt them, which receive or entertain any ſuch perſon.
As alſo it was ordained; If any perſon ſhall bring or ſend
any
ſummons,
ſentence, or excommunication, or if any ſhall make cxecution of any ſuch
ſummons, ſentence, or excommunication, againſt any perfon whatſoever,
ſhall forfeit all his lands and goods forever, and himſelf ſhall be impriſoned,
and incur the pain of death; yea, although ſuch a perſon had obtained the
King's licence for petitioning at the Court of Rome, he ſhall forfeit a years
rent. It is alſo obſerved that before the year 1367. the high offices in England, Offices of
as the Lord Chancellor, the Lord Treaſurer , thc Lord Privy Seal, &c. were
wont to be, for the moſt part, in the hands of the Clergy, (as alſo in Scotland
until the Reformation) but about that time the Engliſh Nobility procured,
that all theſe offices ſhould be given unto temporal Lords.
12. At that time God raiſed up John Wickliff, a couragious witneſs of lohn Wicklif
truth; he was Fellow of Merton Colledge, and Maſter of Baliol Colledge in
Oxford, and Reader of Divinity there, about the year 1370. He began firſt
to oppoſe in queſtions of Logick and Metaphyſick, but ſuch as ſtrawed the
way to other things which he intended : When he ſet upon controverſies of
Divinity, he proteſted publickly in the Schools, that his aim was to bring the
Church fromIdolatry to ſome amendment. In his book, entituled, The path-
way to perfect knowledge, near the end, he ſheweth what travel he had in tran-
Nating the Bible into Engliſh; he gathered many old Latine Bibles, for (ſaith
he) the late books are very corrupt; and he conferred the tranflations with
the ancient Doctors and common Gloſſes; and eſpecially he was helped by
the late tranſlation of Lyra in the old-Teſtament: and the fourth time, he
employed many cunning men, at the correcting of his fourth tranſlation:
Then he wrote that book which I have now named , wherein he giveth the
Sum of every book of the old Teſtament, with ſome general and uſeful ob-
ſervations. He reckoneth'the books according to the Hebrew; and theweth
alſo ſome uſe of the Apocrypha, for examples of piety, patience, conſtancy,
&c. and denieth that they are for proof of faith. In chap. 2. he ſaith, The
truth of the Goſpel fufficeth to ſalvation, without keeping the ceremonies
made of God in the old Law; and much more without keeping the cere-
monies of ſinful and unknowing men, that have been made in time of Anti-
chriſt, and unbinding of Satan, as it is Apocal. 20, and he callethit herefie
to ſay otherwiſe. In chap. 1. he ſaith, Chriſtian men and women, old and
yong, ſhould ſtudy faſt in the new Teſtament; "for it is of full authority, and
open to the underſtanding of ſimple men, as to the points that be moſt need-
ful to ſalvation; and the ſame ſentence, in the darkeſt places of holy writ, is
both open and dark, which ſentence is in the open places; and each place of
holy writ, both open and dark, teacheth humility and charity; and therefore
he that keepeth humility and charity, hath the true underſtanding and perfe-
etion of all holy writ; as Auguftine proveth in his Sermon of praiſing' cha-
rity; therefore no ſimple man of wit, ſhould be feared unmeaſurably to ſtudy
the text of holy writ; for they are the words of everlaſting life, as Peter ſaid
to Chriſt, lohn 6. and the holy Ghoſt ſtirred holy men to ſpeak and write the
words of holy writ, for the comfort and ſalvation of meek Chriſtian men;
as Peter in his Epiſtles, and Paul Rom. Is. witneſs: And no Clark.should be
proud of the very underſtanding of holy writ; for that very underſtanding,
without charity, which keepeth God's hefts, máketh a man deeper damned,
Llllll
@S
1
SOZ
CENTURY XIV.
1
as Chriſt Jeſus, and James witneſs; and the pride and covetouſneſs of Clarks,
is the cauſe of their blindeneſs and hereſie. In chap.10. Though Kings and
Lords knew no more of holy writ, then three ſtories of 2 Chron, that is, of
Jehoſhaphat, Hezekiahi
, and Joſiah, they might learn ſufficiently to live well,
and govern their people well by God's Law, and eſchew all pride and ido-
latry, and other ſins : But alas! alas! alas! whereas King Jehoſhaphat ſent his
Princes, Deacons and Prieſts, to each City of his Realm, with the Book of
God's Law, to teach openly God's Law unto the people ..... Some Chriſtian
Lords ſend general Letters unto all their Miniſters and Liege-men, that the
pardons of the Biſhop of Rome, which are open lies , (for they grant many
hundred years of pardons after doomſday) be preached generally in their
Realms and Lordſhips; and if any wiſe man gain-ſay the open errors of
Antichriſt, and teach men to give their alms to poor needy men, to eſcape
the pains of Hell, and to gain the bliſs of Heaven, he ſhall be impriſoned as a
man of unchriſtian belief, and traitor to God and Chriſtian Kings and Lords.
And whereas King Hezekiah was buſic to cleanſe God's houſe, and put away
all uncleanneſs from the Sanctuary..... ſome Chriſtians Lords in name (and
Hcathens in conditions) defile the Sanctuary of God, and bring in fimoniacal
Clarks, full of covetouſneſs and hereſie, and hypocriſie and malice, to ſtop
God's Law, that it be not known and kept, or freely preached ; and ſome
Chriſtian Lords keep many Prelats and Curats in their Courts, and in ſecular
offices, openly againſt God's Law and mans, and withhold them from their
ghoſtly office, and helping of Chriſtian ſouls ...... let theſe unwiſe Lords
know, that Eli the Prophet (one only) had the truth of God, and King Ahab,
with 8 so Prieſts and Prophets of Baal, had the falſe part; and after Micheas,
one alone Prophet of God, had the truth againſt 400 Prophets of Baal, that
counſelled Achab to war, to his own ſhame and death: ſo now, a few poor
men, and Idiots in compariſon of School-Clarks, may have the truth of holy
Scripture, againſt many thouſand Prelates and religious , that be given to
worldly pride, covetouſneſs, ſimony, hypocriſie, and other fleſhly ſins; and
the rather, ſeeing poor men deſire only the truth and freedom of the holy
Goſpel and Scripture, and accept mans law and ordinances only, in as much
as they be grounded on holy Scripture, or good reaſon and common profit
of Chriſtian people...... But it is to be feared, full ſorely, that Kings and
Lords now have been in the former ſins of Manaffes ; God grant that they
repent verily, and make amends to God and man, as he did in the end. And
near the end of that Chapter, he ſaith, Now in England it is a common pro-
tection againſt perſecution of Prelates, and ſomc Lords, if a man be ac-
cuſtomed to ſwear needleſs, falfe, and unadviſed oaths, by the bones, nails,
and ſides, and other members of Chriſt, and be proud and letcherous, and
ſpeak not of God's Law, and reprove not ſin about him; and to abſtain from
needleſs oaths, and not lawful, and to reprove fin by way of.charity, is cauſe
enough why Prelates and fonie Lords flander men, and call them Lollards,
Hereticks, raiſers of debate and treaſon againſt the King ...... How much
blood have Lords ſhed in wars, for pride and covetouſneſs, by counſel of
falſe Prelates, Confeſſors and Preachers, it paſſeth mans wit to tell fully in
this life: but of fhedding blood, and flaying poor men, by withdrawing
alıns, and giving it to dead ſtocks or ſtones, or to rich Clarks and feigned re-
ligious, were to ſpeak now, if a man had the ſpirit of ghoſtly ſtrength: now
men kneel and pray, and offer fafts to dead Images, that have neither hunger
nor cold, and deſpiſe, beat and ſlay Chriſtian men; what honoring of God
is this? &c. The Biſhops and Friers could not endure ſuch do&trine; burro
long as Edward the lII. lived he was.ſafe, for that King loved him; and as
ſome
.
>
1
}
5
componente
1
OF BRIT A 1.M.
1
503.
1
1
1
ſome write, the above named Acts were by his information måde againſt the
Pope and Prelates: when the King became old and unable, his fecond Son,
John Duke of Lancaſter, was Regent, (for the King's eldeſt Son was dead,
and his Son Richard was yong ) he approved the doctrine of Chriſt which
Wickliff did teach.; ſo did Henry Percey Lord Marſhal, William Rigge
Chancellor of the Univerſity, and many more of account. Simon Langham .
Arch-Biſhop of Canterbury., ſummoned him to appear at Lambeth, An.
1376. The Duke of Lancaſter went with him, and the contention was
great;
yet nothing was done againſt him at that time. In the beginning of the reign
of Richard the II. John the Regent, and the Lord Marſhal, gave up their
Offices; then the Biſhops thought to have the more advantage againſt
Wickliff: Nevertheleſs, he continued preaching, 1. The holy Euchariſt,
after conſecration, is not the body of Chriſt, but figuratively or ſacramen-
tally. 2. The Church of Rome is not the head of all Churches; nor had
Peter any more power given him by Chriſt, then any other Apoſtle had.
3. The Pope hath no more power of the keys, then any other within the order
of Prieſthood hath. 4. If God be, temporal Princes may lawfully and juftly
take their temporalities from Church-men finning habitualiter. 5. The
Goſpel is a rule ſufficient by itſelf, to rule the life of all Chriſtians here, &c.
Theſe and ſuch other Articles were brought to Pope Gregory the XI. by him
and twenty three Cardinals, they were condemned as heretical: And the
Pope ſent his Bulls unto the Univerſity, to Simon the Arch-Biſhop, and unto
the Biſhop of London, that they ſhould apprehend the Heretick, as he ſpoke;
he wrote alſo unto the King to aſſiſt the Biſhops. A convocation was held at
Lambeth; where Wickliff appeared , profeſſing himſelf to be a true Chri-
ftian; he explained the Articles; and he denied fome to be his affertions,
ſaying, they had wreſted his words. At that time, whether the Queen-Mother
had diſcharged the Biſhops to do him violence, (as ſome write) or that the
Londoners took his part, (as others ſay) or both , he was diſmiſſed; only
they charged him, that he ſhould preach no more of that doctrine. The
Schiſm of the Antipopes gave ſome reſpite unto Wickliff; and Simon was
ſlain in a diffenlion between the Nobility and the Commons: His Succeſſor,
William Courtney, was more fully againſt him, and prevailed ſo with the
King to baniſh him: and in the fifth year of the yong King procured an Ad,
that Hereticks (as it pleaſed them to ſpeak) ſhould be impriſoned until they
juſtified their cauſe: This A&t mentioneth great numbers of them through-
out all the Kingdom, convening to Sermons in Churches, Church-yards,
Market-places, and other places where are great aſſemblings of people, Philip
Repington, a Batchelor of Divinity, had been ſummoned for the ſame
dodrine ; but after this Ad he forſook it, and became Biſhop of Lincoln,
and a cruel perſecutor of the truth which he had profeſſed. John Aſhton alſo
fell away. Nicolas Herford, another Batchelor, made his appeal front the
Biſhop unto the King and his Council; but William cauſed him to be ap-
prehended and impriſoned; he eſcaped, and continued preaching as before.
John Wickliff, in the time of his baniſhment, wrote unto Pope Urban a con-
feſſion of his faith; wherein he affirmeth, that ſeeing the Biſhop of Rome
calleth himſelf thc Vicar of Chriſt, of all men he is moſt bound to follow the
Law of Chriſt in the Goſpel; ſince the greatneſs among Chriſt's Diſciples
conſiſteth not in worldly honors, but in cxact imitation of Chriſt in life and
do&rine; and headviſed the Pope to leavè unto the Secular Powers all tem-
poral rule, as Chriſt did; and he prayed, that he and his Cardinals might
follow the Lord Jeſus, and faithfully teach his flock. But the Pope of Rome
was ſo bufie againſt the Pope of Avenion that neither of them had leaſure
Lill 2
to
1
&
$04
C EN T URY XIV.
(
1
>
to attend ſuch matters; and Wickliff did return: It happened that he be-
came fick, and there was little hope of his recovery; the Friers fent four of
their Order; and four elder men unto him; and wiſhed him then, in the hour
of his death, to recant his former opinions. He deſired his friends to ſet
him up; and then ſaid with a loud voice, I ſhall not die, but live, and declare
the moſt wicked facts of Friers: they left him with confuſion; and he did re-
cover, and wrote a Treatiſe againt the Order of Friers; of which Treatiſe
Doctor James maketh mention, in his Book called, wickliff's conformity to
the church of England. An. 1382. they aſſembled a Convocation againſt
him, to condemn his Doctrine and Books; in the very hour of their firſt
meeting, all England was ſhaken with an earth-quake, that all who were
aſſembled, thought it expedient to ſurceaſe for that time. At laſt he died in
peace in Lutterworth (where he had been Parſon) An. 1387. Such a God is
the Lord, that whom he will keep nothing can hurt. John Bale hath a cata-
logue of his Books in five full pages; and Æn. Silvius in Hiffor. Bohem. teftia
fieth, that more of his Books were extant, than of Auguſtine. The late Papiſts
do impute many errors unto him, and ſo did the Councel of Conſtance; but
others have cleared him of thoſe imputations, eſpecially the above named
Antiquary, Doctor James. And that the reader may ſee the fallhood of thoſe
criminations, this is one, that he condemned all oaths, therein favoring of
Anabaptiſm: But by the teſtimony which I have cited out of The path-Day,
it is clear, that he ſpeaketh of cuſtomnary and falſe ſwearing; and in that ſame
Chapter he ſaith, that to ſwear by any, is the honor of God alone; and there-
fore it is Idolatry to ſwear by any Saint or creature: and by this one inſtance
it may be judged of others. The Councel of Conſtance ordained, to take
up his body and burn it; and ſo the Engliſh Prelates took up his bones forty
and one years after his death to burn them; ſuch was their rage againſt the
A prank of profeſſors of truth. At that time happened a rebellion in Ireland; Richard
Bhe Bishops. the II. went to ſuppreſsit; while he was there, Thomas Arundel Arch-Biſhop
of Canterbury, and the other Biſhops, ſtole away the hearts of his ſubjects
from him, (becauſe he had hearkened to the doctrine of Wickliff) and per-
ſwaded them to advance Henry Earl of Derby to the Crown; to the end,
that both they might be rid of ſuch a Soveraign, and havé a King for ever
obliged to authoriſe their bloody deſigns againſt God's people: but all their
treaſon and cruelty could not ſmotherthe truth. It is bitterly enough marked,
Mmy were (faith 10, Dale Cent.6.25. in "Appen.) that the Earl of Salisbury deſpiſed con-
Cards. feſſion, and the Popiſh Sacraments at his death. Sir John Montague threw
down all Images within his Lands. John Purvey wrote Books in defence of
his Maſter's Leſſons; he wrote a Commentary on the Revelations, where
he ſaith , Seven years are paſt, ſince the Pope of Rome was generally made
known to be the Antichrift ; [to wit, from the year 1382. Behold how God
bringeth light out of darkneſs !) I had not written ſuch things againſt Anti-
chriſt and his Prelates, if they had not impriſoned me, left I did ſpeak againſt
them: There he applieth all the propheſies concerning Antichriſt and the
Whore, unto the Pope and his Court. The Arch-Biſhop had impriſoned this
Purvey , and by cruel torments cauſed him to recant ſeven godly Articles at
Paul's Croſs; but when he was at liberty he ſpoke morc boldly; and accuſed
the Popc. for denying that the Word of God is fufficient to Salvation with-
out the Decrees and Decretals: He ſaid alfo, Spiritual men write Books
againſt the Pope, and theſe Books are either hid or burnt; nor is any man
fuffered to preach, but which are devoted unto the Pope; and good men are ,
drawn into priſon: but (ſaid he) more Books, and more vehement, ſhall be
written againſt the Pope. For theſe and ſuch other things, Henry Chichelay,
Succellos
called Lola
1
Of B.R1T AI N.
$95.,
1
$
online
Succeffor to Thomas, impriſoned him again. An: 1393, Walter Bruite was
in queſtion before the Biſhop of Hereford, and delivered a book; yet extant
(faith Geo. Abbot againſt Hill
. in anſwer to the firſt reaſon) in the Regiſter
of that Diocy, wherein he wrote theſe and many ſuch poſitions; Bread
remaineth in the Sacrament after the conſecration; the Pope is the Anti-
chrift; nothing is to be belicved (as neceſſary to ſalvation) but what řay be
confirmed by Scripture; the City deſcribed in Revel. 7. is Rome; juſtifica-
tion is freely by Chriſt alone; miracles now are no aſſurance of truth; in-
fants dying before baptiſm, are not therefore condemned; auricular con-
fefſion is not preſcribed in the Scriptures; the Canon Law is ill grounded;
the numeral letters of DVX CLER1, make up: the number. 660; worſhip
of Images is Idolatry; that men are not rafhly to be reputed Saints ; the Pope
hath no power beyond other Saints, nor is the head of the Church; Papiſts
miſtake the keys of binding and looſing; the Pope deceiveth men in his
pardons; abſolution is to be ſought at the hands of God only; Prieſts uſe
vain prayers in the Maſs; exorciſms and holy water are unlawful; Prieſts do
fin, who bargain to ſing for the ſouls of men departed; religious men and
women are the devourers of widows houſes; ſelling of Orders and Dirges is
naught; the Pope is the Beaſt with the two horns, like the Lamb, while he
challengeth the double ſword ; temporal goods may be taken from the
Clergy offending. The ſame Author, loc.cit. ſect. 25. faith, Yea, ſo far was the
Doctrine of Wickliff ſpread, that Pope Gregory XI. in the year 1378. did di-
re& his Bull to the Univerſity of Oxford, againſt the Doctrine and Articles of
that learned man,even Rome it felfringing of his opinions in that Univerſity;
neither did his followers die when he died; but long after that Pope Gregory
the XII, did direct another Bull to Oxford, in which he uſeth the ſame words
which his Predeceſſor had; that is, that Wickliff did follow the doctrine of
Marſilius of Padua, and of John of Gandune, of unworthy memory. Which
{peçch is worth the marking, (ſaith Abbot) to ſhew, that this man had his
pre-
deceffors :: The Copy of this latter Bull is to be ſeen in a Book, which that
worthy lover of Antiquities, Mr. Hare, gaveto oùr Univerſity, faith he.
13. In time of the rebellion againſt King Richard, amongſt all the Biſhops,
only Thomas Merks, Biſhop of Carlile, was for him: In the Parliament they
were not content to depoſe him, but were deviſing more miſchiefs againſt
him. Then-ſaid Thomas, None here preſent is worthy to paſs his ſentence on
ſo worthy a King, whom they have obeyed as their lawful Prince fulltwenty
two years; this is the part of traitors, cut-throats and thieves: -none ſo wicked
or vilc, who though he becharged with a manifeſt crime, ſhould we think to
condemn before we hear him; and do ye think it cqual to paſs ſentenceova'
King anoiņted and crowned, giving no leave to defend himſelf? how unjuſt
is this? let us conſider the matter it ſelf: I ſay, ye openly affirm., that Henry
Duke of Lancaſter, whom ye are pleaſed to call your King, hath moſt unjuſtly
ſpoiled Richard, as well his Soveraign as ours, of his Kingdom; While he was
ſpeaking, the Lord Marſhal enjoyned him ſilence; and the other Biſhops faid;
He diſcovereth more Covent-devotion (he had been a Monk) then Court-
diſcretion, in diffenting from his Brethren. Yet at that time his integrity was
ſo reſpected, that no puniſhment was impoſed upon him; but the next year
1400.when ſome diſcontented Lords aroſe againſt King Henrythis Thomas
was taken priſoner, and judicially arraigned for High Treaſon; for which
he was condemned, and ſent to St. Albans. But what ſhall the King do with
him he could not with gredit keep him nor diſmiſs him; and to çake his life
was dangerous, when Prelates were thought ſacred. The Pope, did help the
King, by giving unto Thomas another Biſhoprick in Samos a Greek Ifland.
But before his tranſlation was conpleated, he died.
M m 111171 mm
THE
mer
A
SO
Τ Η Ε
FIFTH A G E
1
$
1
CHURCH,
He ſate two years. Then the French Nation did repreſent unto Pope Bene-
Of the
OR
The Hiſtory of the Church reverting, and of
Antichriſt raging, containing the ſpace of 300. years,
from the year 1306. until the year 1600.
CE N T U R Y XV.
CHAP. I.
Of POPES.
NNOCENTIUS the VII. was crowned Ani
1404. Before that time none ſpoke more againſt
the ambition of the Antipopes; and he had ſworn
to renounce his place, if the union of the Church
did ſo require; but now he could not hear any
ſpeaking of taking away the Schiſm; yea, becauſe
ſome Romansi bewailed the dammages of it, he
ſent them to His Nephew Lewis ( whom he had
made Marqueſs of Piceno, and Prince of Firma)
as to a Búrreo, (faith Platin:) and he cauſed in his
own light, eleven Romans to be thrown out of an high window; and ſaid,
This Schiſm cannot be otherwiſe taken away; therefore he was called, the
bloody Tyrant.Tho. Cooper. For this cauſe the Romans called for the aid of
Ladiſlaus, King of Naples, and the Pope filed unto his Nephew in Viterbio ;
thereafter the Romans, fearing that Ladiſlaus would'uſurp' over the City,
brought back the Pope; and he did accurſe Ladiſlalisi Pope Benedi&t ſent
unto Pope Innocentius, for a ſafe conduct unto his Cardinals, that they may
treat of an union. Innocentius ſlightly refuſed. Wherefore Benedict made
his vaunts in ſundry miſlives, that he wasdefirous of union, and Innocentius
had denied a treaty. Then Innocentius became paralytick; and his own
Clergy ſaid unto him, It happened unto him juſtly; according to his demerits,
I
1.
1
1
0
l
dict,
V
the inconvenients of the Schiſm; and they craved, that he would wil-
lingly lay down his Dignity, for the welfare of the Church, if the Pope that
fhall be choſen'at Rome thall do the like. He promiſed to do fo: Thc Car-
dinals at Rome , in conſideration of the enormities waxing every whereby
this Schifm, took this order ;' they promiſe each one, with folemn vow to
God, to Marys to Peter and Paul, and the bleffed company of Saints, that'if
any of them were called to that high place, whenfocver the other Pope will
quit his place, and his Cardinals will condeſcend unto the Cardinals at Rome
upon a new election, that one may be choſen by them together, in that caſe he
who
훨
​1
OF POP'ES:
who ſhall be now choſen, ſhall renounce his Papacy. And they provided, that
none ſhall ever take abſolution from this oath : All did ſubſcribe.
2. GREGOR Y the XII. being eighty years old, was choſen; and the
ſame day, in preſence of all the Cardinals, confirmed the ſame oath by a new
ſubſcription. The union was attempted again, by Letters from the one Pope
unto the other; they conſent to meet on Michaelmaſs day at Savona in Li-
guria ; but Gregory objected ſundry impediments; and when theſe were re-
moved by Biſhops and Princes, he coined more; as may be read at large in
Morna. Myſter.pag.497.&l. Benedict ftill made fhew of readineſs; when
he heard that Gregory made new delays, he went unto Catalonia in Spain,
where he was born, profeſſing his deſire of union, but there was no appcar-
ance of it: Io truth, he was neceſſitated to go thither; for the French King,
and Univerſity of Paris , . would bear no longer with him, and called him a
Schiſinațick, &c. Gregory thought then that the field was won: He called
a Councel to aſſemble at Aquileia ; and to the end he may attain his deſigns,
he created more Cardinals. Benedict practiſed the like in Arragon; both of
them ftill pretending unity. The Church of Rome had of late broached Experience
this conceit, That the judgement of the Pope is infallible; but now it pleaſed that Popes
God to check that fond opinion, and by lamentably ſenſible examples teach are not in-
them their error, that if reaſon cannot perſwade them, experience ſhould con-
fallible.
vince them; or if they will believe none who had written that the Pope may
er, yet they ſhall ſee it with their eys, and then let them hold him the rule of
faith at their peril. So the Cardinals of both theſe factions began to diſtaſte
the ambition of theịr Popes; and firſt, ſome of the Spaniſh Cardinals with-
drew themſelves , and came to Piſa; and others of the other ſide aſſembled
with them, to the number of 124 Divines, and 300 Juriſts: They'with one
conſent call a Councel to be held there, An: 140g.and by their Letters they
require the Emperor, the Kings of France, Hungary, England, Poland, Sicilya
Arragon, and other States, to give their concurrence. Only the nearer part of
Spain, Scotland, and the Count Armeniacus, followed Benedi&.The Councel
was aſſembled, to the number of 1000 Divines and Lawyers, as fome write.
They ſummon both Popes to appear, either perſonally or by their Proctors.
They both conteſted againſt the lawfulneſs of the Aſſembly, as not having
authority from the head. The Councel replied, A Councel cannot be called
by one of the Competitors; for a party cannot make a general, but a parti-
cular Councel; but neither of the two would yield to the other; to the
Councel goeth on; and becauſe none of the two Popes would appear, after
many Seſſions, and after long diſputation of their power, and after canonical
proceſs, they all, without exception, condemn Pope Benedict and Pope
Gregory, and abſolve all men from obedience unto them; they annul all their
Acts; promotions ..... In the tenor of deprivation, they call theſe two noto-
rious Schiſmaticks, obſtinate maintainers of Schiſm, Hereticks departed from,
the faith, ſcandalizing the whole Church, unworthy the Papacy, and cut off
from the Church. And they elected unto the Papal Chair, a Greek by birth,
Peter Philargus, the Biſhop of Millain; who was called
3. ALEXANDER the V. Of him it is ſaid, He was a rich Biſhop, a
poor Cardinal, and a beggarly Pope: this laſt part was ſaid of him, partly
becaufe of the diviſion of the Papal revenues, and partly becauſe of his pro-
fuſion beyond any Prince. The other two Popes would never conſent unto
this Synod. Bellarınin will neither call this Councel lawful nor unlawful,
De Concil. lib. 1. cap. 8. Then were three Sun's, as the Popes were wont to call
themſelves in compariſon of the Emperors, but they were all pale in the
clouds, none of them being in their own region; and the Romiſh Church had
Mm m m m m 2
three
1
1
}
1
1
CENTURY XV.
1
1
three heads. Alexander had ſcarcely warmed his Crown on his head, when
he gave full remiſſion of all ſin unto them, who conferred any thing unto the
Monaftery of S. Bartholomew by Smithfield; and reſorted to that Church
any of theſe days following, to wit, Maundy Thurſday, Good Friday, Eaſter
Even, or on the Feaſt of Annuntiation, from the firſt Even Song unto the
latter, 1o. Fox in A&t. He died in the eighth moneth. When he was dying, he
proteſted before a multitude of Biſhops and others, that the Piſan Councel
had proceeded very lawfully, and had decreed moſt juſtly. Platin. Will not
the Papiſts believe the proteſtation of their Pope on his death-bed? Then
the Cardinals thought to be more circumſpect in chuſing his Succeſſor; they
aſſembled at Bononia; where Baldeſar Coffa, a Noble man of Naples, was
the Pope's Legate, and Commander of the City; he had a great number of
Soldiers both within and without, under pretence of preventing all tumults,
but indeed, that if he could not attain unto the Papacy by ſolicitation, he
might atchieve it by arms. Platin. He preſſed the Cardinals to name a Pope.
They went to election, and named one; he refuſed him; they name another;
he refuſed to accept him: they did name more ; none were to his liking: They
ask, Whom will he name? He ſaid, Give me the Cape of bleſſed Peter, and
I ſhall give it unto the Pope: Then he put it on his own ſhoulders, and ſaid, I
am Pope. The Cardinals thought this an informable ele&ion; but none durft
ſpeak againſt him. Bellar, de Ro.Fon. lib.4.cap. 14. faith, It could not be eaſily
judged, by which of theſe three was the true and lawful Pope: why? becauſe
every one of them had moſt learned Patrons. This ſame Pope,
4. JOHN the XXIV. (alias XXIII.) feared that the Cardinals would
enterpriſe ſomething againſt him, and therefore preſently ſent Legates unto
Germany, entreating the Princes to accept Sigiſmund unto the Imperial
Throne; he thought ſo to gain his favor. Platin. He, obtaining this deſire,
proclaimed a Councel at Rome, under pretence to crown the Emperor, but
intending to eſtabliſh himſelf
. The Schiſm continued, until the Emperor pro-
cured a Councel at Conſtance, An. 1414. John, hoping that the Emperor
would acquit him for his former favor, conſented; and gave his Bull for
aſſembling the Councél; and in that Bull, he acknowledged the lawfuloeſs
of the general Councel at Piſa; and called Pope Alexander, the Preſident of
happy memory. In the Councél he laid down his Papacy; and the Emperor
gave him thanks, and kiſſed his foot: But when he ſaw no appearance to be
reſtored; he thought beſt to provide for himſelf by flight; and he would re-
voke his renuntiation. The Emperor cauſed to purſue him. Frederick Duke
of Auſtria apprehended him, and delivered him unto the Emperor; and he
committed him unto the Count Palatine of Rhine; who kept him three years
in his Caſtle at Hedleberg. John was judged as unworthy as any of the other
two; for he was accuſed to have hired Marſilius Parmenſis, a Phyſician, to
poiſon Pope Alexander; that he was an Heretick, a Simoniack, a Murtherer,
an Inchanter, an Adulterer, a Dice-player, a Sodomite, a notorious Atheiſt,
and contemner of all Religion; he ſold for soooo ducates the head of John
Baptiſt, which was in St. Silveſter's Monaſtery at Rome. John Naucler faith,
About forty Articles were proved againſt him. Then the Couricel dealt with
the other two Popesto renounce their authority, as followcth. Pope Gregory,
being then decrepit., fent his Proctor, and renounced his power; and was
made Legate of Piceno; and died ſhortly after. Benedict would never ac-
knowledge the Councel; and when he died; after the Councel was ended, he
required an oath of his Cardinals, that they ſhould chuſe another Pope after
his death,
S. MARTIN the V. was choſen by the Councel on Martin's day,
1
1
>
An. 1417
of POP E S.
$09
An. 1417. he was convoged by the Emperor and Councel, with great fo-
lemnity, into the great Church of Conſtance, and from thence unto the
Monaſtery of St. Auguſtin to be crowned; the Emperor led his horſe by the
bridle on the right hand, and the Marqueſs of Brandenburgh on the left hand,
both on foot. He confirmed the Acts of the Councel. The Emperor entreated
him to abide in Germany, becauſe of the diverſity of Religion, or (as he
ſpoke) for divers enormities there. The French Nation allured him to go
with them. He ſaid, The Churches of the Saints in Rome were decaying,
by the long abſence of Popes; ſo he went to Italy, and ſtayed three yeats at
Florence. At that time John the XXIV.redeemed himſelf out of priſon for
30000 crowns, and went unto Florence. Pope Martin feared that he would
renew the Schiſm; but John kiſſed his foot, and was made Cardinal of
Tuſculo; yet could not patiently live in ſo private a condition, and died of
melancholy. Then Martin had but one Antipope, and ſought by all means
to have him out of the way; but Alfonſo King of Arragon maintained Pope
Benedict the rather, that Pope Martin had declared Lewis, Duke of Anjow,
to be King of Sicily. When Benediæ had fate thirty years, and was dead,
his Cardinals choſe Pope Clemens the VIII. who ſate four years; lintil Pope
Martin, ſeeing the unlucky ſucceſs of King Lewis, did agree with Alfonſo
concerning Sicily; then theſe two compound with Pope Clemens , that he
ſhall have the Biſhoprick of Majorca; and his Cardinals ſhall enjoy their hats,
except ſome recuſants that were committed; ſo the Schiſm was ended. Pope
Martin was hot in the wars againſt the Bohemians. Angelus de Clavalio, a
Minorite, in his Summa, at the word Papa, writeth, that this Martin, after con-
ſultation, granted licence unto a man to marry his own Siſter. He ſate fourteen
years, and died An, 1431.
6. EU GENIUS the IV: was miſcarried with ill advice, and troubled
all things.concerning God and men. Platin. By his covetouſneſs he ſo pro-
voked the Romans, that there was a great fight within the City, and he
thought it his beſt way to ſteal away in a Monkiſh habit; when the Citizens
know that he was going down the river in a boat, they threw ſtones at him;
but by means of his Captain Sfortia, he regained all that he had loſt, and be-
came very haughty. He loved wars, which may ſeem ſtrange in a Pope, ſaith
Platin. He was afraid of the event of the Councel at Baſil, when he ſaw it
encreaſe with multitude of Princes and Biſhops from Spain, France, Ger-
many, Hungary, &c. and had made an Act in Seff.2. A Councel is above a
Pope; and all men of whatſoever condition, even Papal, ought to obey it ;
therefore he went about the tranſlating of it to Bononia ; but the Emperor,
and all the Princes and Biſhops there, charged him, that if he did not approve
the Counçel, which was ordained by the former Councel, and was called by
the former Pope, and now had ſate ſo long time by his own conſent, the Na-
tions there aſſembled would dethrone him: This Letter made him
approve
the Councel by his Bull, An. 1434. When Sigiſmund died, Eugenius affem-
bled his Cardinals and faction at Ferraria, and then (as followeth) at Florence,
and would have taken all power from the Councel; but the Councel did ſo
deſpiſe his threatnings, that they condemned Pope Eugenius as unworthy of
Peter's Chair; and they choſe another, to wit, the Duke of Savoy, who had
lived an Eremite for ſome years; him they called FELIX the V. This was
a new ſchiſm; ſome followed the one, and ſome the other, and ſome were
neutral; fothey were two Popes, and two Councels contrary unto one ano-
ther. Behold the unity of the Roman Church! all the Acts and conſecrati-
ons of Pope Eugenius were judged null at Baſil, nor was he ever abſolved
from their curſe; they called him, a rebel againſt the ſacred Canons, a noto-
Nnnnnn
rious
1
1
$10
+
C EN TURI XV.
1
rious ſcandalizer and diſturber of the peace and unity of the Church, a fimor
nift, a.perjured wretch, incorrigible, a ſchiſmatick, and obſtinate heretick.
On the other ſide Eugenius wrote his Letters from Florence unto all Princes,
fliewing that Amedeus, alias Pope Felix, had adviſed with the inchanters, and
had received reſponſe that he ſhould be Pope, and therefore he had lived an
Eremite for a ſpace, to deceive the world with hypocriſie; he called him, a
wolf in a ſheeps skin; the Image of Nebuchadnezzar; the Idol of Beelze-
bub, ſtanding in the Church of God; Lucifer, who ſaid, he would ſet his
feat in the North, &c. Ph. Morn.in Myſter.pag.544. He publiſhed ſundry
Acts and writs, wherein he did aver, that he was ſo far from being obliged to
follow and obey a Councel, that he did then deſerve moſt ,'when he con-
temned the Acts of a Councel; and he ſaid. It is hereſie to think, that a
Councel is above a Pope, although all the Univerſity of Chriſtendom would
affirm the ſame : So by the Bull of Pope Eugenius , the infallability of the
Church is preſerved in the Pope only, and the Pope only may make a true
Church; or rather we may infer, The Pope is the Antichriſt: For as Augu-
fine, Lib. 20. Deci. Dei,cap. 19. faith, The Antichriſt ſhall fit (as it is in the
Greek) non in templo Dei, ſed in templum Dei , tanquam ipfe fit templum Dei,
quod eft Ecclefia, ficut dicimus, ſeder in amicum, id eft, amicus ; that is not only
in the Church, but over the Church, as if he were the Church. When his
Bulls and practiſes could not prevail againſt the Councel, he enticed the Daul-
phin (who thereafter was Lewis the XI. King of France) to go with 30000
Soldiers againft Baſil, as followeth. John Palæologus, Emperor of the Eaſt,
fent word, that he would come unto the Councelto treat of union; (but his
aim was to procure aid againſt the Turks) then Charls the VII. ſent ſhips into
the lonian Sea, to bring the Emperor and his. Clergy into France, and that
way to convoy him unto Baſil: But Eugenius prevened them with ſhips and
money ſent unto the Emperor, as it were to defray their charges by the way,
and with promiſes to pay all their charges in Italy; and his Admiral ſaid, That
the Pope and the Councel were reconciled: the other ſhips come too late,
and ſhewed, that the Councel was not reconciled with the Pope; the Patri-
arch and other Biſhops perceived ſome fraud, and refuſed to go into Italy,
until reconciliation was made there among themſelves: whereupon the Ad-
miralof the Papal ſhips would have fought with the Councels ſhips; but the
Emperor would not ſuffer them to fight within his dominion; and alſo he
prefed the Biſhops to go aboard; it was in the winter time, and after they had
been beaten with ſtorms, they arrived at Venice; the Patriarch Joſeph was
ſickly, and the Emperor left him, and went to Ferraria; within few days
Joſeph followed; aud while he was yet in the ſhip, the Emperor ſent to in-
form him, that at his firſt meeting with the Pope, he muſt fall down and kiſs
his foot; the Emperor (ſaid the meſſenger) providing for your honor, hath
dealt theſe three days with the Pope, that it ſhould not be ſo; and he adviſeth
you hereof before hand. This news ſeemed frange unto the Patriarch; for
he had reſolved to acknowledge the Pope as a Father, if he were older; or as
a Brother, if he were equal in years; or if the Pope were yonger, he would
accept him as a Son: yea, and before he came from home, he had ſaid unto
ſome of his friends, that if he were once in Italy, he hoped to purchaſe more
reputation, and to recover the honor of his See; and now when he is ordered
to kiſs the Pope's foot, he was amazed. About noon fix Biſhops come unto
him to congratulate his arrival; and to exhort him, that he would not refuſe
to give unto the Pope the obeyſance that all men give him. The Patriarch
anſwered peremptorily, that he would not ſalute the Pope after that maner,
yea, and all maner which nature doth not allow; ſince they are Brethren, they
ſhould
1
1
Of POPES.
511
ſhould embrace one another after a brotherly maner, The Biſhops return to
ſhew this anſwer unto the Pope; and in the mean time, the Patriarch asked
the advice of the Greek Biſhops; they, in one voice, ſaid, It was not lawful,
nor comely, nor profitable; and they told him, that he might have known
the Pope's pride before, when his Legate ſought the precedency in Conſtanti-
nople, as they alſo had given him to underſtand at that time, but he would not
regard their advertilement. Before night the Papal Biſhops came again, and
preſſed the ſame curteſie.The Patriarch ſaid,By what reaſon can the Pope de-
mand this? what Councel of the ancient Fathers hath ro ordained ? if he call
himſelf Peter’s Succeſſor,the Succeffors of otherApoſtles are here;and did any
of the Apoſtles kiſs Peter's foot ? who ever heard that? The Biſhops replied,
Kings and Emperors, and Cardinals greater then the Emperor, do ſo unto the
Pope now through many ages. The Patriarch anſwered. It is but a late cuſtom,
and I will rather return home then do it; I am in the ſhip, and I will not go
out of the ſhip, if that be required of me. Briefly, becauſe the Patriarch would
not ſo abaſe himſelf, the Pope was content to accept him with mutual em-
bracings and kiſſes, yet but in a chamber, in preſence of a few Cardinals. Of
their proceedings in the Councel, I ſhall ſpeak hereafter: For the preſent thus
much only; among the Articles covenanted between the Emperor and the
Pope, this was one, that if the Turks Mallinvade Conſtantinople, in the time
that the Greeks ſhall be in Italy, the Pope ſhall ſend a navy for aid : But in two
feveral ſummers Amurathes did invade Conſtantinople by Sea, and the Pope
could not be perſwaded to ſend one ſhip; the Emperor ſought but two, and.
Eugenius would fend none. The Hiſtory marketh, that God did preſerve
Conftantinople at that time; and immediately Nicolaus, Duke of Piceno,
took two Cities , Bononia and Friuli , from Eugenius. Sgyrop. Hift.Ječt.s.
cap. 12. In the year 1443. the Pope made agreement with the chief Romans,
and returned to Rome in September; he would have gone into St. Peter's
the ſecond day, but all the people were in an uproar, crying, Away with new
tributes, and the authors of them; Eugenius had laid new tribute on the
wine: He did not dare to go out of doors that day, but diſcharged the late
Impoft; the next day he went forward, the people crying, Long may Euge-
nius live. On the nincteenth day thereafter, he called an afembly at Lateran;
and excommunicated all the Prelates at Balil. Vladiſlaus, King of Hungary,
had made peace with the Turks: Eugenius ſent his Legate, Cardinal Julian,
Perinvyis
punished
and perſwaded the King to break the peace; becauſe without his leave, he
though the
could not contract with the enemies of Chriſt. At the firſt onſet, the company Pope ap-
of Aſia, on the north wing of the Turks Army, were put to flight by John prove it.
Hunniades, Prince of Tranſilvania, and General of the Hungarians: Then
Amurathes took out the Book of the Articles of peace, and lifting up his cys
to Heaven, he ſaid, Theſe are the Articles, O Jeſus Chriſt, which thy Chriſti-
ans have covenanted with me, and have ſworn holily by thy namc; and now
they have violated their faith atteſted by thy name; they have falſely denied
their God; and now Chriſt, if thoạ bc God, I beſeech thee avenge thy own
wrongsand mine, and ſhew the puniſhment of perjury unto them, which as
yet have not known thy name, He had ſcarcely uttered theſe words, when
(behold!) the fight was ſuddenly changed. Ph. Morn. in Aiyſter. ex Bonfira.
Hift. Hungar.dec.1.lib.6. A bloody fight followed at Varna, where the Turks
prevailed; that ye may ſee (faith An. Sylv,lib. 1.epift. 8 1.) how oaths Mould
be kept, not only with the houſhold of faith, but with enemies alſo. That day
the yong King, and Julian the falſe Cardinal, and many of the Hungarian
Nobility, were ſlain; and the Prelates, that were in the field for encouraging
the Soldiers, fied, and fell into mariſhes; and all the trinches and ditches were
Nnnnnn?
filled
.
1
512
CENT URI XV.
1
1
filled with blood of Chriſtians, An. 1444. from thenceforth wars profpered
not well with the Hungarians. The ſame Pope raiſed wars in Italy, and died
An. 1447
7. NICOLAUS the V. was choſen, Pope Felix being alive; where-
fore many remained neutral; and the wars that were begun, continued until
the year before the Jubilee. The Emperor , with his Diet at Oſchoffenburgh,
did charge all Germany to acknowledg Pope Nicolaus; and he commanded
the City Baſil to diſmiſs the Councel before the Feaſt of St. Martin, An.1548.
The Pope Nicolaus ſent Æn. Sylvius to perſwade Pope Felix to renounce his
title; they agree, that Amadeus Thall be a Cardinal, and Legate of Germany,
and of his own Countrey; and all his Cardinals and Biſhops ſhall keep their
places. To procure the favor of the Germans, Nicolaus publiſhed a Bull, Ad
ſacram Petri ſedem, and another, Vt pacis, dated in July An. 1449. wherein he
preſcribeth ſome moderation of Annates; he approveth and confirmeth all
the proviſions and Acts of the Councel at Balil, and of Pope Felix the V.and
their other cenſures , excommunications, abſolutions, &c, This Bull is an-
nexed unto the Acts of that Councel, after the Decretum quinque conclufionum,
Such were the times, that the Popes framed their Decrees and Bulls accord-
ing to their own intereft, and not according to equity, nor the voices of them
who had called on the holy Ghoft: That Councel was alſo confirmed by Pope
Sixtus the IV. Alltroubles being thus calmed, ſo many went to Rome in the
year of Jubilee, that on a day Peter Barbus, Cardinalof St. Mark, riding ona
mule toward the Vatican, and reencountring with the people on Hadrians
bridge, could go neither forward nor backward for the throng, his mule and
two hundred men with three horſes, were extinguiſhed, and many fell from
both ſides of the bridge into the water. Platin. The next year Mahumet, ha-
ving received many foils at Conſtantinople, was preparing allhis forces a-
gainſt it. Then Conſtantine Paleologus ſent unto the Pope, and craved help
of men and money. Nicolaus refuſed, unleſs the Emperour would cauſe the
Greeks to ſubmit unto his Papal Authority. Antonine Biſhop of Florence, at
the ſame time, faith ; The Pope thought it not reaſon to ſpoil Italy of mo-
nies, for aid of a Nation potent enough, if they would beſtow their money
to hire other Nations. Anton.par. 3. tit. 22.cap. 13. But the Greeks would
rather ſuffer any extremity, then be ſubject unto the Pope; ſo that City was
loft unworthily, An. 1453. Then Nicolaus hoped to reap a rich harveſt; he
ſent Baffarion, a Greek, (whom Eugenius had enticed unto his ſide at Flo-
rence, and had given him a red hat, with the Biſhoprick of Tuſculo) to be
Patriarch of Conftantinople; the Greeks would not accept him, but choſe
Gennadius Scholarius. Many Greeks came then into Italy; and many Italians
began then to ſtudy the Greek Language. Bodinus in Dæmono. ſheweth ex lac.
Sprenger, a rare diſpenſation granted by this Nicolaus: A German Biſhop
(whom the Pope loved) was ſick, and had learned from a witch, that another
witch had done him ill; nor could he be healed, unleſs that ſickneſs were caſt
upon the woman which had done it, and then ſhe aſſuredly was to die: The
· Biſhop ſendeth unto the Pope for an Indulgence to practiſe this. Nicolaus
granted it, with this clauſe, of two'evils, the greateſt is to be eſchewed. He ſate
eight years.
8. CALLISTUS the III, inſtantly after his coronation , produced a
Book, wherein he had many years before written theſe words; I Calliſtus,
Pope, vow unto the Almighty God, and the holy individual Trinity, that!
fall purſue by wars, interdictions, curſes, and by what other means I ſhall be
able, the Turks, which are enemies of Chriſt's name. Platin. So he ſent (ixteen
ſhips, under the conduct of the Patriarch of Aquileia , into Alia. At that
cinne
1
1
Of. POPE S.
513
i
time a great Comet appeared; which the Mathematicians deemed to por-
tend great plague: wherefore the Pope ordained, that the bells bę tolled at
noon; and then all people to fall upon their knees, and pray that the plague
might fall on the Turks; but it fell at home: for as the wars were taken in
hand ſuddenly, ſo they ended ſoon and ſhamefully. Ibid. Calliftus ordained
the feaſt of Chriſt's transfiguration on Auguſt 6. granting the like indulgence
unto the obſervers thereof, as of Corp. Chriſti. Jo. Naucler. He multiplied the
number of canonized Saints, adding Edmund an Engliſh Minorite, and Vin-
centius a Spaniſh Minorite, &c. When the before named Beſſarion heard of
this enrolling, he ſaid, Theſe new Saints make me doubt of the old. He or-
dained a general Letany and proceſſion the firſt Sunday of every moneth;
and that every one obſerving it, ſhall have indulgence for ſeven years. He
added unto the Maſs a prayer, for victory againſt the Infidels, which who-
ſoever ſhall ſay, ſhall have three years indulgence. If he had minded ſincerely
to aid the Chriſtians, he had a fair occaſion; for at the ſame time John Hun-
niades, or Vaivoda, overcame Mahumet at Alba, (faith Naucler, of as other's
write, Belgrad) and was not able to purſue his victory, his Army was ſo ſore
weakened. Antonin.par. 3.tit.2 2.cap. 14. Shortly thereafter the valiant Hun-
niades died at Zemplen, An. 1456. But Calliſtus was more deſirous to have
his Son, or Nephew, Lignius Borgias, to attain the Crown of Sicilies; for
Alfonſo King of Afragon died, and his bafe Son Ferdinand ſucceeded in all
his Kingdoms; but the Pope proclaimed the Kingdom of Sicilies to be va-
cant, and fallen again unto St. Peter, and ſo the Pope may diſpoſe of it at his
pleaſure: he commanded Ferdinand, under pain of his curſe, that he call not
himſelf King of Sicilies; but if anycan pretend any right unto it, it ſhould be
examined at Rome: and he diffolved all oath of obedience unto Ferdinand.
Anton. ibid. cap. 16. They were levying on both ſides; and in the mean time
Calliftus died, when he had ſate three years.
9. PIUS the II, was before Æneas Sylvius; with the change of his
name, he changed his manners. He had been Scribe at the Councel of Baſil;
and was one of the twelve Cenſores Concilii; when any thing was done by De-
puties of Nations, Aneas was one for Italy; when Eugenius was depoſed,
and Felix was choſen, Æneas was ſent, by the Councel, unto the Emperour,
to declare the equity of the election; and the Emperour admiring the dexte:
rity of his wit, choſe him to be his Secretary. In his firſt book; Degeftis coni.
Baſil, he hath a large diſcourſe, proving that the Pope is ſubječi unto the
Councel; there he faith, The Church is the Spouſe of Chriſt, and the Pope
is but his Vicar; now (faith he) the Spouſe is above a Vicar, neither will
willany man ſubject his Wife unto his Vicar: There he proves that theſe
paſſages of Scripture, Thou ſhalt be called Cephas, and I will give thee the
keys; and I have praied for thee; and feed my ſheep, give no priviledge
unto Peter, but are wreſted by flatterers, contrary to the mind of Chriſt, and
expoſition of the Fathers. There alſo he ſaith, Chriſt is the head of the Church,
and the Pope is not the head; unleſs one will ſay, that he is the Miniſterial
head, or Vicarofthe Head for edification, and not the harm of the Church;
and therefore as an offending member may be cut off, ſo the Pope may
be depoſed : And that a Councel may be aſſembled without the conſent of
the Pope, he proves both by reaſon and practice. But when Æneas was made
Pope, he ſent abroad a Bull, with the Title of Retractations, revoking what
he had written againſt other Popes; and praiſing them. In another, begin-
ning Execrabilis, and dated in the ſecond year of his Papacy; he condem-
neth all appellations unto a future Councel, as execrable and peſtiferous;
and he condemns all Univerſities, and favourers of ſuch appellations. In ano-
Oooooo
ther
1
1
i
514
CENTURY XV.
1
Itance;
А
1
)
1
(
ther that beginneth in minoribus agentes , and directed unto the Univerſity of
Colen, An. 1463. he profeſſeth repentance for writing the Dialogue, and
other books for authority of a Councel; and faith, He had perſecuted the
Church ignorantly, as Pauldid; and he would prove the authority of a Pope
above a Councel, from the ſame paſſages of Scripture which he had brought
to the contrary. In the end he ſaith, he doth reverence the Councel of Con-
and yet that Councel had decreed that a Councel is above the Pope.
And ſó Pius verifieth what Pope Gregory, On Yob lib. 1 1. cap. 1o. faith ,
Doctor neglecting to practice what he hath taught, and will not do the good
that he hath averred, beginneth to teach the lewd things that he loveth; and
in the juſt judgment of God, now he ſhall not have for good, who'refuſeth
a good converſation; becauſe when the heart is inflamed with the love of
earthly things, it ſpeaks alwaies of earthly things; as truth faith in the Gofa
pel, Out of the aboundance of the heart, the mouth ſpeaketh. This Pope
abſolved Ferdinand King of Arragon, from the curſe of Pope Calliſtus; yet
ſo, that he gave his wifes lifter in marriage unto the Pope's Nephew; and alle
gave him the Dutchy of Maldeburg and Celan. Platina ſaith , This Pope's
ſifter had four ſons; and the King made the two youngeſt both Knights; and
unto one of them he gave his daughter, with the Dutchy of Amalphis. Pius
was an enemy to Lewis the II. King of France, becauſe he confirmed the
Pragmatica Sanctio; and he cauſed him to annul it. He menaced Borfius,
Duke of Mutina, becauſe he favoured the affairs of France. He purſued,
with moſt gricvous cenſures, Sigiſmund Duke of Auſtria; becauſe he had
impriſoned Card. Nicol. Cuſanus , unto whom the Pope had given a Biſhop-
rick in Tirolis, without the Duke's conſent. He deprived Diether, Biſhop
of Mentz; becauſe he would not conſent that the Pope ſhould exact the An-
nats in Germany, nor give his Oath that he would never ſollicite for a Coun-
cel; and Pius gave that See unto Adolph of Naſſow. Crantz. in Saxon.lib.
12.cap. 1. ſaith, The Pope's confirmation was not regarded; therefore A.
dolph levied an Army, and by the aid of the Palatine of Rhine, he prevai-
led againſt Diether, and ſpoiled the City pitifully, and brought it into mi-
ſerable bondage, and all trading decaied there. Faſcic.rer, expeten. fol. 164
Edit. An. 1535, faith, Pius ſighed ſo oft as he heard the name of Mentz, bc-
cauſe he had done ſo great harm unto that City; and thereafter he reſtored
Diether. Pius brought unto the Patrimony of the Church Tarracino, Bene-
vento, Sora, Arpino, and a great part of Campania; and was alwaies care-
full to inlarge the Papal authority. He was ſo intangled with wars, that he
ſeemed not to favour learning, ſaith Platina. In the year 1460, he aſſembled
a Councelat Mantua , for levying an Army againſt the Turks: The Oratok
of France came thither, and complained that the Kingdom of Naples was
taken from the right heir, and given unto the King of Arragon; but the Pope
pleaded for Arragon, and would have no buſineſs to be treated there, but
only preparation againſt the Turk; and he ſent Beſſurion into Germany and
Hungary for the ſame effect:But their private jars hindred the common cauſe,
faith Laon, Chalcocon.lib.8. 10. Naucler. ſaith, Many Souldiers came from
Germany, France and Spain unto Ancona; the Pope gave them all his bler-
ſing, and ſent them home again, becauſe they had not brought money enough
with them. He writan Epiſtle to Mahumet, which is the 396, in numbers
where he affirms that the Empire of Greece depends on his See, and his Pre-
deceffours had given the Empire of Germany unto Charls; and he offered to
give that Xingdom peaceably unto him, if he would turn Chriſtian, and
defend the Church. He did fit ſix years. Platina reckoneth theſe follow-
ing Proverbs to be his , There be three perſons of one Deity ; and we
may
an
1
1
OF POPES.
SIS
1
)
may not conſider by what reaſon it may be ſo, but who hath ſaid it. When
men attempt to meaſure the Heaven , they may be called bold , rather
than true meaſurers. Fools, and not wiſe men, are moved with fair words.
The firſt places in Kings Courts are ſlippery. As all Rivers run into the Sea,
fo all vices into great Courts. Men ſhould be given to dignities, and not di-
gnities unto men. Some men are in Office, and deſerve it not; others deſerves
and have it not. A wandring Monk is the Divel's Nave. For weighty cauſes
marriage was taken from Prieſts; but for weightier reaſons it ſhould be gran-
ted, &c. I have ſeen ſome Editions that have not this laſt Proverb; but it
is in the Edition at Venice, An. 1562. Cum Frivilegio Pontificis, &c.
10. PAUL the II. had been a Merchant in Venice; when he' heard that
- his Uncle Eugenius was Pope, he would then learn Grammer, but becauſe of
his age , he made little progreſs. Platin. Nevertheleſs Eugenius made him
Arch-Deacon of Bononia, then Biſhop of Cervia, and then a Cardinal; but
his ambition ſtayed not until he was Pope ; and then he was not ſo much
void of all literature , as an hater of all learned men; for he deprived them
of their Benefices without any juſt cauſe; among them Platina was one:
Theſe ſeeking to be reſtored, craved that their cauſe might be heard before
Auditores rota; but he ſaid, Yewould bring us before Judges, as if ye were
ignorant that all Laws are in our breaſt; I have declared ſo, and let them all
go; I am Pope, and may approve or refuſe the Acts of others at my pleaſure.
He was the firſt Pope that ſpoke in this mancr. Io Serres. After three weeks,
when they ſaw no appearance to be reſtored, Platina wrote unto him thus; If
thou may ſpoil us of that which we bought with our money, we may alſo
complain of the wrong and unjuſt ignominy; ſince we have been rejected
by thee, and have received ſo notorious infamy, we will go to Kings and
Princes, and exhort them, for your cauſe, to afiemble a Councel; where thoy
fhalt be compelled to give account, why thou haſt ſpoiled us of our lawful
poffeßions. For this Letter Platina was laid in Iron fetters; for the Pope could
not hear of a Councel: after ſome ſpace Platina was looſed, upon condition,
that he go not out of Rome Platin. Eugenius had founded ſome Canonsin
the Lateran Church, which were Regulars; Calliſtus expelled them, and
placed Seculars; now Paul put out the Seculars, and reſtored the Regulars,
to the great offence of the Romans. Idem. He exceeded all his Predeceffors
in gorgeous apparel; his Mitre was ſet with all manner of precious ſtones;
he would be admired by all men; and left he were too ſingular, he ordained
by a publick Decree, that none ſhould have a ſcarlet hat, but the Cardinals;
and thoſe thould always have their horſes or mules covered with ſcarlet; he
would have given them more ornaments, if ſome, thinking well, had not ad-
moniſhed, that the pomp of the Church ſhould not be augmented in preju-
dice of Religion. Idem. All offices were then ſold at Rome; he fold the richer
Benefices to them who had the lefſer, that his Annates might be the more; no
reſpect was had of learning, but only, who will give moſt: He called the
Students of Humanity, (as Platina ſpeaketh) Hereticks; and he exhorted the
Citizens, that they breed not their children witỉ learning; it is enough (faid
he) if they can read and write. He deviſed new offices for his own gain; he
kindled wars in ſeveral places; he ſtirred the Germans and Hungarians againſt
the Bohemians; hevexed the Poli in Æquitoli, becauſe they ſaid Chriſt hath
no Vicar. He ſate ſix years ten moneths, and died of Apoplexy, An. 1471.
Agrippa de vanit. ſcien.cap.6. calleth theſe, Paul and his Succeffours Sixtus,
Alexander and Julius , famous diſturbers of Chriſtendom.
11. SIXTUS the IV. General of the Franciſcans, reſtored the Secular
Canons, whom Paul had ejected. Onuphr. in Addit
. to Platin, Paul ſowed,
000000 2
and
1
$16
CENTURY XV.
I
and Sixtus reaped a plentiful harveft;for Paul did ordain that the Jubile ſhould
be kept every 25. year,and Sixtus keptit, An.1475.In the next year he ordain-
ed, that whoſoever kept the feaſt of the conception of Mary (as was ordained
at Baſil) according to the order now preſcribed by his Notary , ſhould have
as large forgiveneſs as was decreed by Urban the IV. or Martin the V. unto
the obſervers of Corp. Chriftı. This conſtitution was annexed to the Acts of
the Councel at Trent; and by a conſtitution following there, it is clear, that
many
Preachers in their Sermons and Books, maintained that Mary was con-
ceived in ſin, and it is a deadly ſin to hold the contrary; wherefore the former
conftitution had need of a Bull of confirmation, dated An. 1483. Onuphrius
faith, In the days of Paul, Sixtus was ſo reſpected for learning, that all the
doubts of faith were committed unto him among all the Cardinals; and now
he made ſhew of great things; he proclaimed a Councel to be at Lateran for
reformation of the Church, and for aid againſt the Turks. The Emperor
Frederick objected, that no good was ever done at Rome for the Church;
therefore it were fitter to aſſemble at Conſtance, or other City in the confines
of Germany : Conſtance, where ſo many Popes were depoſed, wasodious at
Rome. Frederick then named Utina in Carnia. Then Sixtus perceived that
he could not atcheive his deſignments, and forgetting the Councel, turned to
the advancing of his kinred, of whom he made ſome Dukes and Princes.
Onuphrius faith, He loved his kinſmen greatly, and was blamed for granting
unto them ſome things contrary unto reaſon and equity; to wit, as weſellus
Groningenfis (who was an eye witneſs, in his Book De indulgen, Papalı.) re-
porteth, At the ſuit of P. Ruerius, (whom Sixtus made Cardinal of S. Sixto)
and of his own Brother Jerome, he granted unto all the domeſticks of Car-
dinal de S. Lucia, a free licence to commit ſodomy in the moneths of June.
July and Auguft. Onuphrius ſaith, He deviſed new tributes, but ſpared to
Thew the particulars. Agrippa de van.Jcient.cap. 64. doth ſhew, ſaying, Pope
Sixtus built a large Stews; and was like to Heliogabulus, who fed herds of
whores to his friends and ſervants ..... and now each whore in Rome payeth
dayly unto the Pope a Julian penny,; which tribute furniounteth to 20000.
ducates yearly; and this is the charge of the Exchequer of the Church, to
reckon the rewards of whores: for I have heard them reckoning thus; This
man hath two Benefices, a Curates place of twenty crowns, with three whores,
paying weekly twenty Julians: Yea, the Biſhops and officials of Court are
bordellers, and compel the Prieſts to pay a yearly tribute for their concua
bines; ſo that it is a proverb, Have he one or none, he muſt pay a crown for
his concubine; or let him take one if he will; But in the Kingdom of avarice
nothing is filthy, if it bring gain. I paſs (ſaith he) that for a ſum of money,
Biſhopsgive licence unto women, in their husbands abſence , to dwell with
other men; all which are ſo manifeſt and frequent, that it is doubted, whe-
ther the ſhameleſneſs of Prieſts, or patience of people be more out of order...
ſuch patrons hath the bordle craft, &c. But to return; Sixtus would never
refuſe to grant a Benefice, ſaith Onuphrius; and would give the ſame Bene-
fice to fundry perſons, being importunate; and to take away all jarrings, he
appointed John de Monte unto that charge; he was much addicted to wars;
and did nothing well, faith Onuphrius. When he heard that Hercules Duke of
Ferraria had agreed with the Venetians, he was ſo vexed, that he died within
five days, when he had ſate fourteen years. Ioh. Sapius made this Epitaph;
Sixte,jaces tandem, noſtra diſcordia ſecli,
Seviſti in Superos, nunc Acheronta tenes,
Sixte, jaces tandem, deflent tua buſta cynadi,
Scortaque, lenones, alea, vina, Venus. .
Riſerat
7
1
:
t
1
of POPES.
317
1
Riferat ut vivens cæleſtia numina Sixtus,
Sic moriens nullos credidit eſſe deos.
12. INNOCENTIUS the VIII. followed him in bloody wars, de-
viſing tributes, ſelling Benefices, advancing his Nephews, &c. At that time
Zizimus, (or Games) the elder Son of Mohumet, was overthrown in battel,
in Bithynia, by his younger Brother Bajazet, and fled into the Rhodes, where
the Maſter apprehended him.When Baiazet knew it, he ſent rich gifts unto the
Maſter of the Knights, entreating to keep him in ſure ward, and he would
give him 40000.crowns yearly, and never move wars againſt Chriſtians.
Left Games make an eſcape', he was ſent into France, and thence delivered
unto Innocentius. Phi. Cominaus Hift. pag.944. edit. Hanno. An. 1606. The
Pope profered unto all Chriſtians, if they would leave inteſtine wars, he would
aid them againſt the Turks; and to encourage them, he told them, that
Captain would go with them : But Bajazet fent him 40000.crowns yearly,
and ſo that enterprize was ended. Onuphr. He was compelled to make peace
with Ferdinand King of Naples; and then pretending that the King paid not
his tribute, he accurſed him, and gave his Kingdom to Charls the VIII, King
of France. He ſate four years.
13. ALEXANDER the VI. attained the Papacy by ambition of ſome
Cardinals, whom he corrupted with gifts and promiſes; ſo the worſt of all
was preferred to them all. Onuphr. Some in the conclave ſaid, They had moſt
fooliſhly made himi Pope, who was a moſt wicked man, and great hypocrite,
aud would ver them all; neither were they deceived, for Aſcanius Sfortia
(the chief procurator of the ele&ion) became phrenetick, others were exiled,
ſome were impriſoned, and ſome condemned to death by him. Charls the
VIII. King of France, was then in his expedition toward Naples, and in-
tended to go againſt the Turks; for he heard, that Bajazet was not ſtout, and
Was in fear of Games; and the Chriſtians did advertiſe Charls, and invited
him. P. Comin.de bello Neapo.lib.2. The Pope envying France, agreed with
Alfonſo Son of Ferdinand, on condition, that the Pope ſhould ſend a Car-
dinal to Naples for his confirmation; and Alfonſo ſhould pay as his Father
was wont, &c. Then theſe two ſent their Legates unto Bajazet (faith Guic.
lib. 1.) Chewing, that Charls was then in Arms againſt Naples; and thence
intending into Greece, in proſecution of the project of his Anceſtors; 'and
they proferred to detain the force of France, if he will aid them with
money.
Bajazet returned thanks unto the Pope, that he who is the head of Chriftena
don), had advertiſed him ſo lovingly of foeminent danger; and intreated him
to'kill Games by poiſon, or any other way, and he would give him 200000.
ducates, and the woven garment of Chriſt; as he had ſent unto lnnocentius
the point of the ſpear, wherewith Longinus had pierced Chriſt's ſide.P.Morn.
in Myſter. Nevertheleſs Charls, in the twentieth year of his age, paſſed
through Italy, with Bernard Stewart Duke of Albany, General of his Army,
without reſiſtance; and knowing that Alfonſo was with the Pope, he went
to Rome, and told the Citizens, If they let him not enter, he would make a
way to himſelf. The Pope hearing how others had accepted him, neither did
refuſe, nor had power to hold him out: The ſame night Alfonſo fled unto
Naples; and Alexander went into Hadrians Tower. A great number of the
Cardinals and Senators went forth upto Charls, and lodged him in that part
which belonged unto the Columnenſes. The Pope was odious unto the
Cardinals, and they had a purpoſe to chuſe another: They exhorted the King
to batter the walls of the Tower, which he might have done eaſily; neither
wanted he will, but he wanted the dexterity of choiſc men; ſo his Courtiers,
being corrupted with gifts by Alexander , they agreed upon theſe conditions:
Pppppp
1.The
1
1
1
SIS
CENTURY XV.
6
1
!
+
1. The Pope ſhould give unto the King four Cities, for aſſurance of the King-
dom of Naples. 2. No wrong or trouble ſhould be done unto the Cardi.
nals and Gentlemen who had followed him. 3. He ſhould deliver Games
unto the King. 4. He ſhould give his Son, the Cardinalof Valencia in pledge,
but under a few of the Pope's Legate. P. Comin.lo.cit. 10. Serres addeth,
that Charls got the title of the Emperor of Conſtantinople. The Pope could
not refuſe theſe conditions, yet ſo, that his perfidious minde could not hide
it ſelf; for he poiſoned Games, and then ſent him to Charls; and within few
days he died. Charls abode at Rome three weeks, and kiſſed the Pope's foot,
and then his cheek (which Alexander cauſed to be painted in the Gallery of
St. Angelo, Guicciar.lıb. 1.) and to ſhew that he had power within Rome, he
cauſed ſeats of Juſtice to be ſet up where he pleaſed, and did cxecution on
ſome guilty perſons. From Rome he went to Naples; and the Cities received
him, Alfonſo having filed into Spain. Then Charls preſumed of ſecurity, and
left no Gariſons in the City; in the mean time Alexander, by his Legates at
Venice, made a new league with the Emperor, Spain, Venetians and others,
againſt King Charls, ſo that he was forced to return into France; and the
Cities of Apulia and Calabria, not being fortified, received the Spaniards.
P. Comin. de bell. Neap. lib. 3. Then Pope Alexander did ſalute the King of
Spain, The moſt Chriſtian King; and he would have given him that title,
thereby to ingage his favor for ever; but becauſe ſome Cardinals adviſed
him, that the King of France would be offended, to be deprived of that title,
Alexander gave the title of The Catholick King unto Ferdinand. Ibid. lib. s.
Then Alexander being delivered from the fear of Charls, began to enrich his
kinſmen by all manner of ways, ſaith Onuph. If atany time he was not taken
up with publick affairs, he gave himſelf unto all maner of pleaſures, being al-
together given unto women; he had four Sons and two Daughters; above
all women he loved Vannocia , whom he kept almoſt as a wife. Idem. Other
Popes did not avow their children, but he openly honored them:It is offenſive
to godly ears to hear, and vile to repeat the inceſt of his family, which onu-
phrius toucheth; Guicciardin hath at large, lib. 1, do 3. and Iulian. Pontan.
tumul,lib.z. hath ſummarily in his Daughters Epitaph:
Hoc jacet in tumulo Lucretia nomine, ſedre
Thais Alexandri filia , nupta, nurus.
He kept the ſeventh Jubile An. 1500. and by his Bulls ſent pardons unto all
men who could not go to Rome, or were careleſs to go, ſaith Onuph. but
Pol. Virgil
. faith, He proclaimed to keep the Jubile not at Rome only, but in
all Provinces; both for his own gain and eaſe of all Chriſtians, that who
would might buy plenary Indulgences, as if they were in Rome. Of this
Jubile Sannazarius ſaith,
Pollicitus cælum Romanus & aſtra Sacerdos,
Per ſcelera & cædes ad Styga pandit iter.
He profeſſed a great expedition againſt the Turks, and that he would go per-
ſonally as General. Gaſper a Spaniard was ſent into England, who within
few moneths amaffed vaſt ſums of money; which the Pope received, but
forgot the expedition.Fr. Mafon in Antiq.Brit.lib.4.6.13. he made many Car-
dinals for money. Onuph. he killed every rich Prieſt at Court, and ſome Car-
dinals, that their riches might be brought into his treaſury; he had uttered his
cruelty againſt more, for hope of their inheritance, if he who was born for
the ruine of Italy, had not been the cauſe of his own death , by error of his
Cup-bearer; for when he had invited fonic rich Senators, and prepared a
poiſoned bottle of wine for them, the Cup-bearer gave the wine to the Pope
and his Son Cæfar Borgias; the young man fell into a ſharp feaver, yet
eſcaped
.
1
1
1
OF EMPEROU RS.
$19
5
1
1
eſcaped; but the old Pope could not overcome the poiſon. Idem. He ſate it.
years, and died An. 1503. Onuphrius (who can commend the worſt Popes)
faith : He had vertues with his vices; deep judgement; ſingular memory,
and eloquence that was hurtfull to many ; none could propound a thing more
craftily, defend it more ſharply, or bring to paſs more readily, what he once
attempted: Theſe gifts he defiled with monſtrous vices, and with fallhood
more than Punike ; horrible cruelty ; unmeaſurable avarice; infinite luft, &c.
This gives credit unto his Epitaph made by la, Sannazarius,
Fortaſſe neſces cujus hic tumulus fiet:
Afta viator , ni piget.
Titulum quem Alexandri vides, haud illius
Magni eſt, ſed hujus qui modò
Libidinoſa ſanguinis captus ſiti
Tot civitates inclytas ,
Tot regna vertit , & duces leto dedit ,
Natos ut impleret ſuos.
Humanajura , nec minùs Cæleftia
Ipſoſque ſuſtulit. Deos.
Vt ſcilicet liceret (heu ſcelus !) Patri
Nata finum permingere.
I nunc, Nerones 'vel Caligulas nomina ,
Turpes vel Heliogabulos.
Hoc ſat viator : reliqua non finit pudor.
Tu ſuſpicare o ambula.
Who hearing or reading theſe things, written not by adverſaries of his
See, but by Popiſh writers, will not think, That the Pope is the man of fin?
1
CH A P. II.
Of EMPEROUR S.
I.
R
1
OBERT Count Palatine of Rhine was Emperour, An. 1400. with
univerſal conſent; but not with ſuch reverence as his Anceſtours, be-
cauſe of the alienations granted by Charls the IV. and the late contempt
of
Wenceſlaus. Robert was prudent, and calmed all the jars within the Empire.
When he had brought Germany into tranquillity, he went to be crowned in
Italy; and to protect Florence againſt the potent warriour John Galeacius,
Duke of Millain, as the Florentines had invited him with large promiſes; but
they fled in the day of battel, ſo his expedition was unprofitable and diſho-
nourable. Neither could he be moved to ſtay in Italy, although the Gibe-
lines and the Pope, made larger promiſes unto him. When he returned, he
was no leſs troubled with the factions of the Anti-Popes, and ſchiſm in the
Church. He indeavoured to aſſemble a Councel, but the Anti-Popes would
not conſent. He died An, 1410.
2. SIGISMUND King of Hungary (and brother of Wenceſlaus, as
yet alive) for his valour, in fighting againſt the Turks, was judged worthieſt
of the Empire. Both the Popes did ſeek his favour, and pretending the au-
thority of confirmation, fent and confirmed his election. Platin. He ſpared
no travel to remove the ſchiſm, and went perſonally unto both the Popes ;
and ſeeing no other remedy, he went unto the Kings of France , Spain and
England, for aſſembling the Councel at Conſtance. It was once appointed
Pppppp 2
to
1
52.0
CENTURY XV .
1
)
to be held An. 1412, but it was delaied, becauſe Ladiſlaus, King of Naples
(ſtanding up for Gregory the XII.) had taken Rome, and kept it as Lord
thereof: he died the ſame year, and the Romans returned to the obcdience
of Pope John. Then the Councel was proclaimed , every where , to begin at
Conſtance Novemb. 1. An. 1414. We will ſpeak of it by it ſelf. The Bohe-
mians were offended for burning their Preachers, John Huſs and Jerom of
Frague; and they feared not to aſſemble in the fields, to the number of 30000.
and communicated, in both kinds, upon three hundred Tables erected for
that uſe; then they ruſhed into ſeveralChurches and Monaſteries, and broke
down the Images. 10. Cochl. Hiſt.lib.4. Their King Wenceſlaus died, An.
1420. without children. Then wars waxed in Bohemia; for Sigiſmund, as
neareſt heir, ſent Governours to rule it, untill he returned from the Wars
againſt the Turk in Hungary; there he was unfortunate.' In the mean time
aroſe John Troſnovius (commonly called Ziſca or Ciſca, that is, one-eyed)
a man of good Parentage, and brought up in the King's Court, and a cou-
ragious Souldier; the Huſſits choſe him to be their Captain; their Arny was
reckoned to confift of 40000,they poſeſſed the Fortreſſes of Prague, and
were Maſters of other Cities and Caſtles; every wliere they broke down Ima-
ges in the Churches. Ane. Sylvius Hift. Bohem. Cap. 38. At that time, one
coming from Picardy, perſwaded many Bohemians, both men and women,
to walk naked; and belides other fond errours, they defiled themſelves with
promiſcuous luits, and called themſelves Adamites. Ciſca abhorred them,
and although they proffered to join with him, yet he ſcattered them, and
killed ſome of them. 1o.Naucler. Before the Governours were arrived from
the Emperour, Ciſca was grown ſo ſtrong, that they were glad to ſeek peace.
Pope Martin thought to affright them with his curſe; but the Huſlits did not
fear his thunder. When the wars of Hungary ceaſed, the Emperour inten-
ded to march into Bohemia; if he had gone thither ſuddenly, it ſeems the Bo.
hemians would have ſubmitted; for they ſent unto the Emperour in Mora-
via , to ſeek peace; and the Emperour condeſcended unto tolerable condi-
tions; all the people were joifull, under hope of peace , and liberty of religi-
on. God would have it otherwiſe, that his good mettle might ſhine, and
be better known unto the world. Sigiſmund would firſt puniſh ſome offences
committed, in Vratiſlavia , againſt his Governours; and was ſevere againſt
the chief of the rebellion. This news coming to Prague, did ſo affright the
people, that they were afraid of the like rigour; and reſolving to refuſe the
Emperour, writ their Letters through all the Kingdom, asif the Emperour
intended the like cruelty amongſt them. Ane, Sylvius ibid. cap.39. All the
people, with uniformn conſent, put Ciſca into Prague, for their defence againſt
Sigiſmund, An. 1421, Whereupon followed eleven battels (or rather
pre-
parations) deſcribed loc.cit.cap.44. &c, Ciſca was alwaies victorious. Un-
leſs their enemy had written fo, it were almoſt incredible. The moſt notable
were theſe; Sigiſmund came to Prague, and beſicged it ſix weeks : All that
ſpace Ciſca, and his Bohemians, had the better in every skirmiſh; and the like
was in other parts of the Kingdom. The Emperour was forced to break up
from Prague, and to go unto Cutua. Then Ciſca left the City, and joined
with the Tabbrites (ſo named from a Town which they had founded, at that
time) and not being contented with victory in defence, he took fome Towns
and Caſtles from the Imperialiſts. Then the Emperour went againſt a Mona-
ſtery, which held as a Caſtle for Ciſca; nothing doubting to carry it, his
Army was ſo numerous. Ciſca came unto their relief; and the Imperialiſts,
at the only ſight of their adverſaries, were ſo far from oppoſing, that they
ran away ſuddenly; and the Emperour durft not ſtay inany part of all Bohe-
mia,
wand
Of EMPEROU Ř S.
$ 21
.
1
mia: So Ciſca took more Towns and Caſtles. Before the Town Rabi, his
one eye was pierced with an Arrow; but his reputation was ſuch, that he
continued in his government, and that Army was led by a þlind man; a
thing never ſeen nor read in any other Hiſtory, faith Sylvius ibid. The Em-
perour levied another Army, and ſent for the Ele&or Princes; then came the
Biſhop of Mentz; the Count Palatine ; 'Tome Dukes of Saxony; the Mar-
quels of Brandenburg, and other Biſhops of Germany: the Emperour or-
dered them to cnter, with their forces, into Bohemia on the Weſt; and he,
with his Hungars, did enter on the Eaſt. Blind Ciſca goeth to the fields, and
when he was ready to join in fight, the Imperialiſts were ſo amazed, that
they were ſoon overthrown; and ſome principal men amongſt them were
nain. Ciſca followed his Vi&tory one day, and brought back rich ſpoil. A
Florentine leading 15000. Horſe and Foot, fell among ice, and many of
them were drowned. The Bohemians, being ſo victorious, would chuſe a
King to reſiſt the Emperour; they ſent and invited Vitold, Duke of Litua-
nia; he was glad to be a King (Ciſca was no leſs diſcontented) and acces
pted, and within a ſhort ſpace reſigned his Title unto the Emperour; who
returned againſt the Huſſites. Ciſca is ſtill victorious, and 9000. Iinperialiſts
were llain. Now Sigiſmund thinks he cannot be King of Bohemia , without
the good will of Ciſca ; and that age ſaw the Emperour (whoſe name barba-
rous Nations did fear, and all Europe did reverence ) make ſupplications
and prayers unto an old blind Heretick, as Sylvius {pcaks Cap.46. But (faith
he) whom man could not overcome, the finger of God did kill. He ſhould
rather have ſaid, Whoſe weakneſs was ſtrengthned by the power of God;
againſt the malice of men, he could not be undone by craft not power of.
men; for Ciſca, in his old age, was willing to hearken , and to bring the Bo-
hemians under the command of the Emperour, and ſo under the yoke of
the Pope; but God's appointed time was not yet come, and he would not
ſuffer the Treaty to be cloſed, nor will leave his people; howbeit they then
in deſpair call themſelves Orphans. After the death of Ciſca, they were dia
vided into two factions, and led by two Captains, Procopius the elder and
the younger. All theſe circumſtances gave ſome courage unto Pope Martin;
he fent a Cardinal
, the Biſhop of Wincheſter in England, unto the Emperours
with a charge to renew his forces againſt the Bohemians, and ſign the Germ
mans with the Croſs. An. 1427. three Armies were levicd; from the Sea
Coaſt went the Duke of Saxony; the Marqueſs of Brandenburg from Frana,
conia; and the third from Rhine, Bavier and Suevia, under the Conduct of
Otho Biſhop of Trevers. Theſe entred three waies into Bohemia , and joined
together; when they heard the Bohemians were approaching (a thing moſt
ſtrange, yet reported as true by Sylvius cap,48.) they were ſo terrified, that
without ſeeing the enemy, both Captains and Souldiers, without ſhame, a-
bandoned the Fields and ran away. The Hullits purſued, and got all the
Baggage and Artillery; and not being contented, they rally out of the Kings
dom, and return with rich ſpoil
. The Legate accuſed his croſſed Souldiers
of ſo baſe cowardize, and exhorted them to turn their faces againſt the vile
Hereticks; nevertheleſs they ceaſed not to fie, untill the Victors left purſua
ing. Ibid. At that time were wars alſo between Millain and Florence; and
between the French and Spaniards in Naples: But Pope Martin not being ſa-
tisfied with ſo much ſpilt blood, ſent another Legate , Julian Cardinal of St.
Angelo , to perſwade the Germans to aſſume the croſs once more againſt the
Bohemians. An. 1430. The Bohemians, by their Letters ſent abroad , did
lament that ſo many men were ſain through the deceitful malice of the Pope;
· who, like to Satan, was rich in promiſes unto them which would fight againſt
Q99999
inno
}
?
*
1
5-22
CENTURY XV.
1
I
innocent people, but is not able to perform; who is not aſhamed to
pro-
claim lyes, and Nander them as miſcreants and hereticks; and refuſeth' to
fight with the weapons of God's word, becauſe he knoweth his own herelics
will be diſcloſed ;-but truth is never afraid of fallhood, and is mightieſt of
all things; but he deceiveth both in body and ſoul all that believe him. And
they intreated all men, both rich and poor, for God's ſake, and for righteouſ-
neſs, that they would, by ſome means, procure a ſafe and friendly communing
at ſome convenient place, and bring their teachers with them, that they may
hear one another; and the party erring may be brought to acknowledge
their error, and not deftroy-one another blindely; which if thoſe whom
they implore, will refuſe to do, on the other ſide, they will take the Lord
to be their help, and will defend the truth unto death : nor will they be afraid
of the Pope's curſe, who is not God (as he maketh himſelf) and theſe many
years
hath accurſed them ; but God hath been their help by his gracious
blefling, &c. Ph. Mornay. in Myſter. Nevertheleſs, the Marqueſs of Bran-
denburg is choſen General of another Army; He and the Dukes of Saxony
and Bavier , three Biſhops Electors, with others, to the number of 40000.
horſe, and not ſo many foot, went againſt Bohemia. The Cardinal went along
with them. Where they came, they ſpared neither age nor ſex; and no man
(conſidering their number and apparent power) doubted of their victory:
But when the Bohemians came near them, a voice went among the Impe-
rialifts, that they ſhould ſtay no longer; none knew whence the voice was;
a ſuddain fear cauſed them to flie. Julian ran unto the Dukęs and Comman-
ders, exhorting them to fight, not for poſſeſſions or worldly glory, but for
Religion, Chriſt's honor, and the ſalvation of ſouls, An. Sylv.ibid. but fear
was more perſwalive, that they left their colours, weapons, and all that they
had, An.1433. At that time the Emperor was at Noremberg; and determined
to deal no more with them by Arms, but would provide againſt them in the
Councel at Balil; and the Legate Julian went thither. Many other broils
were in the Churches of Germany at that time, as Crantz. in Saxo.lib. 11.
sap.25. Theweth: For the Biſhop of Magdeburg, and his Clergy were exiled :
the Church of Trevers was divided between two Competitors fighting, and
both accurſed; and both in contempt of the keys did their office: the Church
of Mentz had controverſie with the Citizens,cafting out their former Senate,
and chuſing another; ſo that the Clergy were forced to leave the City: the
Church of Bamberg was in the ſame condition: the Church of Utrecht,
after Sweder's death, had contention for a new Biſhop: nor could Pope Eu-
genius and his Cardinals go ſafely from Romc to Bafil, but were all plundered
by the way, even to the skin,ibid. The next ycar Sigiſmund went to Rome to
be crowned; but not with ſuch equipage, nor ſo looked upon as others were
before. The Bohemians ſent Procopius the elder, and ſome others to Baſil;
but the Nobles would not be content to be ruled by the two Procopii; for
they were ſuſpicious of them, as hearkning too much unto the Councel;
nor was their opinion vain, ſaith An. Sylv.cap.51. Mainard was the Author
of this mutiny. They aſſembled in Parliament, and choſe Alício, a Noble-
man of ſmalleſtate, to be their Governor ; but all was done as Mainard
would. Sigiſmund, after his coronation, came to Baſil; where he heard
ſome controverſies decided : then he came to Ulme; where he underſtood
that a battel had been fought in Bohemia, and the old Commanders were
flain; and the faction of the Nobility were prevailing : then Sigiſmund ſent
unto Bohemia , requiring them, in a quiet manner, to accept him their King,
according to his right. Mainard had privy correſpondence with Sigiſmund;
he called all the Soldiers into hoyels or barns, (whereof many are there) pre-
tending
t
1
Of E MP ER OUR S.
5:23
çanding that he was to march againf the Lands of the Emperor, and he
would give them in theſe barns wages for the expedition ; but he ſhut the
doors upon them, and burnt them all; and then he brought the reſt of the
Countrey under the Emperor's command, An. Sylv.cap.St. The Em-
peror entered into Bohemia, An. 1436. with great folemnity; then Images
were reftored, Altars were repaired, and Monks returned into their Cloiſters;
fome Haflites fled out of the Countrey; a time of recantation was granted
únto others; and the moſt bold among them were puniſhed : But Sigiſmund
could not prevail as he would; for they preached againſt the Monks and
doctrine of Rome; and followed their former order in their Churches;
and were riſing in Arms againſt Sigiſmund, ibid.cap. 52. But he died the next
year, leaving only one Daughter, which was married to Albert Marqueſs of
Moravia , and now, by marriage, Succeſſor of the Kingdom of Hungary.
Sigiſmund had dealt with John Paleologus, Emperor of the Greeks, to make
an union with the Latines in matters of Religion, and thereby he might have
aid againſt the Turks; and likewiſe through weakneſs of German Princes,
he might be choſen Emperor; ſuch motives were prevalent; but when he
was upon his way, he heard that the Emperor was dead, and he began even
then to repent of his voyage. When the Princes Electors did conveen, Pope
Eugenius and the Councel of Baſil ſent their Legates; craving to delay the
election until the affairs of, the Church were ſetled. The Electors ſaid, The
condition of the Empire cannot permit a delay : Therefore the Orators of
both parties did threaten the Electors with their curfe, The Electors did ap-
peal from them and their curſe, unto the general Councel that ſhould be next
and lawfully called; ſo they went on.
3. A.LB ER T the II. Marqueſs of Moravia, was choſen unanimouſly,
and was gracious unto all Germany, for he was learned, wife and fout. The
Bohemians, which before had fought for Religion, fent unto Caſimire, Bro-
ther of the King of Poland; and he was willing to accept the Kingdom, but
was hindered by Albert; nevertheleſs, the Bohemians and Sileſians continued
in a warlike poſture. Æn. Sylv.cap.ss. Albert puniſhed the Jews for perti-
nacy in their Rites. He heard that Amurathes the II. was entered into Servia,
and was intending to invade Hungary; therefore when he had dealt with the
two Anti-Councels for unity, he went againſt the Turks, Amurathes hearing
of his preparation, returned into Macedonia and Theffalie, ſubduing all
where he came. Albert diſmiſſed his Army; and died in Hungary An. 1439.
John Emperor of the Greeks conceived hopes of aid in Italy, and arriving
at Venice, made choiſe to ſeek the aid of the Pope, rather then of the Coun-
cel at Baſil; but at laſt his experience taught him, that the Pope was ſeeking
but to inlarge his own power; and ſo having almoſt begged his bread in
Italy the ſpace of two years, he returned with no ſatisfaction: and having
heard the ſcoffìngs of ſome by the way, he had no grace among his people,
and was forced to quit his Crown, in favor of his Brother Conſtantine.
4. FREDERICK the III. Duke of Auſtria, was choſen lanuary 1. An.
1440, in the 25. year of his age, and reigned 33. years. Albert had two
Daughters, and left his Wife big with childe.The Hungarians fent unto Vladi-
flaus King of Poland, to accept their Crown; but when their Queen brought
forth a Son, Ladiſlaus, they crowned him, in the fourth moneth of his age:His
Mother ſent him unto his Uncle the Emperor, to be brought up by him. The
Hungarians thought it not expedient to want a King in time of ſuch danger;
therefore they followed their firſt purpoſe, and brought in Vladiſlaus: He
once put Amurathes to flight, that Amurathes ſought peace; and the King,
miſtruſting his own ſtrength, conſented unto peace for ten years: They both
Q999992
3
con-
1
1
528
CENTURY XV.
+
confirmed the peace and conditions by folemn oath, after their ſeveral maner;
but as it is ſaid of Eugenius, the oath was violated, and the King was killed in
the fourth year by the Turks. Then the Bohemians would chuſe another King:
The Queen did advertiſe them of the birth and title of her Son; and ſome
did accord: Burin open Parliament, by conſent of the moſt, Albert Duke of
Bavier was choſen King. Albert refuſed; ſaying, He would not bereave a
pupil: a rare example. The Bohemians then ſent unto the Emperor , in-
treating him to undertake the Government during the minority of his pupil.
He ſaid, he could not; becauſe of the difficulty of his other affairs; and
he adviſed them to chuſe Governors among themſelves. The Orators, by
their own motion, proffer the Crown unto himſelf. He ſaid, That were
unrighteouſneſs, eſpecially in the perſon of a Tutor. So they did chuſe
Governors; ſome of the Romiſh Religion, and ſome contrarily minded :
Theſe did agree upon a toleration in matters of Religion, etin. Sylw.cap.57,
5.8. Frederick wrote a Letter unto Charls King of France, Thewing his
earneſt deſire to cure the malady and ſchiſm of the Church; and this cannot
be without a meeting of Princes, and chief men of Eccleſiaſtical and Civil
Estates; and therefore as he, by advice of his Prelates and Princes , had ap-
pointed a Diet at Mentz February 2. following, ſo he intreated, with (incere
affection, that his Brotherhood, for the glory of God, and comfort of
the Church, would ſend Commiſſioners to treat, adviſe, and conclude in
things of that kinde, belonging to the benefit of all Chriſtian people; but
if his Brotherhood would be pleaſed to come perſonally, it were moſt glori-
ous, and would bring forth the more copious fruit. The.Letter is dated at
Vienne May 1. An. 144.1. Regni 1, In Faſcic. rer.expetend fol. 160. That Diet
was held as followeth in the next Chapter. He ceaſed not until he removed
the ſchiſm between the Popes; and then was crowned by Pope Nicolaus;
who alſo did celebrate the marriage between the Emperor and Elenora ,
Daughter of the King of Portugal, An. 1452. He was joyfully received in
all the Cities whereſoever he came, becauſe none did fear him; and he went
without ſhew of hoſtility or great power, faith Crantz.in Saxo.lib. 11.cap.32.
and there was univerſal peace in Italy ſo long as he was there; but when he
left it, peace took her leave: For in Lombardy, Naples, and other parts, they
returned to their wonted ambition and tumults. The Bohemians alſo fell at
variance, and forced the Emperor to quit the tuition of their King. And the
Emperor was moleſted by his Brother in Auſtria , until his Brother died. Con-
ftantine Palcologus was moleſted by his elder Brother Theodor for a ſpace,
yet: prevailed. After the battel of the Hungarians at Varna, An. 1444. where
Vladiſlaus and Cardinal Julian were Nain, Conftantine went to Peloponneſus
to reſiſt Amurathes, but loſt it. Then Scanderbeg left his office of Janizar,
and took upon him the Government of his Father's Kingdom Epirus; for
Amurathes had taken him from his Father, and promiſed to give him his
Father's inheritance. Upon this hope the young Prince abode with the Turk,
and did him good ſervice; but when his father John Caſtriot was dead, and
the Turk oppreſſed that Countrey, and ſought occaſion to kill him, his native
Country and he had their correſpondence, and he eſcaped from the Turk's
Court: Then he fought ſundry battels againſt the Turk, and was victorious.
At laſt Amurathes amaſſed a great Army againſt him, which he was not able
to reſilt by'all likelihood, if the valiant Prince of Tranſylvania, John Hun-
niadės, had not come unto him with a new Army; at that time they were
both foiled; yet the Princes eſcaped, howbeit hardly; and the next year
Amurathes died in drunkenneſs, Lao. Chalcocon.lib.6. In the year 1453.
Mahumet , the next Emperor of the Turks, razed Athens, for envy of learn-
ing
1
I
OF EMPEROURS.
525
ing there; then he beſieged Conftantinople. The Emperour Conſtantine
had no aſſiſtance from Chriſtians, partly for troubles among themſelves,
and partly for the ambition of the Pope ; who was offended with the
Greeks for not ſubmitting unto him: nor did the Greeks eſteem of their Em-
perour, becauſe he vexed them with grievous taxes: So that City was loſt
Iune 28. and the fiftieth day of the fiege ; Conſtantine was ſlain ; and ſuch
cruelties were committed, as the like hath been ſcarcely written. The ſame
day Galatia was rendered unto Mahumet. Chriſtians were ſorry for theſe
loſſes; but private intereſts hindred them from attempting a recovery. In
the year 1456. Mahumet entred into Hungary; then the renowned John
Hunniades, with the aid of the Emperour, went againſt him with ſuch
happy ſucceſs, ( as it pleaſed God) that the Turks were overthrown at
Belgrad; Mahumet was wounded; and Hunniades got all his Artillery and
Baggage Auguſt 6. All Chriſtendom rejoyced at that victory with bone-fires,
as being themſelves delivered from the fear of ſuch an enemy. Then the
Turks went againſt the Iſlands of Archipelagus; and the valiant Hunniades
died in September next; but Hungary had peace. Frederick ſer his minde
to eſtabliſh peace in Gerinany; and ſuffered much for preventing eminent
evils. Crantz.loc.cit
. faith, His patience was uſeful for the time, and it was
deemed to be his wiſdom. Many did lament ſeveral abuſes in the Church
and Commonwealth; they ſaid his anſwer was; The time of Reformation
is not come as yet; nor did it come in his days; and it is not known when
it ſhall come, ſaith Crantz. In this place the watching providence is to be
remembred; Ladiſlaus intended (by a plot from Rome, as it was reported,
faith An. Sylu.cap.71.) to make an end of all the Huſſites at once, in this
manner: He was to marry a Daughter of France; the matriage ſhould have
been folemnized in Prague; where many Princes and Prelates were to
aſſemble from Germany and France; beſides Cardinals, Potentates, and
others from Rome; who if they had gathered , might have done as they had
projected. When this marriage was in preparation, and the Princes ready to
take journey, Ladiſlaus died, after he had been tied to his bed 36. hours, not
without ſuſpition of poiſon, in the 20. year of his age: So Bohemia was
delivered from that intended maſſacre, and two Kingdoms were vacant;
many pretended right to the Crown of Bohemia; and the Kings of France
and Poland were ſuitors: When all their claims and ſuits were heard; they,
preferring the good of the Kingdom, declared George Pogiobratz their
King , ripe in judgement, and a good Warriour. Matthias , the Son of
John Hunniades, was then a priſoner; and Ladiſlaus had cauſed to bring
him from Hungary to Bohemia , to be executed there; but when the King
was dead, the Bohemians had nothing to lay unto his charge, and they dis-
miſſed him ; before he entered into Hungary, the Hungarians proclaimed
hiin thcir King; thou wilt admire, who readeſt this, ſaith Naucler, of theſe
two young Princes; the one is carried from his throne (when he thinketh to
be married) to his grave; and the other from priſon (when he feareth to be
beheaded) to a throne; a ſuddain and ſtrange change. But Matthias lived
not long; and unto him ſucceeded Vladiſlaus, the Siſters Son of Ladiſlauso
and married the Widow of Matthias. The Emperor Atrove then for the
Kingdom; after a battel, theſe two covenanted, that if Vladiſlaus and his
line ſhould fall, Maxiınilian, the Son of Frederick,ſhould ſucceed. Vladillaus
had one Son, Lewis, who died in a battel againſt the Turks, An, 1528. and
then the covenant was accompliſhed, and the houſe of Auſtria are Kings of
Hungary. After the death of Ladiſlaus was Arife alſo for the Dutchy of
Auftria; three Brethren, the Emperor, Albert, and Sigiſmund contend for it;
Ririr
they
1
?
526
CENTURI XV.
+
1
1
peace; he
they did name ſome Umpires to decide the controverſie ; but it is hard to
judge againſt the mighty. Frederick carried it
. But in the year 1463. AL-
bert beſieged his brother, in the Caſtle of Vienna, ſo freightly; that the
Emperour ſent for relief unto George King of Bohemia ( whom he was
wont to deſpile as an Heretick) and he ſent unto Pope Pius , intreating him,
that he would not accurte George with his Thunder ; the Pope yeelded, be-
cauſe of that neceſſity, faith 2 aucler. And the Bohemians delivered the
Emperour; but ſo warily, that he neither did periſh, nor was victorious.
In the year 1406. Frederick went to Rome; ſome ſay, to perform a vow;
others ſay, to treat with the Pope concerning Wars againſt the Turk ; what-
ſoever was his purpoſe, he returned in peace; and by his means,
peace con-
tinued in Italy and Germany. At that time Charls (Turnamed, The Hardy)
Duke of Burgundy, Flanders, Gelderland, Holland, &c. durft hold all
the World for his enemies; and Ipared not to invade and take Towns where
he plealed. He had a conference with the Emperour at Luzemburg; and
amongt other purpoſes, he demanded the Title of the Kingdom of Naples,
becauſe it ſometime had belonged unto the Empire; and now he intended
to make Conqueſt of Italy. The Emperour knowing and miſiking his am-
bition, gavę him fair words and departed the City in the night. Wherefore
the Duke beſieged Colein: The Emperour came against him with a great
Army, yet deſirous of peace : They were both induced to agree, and
Charis left the bounds of the Empire. But he could not live in
intended to march into Italy, and to moleft the Switzers in his way; but
he was killed by them, in the year 1476. Then the French, the Switzers
and others, repoffeffed themſelves of what Charls had taken from them;
and Maximilian, the Emperour's lon, married the only daughter of Charls,
and kept his inheritance not without troubles. In the year 1480, Mahumet,
having conquered the Iſlands of Archipelagus, invaded Italy; his Bafla Aco-
math took Otranto and ſome other places; all Italy was in fear. Mahumet
died, and his ſon Bajazeth was molefted with Civil wars; ſo Italy was freed.
In the year 1486. Frederick cauſed his ſon Maximilian, to be choſen King of
the Romans; and made ſeveral Statutes, under great penalties, agaiolt all
that ſhould diſturb the peace of Germany. The year 1492. is remarkable,
firſt for the death of Pope Innocentius, and election of Alexander the VI:
Next for expelling the Moors out of Spain, by Ferdinand King of Cañile,
above 700. years after their firſt arrival; it is written that 224000, families of
the Jews were baniſhed. Thirdly, under the name of the ſame Ferdinand,
Chriſtopher Columbus, ſailing Weſtward, diſcovered the Idles Azores; as
Americus Veſpuſius, in the year 1999. diſcovered the Weſt-Indies, which
after him was called America. Pope Alexander gave that Kingdom unto
Ferdinand. When this gift was reported unto Artabaliba, King of Peru, he
ſaid; That Pope muſt be a fool, who gave unto another what he never had;
or certainly he is impudent and unjuſt, who gives another man's Lands unto
ſtrangers, and ſtirreth up men to the ſhedding of innocent blood; as Benzo
& Lopez do record. When all the Empire was in peace , Frederick died An.
1493. The Reign of his ſon was, for the moſt part, in the next Century,
CH AP, .
)
1
1
Of Divers Countries.
327
CH A P. III. .
1
.
I
1
ting
Of Divers Countries,
1. T were tedious to repeat all the ſtrange Eclipſes of the Sun and Moori, Ominous
which are recorded to have been in this Century, portending the won- figns:
drous darkneſs of the ignorance of theſe times, as indeed it ſurpaſſed all o.
thers; ſince no age had ſeen more ungodly Popes, nor greater ignorance of
the Clergy. I he inundations of waters; the frequent peftilence and famine,
did alſo proclaim the wrath of God againſt the iniquity of men; but the more
God did ſtrike the ftithies of their hearts, they became the harder ; except a
ſmall number (in reſpect of the ungodly multitude) who therefore were had in
reproach, and were perſecuted.
2. In the beginning of this Century, God made ſome preparation for a Helps of
Reformation of the Weſtern Church, and in the midſt of it more; which knowledge.
were two mighty helps of knowledge. Firſt, ſome Greeks came into italy, to
wit, Emanuel Chryſoloras and Argyropulus two Byzantines; Muſurus Cre-
tenlis, John Laicaris, Theodor Gaza, George Trapezuntius, &c. The
Greek language had ſcarcely been heard in Italy, the ſpace of 700. years; but
then both Greek and Latine Schools were multiplied; and they tranſlated
ſome Greek Fathers into Latine; as, Trapezuntius tranſlated ſome works of
Cyril Alexandrin. of Euſebius, &c. Their Diſciples were Leonard Arc tin,
Guarin Veionen, Pogius Florentin , Philelphus , &c. Inemulation of them,
were famous in the Latine language, Laurentius Valla, Flavius Blondus, Do-
hatus Acciaiolus, a Florentine , and many more. And the year 1450.is fa-
Firſt prima
mous for the excellent invention of Printing, in Strawsburg, hy a Gold-Smith
John Gutenberg; whom ſome do call Johannes Fauſus. This Art, as it was
wondrous for invention; to it was, and is, ſingularly profitable for ſtore of
books; then the Scriptures were ſeen and read; the writings of the Fathers
came to light; Hiftories were made known; times were compared; truth
was diſcerned'; falſehood was detected, &c. Before that time the rich-poor
Monksgathered all the books into their Cloiſters; and few read them, but
others could not have them. This was a great occaſion of ignorance, which
thereafter was removed by uſe of Printing.
3. Several Homilies and Treatiſes came forth againſt the covetouſneſs,
luxury and ignorance of the Clarks and Monks. Herman Ried in a book, De
vita & honeftate Clericorum, faith; In theſe dangerous times are many Clarks,
whio make no account of the authority of the Fathers , nor of reaſon; they
admit not the Holy Scriptures, and they deſpiſe the ancierit Canons; as Ber-
nard had written unto Eugenius; they do hate and deride men of underſtan-
ding and Catholicks, becaule they eſpy the grievous vices of the Clergy, and
in zeal ſpeak againſt their unfaithfulnels; the Clarks call ſuch men fantaſtick,
disturbers of peace, and men of erroneous conſciences. Who are zealous to
root out the vices of the Clergy, and who alledge the truth as it is written in
the Canonical Scriptures; theſe (I ſay) are checked and reviled by their own
and other Prelates, ſo that at laſt they muſt, even againſt their wills, be ſilent
and diffemble. So it is verified what St. Jerom ſaid, in lib. 1. de norma via
vendi, cap.s. There is not ſo cruel a beaſt as a wicked Prieſt, for he cannot
indure to be corrected, or hear the truth; in a word, they are full of wicked-
neſs. Then he complains, that the Prieſts are worſe than hypocrites, ſince
they are ſo far from hiding their wickedneſs before men, that they openly
avow it; and they are permitted by their Prelates, becauſe they pay yearly
Rrrrrr 2
fome
}
1
0
528
CENTURI XV.
2
}
1
ſome money unto their Officials: And that the condition of the Church is
more dangerous now than ever it was ; for in time of perſecution were good
men; but now the Church hath liberty, and decaies for want of zeal and
knowledge, &c. Catol.teft: ver. lib. 19.
4. Felinus, Accurfius, Petrus de bella pertica , Bartolus, Johannes Igneus
and many other Lawyers, are recorded to have teftified againſt Emperours
and Princes, for their weakneſs in ſuffering Biſhops to uſurp the Temporal
Sword, and Dominion of Lands and Cities; and againſt the imprudence
of them who had given ſo many priviledges unto the Clergy; by which the
Popes and Biſhops do inlarge their power; and oppreſs the Laity. At that
time Volquin, in a Sermon, called the Monks Monſters; a Monfter ( ſaid he )
is a head with two bodies, or a body with two heads, and ſuch are Monks;
they are Monks and Lawyers, or Monks and Courtiers, &c. And ſo are
Prieſts and Canons, who have many Benefices, Prebendaries, &c. ibid.
s. Vincentius, a Venetian, was then famous in Italy, for opinion of holi-
neſs. He left fome Prophecies againſt the Clergy, which, in the end of that
Century, were Printed at Paris, with the Prophecies of ſome others. In one
he ſaith, Antichriſt is in the World: in another, he ſaith , Antichriſt ſhall be
a Pope; but to allay the word, he adds ; a Pope not 'lawfully choſen. We
may now add, Many Popes have not been choſen lawfully. In another, he
faith, If we ſpeak of thoſe who are called Religious, there is not one in all
the World that keeps his Religion as he ſhould; they are all become cor-
rupt and ſcandalous; yea, they are the inſtruments of perdition, who ſhould
be inftruments of the ſalvation of ſouls. Ibid.
6. When the Antipopes would not remove the Schiſm, a Parliament was
The Ass of
in Paris, An. 1406. Septemb. 11. where Charls the VI. ordained, That
France to
none ſhould pay Tithes to Pope nor Cardinals; and if they attempted to ex-
Popes.
act them, no former proviſions ſhould be acknowledged. In the Narration
of this Adt, it is ſaid, That the Deputy of the Univerſity, did apply unto
Pope Benedict theſe ſayings, Withdraw you from every Brother that walks
inordinately: And, I know, that after my deaarture, Wolves ſhall come in
amongſt you, not ſparing the Flock: And, Becauſe my Flock was ſpoiled,
and my Sheep were devoured by all the Bcaſts of the Field, having no Shep-
heard, neither do my Shepheards ſeek my Sheep, but the Shepheards ſeek
themſelves, and feed not my Sheep; therefore thus faith the Lord, I will
cauſe them to ceaſe from feeding my Sheep, and I will deliver my Sheep from
their mouths; and therefore all paiment; yea, and all obedience, ſhould be
denied unto the Pope : And ſo they promiſed for their own pait. Faſcić, rer.
expeten. fol. 195. In February following was another Ediet , diſcharging the
paiment of Annates; and otherthings that were called Minuta ſervitia. In
January 1408. in preſence of the King and Peers, and people of the Realm,
and of the Emballadours of England, Scotland, Sicilia and Galicia, John
Cartehuſius, a Norman, in the name of the Univerſity,had a Sermon on Pf.7.
His forrow shallturn upon his own bead, &c. There he deduceth fix concluſi-
ons: 1. Peter de Luna, or Pope Benedict, is an obdured Schifmatick, an He-
retick and diſturber of the peace and union of the Church. 2. He ſhould not
be called Pope nor Cardinal, nor named with any Title orHonour; and who
obey him, are worthy of the puniſhment pronounced againſt the abettors of
Hereticks ..... Wherefore the Univerſity, with one conſent, do wiſh, that
neither the King, nor any of the Realm, would accept any Bulls from Peter
de Luna ; that the Univerſity becommanded to publiſh the truth throughout
the Kingdom; that a Bull of Excommunication, which was lately brought
from him unto the King, Thould be torn as injurious to his Majeſty; that the
Bilhop
gainſt the
!
Of divers Countries.
$29
2
$
Biſhop of St. Flora , and M.Peter de Corſellis , and Sancienus de Leu, Deån
of St. German in Altiſiodore, be apprehended and puniſhed, becauſe they
conſulted with Peter de Luna; and the Univerſity promiſed to thew weigh-
tier things concerning the faith, and prove them before competent perſons.
Theſe petitions were all granted to the Univerſity. Benedict bearing theſe
things, fled with four Cardinals into Spain. In Auguſt all Prelates and Church-
men, were commanded to publiſh the Neutrality of the Popes in their ſeveral
juriſdictions, P.Morn. in Myſter.pag. 516, 518. And then he ſheweth how
France ftood for the like Neutrality in the time of Pope Alexander the V.
7. At the ſame time Francis Zabarella, a famous Lawyer of Padua ; wrote
de schiſmate; where he ſpareth not to aver, The followers of the Pope have
corrupted the Canon Law with their Gloffes; nothing is ſo unlawful, but
they think it lawful unto them; they have exalted the Pope above God him-
felf, whence hath flowed a deluge of evils; the Pope draweth unto himſelf
all the authority of other Churches, and deſpiſeth inferior Prelates; unleſs
God provide for the eſtate of the Catholick Church, it is in danger; but in
a Councel remedy muſt be provided, and the Papal power muſt be curbed,
ſince he is ſubject unto the Church; for that power reſideth not in the Pope;
but in the Church, or in a general Councel repreſenting her; the Church
neither can now, nor at any time could transfer that power unto one man,
but the ſame remaineth wholly unto her; the Church may depoſe a Pope; it
is a fond thing that they ſay commonly , The Pope cannot be judged by men;
ſince he who is judged by the Church, is not judged by men but by God:
The power of calling Councels belongeth unto the Emperor; as is clear by
the examples of Conſtantine, Juſtinian, Charls the Great, &c. Thu.Em-
peror ſhould be preſent in the Councel, as was in Nice and others; when
matfers of faith are treated in them, Laicks , if they be worthy and prudent,
may be preſent in Councels : The Pope cannot hinder the calling of them;
ſince through want of them, the Church hath fallen into ſo great miſchief;
and Biſhops uſurp government as ſecular Princes: Seeing the Emperor is the
principal Advocate , and defender of the Church, he may and ſhould ask
account of the Pope's faith, ſo oft as the Pope is ſuſpected; and he may
proceed againſt him by Law: Peter never had the fulneſs of power; but
unto him, in the name of the Church, the keys were given: We are not
obliged to obey the Pope, but when he requireth juſt things; we ſhould not
give unto him ſuch honor, as to equalize him unto God; nor ſhould ados
ration be given unto him, which fetcr refuſed, Acts 10. Whereas it is ſaid,
The church cannot er; it is not to be underſtood of the Pope, nor of the
Church of Rome; but of the Church of Chriſt, which is the Congre-
gation of true Believers: every member of the Church ſhould be vigilant to
conſerve the Catholick faith. He declareth, that he was moved to write theſe
things for reſpect to God's glory, and not in expectation of any earthly
reward; and he proveth theſe poſitions by ancient Councels, Mornay in
Myſter.
8. Theodorick Urias, án Auguſtinian Monk, in his work de Confolatione
Eccleſia , declareth the vices of the Clergy; to wit, luſt, ſimony, ambition,
contempt of God's word, and neglect of mans ſalvation. Some of his verſes
are in chronic. Pa. Langii , which begin Papa ftupor mundi cecidit, ſecumque
yuere Cælıca templa Dei, membra, fimalque caput. There he ſheweth how the
Pope hath drawn all the Church into damnation; that he filleth the room of
Simon Magus, and not of Simon Peter; ſince under his Government the
Sacraments and all holy things are ſold as it were lumber; that the Roman
Church becometh dayly worſe and worſe; and turneth from gold into ſilver ;
Sirror
yes,
$ 30
1
CENTURY XV.
1
yea, from ſilver into iron; yea, from iron into clay; and now it remaineth,
that ſhe be turned into dung, and be caſt forth, obed.
9. Another Theodorick, Biſhop of Croatia, wrote ſome propheſies in
rhimes; there he foretelleth, that the Church of Rome ſhall be brought to
naught; the Pope ſhall be evilly intreated by his ſubjects; juſtice, which hath
been ſhut up in darkneſs, ſhall come into light; and the true Church fhall
flouriſhin godlineſs more then ſhe hath done, Catal.reft. ver. lib. 9.
10. In Italy Nicolaus Lucenſis, a Carmelite , preached before Pope Gre-
gory the XII. againſt the tyranny of Popes; therefore he was caſt into priſon;
but by ſolicitation was ſet at liberty, P. Morn. ex Theod. à Niem.deſchiſm.
lib. 4. Many others in Germany, and more in France, were purſued for
witneſling unto the truth.
11, John Huſs denied Purgatory, auricular confeſſion, the Pope's power,
and Indulgences; he diſproved Dirges; he called prayers for the dead, a
device of Pricſts; he ſpoke againſt prayers unto the Saints; againſt the Images
of God, and of the Saints; againſt confirmation and cxtream unction;
againſt all holy days, except the Lord's day, &c. An. Sylvius imputeth
ſome abſurd things unto him; no marvel, for envy is ready to ſlander. Ina
word, he ſaith, John Huſs imbraced the Sect of the Waldenſes. And lo.
Cochleus Hiß. lib. 2. faith, Hufs did commit ſpiritual fornication with the
Waldenſes, Dulcinifts, Wicleniſts, Leoniſts, and other enemies of the
Church of Rome. Among ſo many examples, it is not unprofitablc to ſpeak,
at more length, of one ; and among them all, is none by whoſe Hiſtory we
may have more inſtruction. The Maſters of the School in Prague were
Teutones , until the Books of John Wickliff were brought thither; the
learned men of the Nation took itill, that ſtrangers were ever preferred above
them; and now fooding ſome matter whereby they were able to vex thoſe
Maſters, they dealt with King Wenceſlaus, that the School might be go-
verned after the manner of Paris. Thoſe Teutones could not endure this;
therefore they and their diſciples, to the number of two thouſand, did re-
move into Leipſich. The Bohemians were glad; and John Huſs had the
guidance of the School. Shortly thereafter, the Church called Bethleem was
founded, with maintenance for two Preachers, to preach dayly the Word
of God in the Bohemian language; John Huſs was choſen the firſt Preacher:
He commended John Wickliff, and openly wiſhed, that when he departed
this life, his ſoul might be with the ſoulof Wickliff; of whom he doubted
not to have been a good and godly man, and then in Heaven. Æn. Sylvius
ſaith, All the Clergy approved John Huſs: But he addeth, that theſe Clarks
were infamous, and thought by that means to eſcape puniſhment. Never-
theleſs the people, partly by reading the Books of Wickliff tranſlated into
their language, and partly by the preaching of John Huſs, became ſo ripe in
judgement, and prompt in the Scriptures, that they would diſpute with the
Prieſts in matters of faith. The Arch-l'iſhop Sbinco, ſent complaints unto
Rome. Pope Alexander directed his Letters, charging the Biſhop to forbid all
preaching, but only in Cathedral Churches, or Colledges, or Pariſh Chur-
ches, or Monaſteries or Chappels confirmed by the Apoſtolical See; and that
the Articles of Wicliff be not taught privately nor publickly; and that all
ſhall be judged Hereticks who ſhall attempt in the contrary. Againſt this Bull
John Huſs objected many things; eſpecially, that Chriſt had preached unto
the people on the Sea, in Fields, Houſes; and the Apoſtles did ſo in any place.
Wherefore (ſaid he) from this mandate of Alexander, I appeal unto the
fame Alexander being better adviſed. Nevertheleſs, the Biſhop diſcharged
him from Preaching. Heobeied, and went out of the City into the Village
Huls,
1
Of Divers Countries.
531
1
.
Huſs, where he had his birth ; but ceaſed not to preach, and had many hea-
rers. At that time he had not ſpoken of the Sacrament of the Altar, ſaith Æn.
Sylvises in Hiftor. Bohem. but Petrus Draſenfis one of thoſe Teutones that had
left Prague, did return from their ſociety , and became Maſter of the School:
He faid to Jacobel Mifnenſis , Preacher of St. Michaels ( who was then fa-
mous for learning and godlineſs) Iwonder that you do not perceive theer-
rour of the Euchariſt, which hath been ſo long in the Church; for the com-
munion is given unto the people under one kind; whereas Chriſt hath com-
manded to give both Bread and Wine. Jacobel adviſing with the writings of
the Fathers, eſpecially of Dionyſius and Cyprian; and finding the commu-
nion of the cup to be allowed unto the people, he taužht them publickly that
they ſhould not neglect the partaking of the cup. Many heard him gladly, but
Sbinco complained unto the King; and becauſe he was not violent, the Bi-
ſhop went to Sigiſmund, King of Hungary, and beſeeched him that he would
not permit the Sacrament and Orthodox Faith (as he ſaid) to be changed,
although his brother be negligent. There Sbinco died, and Albicus is
pre-
ferred unto that See: Pope Alexander alſo died; fo a little liberty was given
unto thofe Preachers; but quietneſscontinued not long in thoſe furious daies
of Antichriſt's rage; for Johu Huſs was delated again unto Pope John, he
ſent a Legate to try the cauſe in Prague. Wenceſlaus and his Queen ophia
maintained John Huſs, and he appealed from the Legate unto the Pope;
and then fearing envy, more than doubting of his cauſe ( as may be ſeen in
the teſtimonial Letters, which the Univerſity ſent unto the Councel at Con-
Itance ) he ſent Proctors unto Rome; where ſome were impriſoned for their
bold ſpeeches; and reaſon was not heard, as is manifeft in the anſwer of the
Bohemians, in the Councel An, 1415. May 19. and John Huſs was excom-
municated as an Heretick. Hiſtor. 1o. Hufs fol. 87. printed at Norimberg An.
15:8. The Bohemians drew more and more to parties; and the Wars fell
out between Pope Alexander, and Ladiſlaus King of Naples; therefore the
Pope ſent his Bulls of Indulgence, unto all who would aid him in his Wars.
John Huſs writ againſt the iinpiety of theſe pardons; and the people,being ſo
intormed, ſpoke alſo againſt them, and called the Pope the Antichriſt; who
durft proclaim Wars, and take the Croſs on his ſhoulders againſt the Chri-
flians. The Magiſtrates impriſoned ſome for ſuch ſpeeches; but the people
joined, and forced the Magiſtrates to let the priſoners go, except three that
were privily beheaded in priſon; when the people ſaw the blood running out
at the dores, came and took away their bodies, and buried them honoura-
bly; and cried, I heſe are Saints which have given their bodies for the teſti-
mony of God. They buried them in the Church of Bethleem as the Re-
licks of Martyrs, faith Ane. Sylvius in Hiſtor. Bobem cap.35. The other
party being more wealthy (and therefore fearing the Pope ) were inſtant
againſt him; and prevailed with the King, that John Huſs was baniſhed the
Town. The people cried out againſt the Prelates arid: Prieſts, as the Authors
of the baniſhment; acculing them of fimony, adultry,pride, &c. not ſparing
to lay open their vices, and eagerly craving a Reformation of the Clergy.
The King bciag moved with that out-crying, required greater exactions of
ſuch Clarks as were delated and known to be prophane. Then the other par-
ty took occafion to complain of alls ſparing none whom they knew to be the
enemies of John Huſs. So many Clarks were brought into great diſtreſs;
others into fear; and the moſt part were glad to fall in, at leaſt not to fall
out with the purer ſort; and John Huſshad liberty to return unto his Church
at Bethleem; the people received comfort ; the King great gain; and the
Prieſts fell into the net which they had prepared for others. But John Huſs
SASSET 2
A
Was
1
S32
CENTURY XV.
was the more accuſed before the Pope; who directed his Bull unto the King,
to ſuppreſs John Huſs' and his doctrine. Briefly, for his cauſe (amongſt o-
thers ) was the Councel gathered at Conſtance; to which he was fummo-
ned by the Pope; and got a Safe-condu&t from the Emperour, that he ſhould
only anſwer unto ſuch things whereof he was blamed; and undoubtedly he
ſhould return into his own Country in ſafety. He reſolved to appear, and
affixed Letters on the dores of Cathedral Churches, Pariſh Churches, Abbeys
and Cloiſters, ſignifying, that he was going to the General Councel, to give
an account of his faith; and if any man had ſuſpicion of his doctrine, he cra-
ved that they would declare it before the Biſhop of Prague; or if they plea-
ſed, before the Councel. Then An.1414. Auguſt 30. all the Barons of
Bohemia were aſſembled at the Abbey of St. James in Prague, the Biſhop
being preſent. There John Huſs preſented a Supplication, craving this fa-
vour, thatif the Biſhop of Nazareth, Inquiſitor of Hereſie within that Dio-
cy, had any ſuſpicion of his doctrine, he would declare it there; and he
proteſted, that he was willing to ſuffer correction, if he deſerved it: Or, if
the Biſhop had no accuſation againſt him, that they would give him a teſti-
monial, by which he, being as it were armed, might go the more confident-
ly unto Conſtance. The Biſhop profeſſed openly, that he knew no offence
in him; and only adviſed him , to purge himſelf of the Excommunication,
This was put in form of an Act, and ſent unto the Emperour with John Huſs.
It hapned that Auguſt 27. Conrad the Arch-Biſhop, held a Synod with his
Prelates; where a Proctor appeared in the name of John Huſs, requiring,
that ſince John Huſs was ready to give an account of his faith, they or any of
them who would accuſe him of obtinacy, ſhould write in their names; and
according to the Law both of God and Man, prepare themſelves to ſuffer
the like puniſhment, if they could not prove it legally againſt him; as he
was ready to anſwer, with God's help, before the Arch-Biſhop and his Pre-
lates, or in the inſuing Councel. Anſwer was made by Ulric Suab, Marſhal
to the Arch-Biſhop, that his Maſter was buſied with the affairs of the King;
and therefore the Proctor thould wait a little, in ſome place without Court.
This he did, but got no other anſwer; and therefore he made proteſtation of
his proffer, and craved inſtrument upon the refuſal, from a Notary there
preſent. The Hiſtory of John Huſs fol.4. October 115. John Huſs took his
journey, being accompanied by two Noble-men, John Lord de Chlum,
and M. Wencelat de Duba, and their followers. Whereſoever he came, he
notified his coming by Letters affixed on moſt patent places; craving, that
whoſoever could impute any errour, or obſtinacy unto him, they would pre-
pare themſelves to the Councel, where he was willing to ſatisfie every one.
In all his journey he was friendly received, even by Curats and Prieſts; ſo that
he writ in an Epiſtle, that he had found no enemies in any place, but in Bohe-
mia. And if his coming into any City was known, the ſtreets were full of
people deſirous to ſee him; namely, at Nuremberg the Curats came unto
him, and conferred with him: He ſaid, He was defirous to ſhow his mind
openly, and to keep nothing ſecret. So after dinner, he talked with them,
untill night, before ſome Senatours and many Citizens; they all held him in
fingular reverence; except one Doctour and one Curat, who checked all
that he ſpake, although they gave no reaſon. Staniſlaus de Xnoyma, a Bo-
hemian, was going to Conſtance to be one of his accuſers; by the way he
died ofa Feaver. November 3.John Huſs came to Conſtance, and lodged
with an honeſt Matron, named Faith. On the morrow the two Noblemen
fhewed unto the Pope, that they had brought John Huſs, and intreated
that he might remain without moleſtation, according to his Safe-condu&t.
The
.
(
53
Of Divers Countries.
The Pope anſwered, Although Joho Hufs had killed his Brother, no hurt
should be done unto him during his abode there. November 29, two Biſhops.
and the Burgh-Maſter were ſent for him, to come before the Pope and his
Cardinals, to render ſome knowledge of his do&irne, as he had craved, and
they were ready to hear. He anſwered, He was deſirous to ſhew his doctrine
not in private, but publickly before the Councel; and yet he would obey
this deinand: So committing himſelf unto the Lord Jeſus, and proteſting
that he would rather die for the glory of God, and profeſſion of the truth
that he had learned out of the holy, Scriptures, then deny any part thereof;
he came unto the Pope's Court. There firſt he was queſtioned generally of
the errors that were ſpread of him. He anſwered, Reverend Fathers, un-
derſtand that my minde is to die, rather then to be found culpable of one
error ; for this cauſe am I come willingly unto this Councel, to ſhew my
ſelf ready to ſuffer correction, if any can prove me to be in any error. The
Cardinals replied, Thou ſpeakeſt modeſtly; and ſo left him with the Lord
de Chlum, under a guard of armed men. Then they ſent a ſubtle Monk;
under ſhew of rudeneſs and ſimplicity, to intrap him by queſtions; but the
other perceived his diſſemblings and told him ſo; nevertheleſs anſwered to
his queſtions. In the evening the Pope ſent the Provoſt of the Court unto
the Lord de Chlum, willing him to go unto his lodging; as for Mr. Huſs;
they had provided for him otherwiſc. The Lord Iohn went ſpeedily unto
the Pope, putting himn in minde of his promiſe concerning lohn Huſs; and
intreating him that he would not ſo lightly fallfie his faith; beſides that, he
was come hither under the Emperor's Safe-conduct. I he Pope anſwered,
All thoſe things are done without my conſent; and he ſaid. privily, What
reaſon is it that thou ſhouldeſt impute this deed unto me, who am in the
hands of theſe Biſhops and Cardinals? as indeed, the Pope fearing to be de-
poſed, or to procure the favor of the Prelates, did betray the innocenič
unto them. So the Baron returned; complaining openly of the injury; buc
availed nothing. Iohn Huſs was led to the Chapter. Houſe of the great
Church, where he was kept priſoner eight days; and from thence he was
led unto the lacobines upon the Rhine, and ſhut up in the vileſt priſon of
the Abbey, although his cauſe was not as yet heard publickly. After a thori
Space he fell into a Feaver; (by occaſion of the ftiok of the place) ſo that they'
deſpaired of his life; and left he died (as others in that priſon) the Pope fent
a Phyſician to attend him. The Emperor was not yet come to the Town.
In the midſt of his ſickneſs, his accuſers, Michael de Cauſis and another
Bohemian, madeimportunate ſuit that the Heretick might be condemned;
to this effect they preſented unto the Pope ſome Articles; namely, 1. Of the
Cominunion under both kindes, 2.The giving of the elements amongſt élie
people, 3. He will not acknowledge, that the word Church ſignifieth the
Pope and his Cardinals; but affirnicth, that that ſignification had its be-
ginning from the School-men. 4.le holdeth , that temporal Princes may
take temporal poſeſſions from Church-men. 5. Concerning the equality
of all Princes in power. 6. That reſervation of cauſes did proceed from the
ambition and pride of Popes. 7.Of the ſchifin and tumults tlist he had
moved in Bohemia. In the timc of his ficknicis, four Commiſſioners froni
the four Nations werc appointed to hear the accuſation and witneſles, who
were ignorant Prieſts of Bohemia , 'one confuting another. John Hulsſent,
and craved that an Advocate might have place to answer for him, ſince he
was hindered by ſickneſs. This libcrry was denied; becauſe a Canon for-
biddeth, that one accuſed of herelic thould anſwer by a Pro&or. When
he had recovered ſome health, at the command of the Commiſliorers
Tttttt
certain
1
3
1
*
(
534
CENTURY XV.
day;
certain Articles were ſent unto him, which they ſaid they had gathered out
of his Books de Eccleſia; bụt ſuch as Stephen Paletz, a Bohemian, had either
forged, or patched by halfs. So he continued in priſon' until March 28.
An, 1415. When health permitted, he wrote ſome Treatiſes; to wit, Of
the ten Commandments; of Love and Knowledge of God; of Marriage;
of Pennance; and of the Lord's Supper. When Pope John fled, his Servants
delivered the keys of the priſon unto the Emperor; and the Councel coin-
manded to deliver the Priſoner unto the Biſhop of Conſtance; he ſhut him
up into a Tower, with fetters on his legs, that he could hardly walk in the
and in the night he was tied to a rack near to his bed. All this time
certain Noble men of Poland and Bohemia did their beſt indeavors for his
liberty; but all who appeared to favor him, were derided by all men in the
City: Wherefore they preſented their ſupplication unto the Councel May 14.
ſhewing that the Emperor had granted a Safe-conduct unto their Preacher,
and he who was Pope for the time had conſented unto it; nevertheleſs, he
was ſo hardly abuſed, and falſely reviled and blandered; therefore they in-
treated, that his cauſe might be brought quickly to an end. The Biſhop
Luthomiſlen. anſwered, In the laſt words of the ſupplication he was touched
as a ſlanderer; therefore he craved, that a day might be appointed for
clearing thoſe things that were called Nanders. The 17.day of the ſame month
was named; and on the next day the Noble men returned their anſwer
clearing their Preacher of all that the Biſhop had objected; as it is to be ſeen
in divers Hiſtories; and their very words are in the Meditations of Mr. Fox
on the Apocalypſe cap. 11, and in the Hiſtory of John Huſs's life, Printed at
Nurenberg, An. 1558. They concluded their anſwer with another ſuppli-
cation, but received no anſwer before the laſt of May; when they pre-
ſented the teſtification of the Biſhop of Nazarer , another of the Biſhop of
Prague, and a third from the Univerſity; all three clearing John Huſs from
the calumnies of his adverſaries: And the Noble men petitioned, that the
man might have liberty to anſwer perſonally; or that his accuſers ſhould not
be ſo lightly believed. The Patriarch of Antioch anſwered, in name of the
Councel, Iohn Huſs ſhall be brought before the Councel Iune s, and have
liberty to ſpeak for himſelf. But they did not ſo: Therefore the ſame day
theſe Noble men preſented another ſupplication unto the Emperor, 'ſhewing
the uncourteous dealing of the four Deputies; and intreating, that accord-
ing to the Safe-conduct, he would hear their former ſupplications. But he
was alſo driven from his Safe-conduct by the Cardinals; becauſe no pro-
tection can be given unto one who is ſuſpected of hereſie. On the foreſaid
day, all the Cardinals and Biſhops, and Clergy almoft, who were in the City,
aſſembled in the Convent of the Franciſcans; and there it was commanded,
that before the Priſoner were brought forth, the Articles ſhould be rehearſed,
and the Witneſſes be heard. A Notary, Madonienetz, hearing that the
Biſhops had determined to condemn the Articles in abſence of the party,
went with all ſpeed unto the Bohemian Barons, and told them; they alſo
went unto the Emperor ; who ſent Lewis Count Palatine of Heidleberg, and
Frederick Burgrave of Nurenberg, to ſhew them who ruled the Councel,
that nothing be done in that cauſe, until firſt the party be heard; and that
they ſhould ſend unto him the Articles, and he would cauſe them to be ex-
amined by good and learned men: So the decreet was ſuſpended. At that
time the two Barons gave unto thoſe whom the Emperor had fent, certain
Books of lohn Huſs, that his adverſaries and their accuſations might be
tried by them. The Books were delivered to the Cardinals; and lohn Huſs
was brought forth, and acknowledged the Books to be his, ſaying, If there
1
1
were

Of Divers Countries.
55
were any error in them, he was willing to amend it. Then they procta
having ſcarcely read one Article when they called for Witneſſes. He's
have ſpoken ; but they all cried out ſo againſt him, that he had no
to ſpeak one word ; and when the tumult was calmed, that he could
out of the Scriptures or antient Fathers; ſome ſaid, It was to no per
ſome mocked him; and ſome were ſo outragious, that he reſolved
ſilent; and then they all ſaid, Now he is dumb; now by his filence
ka
fefſeth. lune 7. (on which day the Sun was almoſt wholly eclipſe)
aſſembled in the Cloiſter of the Minorites. John Huſs was alſo brough
Accuſers read ſome Articles, and undertook to prove them by Wikia
He proteſted, that he had never ſpoken thoſe things. Then ſaid the Car
of Florence, Maſter, you know, that in the mouth of two or three
neſſes every judgement ſhould be ſtable; and here you ſhall ſee many fart 19
Witneſſes againſt you; and, for my part, I cannot ſee how you can see
tain your cauſe againſt them. Huſsanſwered, I take God and my conſcior.
to witneſs, that I never taught ſuch things, as thoſe men fear not to
againſt me, what they never heard of me. The Cardinal ſaid,
The Cardinal faid , We can
judge according to your conſcience, but muſt ſtay our felves upon evi
Witneſſes. Then it was objected, He defended the errors of Wichi
He anſwered, He never defended any error of Wickliff. When they
fanced in ſome particulars; he ſaid, Theſe are not errors, but agreed
to Scripture. They objected, He had ſown ſedition between the Ecchior
fical and Political States of Bohemia. He anſwered, Pope Gregory hon
taken the Empire from Wenceſlaus; and the Colledge of Cardinals, besta
offended with the ſame Pope, had written unto the King, that if he wyob
deny obedience uuto the Pope, they would bring it to paſs, that and much
Pope ſhould be choſen, who ſhould reſtore him unto the Empire ; hicit
he did; and hence aroſe the diviſion between the King and the Arch bilisi
Sbinco, a follower of Gregory; and, ſaid he, it is eafie to be known, tidur
I am unjuſtly accuſed in that caufe, as the Germans here preſent can with the
Albert Warren, Arch Deacon of Prague, ſtood up to ſpeak; but they work
not hear him. He was accuſed of ſome words in contempt of the Empere
and was cleared by teſtimony of the Lord de Chlum. The Emperor ti
ſaid to Huſs, Secing we may not defend any man who is an Heretick,
ſuſpected of Hereſie, we adviſe thee to ſubmit thy ſelf unto the Conan
in all things; then we will provide, that they ſhall ſuffer thce to go in peas
with an eaſie pennance; which if thou wilt refuſe to do, the Prelidents in
have ſufficient cauſe to proceed againſt thee: for our part, be thou aliud
we will prepare the fire for thee with our own hands, rather then ſuffer the
to maintain any opinions longer. He anſwered, O moft Noble Emporost"
1 render unto your Highneſs immortal thanks for your Letters of Safe--
duct; and I take God to witneſs, that I never intended to maintain an
opinion obftinately; and I came hither gladly, that if the meaneſt of the
Councel can lay before me any holier doctrine then mine, I will changed
minde. Then he was led a way by the Sergeants, under the cuſtody of the
Biſhop Rigen., who had alſo Jerome of Prague in priſon. On the morima
they met again; the former Articles were read in audience of Hussa ai!
others were ſaid to be collected out of his Books, of Predeſtination and Po
ſeverance. He anſwered, acknowledging what they had truly gathered on
of his Books, and gave the reaſons thereof; he lewed, that in ſome Articles
they had perverted and wreſted his words; as may be ſeen in the cited Hiftor.
from fol. 15. until 24. Then Peter de Aliaco, Biſhop of Cambrey , fais,
I hou heareſt how horrible crimes are laid againſt thee; now it is thy part
Tttttt 2
536
C EN T URI XV.
)
to think what to do; thou muſt either recant all theſe Articles, and fo thou
mayeft finde favor; or if thou wilt ſtand to the defenſe of them, I fear it
will be to thy danger : this I ſpeak to thee by way of counfel, and not in
manner of a Judge. The like ſaid other Cardinals. He anfwered , Moft
reverend Fathers, I have ſaid already, that I came hither not to maintain any
error obſtinately; but, if in any particular I have conceived a perverſe opis
nion, I would gladly be reformed : and now I befeech you, that I may have
liberty to declare my minde; and if I bring not firm aod ſufficient reaſons,
I will moſt humbly ſubmit my ſelf unto your information, A Cardinalſaid,
Behold how craftily he ſpeaketh; he calleth it information, and not corre-
ation or determination. Verily, ſaid Huſs, term it as ye will; I take God to
witneſs, that I ſpeak from my heart. After other ſpeeches, a Prieft ſaid, He
ſhould not be admitted to recant; for he hath written to his friends, that
although he ſwear with his tongue, yet he will keep his minde withoutoath
until, death. Then the Biſhop Rigen.commanded to carry him to priſon.
He writ all thoſe things, being in priſon, unto his friends, that the truth might
be known, and calumnies be prevented, as he declareth in his Epiſtles When
he was removed, the Emperor ſaid unto the Preſidents, that either he ſhould
recant all thoſe things that were laid againſt him, and abjure all preaching,
and be exiled out of Bohemia, or elſe be punifhed with fire; and all his
favorers in Conſtance be apprehended and puniſhed, namely his Diſciple
Jerome. Others ſaid, When the Maſter is daunted, his Diſciples will be
more tractable, Iuly 6. the Emperor ſent unto him four Biſhops, with the
two Bohemian Barons, to know what he would do. When he was brought
out of priſon, John de Chlum ſaid firft; Mr. John, I am an unlearned man,
neither able to inſtruct you a man of learning ; nevertheleſs, I require you, if
you know your ſelf to be guilty of any of thoſe errors, that you would not
be aſhamed to change your minde; but I will not adviſe you to do any thing
againſt your conſcience; but rather to ſuffer any puniſhment, then to deny
what you know to be truth. John ſaid, with tears, Verily, as I have often
ſaid, I-take the moſt high God to be witneſs, that I am ready with all my
heart, if the Councel will inſtruct me by the holy Scriptures, to change my
minde. Then ſaid a Biſhop, I would never be ſo arrogant, as to prefer my
judgenient unto the judgement of the whole Councel. John anſwered,
Neither dol otherwiſe; but if the meaneſt of the Councel will convince me
of error, I will perform, with all my heart, whatſoever the Councel will
injoyn me. Mark, ſaid another Biſhop, how he continueth in his errors.
So they commanded to put him into priſon again. The next day a general
Congregation was in the great Church; and the Emperor was preſent; here
was laid down all the veſtiments belonging to a Prieſt. John was brought ;
and falling down on his knees, he prayed a good ſpace. The Biſhop Lon-
denſis went up into the Pulpit; "his Text was Rom. 6. Let the body of fin be
deſtroyed : all his Sermon aimed, that John Huſs ſhould be deſtroyed. Then
a Biſhop read the proceſs againſt Huis ac Rome, and the Articles of his
accnſation. When he attempted to anſwer a word or two unto the Articles
feverally, the Cardinal of Cambrey, commanded him ſilence; and ſaid,
Hereafter thou mayeſt anſwer unto them all together, if thou wilt. He ſaid,
How can I anſwer unto all theſe at once? Iam not able to remember them
all. The Cardinal of Florence ſaid, We have heard thee enough. Hufs
befought them to liear him, teſt others conceive amiſs either of them or of
him. When they would not hear him, he, kneeling, committed all the
matter unto the Lord God, and to Jeſus Chriſt; as he hoped at their hands
to obtain all his deſire. Laſtly, It was imputed unto hiin, that he had ſaid,
There
.
:Of divers Countries.
53
-
.
1
There is a fourth Perſon of the Deity; and a certain Doctor heard him ſpeak
it: Huſs craved the Doctor's name: A Biſhop ſaid, That is not needful. Then
he ſaid, O miſerable man that I am, who am forced to hear ſuch blaſphemy
and Nander! They ſaid, He hath appealed unto Chriſt, which is heretical.
He ſaid, O Lord Jeſus, whoſe Word is here openly condemned, I do again
appeal unto thee; who when thou waſt evilly intreated of thine enemies,
didſt appcal unto God thy Father, committing thy cauſe unto the moſt juſt
Judge; that by thy example, when we are oppreſt with’manifeſt wrongs , we
ſhould flie unto thee. The definitive ſentence was read, declaring, That
by the Councel it was ordained, for his heretical doctrine to degrade hiin
publickly from his Prieſtly Order, &c. When the ſentence was reading, he
did now and then interrupt them; and ſo oft he was commanded to be lilent:
when it was read of his obſtinacy; he cried, I was never obſtinate; but was
always deſirous, and now I deſire to be taught by the holy Scriptures, and
am ready to imbrace the truth. When his Books were condeņined, he ſaid,
Why have ye condemned thoſe Books, ſince ye have not proved by one
Article, that they are contrary unto the Scriptures or Articles of Faith and
what injury is that unto me, to condemn my Books written in the Bohemian
tongue,
which ye never ſaw ? Often times he looked up to Heaven , and
prayed. When the ſentence was ended , he, kneeling, ſaid, Lord Jeſus for-
give my enemies, by whom thou knoweſt I am falſely condemned, and that
they have uſed falſe witneſſes and flander againſt me; forgive them for thy
great mercies ſake. Many of them laughed at this prayer. Then ſeven Biſhops
(who were appointed to ſee the execution) put on him the Prieſtly veſtures;
as they put on the Alba , he ſpake of the white vcſture wherewith Chriſt was
clothed and mocked: So in all the other things he comforted himſelf with
the example of Jeſus Chriſt. When all the veſtiments was put on, a Biſhop
exhorted him to change his minde yet, and provide for his welfare and
honor. He went to the top of the Icaffold, after the cuſtom, and being
full of tears , Ipake unto the people, ſaying, Thoſe Lords and Biſhops cxhort
me, that I would profeſs here before you, that I have erred; which if it were
to the infamy of any man, they might happily perſwade me; but now lam
in the ſight of the Lord my God, without whoſe ignominy and grudge of
my conicience, I can no way do whatthy require of me; with what counte-
nance could I look up to Heaven with what face could I, look on them
whom I have taught, of whom there is a great number, if by my example
it come to paſs, that the things which heretofore they have known to be
moſt true, ſhould now be made dubious ? I will never do it, nor give any
ſuch offence, that I might leem to think more of this vile carcaſe, which is
condemned to die, then of their ſalvation. A Biſhop ſaid, Behold how
he continueth in his pernicious crrors. Then he was commanded to come
down to the execution: And a Biſhop took the chalice from him, ſaying,
O accurſed Judas, why haft thou forſaken the way of peace? we take from
thee the chalice of thy ſalvation. John ſaid, I truſt in God my Father, and
in my Lord Jeſus Chriſt, for whole fake I ſuffer theſe things, that he will
not take away his chalice of redemption, but I have ſtedfaſt hope, that I
fhall drink thereof to day in his Kingdom. The other Biſhops took away
the other Prieſtly things; and each of them accurſed him. He anſwered,
He willingly ſuffered their curſes for the name of Chriſt. At laſt thoſe Biſhops
began to contend, with what inftrument his ſhaven crown thould be lin-
prieſted, with a razor or cizers. John then turned unto the Emperor, and
ſaid, Imarvel, that when they are of a like crucl minde, yet they cannot
agree in the manner of their cruelty. At laſt they cut off the skin with cizers;
Vyvyyy
and
$
1
538
2
CEN T U RY: XV.
1
and ſaid, Now the Church hath taken from thee all her orpaments and pri-
ỹiledges; and nothing remaineth, but that thou be delivered into the hands
of the Magiſtrate. Then they cauſed a crown to be made of paper, almoſt
a cubit deep; upon it they painted three black divels, with this title above
them, HERESIARCHA, When he ſaw it, he ſaid, My Lord Jeſus
for
my fake hath born a crown of thorns, why then should not I bear this
light crown , be it never ſo ignominious ? 'truly I do it willingly. When it
was ſet upon his head, 'a Biſhop ſaid, Now we commít thy ſoul unto the
Divel. John , lifting up his eys to Heaven, ſaid, But I commend my ſoul
into thy hands, O Lord Jeſus, who haft redeemed me. Then ſaid the
Biſhops unto the Emperor, This moſt ſacred Synod of Conſtance, leaveth
unto the Civil Power this John Huſs, who hath no more to do in the Church
of God. The Emperor commanded the Duke of Bavier (who was ſtand-
ing in his robes, holding the golden Apple with the Croſs in his hand) to
receive the Priſoner from the Biſhops, and deliver him unto the Sergeants,
When he was led to the place of execution, he ſaw before the Church-dore
his Books burning; he, ſmiling, exhorted all men, that they ſhould not
think that he died for any error or hereſie, but only for the hatred of his
adverſaries, charging him with crimes' moſt falſely. All the City followed
hini in Arms. When he came to the place of execution, he kneeled down,
and lifting up his eys to Heaven, he prayed and ſaid certain Pſalms, namely,
the 3 i and 51 ; they who were near him, heard him repeat oft the verle,
Lord, into thy hands I commend my Spirit. The People faid, What he hath
done before we know not, but now he prayeth devoutly. Some faid, it
were good he had a Confeſſor, Å Prieſt , litting on a horſe's back, anſwered,
He may not be heard, who is a condemned Heretick. While he prayed,
and lifted up his eys to Heaven, his paper hat fell off his head; a Souldier
took it up, and ſaid, Put it on again, that he may burn with his Maſters
the Divels. When he aroſe from praying, he'raid with a loud voice , Lord
Jeſus afliſt me, that with a patient and conſtant minde, by thy moſt gracious
help, I may indure this ignominious death, unto which I am condemned
for preaching thy moſt holy Word. Then he declared unto the people the
cauſe of his death, as is before; in the mean while the Executioner was
ſtripping off his clothes, and turned his hands behinde his back, and tied
him to the ſtake with wet ropes: whereas it hapned, that his face was to-
ward the Eaſt; one cried, That an Heretick ſhould not have liberty to look
Eaſt-ward : So he was turned. When his neck was tied unto the ſtake with
a chain, he ſaid, I will gladly receive this chain for Chriſt, who was ticd
with a worſe chain for my fake. Jnder his fect they ſet two wet faggots
mixed with ſtraw; and from the feet to the chin he was incloſed in wood.
Before the wood was kindled, the Baronof Oppenheim and another Gentle-
man went and exhorted him, that he would remember his ſalvation, and
repent
of his errors. He ſaid, What crrors thould I renounce, whereas I
know my ſelf guilty of none: as for thoſe things that have been falſely al-
ledged againſt me, I know that I never did ſo much as think them; for this
was the chief aim of all my preaching, to teach all men repentance and re-
miſſion of ſins, according to the Goſpel of Jeſus Chriſt, and after the ex-
poſition of the holy Fathers; wherefore I am ready to ſuffer death with a
cheerful minde. They left him wringing their hands; and the fire was kindled.
Then he prayed with a loud voice , Jeſus Chriſt, Son of the living God,
have mercy upon me. He repeated theſe words thrice, and the winde, dri-
ving the flame into his face, choaked him ; afterwards he moved the ſpace
that one may ſay the Lord's prayer thrice. The head and neck that were above
the
+
1
1
1
Of Divèrs Countries.
i
$39
?
1
!
the chain , they hewed into ſmall pieces, that it might be conſumed the
ſooner. They found his heart untouched among the aſhes; they ſtruck it with
their rods, and burnt it alone: They gathered all the aſhes, with great dili-
gence, and threw them into the river, that the leaſt remnant of him ſhould
not abide on the earth. The Hiſtory of John Huſs. Now that we may know
wherein his doctrine differed from ours at this day, I will but hint at them,
and add a little of his Propheſies. Of all the Articles that he profeſſed to
believe, (more were imputed unto him, as followeth in Chapter V. but
he denied them ) none was different from our preſent Doctrine, but the
opinion of Tranſubſtantiation, which he held with the Romaniſts, As for
his Propheſies: In Prague he ſaw a Viſion; he ſeemed to paint the Images
of Chriſt and his Apoftles; but the Pope came and hindered him, and
cauſed his Servants to blot away the Images: Then he ſaw other Painters,
in great number, paint the ſame Images again; and the Painters became ſo
numerous, that the Pope and his Cardinals were not able to aboliſh the
Images. In the Councel he ſaid publickly,
W hen an hundred years are come,
ye ſhall anſwer unto God and unto me. Thoſe words were ſtamped on the
coin of the Huſites. When he was ſhut up among the wood to be burnt,
he laid , Out of my aſhes a Swan ſhall ariſe, which they ſhall not be able to
burn, as they do with the Gooſe: (Hufs ſignifieth a Goole in the Bohe-
mian Language ) By all which, no doubt, he foreſaw the Reformation
that followed an hundred years after his death. Aneas Sylvius in Hiftor.
Bohem.cap. 36. relateth this Hiſtory briefly, and howbeit hc call him and
his fellow, Jerome of Prague, ſtubborn Hereticks, as the Councel had
called them, yet when he commendeth the Epiſtle of Poggius unto Nico.
laus concerning theſe two, and inſerteth another unto Leonard Aretin of
Jerome's death, certainly he thought well of thele Martyrs, no leſs then
the writer did. This Poggius was a Secretary of that Councel. In the laſt
Chapter , I will touch the proceſs against Jerome, ſtudying brevity. And
here I will remember a.paſſage or two of the Epiſtles of Poggius ad Leonar.
Areto. Firſt, He mentioneth his Epittle unto Nicolaus; then coming to the
cauſe of Jerome , he faith, I profets I never ſaw any man, who in talking
eſpecially for life and death, hath come nearer the eloquence of the An-
cients, whom we do ſo much admire; it was a wonder to ſee with what
words, with what eloquence, arguments, countenance, and with what
confidence he anſwered his adverſaries, and declaimed his own cauſe: I hat
it is to be lamented, that ſo fine a Wit had ſtrayed into the ſtudy of Hereſie,
if it be true that was objected againſt him..... When many things were
heaped againſt him, to accute him of Herelie , and thoſe things were proved
by Witneſſes, it was permitted unto him to anſwer particularly: he refuſed
a long time; becauſe he ſhould firſt plead his own cauſe, and then anſwer
to the railings of adverſaries: when this was refuſed, he ſaid, How great is
this iniquity, that when I have been 340. days in moſt hard priſons, in
filthineſs, in dung, in fetters, and want of all things, ye have heard
my
adverſaries at all times, and ye will not hear me one hour?
.. ye are
men, and not gods; ye may ſlip and er, and be deceived and ſeduced, &c.
Then every Article of accuſation was read publickly; and proved by Wit-
nefles. They asked him, Whether he could object ? It is almoſt incredible
to conſider how cunningly he anſwered, and with what Arguments he de-
fended himſelf: Henever fpake one word unworthy of a good man; that if
he thought in heart, as he ſpake with tongue, no cauſe of death could have
been againſt him, not of the meaneſt offence: He faid, All thoſe things
were falſe, and feigned by his adverſaries : He declared his own ſtudies and
VVVVV V 2
life,
1
1
346
CENTURY XV.
i
1
}
+
!
life, full of vertùes. "And he ſpared not to commend John Huſs ; calling
him a good, juſt and holy man; who had ſpoken nothing againſt the Church
of God, but againſt the abuſes, pride and pompt of the Clergy and Pre-
Jates; for whereas the revenues of the .Church ſhould be imployed on the
poor and Arangers, he judged it unworthily beſtowed on harlots, feaſtings,
feeding of horſes and dogs, ſuperfluous raiment, and ſuch other things un-
worthy of Chriſtian Religion. He quoted many Doctors for his opinions.
In the end Poggius ſaith, Oman, worthy of everlaſting remembrance a-
mong men! This Epiſtle is alſo in Faſcic. rer.expetend.fol. 152.
12. In other places many others ſuffered death for teaching and ſpeaking
againſt the worſhipping of Saints ; againſt tranfubftantiation; the tyranny of
the Pope, &c. Theſe Articles were always objected unto them, although they
differed from the Romiſh Church in many other things. Amongſt thoſe
were Henry Crunfelder Pricſt of Ratisbon, An. 1420. Henry Radgeber
Pricft there, An. 1423. John Druendo, of Noble birth, and a Prieſt, was
burnt at Worms, An. 1424. John Draendorf the ſame year; Peter Thoraw
at Spire , An. 1426. John Kockenzan, an. 1430. Matthias Hager, can.
1438. &c.
Overturos of
13. The Emperour Sigiſmund required Peter de Alliaco, Cardinal of
Reformation,
Cambrey, to put in form fome Articles concerning the Reformation of the
Church, that might be propounded unto the Councel of Conttance; this
was four moneths before the going away of Pope John, which was judged
a moſt fit time to treat of that purpoſe. He began his Preface with the
words of Bernard in Serm. 33. in Cantic. A rotten malady creepeth to day
through all the body of the Church, and the further the more deſperately...
ſeeing from that time the Church hath become worſe and worſe continually;
after the fearful darkneſs of ſo many ſchiſms; unleſs timely proviſion be
made, more fearful things may be feared to inſue, according to the Pro-
phelies of Abbot Joachim.' Then he ſheweth what he thinketh needful unto
Reformation, 1. That General and Provincial Councels be kept; eſpecially
General Councels, for amending all Perſons and Eſtates: neither ſhould re-
medy be looked for from the Church of Rome; becauſe many are ſuſpi-
cious that the diffembleth, and is unwilling to have Councels, that ſhe may
reign the more at her own pleaſure, and uſurp power over other Churches :
Becauſe before Conſtantine, it was not free unto the Church to hold General
Councels openly; then aroſe many Hereſies: therefore it is no marvel, that
in theſe laſt times, when Councels have been contemned, that ſhe is fallen
into divers ſchiſms, and other infinite evils, as experience teacheth. General
Councels are neceſſary for Reformation of the body of the Church, eſpe-
cially the Roman, which muſt be Reformed. Whereas the Glors faith in
Diſt. 19.6. Anaftafius, The Pope ſhould ask the Councel of Biſhops, When
matters of faith are to be inquired? it is to be underſtood, not only of the
articles of faith, but of all thoſe things alſo that concern the univerſaleſtate of
the believing Church; and otherwiſe it is dangerous to commit our faith
unto the arbitrement of one man. And if ever they were neceſſary, far
more now, to procure an union of the Greeks with the Latines; to repreſs
the enterpriſes of the Turks, who having deſtroyed the Empire, will ruſh
into the Church, and ſtraw a way, unto the Antichriſt, as now many moſt
godly men fear both theſe dangers at hand. 2. For Reformation of the
Roman Court, it is ſufficient, 'that there be but one Cardinal out of every
Province, becauſe the Cardinals are the cauſes of ſchiſms; and the Pope
ſhould provide to relieve, eaſe and to remove the grievances of the Nati-
ons; he ſhould abate the exactions, his pomp and luxury; he ſhould not
1
1
excom-
Of Divèrs Countries.
141
1
d
cxcommunicate, but in weighty cauſes; as was done in the primitive Church.
3. Prelates ſhould not be choſen young, imprudent nor ignorant; but of
ripe age ; apt to teach; exemplar in manners ; moderate in lives; nor med-
ling with weapons or worldly buſineſs; abſtaining from pomp in clothes and
horſes, and feaſts; hating all ſimony; they ſhould moderate the Lent, in
reſpect of ſome perſons and circumſtances; they ſhould bring the Divine
Service to devout brevity; repreſsthe number and variety of Images in Chur-
ches; put order to new Feaſts and Saints, that men ceaſe from work only
upon the Lord's day, and the moſt famous Feafts that have been appointed
by the Church; becauſe when people are idle, ſin is multiplied in Taverns,
dancings, and other abuſes. 4. He cometh to the Reformation of Monks,
in reſpect of their multitude and pernicious diverſity; and he taxeth the
Romih Court, that they diſpiſe Divines, and advance only ſuch as can
bring gain; ſo that now it is come into a Proverb, The Church is not
worthy (if Papiſts will have the word meretur expounded ſo) to be governed,
but by wicked men, &c. He complaineth alſo of Pagan abuſes, and diabo-
lical ſuperſtitions at Rome; but (ſaith he) as there were ſeven thouſand who Note.
never bowed to Baal, ſo we may be confident, that there are ſome deſirous
of the Churches Reformation. This Book is in Faſcic.rer.expetend. and was
preſented unto the Councel November 1. An. 1415. But they who ſhould
have reformed, were to be reformed; and ſo little or nothing was done,
14. Thomas Rhedonenſis, a French Carmelite, and (as Antoninus faith)
a famous Preacher, went to England, France and Italy; and in his Sermons
ſaid, Rome is the mother of abominations; the Church hath need of great
Reformation; Prelates ſhould leave their pride and luxury, and follow the ex-
ample of Chriſt and his Apoftļes. For ſuch preaching he was burnt in Rome:
at the command of Pope Eugenius, An.1436. Baptiſta Mantuanus, ſpeaking
of this mans death , lib. de vita beat.c.ult.ſaith, Ah mad envy! what doeft
thou? thou haſt not killed him; for his ſoul cannot die; but by hurting his
earthy body, he is the ſooner partaker of eternal life, Catal.teft. ver.lib. 19.
is. Laurentius Valla, a Senator's Son of Rome, and Canon of St. John
of Lateran about the year 1420. wrote a Book (which he calleth a Declama-
tion) againſt the pretended donation of Conſtantine. In the end thereof he
ſhews the eſtate of the Church, ſaying, I ſay, and I cry, (for I truſt in God, and
do not fear men) In my life time hath been in the high Prieſthood no faithful
nor wiſe Steward; he hath not given bread to God's family; the Pope ana
noyeth with wars, peoplc that love peace; and firrcth up Princes and Cities;
he maketh his advantage not only by the loſs of the Republick, ſo as Verres
or Catilina durſt never attempt the like; but of the Church and holy Ghoſt,
ſo that Simon Magus would abhorit. ... In no place is there any Religion ; no
holineſs; no fear of God; and, which maketh me tremble when I ſpeak it,
wicked men bring the excuſe of all crimes from the Pope; for in him and his
Court is the example of all wickedneſs; that againſt the Pope, and them that
are neareſt unto him, we may ſay with Iſaiah and Paul, The name of God is
blafphemed among the Gentiles for you ; ye who ſhould teach others, teach not
your ſelves. The late high Prieſts, abounding in wealth and pleaſures, ſeem to
contend to be as ungodly and fooliſh, as the ancient Biſhops were holy and
wiſe, and by their ſhame to ſurmount the praiſes of the former. There alſo he
complaineth, that they have corrupted the faith with old wives fables; and that
they are not aſhamed to preach,what a Chriſtian ſhould be aſhamed to name.
And he ſaith unto the people, When we diſcern bad money, we throw it away;
and we will not diſcern a bad Lord, but will keep him ftill. All the Book is
ſuch. For this Book he was forced to flee :But he was received honorably by
Alfonſo King of Naples, and was his Secretary.Ortha.Gra. in epiſt. poft declam.
X X X XXX
16.Thomas
$
2
1
i
CENTURY XV.
542
1
}
2
V
A Councel is 16. Thomas de Corſellis a Frier, had a large Oration in the Councel of
above the
Bafil: As, Sylvius hath inſerted it in his Commentaries. There he
proves,
ope.
that the Councel is above the Pope; the Pope may err, and experience shews
it; when the Pope abuſeth the keys, he may be depoſed; if he hear not the
Church, he is a Publican and Heathen; a general Councel repreſenteth the
Church; ſome, for vain glory and reward, do flatter the Popes, and teach
new doctrines; and are not aſhamed to ſay, That the Pope is not ſubject
unto the authority of an holy Councel ; and the Pope may judge all, and be
judged of none; but ſhould be left unto the judgment of God only, even al-
though he draw after him ſouls, by droves, into Hell. They conſider not,
that theſe be the words of Popes, inlarging theirown phylacteries, or of their
flatterers : And becauſe theſe words are eaſily refuted, they run unto the
words of Chriſt; not regarding the meaning of the Spirit, but the fancies of
their own brain, and the prattle of the words, Thou art Cephas; by theſe they
will make the Pope the head of the Church: And, I will give thee the keys:
And, I have praied for thee: And, whatſoever thou shalt bindon Earth: And,
Feed my Sheep : And, Caft thy ſelf into the Sea: And, Thou shalt be a Fysher of
men: And, chriſt commanded to pay Tribute for him and him. All which
theſe men do wonderfully proclaim; but they do altogether deſpiłe the Ex-
poſitions of the holy Teachers, &c. Ane. Sylvius in his Comment, de geſtis
Concil. lib. 1. makes oft uſe of this Oration,
17. In the ſame Councel Lewis, Cardinal of Arelatenſis, did maintain
thefe pofitions: More credit is to be given unto a private Presbyter , it he
have better warrant of Scripture or rcalon, than unto a Pope or whole Coun-
cel: Councels have erred, and have been corrected, and contented to be
directed by a Presbyter; as the moſt famous Councel of Nice, was by Atha-
naſius, when he was a Presbyter: Councels conſiſt not only of Biſhops, but
of Presbyters alſo; for in the Councel of Chalcedon are ſaid to have been
600. Prieſts, which is a name common to Biſhops and Presbyters: and in
other Councels they ſpeak neither of Biſhops nor Prieſts, but of Fathers,
which is alſo a common name: And the power of the keys is given unto the
whole Church, in Biſhops and Presbyters; and now, according to the teſli-
mony of Hierom, Biſhops are above Presbyters, by cuſtom rather than by
conſtitution; for even Paul calleth Presbyters Biſhops, in his i piſtle to Titus:
Theſe that are called Biſhops, ſtand in aw of Kings for their worldly wealth ,
more than of God for their ſouls; whereas the multitude of Presbyters here
preſent deſpiſe the world, and their life , for the love of the truth. Heinſilieth
much on this point, becauſe Antonius Panormitan would not give a deci-
five voice unto the Prieſts, ein. Sylvius ibid.
18. Paul Epiſc. Burgenſis and Spaniſh Orator ( whom An. Sylvius cal-
leth Decus Prælatorum) held in that. Councel, that a Councel is above the,
Pope; and when it is lawfully aſſembled, even without his content, he hath
not power to diſſolve, diſcharge or adjourn it. This he proves by the Law of
God and of Man; at laſt he uſeth an argument from natural reaſon and teſti-
mony of Ariſtotle; and ſaid, In all well eſtabliſhed Kingdoms, that is chiefly
looked unto, that the Kingdom may do more than the King; if it be contra-
ry wiſe, it is not a Kingdom, but a Tyranny: It is ſo with the Church, lho
ſhould have more power than the Pope. Whereupon Sylvius writes morc
fully, ſaying; The Pope is in the Church, asa King in his Kingdom; but it
is abſurd that a King hath more power than all his Kingdom ; therefore the
Pope ſhould not have more power than the Church. But as ſometimes Kings,
for their evil adminiſtration and Tyranny,are excluded from the whole King-
dom; ſo, without doubt, the Roman Pope may be depoſed by the Church;
that
}
Of
1
that is, by a general Councel. In this matter I make no account of them, who
give ſo large Power unto Kings, as if they were tied unto no Laws; thoſe
are but flatterers, and prattle otherwiſe then they think : For although it be
ſaid, Moderation is always in the Prince; that is to be underſtood, when
there is reaſon to decline from the words of the Law. He is a King who
watcheth over, and procureth the common good; who delighteth in the pro-
ſperity of the Subjects; and who, in all things he doth, aimeth at the welfare
ot his people ; and if he do not ſo, he may be called not a King, but a Tyrant,
looking only unto his own intereſt ...... If we ſee a King diſpiſing Laws,
robbing his Subjects, deflouring Virgins, and doing all things at his plca-
ſure; will not the Peersof the Land conveen, put him away, and advance
another, who ſhall ſwear to rule by Laws? So reaſon and experience do
teach. The ſame ſhould be in the Church, that is, in the Councel; and
ſo it is manifeſt, that the Pope is ſubject unto the Councel, faith Sylvius.
19. A Greck Abbot had a Sermon at that Councel; and began thus, LO,
Souldiers caft away the works of darkneſs. There he rebuketh the Clergy
that they had loſt their ſpiritual armor; and be exhorteth the Fathers to Re-
form the Clergy, or elſe the Church will periſh, Catal.teft. ver.
20. James de Guitrod, a Carthuſian, lived about the year 1440. among
other Books, he wrote De ſeptem ftatibus Ecclefia in Apocalypſe deſcriptis.
There he accuſeth the Pope and his Court, that they do continually hinder
the Reformation of the Church; and that they do alwaies tremble at the
naming of a Counced. He wrote another Book, De errorib, Chriſtianorum
modernis; where he noteth not onely the vices of People and Clergy, but
their Idolatry; their Pilgrimages and gadding to Images ; their Miracles
feigned for avarice. He ſaith, Chriſtian Religion is in deriſion with Infidels,
becauſe of ſo many impieties and vanities of Chriſtians. Men accept and
love one another for their works; but God accepteth the work for the man;
and therefore every man ſhould firſt indeavor to be reconciled unto God
before he can hope that his works can be accepted. In anorher Book, De
caufis dg remediis paſsionum, he rebuketh the pride of Prelates; and faith
plainly, They have the place of Antichriſt, and not of Chriſt; and their
pride is the pride of Lucifer,
21. John Gochius, Prieſt of Mechlin, then avouched, that the writings
of Albertus , Thomas, and other Sophiſts, taken from the muddy channels
of Philoſophy, do more obſcure then inlighten the truth; they fight againſt
the Canonical truth, and againſt themſelves; they ſmell of the Pelagian
Hereſie. The Scriptures ſhould be followed; and all other writings ſhould
be examined by them, even the Decrees of Popes and Councels: Monkiſh
vows are not profitable unto godlineſs, and are contrary unto Chriſtian li-
berty: Works are not ſatisfactory unto God's juſtice; but we are juſtified
through the only mercy of God, by faith in Chriſt, and not by our deſervings:
Sin remaineth in the godly, but is not imputed unto them, and is forgiven
for Chriſt. He refuteth them who do mince ſin in the godly, Catal.tefte
ver.lib. 19.
22. Nicolaus Cuſanus , Biſhop of Brixia , is by Æn. Sylvius called Her-
cules of Pope Eugenius; and he lamenteth that ſo noble a head had ftrayed
into the ſchiſmatical ſide. This CardinalCuſan, in his Books De Concor-
dantia Catholica, which he directed unto thc Councel at Bafil, maintaineth
theſe poſitions: All the promiſes which Chrift fpoke unto Peter, as, I will
give thee the keysI have prayed for thee; and ſuch other things, ſhould be
underſtood of the Church univerſally, and not particularly of Peter or his Suc-
ceffors; eſpecially ſince many Popes have been Schiſmaticks and Hereticks;
X X X X X X 2 Every
1
1
1
$4:44
CENTURY XV.
Every Prelate hath place in the Church, according to the Dignity of his Seat;
and ſo the Biſhop of Rome hath attained ſuch precedency in the Church,
as Rome had antiently among the Nations: Or if they have place according
to the holineſs of him which firſt ſate there, certainly Jeruſalem ſhould have
the primacy; where the great high Prieſt did waſh his Church with his blood:
And why ſhould not Epheſus, the ſeat of St. John, be preferred to Alexan-
dria, the ſeat of Mark? and ſo of the reſt. The Councel dependeth not
upon the head thercof, but upon the conſent of all the Affeffors; although the
Bishop of Rome were preſent there, he hath not more power there then a
Metropolitan in his Provincial Synod. Without all controverſie, a univerſal
Councel is above the Biſhop of Rome; whoſe power is ſometimes ſaid to
have been from Chrift; yet in more places we finde that his primacy is from
man, and dependeth on the Canons: wherefore, as he may be judged and
depoſed by a Councel, ſo he cannot abrogate nor change, nor deſtroy the
Canons of Councels. In lib. 3.cap.2.6 M. by many teſtimonies of Anti-
quity, he proveth it falſe, that Conſtantine gave, or could give the Empire
of the Weſt unto the Pope. Theſe teſtimonies are exſtracted and ſubjoyned
to the Declamation of Laur.Valla in Faſcic.rer.expetend. There allo Cuſanus
ſaith , Neither is it true, that the Pope gave it unto Charls, or transferred
it from the Greeks unto the Germans; and it is moſt falfe, that the Princes
Electors were inſtituted by the Pope; and that they diſcharge the office of
Election in his name. In the contrary, The Emperor dependeth on God
alone; and it is not neceſſary that he be confirmed by the Pope; nor may
the Pope depoſe him. The Emperors, in old time, called the General
Councels; as other Princes have taken care of Provincial Synods. When
he was Legate in Germany, he hindred and diſcharged the carrying of the
Sacrament in their Proceſſions, Crantz. in Metrop. He addeth , Becauſe
the Sacrament was ordained for uſe, and not for oftentation.
23. In the year 1442, the Emperor Frederick had a Dier at Mentz; where
they ſpoke of cafting off the Pope's yoke in time of the ſchiſm: But in the
time of Pope Nicolaus, this Neutrality was taken away by the mediation
of An. Sylvius; and therefore he got a red hat. Nevertheleſs, becauſe the
conditions that he had made, in name of the Pope, were not fulfilled, the
Germans aſſembled again; and by advice of Diether Biſhop of Mentz, they
would provide for themſelves, according to the Pragmatica San&tio againſt
the tyranny of the Roman Church; and they agree upon Decrees concern-
ing the election of Prelates; the collation of Benefices; the pleading of
caules; the granting of pardons; the exactions of tenths, &c. And if the
Pope ſhall diſcern againſt them, they reſolve to provide for themſelves by an
appellation.
24. Martin Meyer, Chancellor unto this Diether , wrote an Epiftle unto
Cardinal An. Sylvius; and complaineth, in his Maſter's name, that the
Canons of Conſtance and Baſil were not obſerved ; that Calixtus, as if he
were not tied to the covenant of his Predeceffors, did oppreſs Germany; he
contemncth the election of their Prelates; and reſerveth their Benefices, of
all ſorts, unto his Cardinals and Secretaries; expectative graces are given
without number; Annates, or mid-fruits, are exacted rigorouſly; yea, more
is extorted then is owed; the Government of Churches is not given unto
them which deſerve beſt, but who payeth moſt; new Indulgences are ſent
dayly for ſqueezing inoney ..... a thouſand means are deviſed, whereby
the See of Rome draweth gold from us, as if we were witleſs Barbarians ...,
Our Princes, being awakened, have reſolved and decreed to caſt off this
bondage, and to defend their former liberty. In the end he congratulateth
his
1
Of divers Countries.
$45
his late advancement, and lamenteth that ſo many evils hapned in his time:
But (faith he ) God will have it otherwiſe, and his decree muſt have place.
By theſe words, Meyer giveth to underſtand more, then he speaketh. This
Epiſtle is printed with Sylvius his deſcription of Germany.
25. The Greeks wrote unto the Bohemians in this manner : The holy, A Letter
Church of Conſtantinople, and Mother of all Orthodox Believers, unto all from Greece
anto the Bo-
the Maſters, and each of the famous Brethren, and Sons beloved in Jeſus hemians.
Chriſt, in Bohemia, ſalvation by the Son of the glorious Virgin, and an
hundred-fold increaſe of ſpiritual fruit. The holy Church of the heavenly
Bridegroom, which is the Head of the whole Church, hath not greater
pleaſure, then that ſhe heareth that her Sons walk in the truth; therefore
when, not without moſt great pleaſure, and as it were a pledge of common
fruit, the fertility and growth of them, who couragiouſly ſuffer perſecution
for the teſtimony of true faith, came unto the ears of the ſame godly and
bountiful Mother, eſpecially by a Brother and Son, Conftantinus Anglicus,
the bearer of theſe preſents, and a reverend Prieſt, we were more plainly ad-
vertiſed, that ye hearken not unto the novelties that are brought by ſome
into the Church of Chriſt, but that ye are conſtant in the foundation of faith,
which was given unto us by our Lord and his Diſciples: The holy Church
hath incontinently written unto you, and intended to exhort you into con-
cord with her; and not according to the forged union of Florence, which
was ſeparate from the true and lawful Councel; which union ſhould rather
be called a diremption from the truth; for which cauſe we received not that
union, but altogether refuſed it, and according to the immoveable decree
of truth, wherein only we can be truly and ſafely united; for the Church of
Chriſt doubteth not of theſe things, which ſhe heard reported of you, asis
ſaid: Seeing therefore you have judged it expedient, to contraveen the peril-
lous novations of Rome, ye ſhall be of one mind with this Church, by means
of the Holy Scriptures, which is the true Judge. For although no good report
of you came unto us before, that ye did not reſiſt the Roman novelties; but
rather were enemies to the ancient traditions of the Catholick and Chriſtian
Church; yet now we are informed more turely, that ye are revived and re-
turned unto the common religion of Chriſtians, and unto true godlineſs,
and that you leave not your Mother; but being zealous, with true love, of
your true Mother, have a ſingular deſire to promove and inlarge her; which
we underſtood by the coming of this devout Prieſt, ( as we have ſaid) who
hath declared unto us particularly the eſtate of your affairs; he hath given
unto our holy Mother his godly and acceptable confeſſion, and hath re-
ceived the Doctrine of the true Faith from her, wherein all men ſhould agree,
who deſire to be ſaved, which alſo we will declare unto your charity. Where-
fore beloved Brethren and Sons, if it be ſo, as we believe and truſt, haften the
unity together with us; for where can ye be more zealous againſt tempters,
then in the boſom of the true Church, and under the ſhield of true ſalvation
and where can ye better refreſh your ſelves, then where the fountain of the
water of life is open? All therefore who are thirſty, come unto the waters;
come, buy the wine of ſober joy without money; and receive milk from the
teats of her comfort: we truſt then, that in all things ye agree with us; where-
fore from henceforth, with ſingular care and love, we will provide unto
you ſpiritual Paſtors, which ſhall have care of your ſouls , and feed you with
the word of truth, and example of life, and Mall not afflict you. More.
over, concerning the Rites of the Church, we will graciouſly yield unto
you, with the Apoſtle, in theſe, whatſoever have a good ground, and
a pure intention; the granting of which may tend to your edification, and
Y yyyyy
ſhall
1
---
0
1
546
CEN T U RI XV.
+
ſhall not be contrary to the honor of this our holy and true Mother, and her
communion and obedience; for verily we intend to diſpenſe and deal with
good will and diſcretion, in the difference of Cuſtoms and Rites. The Al-
mighty God grant, that we may hear as we have heard, that many others
have likewiſe received the ſpirit of true life to the increaſe and multiplying of
the beloved Children of the true Mother; and cauſe you , together with us, ,
to rejoice in the houſe of the Church, with the ſame Profeſſions and Rites ;
yea that we may praiſe him with heart and mouth forever and ever: Amen.
Given at Conſtantinople, Ianuary 18. An. 1451. Rer. Bohem,autiqui Scriptor.
pag.235. Edit. Hannovia, An. 1602.
26. George Pogiobratz, King of Bohemia , was a good Warriour, and
did not fear the threats of the Pope and Emperour; and he reſtored the rui-
ned eſtate of the Kingdom. Vratiſlavia and Sileſia refuſed to obey him, be-
cauſe he was an Heretick, as Cochlaus ſpeaks Hift. Huff.lib. 12. But Pius the
11. then intending Wars againſt the Turk, did by all means perſwade them
to yeeld obedience; and the King did require the Pope, to keep the Com-
pacts of Bafilin favours of the Bohemians The Pope refuſed to grant ſo
much. Wherefore the King called the Eſtates together, and proteſted be-
fore them, that he would live and die in that faith which they did profeſs,
and ſo did the Nobles, An. 1462. Cochl. zbid. Pope Paul gave that King-
dom unto Matthias, King of Hungary: and when he was buſie againſt the
Turks, and Irad recovered ſeveral Towns, and had entred into Thracia with
good ſucceſs, Rodulph the Pope's Legate drew him back from the Turks,
to invade the Chriſtians in Bohemia; but God protected them againſt hiin,
although he had the aid of the Pope; and the Vratiſlavians and ſome Cities
did accept him; yea God defended that Kingdom ſo, that when George di-
ed, An, 1471. and the Pope had filed Matthias King of Hungary and Bo-
hemia, the Eſtates of Bohemia would not accept him, even howbeit he had
married the daughter of George before the Wars, but hated him for his un-
natural uſurpation; and did chuſe Ladiſlaus the ſon of Caſimire, King of
Poland: And the two tons of Pogiobratz prevailed in Wars againſt Matthi-
as, and the Emperour made them both Dukes. This was fo offenſive unto
Matthias, that he proclaimed Wars againſt the Emperour; but he was taken
away by death, Pet. Mexia.
27. Stephen Brulifer, a Doctor of Sorbone and a Franciſcan, taught in his
leffons, and maintained in diſputes, that neither the Pope nor Councel nor
Church, can make any Article or Statute to bind the conſcience of a Chri-
ftian; that all their authority conſiſts in the urging of obedience unto God's
word, in preaching it; and adıniniſtring the Sacraments which he hath in-
ſtituted, ſo that they bring nothing without his command; he called juſtifi-
cation by merits, a Divelliſh doctrine, ſince the Lamb of God was ſacrificed,
and hath ſatisfied God's juſtice for us. The Doctours of Sorbone would not
fuffer him amongſt them. But he went to Diether, Biſhop of Mentz , which
had been depoſed for ſpeaking againſt the avarice of Rome, and was reſto-
red. Faſcic.rer.expet.fol. 164.
28. John de Weſalia, a Preacher of Worms, was delated by the Thomiſts
unto the ſame Diether; he gathered his books, and ſent them unto the Uni-
verſities of Colein and Heidleburg, to be examined. They convened this
John before them at Mentz, in February An. 1479. After they had viewed
his books, they found theſe Articles, which they called errours: 1, Allmen
are ſaved freely , by the meer grace of Chriſt, through faith. 2. We ſhould
beleeve the Word of God only, and not the glofſes of any man.
hath, from alleternity, written in a book all his Elect; whoſoever is not writ-
ten
3. God
1
.
Of Divers Countries.
547
1
9
ten there, ſhall never be written in it; and whoſoever is written in it, ſhall ne-
ver be blotted out. 4. Our Doctours do expound the Scriptures wickedly
and falſly. 5. Chriſt never appointed a Fafting nor feſtival day; neither
forbad to eat any meat upon any day. 6. When Peter did celebrate the
Euchariſt, he ſaid the Lord's Prayer, and the conſecration, and then did
communicate with others; but now the Prieſt muſt ſtand an hour and more
when he faith Maſs. 7. They are fools who go in Pilgrimage to Rome, for
they may find as much good elſewhere. 8. The Word of God ſhould be
expounded, by conferring one Text with another. 9. Prelates have no au-
thority to expound Scriptures, by any peculiar right given unto one more
than to another. 10. Mens traditions,
as Faſts, Feaſts, Pardons, ſet Praiers,
Pilgrimages, and ſuch other things are to be rejected. 11. Extrcam unction,
confirmation, auricular confeſſion, and ſatisfaction are to be contemned.
They demanded of him ſeveral queſtions; as, Whether Chriſt was preſent
bodily in the Sacrament, or ſpiritually? He anſwered, Chriſt's body was
there preſent, and the ſubſtance of Bread and Wine remain alſo.
2. What
he thought of the Proceſſion of the Holy Ghoſt ? Anſ. He beleeved not that
he proceeds from the Father and the Son, as from one principium, becauſe
the Scripture ſpeaks not ſo. 3. What he thought of the Vicar of Chrift
Ans. He beleeved not that Chritt hath a Vicar; for he ſaid, Behold I am with
you unto the end of the Ivorld.
4. What he thought of pardons? Anſ. He had
written a book, wherein he had ſhewed, that the Treaſure of the Church can-
not be diſtributed by Popes; becauſe it is written Revel. 14. Their works fola
lop them. After theſe interrogatories, and others ofthat-ſort, three Doctors
were appointed to deal with him privately: He ſaid unto them, As ye deal
with me, if Chriſt were here, you would condemn him as an Heretick: but
he would overcom you. After all this, ſo feeble was he in mind, that he
made a recantation. Ortha. Grat.in Faſcic.ver. Expetend. His condemnation
did not pleaſe Mr. John de Keiſerbergh, nor Mr. Engelin de Brunſwick, two
learned and upright men : eſpecially Engelin ſaid, They had dealt too
pre-
cipitately with ſuch a man, and many of his Articles may he ſuſtained ; and
that his accuſation had proceeded only from the envy of the Thomiſts, ibid.
ex Examine Magiſtrali Iohannis de Veſalia.
29. Dominicus, Biſhop of Brixia , writ unto Pope Pius thell.a Treatiſe
with this Title, Reformatio Curia Romana; he toucheth the malady ſoftly,
but truh appears; for he ſaith , If we conſider the antient Popes, and their
Acts, ſo that we follow the evil in them, and then we compare the reve-
rend Carainals, Bithops and Prelates, and of other degrees with them,
ſurely we willweep with Jeremiah, Lamen.4. Alas! how is the gold obſcured!
the good colour thereof is changed; the ſtones of the Sanctuary are ſcat-
tered in the ſtreets; that is, the Prelates in the broad ways, which lead unto
deſtruction, as Gregory expounderh. Item, This Reformation belongeth
unto the Pope eſpecially, who, as the head of others, ſhould procure it,
and ſet his mindcon it; but he who will reform others, muſt look unto him-
ſelf and unto his family; for the life of the Paſtor is an example and prece-
dent unto others; and when the head is ſick, the members cannot be well.
30. Sigiſmund Duke of Auſtria, could not indurc the inſolency of Pius
Two Appeals
the II. his Legate; therefore Pius did excommunicatc him. By advice of from the
Gregory Heimburgh, a Doctor of the Civil and Canon Laws, Sigiſmund Pope.
appealeth unto a Councel; and ſent his appe.lition to be publiſhed at Rome.
Pius underſtanding that Heimburgh was the Author of this appellation, ex-
communicated him alſo: And becauſe he dwelt at Nuremburgh, and was
Advocate for that City, Pius wrote unto the Burgrave and the Senate an
Y yyyyy 2
Epiſtle,
1
548
CENTURY XV.
1
1
Epiſtle, where he calleth this form of appellation, a new hereſie, and a
divelliſh inſpiration, becauſe they, with ſcoffs of appellation, do appeal
unto a thing which is not: He ſheweth, that he had excommunicated Hem-
burg for Treaſon and Hereſie; and he commanded to baniſh him, and to
eſcheat all his movables and immovables, and to proceed againſt him as an
Heretick. Hemburg appealed from this Sentence alſo, unto a future Coun-
cel; nevertheleſs he was forced to remove from that City, and went to Bo-
hemia, untill Diether Biſhop of Mentz was vexed by the Pope, and ſent for
him. In the appellation of Sigiſmund, he ſheweth the cquity of his cauſe,
and the iniquity of the curſe; he appealeth pot unto the Pope being ill advi-
ſed, unto him being better adviſed; but unto his Succeſfour or unto a gene-
ral Councel, that ſhall be aſſembled according to the Decrces of Conftance
and Baſil; and theſe failing, unto Jeſus Chriſt. In his own appellation he
mentioneth the ſame, and he fifteth the Bullor Letters that were ſent unto the
Senate. Pius had ſaid, It is a vain thing to appeal unto a thing which is not,
and which cannot be above the Pope. He anſwered, The Councel was
above Peter; and as it may be appealed unto the See Apoftolical, when it
vaketh; ſo it may be appealed unto a future Councel..... He dare call me
an Heretick, becauſe I ſay, The Councel of Chriſtendom is above a Pope;
and I ſay he is an Heretick who maintaineth the contrary. Piushad ſaid, A
Councel is no where. He anſwered, The Pope hindreth ; no hindrance is
on my part, &c. Theodor Falerius writ, in the name of Pius, againſt Hem-
burgh, and he anſwered by Apologia contra detra&tiones & blafphemias Theo-
dor. In another Treatiſe De Primatu Pape, which was Printed at Balil, An.
1555. he calleth Rome Babylon and the Whore; and he maintaineth that
the Primacy of the Pope hath no ground in Scripture, nor the writings of the
Antients; but is by uſurpation only, without the inſtitution of Chriſt, con-
trary to the good of the Church, and an intolerable tyranny; and he exhor-
teth every man to depart from Rome, as they are commanded in the Reve-
lation; and to this effect he hath a compariſon of Chriſt and the Pope, to
prove that the Pope is the Antichriſt: He accuſeth the Teachers, that for fear
or hope they dare not contradi&t the Pope's errours; and by their ſilence, do
confirm his uſurped power. In the end he ſaith, Theſe many years it hath
been more ſafe to doubt and diſpute of the power of God, than of the power
of the Pope; for men, being drunk with the Wine of this Whore, do ex-
pound the Holy Scriptures flatteringly; and wreſt them all, to confirm her
errours : And becauſe Emperours and Princes', either for ignorance or not
reading, or becauſe they are miſcarried with earthly pleaſures, do not ſee this,
they are brought into this bondage, to beleeve, as an Article of their faith, that
the Pope'cannot err, and may do on earth as he pleaſeth; and no man may
ſay unto him, What doeft thou? And the Pope may command the Angels.
Catal.teft. verit.
31. France was not better pleaſed with Pope Pius; he ſent unto Lewis the
XI. ſaying: If thou be an obedient Son, why maintaineſt thou the Pragmatical
Sanction? Eugenius did admoniſh thee to forſake it, becauſe it is not accor-
ding to God: Sodid Nicolaus and Calliſtụs tell thee, it is a cauſe of many
evils and diſcords in the Church; and hitherto, thou wouldeſt never hearthe
voice of the Church. The King was a little moved by theſe Letters; but the
Parliament of Paris ſhewed unto him the utilities of the Sanction, namely, if it
be aboliſhed four incommodities ſhall inſue: 1. The confuſion of all order
in the Church. 2. The impoveriſhing of the Subjects. 3. The whole King-
dom ſhall be emptied of money. 4. The ſubverſion of all the Churches;
and they give inſtances at length. This Commonefaction was divided
into
1
1
1
Of Divers Countries.
S
549
1
into 89. Articles, by John Cardinal Atrebaten. and is extant among the works
of P. Pithæus, ſaith P. Morn, in Myſter. But Lewis was perſwaded, by the
Pope's Letters, to annul the Sanction; yet the King's Attorney, and many
Biſhops would not conſent; and the Univerſity did reſiſt the Pope's Proctor,
and appealed unto the next General Councel. They obſerved many incon-
veniences, following upon the annulling of the Sanction, within the ſpace of
four years : The Parliament did preſent-theſe inconveniences unto Charls
the Vill.with a new complaint againſt the aboliſhing of the Sanction; as may
be ſeen in Ph. Morn. in Myſter.pag. 587. And Pope Leo the X. in the Late-
ran Councel Sefl. 1o. in his Bull, which beginneth Primitiva , thews , that the
Prelates and Clergy of France, would not obey the King's diſſolution of the
Sanction, nor give ear unto the admonitions of five Popes, and had cleaved
faſt unto the Sanction.
32. Antonius de Roſellis was a famous Reader of the Laws at that time,
and writ ſeveral Treatiſes againſt the Popes. The Authors of Index Expur-
gatorius (as it is publiſhed by Junius) have ordained to blot out of his book
De poteſtate Imperatoris & Pape, theſe words ,out of the chapter Plus videtur;
The Emperour hath, from God, ſuch ſecular dominion, and bodily correcti-
on, over all men, that even Clarks, in reſpect of Secular things, are ſubject
unto the Emperour. Here they blot away the word bodily. Our of ca. Ne
prolixius, num. s. It is Hereticalto ſay, that the univerſal adminiſtration of
ſecular things, belongeth or may belong unto the Pope. Ex fol. 10. col. 3.
they blot away, The Pope hath not power to Elect, Crown or Conſecrate
the Emperour, in reſpect of his Papacy from Chriſt, but by Commiſſion
granted by the Emperours; and this Commiſſion may be revoked. Ex fol.
16.feet. Et ad primum, they blot away, Thegoods of the Church of Rome,
which the Pope poffefſeth by the gift of Conſtantine, do belong in property
and poſſeſſion upto her, but in reſpect of the juriſdiction or right of the Em-
perour; the Pope hath the uſe thereof in place of the Emperours, and the
Emperours confirm this, by Oath, at their Coronation; but their Oath being
perſonal, tieth not their Succeffours; and ſo they may (I wiſh they would )
refuſe that Oath, and return unto the direct Dominion or Imperial right in
temporal and civil things.
33. Roderic Sanchio a Spaniard, Biſhop of Zamora'
, and Referendarius of
Paul the II. in Speculo vita humana, faith, The Pope maketh not account of
wiſdom nor laudable ſtudy, nor of peace and quietneſs in the Chriſtian Com-
mon-wealth, but only of earthly things; Prelates neither preach, nor arc
able to tcach , but are very ignorant, given to the belly and venery; and lay
heavy burthens on mens ſhoulders, which themſelves will not touch with
their fingers; to wit, the Precepts of Canons and Decrees, Cenſures and Pu-
niſhments; ſo many ſnares, Excommunications, and many ſuch things which
were not known unto the primitive Church, or were voluntary. And in the
ſame Book hc ſaith, The Papacy is not inſtituted for a Human but Divine
Princedom; not to rule over men only, but over Angels; not to judge the
living, but the dead alſo; not on the Earth only, but in Heaven; not to com-
mand the Beleevers, but the Unbeleevers alſo. There he applieth, unto the
Pope, the paſſages of the Pſalms and Prophets, which are ſpoken of Chriſt
and he exalteth the Pope above ſtammering Moſes, and his brother Aaron.
Behold hot and cold from the ſame mouth.
34. Dominicus Calderinus , in the daies of Pope Nicolaus the V. would
not go unto the Maſs; when he was inſtantly preſſed by his friends, to go
with them; he ſaid, Let us go upto the common crrours, Buxtorf. ad An.
1472,
Z Żzzzz
1
→
;
35. An-
.
1
1
Ś SO
( EN TURY XV.
1
35. Andrew Biſhop of Carnia , did complain of the corrupt eſtate of the
Church, both in manners and Doctrine; and did ſhew unto the Emperour,
and Princes of the Empire, and ſome Univerſities, that Reformation could
not be attained without a Councel. Many did approve his intention; ſo Ba-
fil was deſigned to aſſemble there, and thither he went. When Pope Sixtus
heard of it, he ſent Angelus a Biſhop of Suecia unto Balil, with a mandate
unto the Senate, to deliver the before named Andrew bond unto him; un-
der pain of his curſe, and to account them all accurſed, who concur with
him in that purpoſe. The Senate anſwered, That they could not caſt a Bi-
ſhop into chains, which was not condemned. The Legate excommunica-
ted the City, and returned to Rome. Then the Pope ſent Jodocus, Biſhop
of Sedan, unto the Emperour; and perſwaded him to ſend unto Baſila com-
mand, to keep the Biſhop of Carnia untill farther advice; and in the mean
time the City was abſolved. Within few moneths Andrew was hanged.
Henricus luftitoris, another Biſhop, writ againſt this Andrew; and laith, that
after private and brotherly admonitions, he had publiſhed a book, accuſing
the Pope both in manners and faith. Caral
, teft. verit.lib. 19.
36. Weffelus Gantsfort was a Maſter in the Univerlity of Paris; and for
his free ſpeaking and writing, was forced to return into his native Countrey
Groning; then he lived in the Monaſtery of St. Agnes hill by Swol, where
he taught many young men, and had correſpondence with ſundry Icarned
men. In an F piſtle unto a certain Dean, he ſaith, The Indulgenciaries
themſelves confeſs, that there is nothing mentioned concerning theſe Indul-
gences in the Scripture nor in the Fathers; and even the late Fathers, before
Albert and Thomas, did ſpeak againſt the Indulgences, when they were but
lately begun; Gerion alio and Antoninus were not ſatisficd in that matter;
and the Pariſianes did openly rebuke the unadviſedneſs of Clemens the VI.
He ſheweth there, that when he was at Rome, in the time of Pope Paul
the II, he had diſputed with learned men concerning the Indulgences; and
that a certain Matter, having been lately at Paris, did report, that he had
heard a diſpute of that lubject, and all the Auditors were more confuſed,
and none did return wiler: And a Cubicular of the Pope hearing this re-
port, faid, That is no new thing. As for his judgement, he faith, Con-
cerning the puniſhment of fouls, I do ingeniouſly thirik, until I be better
informed, that when ſin is forgiven, the puniſhment is alſo forgiven; nor
is any man tied unto puniſhment, which is freed from the ſin. And out of
Lombard he alledgcth a teſtimony of Ambroſe, He only can forgive ſin,
who only died for fin. And another of Auguſtine, If God cover ſin, he
will not take notice of it any more; and if he take no notice of it, he will
not puniſh it, becauſe he hath forgiven it. He addeth, The holy Ghoſt hath
by Peter deſcribed the one and only ſolid Bull of Indulgence, by which an
entrance into the Kingdom of God is miniſtred abundantly; ſaying, Add
unto your faith vertue; and to vertue knowledge ..... and if ye do theſe things,
an entrance shall be miniſtred abundantly, &c. In another epifle unto the
Dean of Utrecht, I am informed by my friends, that when the Inquiſitor
hath done with the cauſe of Veſalia , he will come next unto me; I do not
fear in the cauſe, but I muſt ſuffer trouble , reproaches and calumnies, eſpe-
cially of ſome Doctors of Colein, whoſe hatred and envy I do well enough
underſtand by thy danger; for I speak by exprience, &c. Whence it is ma-
nifeft, that at that time many did not ſpeak lu openly as they would, becauſe
they did fear to ſtrive againſt the ſtream. inan kpiſtle to gilbert he writes;
This is a ſure rule of Divinity, Believers ſhould not maintain what is not
contained in the rule of faith: But by no paſſage of Scripture can they ſhew,
that
1
܀
A
}
1
1
Of Divers Countries.
$$1
that when fin is forgiven, the judgement of the puniſhment is committed
unto the Pope's will; for how can they be covered, when they are ſtill im-
puted? and how are they not imputed, when they are puniſhed hath God
forgiven, to the end the Pope may puniſh? And where will ye eſtabliſh this
determined will of Chriſt, that one and the ſame work of Indulgence ſhall
have vertue ſometimes for ſix years, ſometimes for ſeven, ſometimes for ſe-
ven hundred , ſometimes for ſeven thouſand, and ſometimes full and abſo.
lute. Then anſwering unto that poſition, The Church is ruled by the Spirit
of God; he ſaith, It is true, in ſo far as the Church is holy, but not in theſe
particulars whereof ſhe is ignorant, and in which ſhe erreth; as alas ! wela-
ment that ſhe erreth grievouſly, as appears by the unſavoury ſalt, the dela-
ted Husband-man, and the unfaithfull Steward, whom Bernard expoundeth
to be Mercenaries in place of Shepheards, yea and Wolves for hirelings, and
Devils for Wolves. "In his Book De fubditis & fuperioribus he averreth, That
the Pope may err; and when he erreth he ſhould be refifted: Pius the II. did
uſurp all the Kingdoms of the earth; and Sixtus the IV. diſpenſed with all
maner of oaths in cauſes temporal, not only that were already made, but
that ſhall be made; which is nothing elſe, but to give unto men licence
to forſwear themſelves, and deceive others; Becaute the Pope and his Car-
dinals are contrary unto Chriſt, they are the Antichriſt. John Oftendorp, a
Canon of St. Levin in Daventry, went once to viſit him; and Weſſelus
ſaid unto him, O diligent youth, thou ſhalt live until that time, when the
do&trine of theſe late Livines, and contentious School-men, ſhall be for-
faken. Weſſelus died in the year 1490. and Oftendorp lived until the year
1520. Gerhard Gelderhayrius writeth, that he heard his Maſter Oftendorp
report this Propheſie. Ja. Triglandius, in his Church Hiſtory againſt i ten-
boya , par. 3. Writeth of him, that when Pope Sixtus the IV. was choſen,
Weffelus went to viſit him, becauſe he had been his good friend in Paris :
The Pope bade him ask what he would, and it ſhould not be d«nied unto
him. He anſwered, I wiſh, that ſince now you are univerſal Pope, you
would demean your ſelf in your office according to your name, that
in due time you may hear that approbation, Come thou good and faith-
ful Servant, enter into thy Maſter's joy
. I he Pope ſaid, Why ſeékeſt thou
not ſomewhat for thy ſelf? He ſaid, I crave no more but an Hebrew and
Greek Bible out of the Vatican. The Pope anſwered, That you ſhall have;
but fool, thou mighteſt have ſought a Biſhoprick, or ſome ſuch thing.
Weffelus anſwered, Becauſe I have not need of ſo great things. When he died,
fome Friers burnt all his books and papers; but he had given ſundry books
unto others, which were collected and printed at Wittemberg, in the year
1522. When Luther ſaw them, he ſpake of the Prophet Elias, who thought
that he was left alone, and yet the Lord had preſerved ſeven thouſand that
had hot bowed the knee to Baal; fo (ſaid he) hath God preſerved many
thouſands from the Idolatry of the Pope. And he wrote of hiin as followeth;
There is one Weſſelus come forth, whom they call Baſilius, a Friſelander
of Groning, a man of wonderful underſtanding, and of an excellent ſpirit,
who hath been taught of God, as Iſaiah hath propheſied of Chriſtians; for
it cannot be thought or ſaid, that he hath learned fnch things from men, as
neither l have: If I had read thoſe books before, mine enemies might have
ſaid , Luther hath taken all this out of Weflelus, we do ſo agree. But by theſe
myjoy and courage increaſeth, and I doubt not but I have learned the truth,
ſince he and I do agree in ſo conſtant unity, and almoſt in the ſame words,
although differing in place and time, and occaſions. And I admire by what
miſhap
it is come, that ſo Chriſtian works were not publiſhed by another.
Z ZZZ ZZ 2 37, Among
?
S52
CEN T U RI XV.
37. Among the lights of that time Rodulph Agricola may juſtly be rec-
koned; he was born in Friſeland. Ph. Melanchthon, writing his life, laith,
Joſquin Groningenſis had reported unto him, that when he was young, he
heard Veſſelus and Agricola often lamenting in their Sermons the darkneſs
of the Church; the abuſes of the Maſs; the ſingle life of Prieſts; and that
they both taught, that men are not juſtified by works, but by faith, as Paul
oft teacheth; and they condemned the multitude of traditions. He died
An. 1489. Buxtorf. Ind.
38. Paul Scriptor teaching on Scotus in Tubing, when he camc to the
fourth Book, Diſt. 10. did ſpeak againſt tranſubſtantiation; and ſaid, All
things ſhould be tried by the Word of God, as a true touch-fione; allscho-
laſtical teaching ſhall ſhortly be aboliſhed, and the doctrine of the primitive
Church thall be reſtored, according to the holy Scriptures. Conradine Pe-
licanus was his Auditor, and teſtifieth that he heard him reprove many er-
rors and abuſes of the Roman Church; therefore the Minorites cauſed him
to be baniſhed; and as Rud. Gualter, in his Epiſtle before his Homiles on
Matthew teftifieth, he was put to death, as many did ſuſpect, being not
moted with uncertain conje&tures. He died at Keiſerberg in the year 1499.
39. Nicolaus Rus, a Batchelor of Divinity, preached at Rome, and
wrote, The Pope hath not ſuch power as is commonly believed; the Pope
ſhould not be heard when he ſtrayeth from the Scripture; his Indulgences are
but fraud; thoſe only are true pardons, which God giveth of his free grace
in Chrift; Saints ſhould not be adored, and far leſs their bones, they who
are called the Spiritualty, to wit, the Roman Clergy, have packed up all
Religion in mens traditions and vain ſuperſtitions, and they are careleſs of
their office, and are Miniſters of Antichrift: Theſe things are written in his
Threefold Cord; where he expoundtth the Lord's Prayer, the Creed, and the
ten Commandments; which he wrote in the Saxon Languauge, that the
common people might underſtand; he left Rome, and abode there, and
had many Auditors. The Paſtors of the Waldenſes in Boh, mia came and
viſited him: At laſt he was forced to flee into Liveland, where he died.
40. Jerome Savonorola , a Dominican in Florence, taught theſe Articles :
1. Men are juſtified freely by faith. 2. The Communion ſhould be admini-
ſtred in both kindes. 3: The Pope's Indulgences are frivolous. 4. The keys
were given unto the Church, and not to Peter alone. s.The Pope hath not
from Chriſt any primacy above other Biſhops. 6. The Pope followeth neither
the life nor doctrine of Chriſt, and therefore he is the Antichrift. 7. He who
feareth the Pope's excommunication, is excommunicated of God. 8. He
preached againſt the vices of the Clergy. Io. Fox in A&t. & Mon. Philip Co-
minæus did confer with him; and teſtifieth, that he was a man of moſt up-
right life. He foretold that God would raiſe up a King to puniſh the Tyrants
of Italy; and that God would ſhortly reform the Church; therefore ſome
did hate him; and ſome believed him; namely, the Senate of #lorence was
perſwaded by his preaching, to give way unto Charls the Vill, King of
France. When the league was made in Italy againſt the French, he foretold
that Charls ſhould return in ſafety of his perſon, maugre all the power of his
adverſaries. Charls, returning from Naples, ſent for this Jerome; who told
him to his face, that God had hitherto convoyed him; but becauſe he had
not reformed the Church, as he ſhould have done, and had not hindered
his Soldiers from violence and rapine, he ſhould ſhortly ſuffer dammage;
but if yet he would repent, and puniſh his Subjects according to their demi-
rits, and would tenderly help the oppreffed, God would ſhew mercy upon
him. Ph. Comin.de bello Neapol.lib. 3. He ſaid alſo, Charls ſhall come back
into
>
.
6
Of daliers Caunities:
1
into Italy, and perform the work that God had appointed unto him, orthen
moſt grievous plagues were hanging over his head; and he writ the ſame unto
King Charls; and advertiſed him, that if he return not to amend his omir-
fions, his Son ſhall die ſhortly, and himſelf fhall not live long after him.
The Florentines did expect his returning, and would not partakein the league
againſt France; and others contemned the manas an Heretick, and worthy
to becaft into the river; but he was ſo reverenced, that none attempted any
thing againſt him, even although the Pope and Duke of Millain had by
Letters dealt earneſtly with the Florentines to put him to death; and on that
condition, they promiſed to reſtore unto Florence the Towns that were
taken from them. Charls would not return into Italy, but intended to re-
form the Realm and Church of France. Then (as it was foretold) his Son
died, and himſelf was ſmitten with an apoplexy; he recovered a little, and
called upon God, and Mary, and the Saints Claudius and Blaſius; and
within nine hours he died. After that the adverſaries of Savonorola ftirred
up the people againſt him, and vexed him grievouſly; and New his deareſt
companion, Francis Valoris. When the Pope heard of this, he ſent a
Legate unto Florence, and gave them liberty to judge him: So he was ex-
amined with tortures (faith Guicciardin. Hiſt. lib. 3.) for ſpeaking againſt the
Clergy and Court of Rome. Upon this examination, a Proceſs was pub,
liſhed to this purpoſe; That he was not moved thereunto out of
intent; but this one thing he only reſpected, that a General Councel might
be called, whereby the corrupt manners of the Clergy might be reformed,
and the degenerate eſtate of the Church (ſo far as was poſſible) might be re-
duced to that that was in time of the Apoſtles, or thoſe that were neareſt
unto them; and if he could bring ſo profitable a work to effect, he would
think it a greater glory, then to obtain the Popedom it ſelf. So Savonorola,
and Silveſter a Dominican, and Dominicus de Piſis a Franciſcan, (which
took part with him) were burnt in the year 1499. Ph. Comin. lib.s.
41. Tileman Spangerberg (the Father of John Spangerberg) ſaid unto his
Sons and Neighbors; This Religion ſhall ſhortly be deſpiſed; and ye ſhall
fee the Prieſts and Monks caſt out of the Churches and Cloiſters contempti-
bly for their wickedneſs, eſpecially for their avarice and filthineſs; and ye
will ſee a reformation of the Church; for God will not ſuffer the abominable
vices of theſe men, ſince they teach not a word of the Goſpel, and their
converſation is worſe then heatheniſh. And he ſaid unto ſome Canons,
ye
are called ſpiritualmen, and ſhould teach the people, but ye do far other-
wiſe; ye do what ye ſhould hinder others from doing; ye are authors of wars,
who ſhould exhort others unto peace; ye ſhould ſave mens ſouls, and ye de-
ſtroy both ſouls and bodies. At that time the Biſhop of Hildiſsheim had wars
with the Duke of Brunſwick. He died in the year 1499. Catalog.teft. veris.
any evil
1
1
lıb. 19.
42. Santes Pagnine, a Dominican of Luca , deferveth to be remembreds
at that time he Tranſlated the Old Teſtament out of the Hebrew; and left
the old Latine Tranſlation in many places, cleaving unto the Original. In
· his Theſaurus; or Hebrew Dictionary, he not only cleareth the ſignification
of the words, but declareth many dark ſentences, by conferring them with
parallel texts; and out of the Commentaries of the Rabbines.
43. We have heard, that from time to time the Empire of the Turks of the
hath waxed through diffenſion of Chriſtians, and that it was ſeldomor little
Turks
hindred by them. After the death of mighty Tamerlane, in January 1402.
the Turks did prevail powerfully, until the year 1460, when the valiant
Scanderberg, of the Countrey of old Achilles , ftayed their uſurpation ſome
Ааааааа
years,
2
A
!
354
CENTURY XV.
+
years. We touched before how Conſtantinople was loſt in theyear 1433.
it is lamentable to hear or read the mercileſs cruelties of theſe Infidels againſt
the Citizens, without reſpeet of ſex.or age; as they are written by the Greeks.
The Emperour Conſtantine died in the crowd, as they were flying out; the
enemy cut offhis head, and carried it, on a ſpear, through their Camps in to-
ken of their Triumph; ſo did they with a Croſs, crying, Here is the God of
the Chriſtians. So from time to time the Church hath little reſt on Earth;
partly being vexed by Heatheniſh Emperours, partly by the proud Popes, and
partly by the cruel Turks. Theſe have been the three capital enemies of the
Church, whoſe malice hath been ſo great againſt God's people, and it is
hard to judge which of them hath exceeded in cruelty; but for number and
continuance of miſchiefs, the Turk ſurmounteth the others, even ſo far, that
neither can a Hiftory be ſo perfect, nor Writers ſo diligent; and far leſs can
this Compend expreſs their manifold cruelties. But for a general view, con-
ſider what Dominions, how many countrics, Kingdoms and Provinces they
have taken from Chriſtians. The yearly Revenues of their Emperour, are
reckoned 8004000, or cight millions of golden crowns; whereof two milli-
ons is laicd up in treaſure , and the reſt is for the entertainment of his family
and ſervants. Cumin, Ventura in Theforo.polit
. Laon. Chalcocondylas an Athe-
nian, de reb. Turc. lib. s. hath bis Revenues in this manner; his Tribute out
of Europe is 90. Myriades aureor.ftaterum; of which no Turk paieth a penny,
for it is not lawfull that a Turk pay Tribute. Mahumct the II. did firit exact
the Tithe of handy-work, which the Governors of Towns muſt bring up,
and that is given to the Janizaries; the flocks of Sheep pay a Tribute unto the
Janizars allo: Morcover thirty millions of golden crowns , is gathered ftom
and for Horſe, Mules, Camels and Oxen through Europe and Alia. He ſhew-
eth other particulars, and in the end he gives the ſum 400, millions; bęlides
20 millions, which the Governors and Dukes muſt pay yearly , in the Spring,
by way of gift; and the fievenues of Princes, Dukes and Timarati, are valu.
ed to nine hundred millions; all paied by Chriſtians,at that time. The bounds
of the Turks are from Dalmatia, on the Eaſt-ſide of the Venetian Gulf, upto
Thracia the ſpace of 15oo. Italian miles; and from the Euxine Sea unto Nilus;
and from tnence unto the Strait
; and in Aſia Eaſtward unto Perſia. In Europe,
the Princes of Tranſilvania, Bodogamia and Valachia are his Tributaries;
and he hath all the Provinccs on both ſides of the Danube; near unto Frioli in
Italy; and on the North he marcheth with Poland and Muſcovy. In Affrick
his ditions are (for the moſt part) barren , except mot fertile Ægypt. This
Empire is now governed by twenty Balſaws; of which three are in Europe,
the inoft potent is in Greece, another in Hungary, and the third in Temiſnara;
in Alia are thirteen, three in Affrick, and one in Cyprus. Cumin. Ventura in
Relatio. de Vrbe Conſtantinop. Whereſoever they prevailed, they either ſlue all
the inhabitants, or led them away in ſuch miſery, that they lived ſo that death
had been more tolerable. Bathol. Georgueviz lived amongſt them the ſpace
of 13. years, about the year 1940. and returning writ a book Deploratio Chri-
ftianorum, which was printed at Wittemberg, An. 1560, there he faith, Ifany
man had foreknown that calamity, they would rather have choſen to have
died a thoufand times; if in any place death be mixed with life, or if life be
prolonged, that men may be longa dying, it is under the Turks; the bondage
in Ægypt. the captivity in Aſſyria, and exile in Babylon, are light in compa-
riſon of this moſt grievous oppreffion; for whether Chriſtians do ſubmit un-
to them, or not, it is allone if theſe prevail; as in their promiſes is no fidelity,
fo is no mercy in their victory; they kill all the Nobility, and ſcarcely ſpare any
of the Clergy; they throw down all the Churches, or turn them to their blar-
phemous
i
}
:.
sss
1
1
Of Divèrs Countries:
phemous ſuperſtition; leaving unto Chriſtians old Chåppels, which wheri
they decay it is permitted to rebuild for a great ſum of money; neither are
Chriftians permitted to have any audible ſign of aſſembling, but only as it
were by ſtealth to exercize their religion; neither may a Chriſtian bear Office
in any Province or City, nor carry a weapon; if any blaſphemy be ſpoken
againſt Chriſt, or contumely againſt a Chriſtian, he muſt hold his peace; but
if thou ſpeak againſt their Mahumet, the puniſhment is fire; or ifagainſt their
religion, thou ſhalt be circumcized. If a Chriſtịan; on horſeback,
do meet a
Turkiſh Prieſt , he muſt come down, and with low courtelie falute the Prieſt.
Every Chriſtian now muſt pay the fourth part of all his increaſe, as well of
their Cornsand Beftial, as of their handy-work; and every Maſter of a family;
paieth a ducate yearly for every perſon of his family; if the Parents have it not
to pay, they muſt fell their children; and others are compelled to begit; or
they are condemned to perpetual priſon; and fill it is free unto the Turk to
take the moſt handſom ofthe Chriſtian children, and circumcize and bring
them in their Cloiſters, to be Seminaries of his Janizaries or guard, and of his
Souldiers, fo that they hear not of Chriſt nor Parents; yet many of theſe Ja-
nizaries carry under their arm-pits a New-Teſtament in Greek or Arabick.
From amongſt the faireft of the Chriſtian daughters, the great Turks hath
his Wives and Concubines, and it is religion unto them to do otherwiſe :
So that by cuſtom or contempt of the old Turkiſh blood, the preſent Empe-
rours and Janizaries and Baflaws, are deſcended of the Chriftians. Both the
Chriſtians and the Janizaries, in theſe Provinces , do heartily wiſh the reven-
ging Sword of Chriſtians to deliver them from their wofull thraldom; and
the Turks ſtand in fear of it,becauſe of ſuch a propheſie amongſt them. Geor-
gleviz de affectione Chriftianor. The multitude of the Turks are baſe minded,
being deftitute of all learning; for their Laws forbid Schools; and they live
moſt by Paſturage. Euphorm. in Icon. animor.cap.9. This brief glance of the
power and tyranny of the Turks, is uſefull for underſtanding ſome paſſages
of the Scriptures, as alſo to move others unto compaſſion and praiers for the
Chriſtians, whoſe troubles we know not; and to make us the more thank-
full for our tranquility and liberty, and more patiently to bear ſickneſs; a lit-
tle penury , or if it were baniſhment for Chriſt's ſake, &c. which light things
many do impatiently undergo, becauſe they know not the heavy croſſes of
other Chriſtians. Yea and for cleering the juſtice of God, in all theſe heavy
burthens of Chriſtians, it may be marked out of Nicep. Gregor as and chala
cocondylas their Hiſtories, that though theſe Greeks were very conſtant, both
in the Doctrine and Rites of their Antients, yet anjongſt their Nobility were
manifold diviſions and ſtrifes ; amongſt their Clergy great ambition and con-
tention; and eſpecially, they complain of the wretchleſsneſs of the Empe-
yours, and the infinite Taxes which they exacted of the people, ſo that ma.
ny did (even before the loſs of Conſtantinople) chuſe to live under the
Turks;. and the rather, becauſe at that time the Turks dealt fairly, with the
Chriſtians that would come and dwell in their Towns; and proffered them
liberties; and it was upon occaſion of theſe grievances, that ſome Greeks
came into Italy and Germany, in the beginning of that Century.
1
Aaaa a aa z
CHAP:
1
1
?
556
CENTURY XV.
CHA P. IV.
Of BRIT AIN
}
I.
.
1
Hileſt King Richard was living in priſon, Henry the IV. was Crow-
ned King of England. An. 2.chap. 3. he ordained, that if any
perſon ſhould obtain, from the Biſhop of Rome, any proviſion to be exempt
from obedience regular or ordinary; or to have any Office perpetual-inany
houſe of Religion, he ſhould incur the pains of Framunire. And chap. 15.
Civilpower He gave authority unto Biſhops and theirOrdinaries, to impriſon and fine
of coaction
all Subjects who refuſe the Oath ex officio. Here by the way i add, that in the
given to Bs.
shops, who Parliament of King James, An. 1610. Stat. 1. it is ſaid, Whereas the Tem-
exerce it crit poral Sword was never in the Prelates power, untill the 2, of Henry the IV.
ely.
and then uſurped by them without conſent of the Commons ( for ſay, They
were truly Eccleſiaſtical, yet it is againſt the Laws of God, and of the Land,
that they ſhould meddle with civil juriſdiction ) therefore is an Ad paſt againſt
it, and the Oath Ex officio. In the ſame Parliament of Henry the IV. it was or-
dained, that all Lollards [that is, who profeſſed the doctriue which Wick-
lift had taught ] Thould be apprehended; and if they ſhould remain obitinate,
they ſhould be delivered to the Biſhop of the Liocy, and by him unto the
correction of the Secular Magiſtrate, to be burnt. This Act was the firſt,
in this Iſland, for burning in caſe of Religion, and began to be put in execu-
tion the ſame year 1401, and Thomas Arundel, Arch. Biſhop of Canterbu.
ry, ſwore that he would not leave a Nip of the Lollards in the Land. Arthut
time did ſuffer William Sawtree, a Prieſt, William Swinderby, Richard
White, William Thorp, Reinold Peacock, once Biſhop of Saint Aſaph
and then of Chicefter. lo. Fox in Acts & Mon. Many errours were impured
unto them maliciouſly; but (as Ph. Morn, in Myſter. pag.495. Thews ex
Walfing. in Hypodeig.) they held no other do&trine but of the Waldendes.
George Abbot, contra Hill, in anſwer to the firlt reaſon, fec. 25. Mews, that
Pope Gregory the XII. did direct a Bull to Oxford, againſt the Wiclevifts
and there he faith, They did follow the doctrine of Marſilius of Padua, and
John of Ganduin. There he mentioneth a Provincial Councel held at Ox-
ford, and ſharp inquiry decrecd by the above named Thomas, againſt all,
even the heads of Colledges and ifalls, and others ſuſpected of Lollardy. They
might very well ſuppoſe (faith he) that the Students of that place were
alſo entertainers of the aforeſaid do&trine , ſince about that very time
[ in the Margine is, Anno 1406. October the s.] a teſtimonial was given
in the Congregation-Houſe, under ſeal, in favor of John Wickliff, where
theſe words are, God forbid that our Prelates ſhould have condemned a man
of ſuch honeſty for an Heretick, &c. By this teſtimonial it appeareth, that
the fire could not conſume the truth. In time of the ſame King Henry many
propoſitions were publiſhed, (upon occaſion of the ſchiſm between the Anti-
popes), arguing that the Pope ſhould be lubject unto Laws, Centures and
Councels. And the King wrote unto Pope Gregory the XII. An. 1409, thus ;
Moft bleſſed Father, if the moſt diſcreet providence of the Apoſtolick Sec
would call to minde, with what perils the univerſal world hath -been dam-
nified hitherto under pretence of this preſent ſchiſm, and eſpecially what
flaughter of Chriſtian people, to the number of 200000.(as ſome ſay) hath
been thorow the world, and lately 30000. were Nain for the Biſhoprick of
Leodium, by two Antibiſhops ſet up againſt one another by two Popes, cer-
tainly you would lament in ſpirit, and be grieved for the ſame; ſo that with
good conſcience you would relinquiſh the honour of the Apoftolick See,
rather
1
1
1
1
1
i
1
1
--
1
OF BRIT AIN:
ss
}
rather then ſuffer ſo horrible blood-ſhed hereafter to inſue; following the
example of the true Mother, who pleading before Solomon for the right
of her Childe, would rather part from the Childe, then the Childe ſhould
be parted with a ſword, &c.
2. In the year 1407.James Resby was burnt at Glaſcow, for ſaying, The
Pope is not the Vicar of Chriſt; and, A man of wicked life ſhould not be
acknowledged for Pope. About the year 1411. was the begianing of the
Univerſity of St. Andrew's, not ſo much for publick or private addoting of
revenues, as by voluntary profeſſion of learned men. In the year 1416. the
Abbot of Pontiniak was ſent Legate from the Councel of Conſtance into
Scotland; and Pope Benedict ſent Henry Hardin, an Engliſh Franciſcan, to
perſwade Robert, Governor of Scotland, (in time of the captivity of King
James thel. he was taken by the Engliſh when he was ſailing into France) unto
their adherence. The Governor conſented unto Benedict; but all the Clergy
received Pope Martin, and followed the authority of the Councel, Buchan.
3. In the year 1412, the Commons of England preſented a Bill, petition-
ing King Henry to take the temporal lands from the ſpiritual men, (ſo were
the Monks named) becauſe the temporalities were diſorderly waited by them;
and might ſuffice to entertain unto the King 15. Earls, 15oo. Knights, 6200.
Eſquires, 100. Alms Houſes for the Poor, and 2000o.l. to the King's Ex-
chequer; ſo that every Earl ſhall have 3000. Marks yearly; every Knight
have 100.M. and four plow-lands; every Eſquire have 40. M. and two
plow-lands; and each Alms-Houſe 100.M, with the overſight of two ſecu-
lar men unto each Houſe; all Engliſh money. Unto this Bill no anſwer was
made. Tho.Cooper. In the year 1414. Thomas Arundel Biſhop of Canter-
bury, put to death and martyrdom, in January, theſe perſons; Sir Robert
Actoun, Mr.John Brown, John Beverley, with 36. more; and in March
following he was ſo plagued in his tongue, that ſome days before his death,
he could neither eat nor drink, nor ſpeak: many ſaid, It was juſtly done
unto him; becauſe he had tied the truth, that it ſhould not be preached.
M.Fox ex Tho. Gaſcoin. Unto him ſucceeded Henry Chiceſley, who late
25. years, and was no leſs an adverſary againſt the followers of truth: As
the Preachers were increaſed, the ſtricter inquiſition was made; ſome weré
burnt, ſome fied, and ſome abjured. Among thoſe that were burnt was
John Claydon, a Currier in London, and Richard Turning, both in one
fire at-Smithfield, An. 1415. and 36. at Thickethfield. Here Sir John Old-
caftie, Lord Cobham, deſerveth peculiar remembrance for his godlineſs
and warlike courage; about the year 1413. he was called, The Protector
of the Lollords. When he was committed unto the Tower, he gave in wri-
ting unto the Arch-Biſhop a confeſſion of his faith; the Arch-Biſhop read it,
and ſaid, It contained many good and Catholick points; but he muſt ſatis-
fie them in other heads; as, concerning Tranſubſtantiation; the Sacrament
of Pennance; the worſhip of Images; the power of the Keys; the power
of the Pope, and Roman Hierarchy. Sir John was ſo far from giving fatis-
faction in theſe heads, that he ſaid plainly, The Pope is the Antichrift; the
Arch-Biſhop and other Prelates are the members of the Antichriſt; and the
Friers are his tail; and the uſual determination of theſe other points is con-
trary unto Scripture, and was deviſed ſince poiſon was infuſed into the
Church, and not before. For theſe anſwers, the Arch-Biſhop condemned
him of hereſie, and ordained him to be puniſhed : But the King loved him,
and cauſed the execution to be delayed. In the mean time Sir John eſcaped
out of the Tower; and then a great multitude joyned with him, truſting to
be free of danger; but many, both Prieſts and others, were condemned to
Bbbbbbb
the
1
1
1
1
1
CENTURY XV.
SS8
>
1
1
A
the fire, and would not recant. P. Morn. in Myſter.ex Walling, and he ſhews
ex Io. Copgra.lib.2. de Nobilib. Henr. that Sir John Oldcaftle ſaid in a Parlia-
ment, England 'will never be in peace, until the authority of the Pope be
ſent over the Sea. He was a learned and eloquent man; and publiſhed ſundry
Treatiſes againſt invocation of Saints; auricular confeſſion; the ſingle life
of Prieſts; and other errors then waxing: Wherefore he was apprehended,
and brought again to London; he was firſt hanged, as if he had been a
Traitor, and then burnt asan Heretick, An. 1417.10. Fox hath his ſtory at
great length, in Act. Mon. If we will believe Walſingham, at that time
were in England 1000oo. perſons profeſſing the ſame do&rine. King Henry
the V. writto Pope Martin An, 1422, there were ſo many infected with the
Hereſies of Wickliff, that without the force of an Army they could not be
ſuppreffed. Neither yet left he off to make Arict Acts againſt them, under the
name of Lollards, that they ſhould be puniſhed as Felons and Traitors; and
ſo were they purſued: Nevertheleſs, many endured the heat of the fire for
worſhipping God alone; for denying the Pope's uſurped power; for main-
taining the lawfulneſs of communicating in both elements, &c. Among
theſe are numbred Laurence Redman Maſter of Arts, John Aſchwarby
Vicar of St. Maries in Oxford, William James, (who is called an excellently
well learned young man) Thomas Brighiwel, William Haulam a Civilian,
Ralph Greenhurſt, &c. Among thoſe which fied , was Peter Pain, who had
been a hearer of Wickliff, and then went into Bohemia, and was ſent unto
the Councel of Baſil; where he argued for partaking of both elements; and
againſt the Civil Power of the Clergy. William White being examined be-
foré William Biſhop'of Norwich, An.1428. did hold, (as he had alſo writ-
ten) that by Law Marriage was granted unto all perſons of the militant
Church; but the Pope (who is the Antichriſt) and his Counſellors (which
are the Clarks of Lucifer) have aboliſhed this Law, to the undoing of the
Prieſthood, after the looſing of Satan, that is, after the 1000. years from
the incarnation. Anno 3. of Henry the V. the Act was renewed againſt pre-
ſentations unto Benefices , to be purchaſed from the Pope; but under colour
of prejudice to the Incumbents in going ſo far for them; but by this 2.et all
preſentations from the Pope were annulled. An. 143 9. under King Henry
the VI. Richard Wiche was burnt; the next year Eleanora Cobham Dutcheſs
of Gloceſter, was condemned to perpetual impriſonment in the lſle of Man;
and Robert only a Prieſt, was condemned to death. Philip Morice was ex-
communicated by Pope Eugenius, and he appealed unto the General
Councel.
4. Richard King of England, had made Truce with France for 30.years;
tween France theſe being expired, Henry the V. ſent unto Charls the VII. King of France,
and England.
An. 1415. claiming the Crown of France. So Wars began. Henry con-
quered a great part of France. In the year 1419. Charls did dis-inherit his ſon
Lewis; and then the Kingdom was divided, ſome cleaving unto Lewis,who,
at that time, was called King of Vierron, becauſe he lived there in Berry.
Charls agreed with Henry, that Henry ſhould take to wife the daughter of
Charls, and be proclaimed Regent of France, and both ſhould keep what
they have; and after the death of Charls, the Crown of France ſhall remain
with Henry and his heirs; and that Henry,with the Duke of Burgundy,ſhould
purſue Lewis the Dolphin, as an enemy of the Common-Wealth. Theſe
two Kings died in one year: Charls died firſt; and Henry ( becauſe his ſon
was but eight moneths old) ordained his brother Humphrey , Duke of Glo-
ceſter, to be Protector of England; and the Dukes of Bedford and Burgundy
Protectors of France. Theſe two had continua! Wars with Lewis. Henry
thc
1
{
Troubles be.
/
1
1
Of BRIT A IN.
559
:
1
the VI. was Crowned King of England, in the eighth year of his age; and at
Parishe was Crowned King of France, in the tenth year of his age, An. 1431.
Five years thereafter the Duke of Bedford died, and the Duke of Burgundy
became an enemy to England; then all things in France, went backward
from England; but no ceſſation of Wars untill the year 1475. when King
Edward theIV, invaded France, and then Truce was made for ſeven years;
at that time Lewis gave unto Edward 75000, crowns, and soooo. crowns
yearly during the Truce. Henry the VII. renewed the old claim, An. 1487,
Peace was made in. 1492. on condition, that Charls ſhould pay preſently
à great ſum of money, and then yearly 25000. crowns, in the name of Tri-
bute. Tho. Cooper.
s. At Saint Andrews, Paul Craw was accuſed, An. 143 1. for following
John Wickliff and Huſs; namely, for denying that the ſubſtance of the Bread
and Winc is changed; or that confeſſion is neceſſary to be made unto Prieſts;
or praicrsunto Saints departed. When he was condemned, they did
put a
Bull of Braſs in his mouth; to the end he ſhould not ſpeak unto the people, or
they ſhould not know for what he was burnt. King James the I. then did fer
himſelfto reform the abuſes that had crepe into the Realm, under the Reign
of Robert the llI. and his own captivity in England; he made Laws againſt
the diſturbers of the common pcace, and againſt them who ride with more
men then their yearly Revenues may ſuſtain; hc puniſhed Robbers and Re-
bels. He conſidered the Clergy, and ſaw that Benefices were not beſtowed on
learned men; but as rewards done unto the Pope or a Biſhop: And he ſaw
Monks abounding in wealth, and more mindfull of their bellies than of
books; and the Churches ſerved by ſome begging Friers, which were hired
by the Titulars to preach now and then; and the Beneficed men did never
ſee their Pariſhes, unleſs it were to crave their Tithes. When the King did
publickly rebuke ſuch enormities, the Biſhops anſwered, and the Friers
preached, Church-men ſhould be left unto the Pope, and to God, neither
are they obliged to anſwer unto any prophane Magiſtrate. When he could
A glimpſe of
not amend the preſent poffeffours, he would provide for the time to come: Reformation.
At Saint Andrewshe founded ſome Schools, to be Seminaries of all Eſtates;
and to the end the Schools ſhould be had in the greater eſtimation, he ho-
noured the Maſters with competent maintenance, and their meetings and
diſputes with his Royal preſence. He gave ſtrict command, that the Maſters
ſhould recommend unto him the moſt diligent and worthieſt Diſciples, on
whom he night beſtow the vaking Benefices; and he had alwaies by him a
role of the recommended Students. Likewiſe he turbed the Monaſteries ;
and ſaid, King David ( who erected ſo many Monaſteries) was a good
Saint to the Church, but an ill Saint to the Crown, Buchan. lib. 10, With
conſent of all tlre Eſtates he made an Act, that all the Subjects ſhould be ru-
led by the King's Laws only: In Parliam. 3. and if any did fly or appeal from
the King's judgment, he ſhould be accounted a Rebel, and puniſhed accor-
dingly. In Parliam S. James Kennedy , Biſhop of Saint Andrews, was then
cxemplary; lre cauſed all Parſons and Vicars to dwell at their Pariſh Chur-
ches, for preaching the Word of God unto their people, and to viſit them
cſpecially in time of ſickneſs. He indeavoured to viſit all the Pariſhes within
his Diocy four times in the year; and inquired in every Pariſh, if they were
duly inſtructed by their Parſon or Vicar, and if the Sacraments were duly
adminiftred; if the poor were helped, and the young ones inſtructed in the
grounds of Religion. Where he found not this order obſerved , he puniſhed
the Delinquents feverely; to the end God's glory might thine throughout his
Diocy. Ex'M. S. buftor. in Biblioth. Edımb.
Bbbbbbb 2
6. James
$
1
A
1
1
!
560
C. EN TU RY XV.
Of Com.
menda.
6. James thelll. King of Scotland, ordained by Act of Parliament, An.
1466.that no Commenda, old or new , ſhould have place within the Realm;
and that none ſhall purchaſe nor accept any Commenda, under pain of re-
bellion, otherwiſe then for the ſpace of ſix moneths : And that no Penſion,
new or old, of any Benefice, Secular or Religious, be ſought nor accepted
from any perſon without or within the Realm, under the ſame pain. James
the III. Parlia. I. Hence we may gueſs at the abuſes of Commendaes, and
Penſions out of Benefices, as certainly complaints have been made at that
time againſt them. Here, by the way, the Reader may inquire what a
Commenda is? and how it began? This we may learn from F. Soave in Hift.
Concil. Trident. lib. 2 ds. In ancient times, by frequent incurſion of ene-
mies, or in time of Peſtilence, it came to paſs , that when the Teachers died,
Succeſſors could not be had in a ſhort ſpace; and left the People ſhould
be deftitute of a Spiritual Ruler, the chief Prelates of the Province, or
ſome neighbour Biſhop, did commend that Church unto ſome Miniſter,
until theſe lets were removed, and a qualified Miniſter might be had; that
beſides the charge of his own flock, he would alſo help the other, as he might;
and in the mean time he had no power of the Benefice, but only to preſerve
it : But afterwards, theſe Commendataries, pretending neceſſity and diffi-
culty, had power to meddle with the Benefice; and then being delighted
with the Benefice, they would pretend ſome lets why another Miniſter was
not needful; and ſo they retained both Benefices, to the prejudice of both
flocks. For remedy of this malady it was provided, that a Commenda
should not continue above ſix moncths: But the Pope, by the fulneſs of his
power, would grant it for a larger time; yea , during the Commendatarie's
life; eſpecially when Acts were made againſt plurality of Benefices. So
they would keep the words of the Act, but do contrary unto the ſenſe thereof;
ſince a Commenda during life is all one with a title. Yea, not only would
the Pope give one Commenda, but more, at his pleaſure, and then the
ſtyle was changed: For whereas at firſt the words were, That the church,
in the mean time, may be rightly and orderly admonished, we do commend it
unto thee; then they laid, Thai thou mayeſt adminiſtrate thy eſtate and condi-
tion the more decently, we commend this church unto thee. And, which is
yet worſe, the Pope would give unto the Commendatary a power to diſ-
poſe the Benefice after his death; yea, and ſuch Commendataries were ex-
empted from ſubje&tion unto the Biſhop, and he had no power over them;
whereby it came to paſs, that the Roman Courtiers were deſirous of no
Benefices, but by way of Commenda, and not by way of Titlez becauſe
upon this account they were ſubject, and upon the other they were abſolute;
without anytie of looking after the flock, nor edifices belonging thereunto,
but only unto their own benefit and will. And the number of ſuch Com-
mendaes turned to ſuch abuſe, (faith the ſame Author) that when all men
were calling for a Reformation, Pope Clemens the VII. in the year 1934.
was not aſhamed to give unto his Nephew Hippolitus Medices, a Cardinal,
a Commenda of all the Benefices throughout the World, both Secular and
Regular, both Dignitics and Rcctories, for the ſpace of ſix moneths after
the day of his poſſeſſion, with power to diſpoſe of all their fruits at his
pleaſure. By which irregularity , as wickedneſs may be thought to have como
to the higheſt pinacle, ſo in former ages (ſaith he) ſuch a number of Com-
mendaes was not known, when the Church of Rome durft not ſeem ſo
ſhameleſs, And yet even then, to cover the plurality of Benefices, they had
another trick , which in ancient time was deviſed for the good of the Church,
The union of Benefices. At firſt, if any Church was any way robbed of its
Benefice,
+
į
Of BRITAIN
581
/
Benefice, what was left, was beſtowed, with the care of fouls, on a neigh-
bor, and both the Pariſhes were accounted one: But by the craft of Cour-
tiers it came to paſs, that without reſpect of ſouls, many rich Benefices were
united; and by this means plurality of Benefices were covered, if in favors
of a Cardinal 30. or 40. Benefices were united , even though in divers Na-
tions. Whence aroſe many inconveniencies, becauſe the number of Bene-
fices was diminiſhed; and what favor was beſtowed upon one perſon, was
alſo communicated unto his Succeſſor, though not ſo deſerving nor craving
it; ſo that the Court and Chancellary was damnified: Therefore it was pro-
vided, that the Pope may unire ſo many Benefices as he thinketh expedicnt;
yet ſo, that after the death of him in whoſe favor theſe are united, the union
İhall be null, and the Benefices ſhall be in their former condition; and ſo
the Chancellary did retain their gain of diſpoſing many Benefices. That
Author ſpeaketh thus of theſe Commendaes and Unions generally in all parts,
whereby it appeareth, that the care of ſouls was altogether neglected. But
our Hiſtory ſheweth yet more abuſes; for ſome did obtain at Rome an Abbocy Refraint of
and other Benefices; and had power to exact Taxes or Penſions from Prelates the Pope's
and Clarks; and Parſonages were annexed unto Biſhopricks;or unto Abbocies: penſing Be.
Therefore in the year 1471. an Act of Parliament was made by King James nefices.
the ill, that becauſe innumerable riches were carried out of the Realm by
ſuch means, the purchaſe of Abbocies and other Benefices ſhould be null
if they were never at the Court of Rome before; but ſuch places ſhould have
free election. And that no Subject, ſpiritual or temporal, take upon him
to be Collector unto the Sec of Rome of any higher or greater taxation, but
as the uſe and cuſtom of old was before, in the old taxation of Bagimont:
And that there be no union nor annexion made in time to come to Biſhop-
ricks, Abbocies, nor Priories of any Benefice; nor that any ſuch union made
lately, nor ſince the preſent King received the Crown, be of any ſtrength of
effect, nor be ſuffered, but the ſaid Benefices ſhall return to the firft foun-
dation; all under pain of Treaſon. And in the year 1981. it was provided
by the ſame King and Eſtates, that no perſon ſhould purchaſe Commiſſion
from the See of Rome to be preferred urto any Benefice vaking, even though
the See of the Benefice be vacant for the time. Theſe Acts were rencwed
by King James the IV. in the year 1488. with this addition; If any perſon:
Spritual or temporal, ſhall maintain or defend ſuch purchaſers of Benefices,
after it is declared to be of the King's patronage , ſhall alſo be guilty of Trea-
fon. But in the year 1493, it was ordained, that all Prelacies, Abbocies ,
Priories, and other Benefices, ſhould be diſpoſed as they were in the time
of King James the l. and that no perſon attempt to purchaſe any Benefice
from the Court of Rome, under pain of proſcription and baniſhment. The
next year an A&t was made, that becauſe ſtill ſome did go to Rome for pur-
chaſing of Benefices, which may be preferred and given within the Realm,
and alſo brought novelties and innovations into the Church, without advice
of the King; for remedy hereof, no Subjeët ſhall go out of the Countrey,
until the ſpiritual perſons intimate the cauſe of their paſſing unto thcir Ordi-
nary; and that ſpiritual and temporal perſons ſhall ſhew unto the King, or
his Chancellor, the cauſe of their paſing, and obtain licence, under the
pain of Treaſon. Conformable to this practice , Richard Cawdray Proctor;
in the name of King Henry the V1. King of England, proteſted by publick
inſtrument, that whereas the King and his Progenitors, time out of minde,
have been poſſeſſed with ſpecial priviledges, and cuſtom obſerved from time
to time, that no Legate from the Apoftolick See ſhould enter into the Lando
or any of the King's Dominions, without calling, petition or deſire of the
Сcccccc
Kings
1
1
1
S
1
562
CENTURY
XV.
King; and for as much as Richard Biſhop of Wincheſter, and Cardinal of
S. Euſebie, hath preſumed to enter as Legate, not being called nor deſired
by the King: Therefore the ſaid Proctor, in preſence of the Council of
England (then in the houfe of the Duke of Glocefter, Lord Protector in the
King's minority) did proteſt, that it ſtandeth not with the King's minde, by
advice of his Council, to admit or approve the coming of the ſaid Legate
in any way, or to aſſent to the exerciſe of this his Legantin Authority, either
attempted or to be attempted, in this reſpect contrary to the foreſaid Laws,
and cuſtom, &c. By theſe Acts it is manifeft, that the uſurpation of the Popes
was odious unto the Nations; and that their avarice and innovations were
reſtrained; but the Kings did not exclude them, eſpecially in England; the
perſecution that was begun in the latter days of Edward the III. continued all
the time of King Richard the II. and Henry the IV.and V. though not al-
ways with a like cruelty. But in Scotland their Acts had more ſtrength; for
when James Kennedy, Arch-Biſhop of Saint Andrews, (who founded and
perfected the moſt famous Colledge of Scotland, now called the Old Col-
ledge of Saint Andrew's) died An. 1466. his Brother (of the ſame Mother)
Patrick Graham, was elected by the Canons to ſucceed; but he could not
obtain the King's conſent; for the Courtiers perſwaded him, that he ſhould
not admit ſuch elections; becauſe by ſuch means, the greateſt honors were
in the power of the baſeſt men; to wit, Canons gave Biſhopricks, and
Monks made Abbots and Priors; whereas (ſaid they) all ſhould depend on
the King, that he may reward, puniſh and forgive, according to the ſervice
The firſt
done unto him. Wherefore that Patrick went to Rome, and eaſily ob-
Arch. Bishop tained from Pope Sixtus the IV. not only confirmation of the election, but
of Saint An• likewiſe the Title of Arch-Biſhop of Saint Andrew's; and that all the other
Biſhops ſhould be ſubordinate unto that See; and power to be legate for
three years for preventing the dangers inſuing unto the Church. Notwith-
ſtanding all this his authority, he durft not return into Scotland for fiye years,
but abode at Rome; for he knew that the people were exclaiming againſt
the contempt of the Laws. In the year 1472. he would adventure to return;
but ſent before him the Bull of his Legation. They which were advanced,
or hoped for advancement by the King, did fear that this Legation would
be to their prejudice; and they ceaſed not to ſhew the King, that his autho-
rity was contemned by that Bull, his Ads were annulled, and the liberties of
the Realm were turned into the hands of the Romans. Then, by Act of
Council, an Herauld was ſent unto Patrick at his landing, before he entred
into any houſe to inhabit him, from attempting any thing in any of theſe
Offices, untill ſuch things as were to be laid unto his charge were examined
before the King. Thereafter he was reconciled unto the King; but with
expreſs charge, that he attempt nothing beyond the cuſtom of his Prede-
ceſors: Nor had any in that place ſo little authority; for he was excommu-
nicated by the Rector; and then again accurſed by Huſman the Pope's In-
quiſitor; and the Arch-Deacon Sevez was placed in his Chair ; and Patrick
was hurried from place to place, as to a ſtronger priſon; whether juſtly or
unjuſtly, it is not certain, ſince the cauſe nor proceſs is not made known,
except that he paid not the money for his Bull of priviledges. Others were
ſo affraid at his miſeries, that they attempted not to recover that priviledge
of election from the power of the King; and whom the King did recom-
mend unto the Pope, were all accepted. Hence it came to paſs, that Bene-
fices were beſtowed upon unqualified men, at the pleaſure and ſuit of Cour-
tiers ; ſo great corruptions followed. Buchan. lib. 12.
.
7. Abo
a
+
Of BRIT AIN.
563
1
7. About the year 1465.a Carmelite preached at Paul's Croſs, that Chriſt
on earth was poor and begged. The Provincial of that Order, and others,
held the ſame opinion. But others did inveigh bitterly againſt them, as tea-
chers of peftiferous errours. The fame of this controverſie went over the
Alps; and Pope. Paulthe Il, writ his Bull into England, informing his Pre-
lates, that it is a peftiferous hereſie, to affirm that Chriſt had publickly beg-
ged; and it was of old condemned by Popes and Councels, therefore it
ſhould now be declared as a condemned Hereſie. In the year 1473. John
Gooſe, or (as ſome write) John Huſs was burnt on the Tower-hill, for the
doctrine of the above-named Martyrs. The next year an old Matron about
90. years of age, Johan Boughton was burnt at Smith-field; and her daughter
the Lady Young was in danger. An:1498. a godly man at Babramin Nor-
folk was burnt; and in the ſame year and place, a Prieſt was burnt, whom
all the Clarks of Canterbury could not remove from his faith: The next year
another was burntat Smithfield. lo. Fox in Acts & Mon.
8. About the year 1492. Robert Blaketer wert to Rome for his confirma. The first
tion in the Biſhoprick of Glaſcow; he obtained from Pope Alexander the VI. Arch Bishop
the Title of Arch-Biſhop, and that three other Diocies thould be ſubicēt un-
of Glaſcow,
a perfocuter.
to him. Sevez Arch-Biſhop of Saint Andrews, would not acknowledge him
nor his Title, becauſe it wasin prejudice of his former Title. Upon this oc-
caſion both Clergy and Nobility went into factions; at laſt they were recon-
ciled , ſo that they both ſhould be called Arch-Biſhops; but Saint Andrews
ſhould precede. In the year 1494. by this kobert, was ſummoned, before
the King and Councel, thirty perſons from Kyle and Cunningham; among
theſe George Campbelof Ceſnok, Adam Reed of Barskyning, John Campbel
of Newmills, Andrew Shaw of Polkennet,&c. The Articles laied unto their
charge were: 1. Images ſhould not be worſhipped. 2. Nor Rcliques of
Saints.
gave power unto Peter, and not to the Pope, to bind and
looſe. 4. The Pope is not the Succeffour of Peter ; but where it was ſaid un-
to him, Go behind me Satan. 5. After the Conſecration bread remains,and
the natural body of Chriſt is not there. 6. The Pope deceives the people by
his Bulls and Indulgences. 7. The Maſs profiteth not the ſouls which are
ſaid to be in Purgatory. 8. The Pope exalts himſelf againſt God, and above
God. 9. Prieſts may have wives.
have wives. 10. True Chriſtians receive the body
of Chriſt, every day, by faith. 10. Faith ſhould not be given unto miracles
11. We ſhould pray unto God only. 12. We are not bound to
beleeve all that Doctours have written. 13. The Pope, who is called the
head of the Church, is the Antichrift. They were accuſed upon other Arti-
cles, but ſuch as may be thought to have been venemous accuſations (for
the practice of theſe enemies, was ever to make truth odious) or uttered ob-
ſcurely, or of not ſo great importance. The Biſhop laid to Adam Reed,
Reed belceveſt thou that God is in Heaven? Adam anſwered, Not as I do
the Sacraments ſeven. The Biſhop ſaid unto the King, Sir, lo, he denieth
that God is in Heaven. The King ſaid, Adam what ſaieſt thou ? He anſwe-
red, If it pleaſe your Majeſty , hear the end between the churland me. Then
turning to the Biſhop, he ſaid, I neither think nor beleeve as thou thinkcſt;
but I am moſt aſſured that God is not only in Heaven, but alſo on Earth; but
thou and thy faction declare, by your works, that cither God is not at all, or
that he is ſo ſet up in Heaven, that he regards not what is done upon
the
Earth; for if thou didſt beleeve firmly that God is in Heaven , thou wouldeſt
not make thy ſelfcheck-mate to the King, and altogether forget the charge
that Jeſus Chriſt gave unto his Apoſtles , To preach his Goſpel; and not to
play the proud: Prelates, as all the rabble of you do now. And then he ſaid
Ccccccc 2
3. Chrift
now.
1
unto
}
1
$64
CENT U RY XV.
unto the King , Sir , judge now whether the Biſhop, or I, do beleeve beſt that
God is in Heaven. The Biſhop could not revenge himſelf as he would, and
other taunts were given him: But the King, willing to put an end, ſaid unto
Adam, Wilt thou burn thy bill? He anſwered, Sir, The Biſhop's if you
will. With theſe and the like ſcoffs, the Biſhop and his party were ſo daſhed,
that the greateſt part of the accuſations was turned into laughter,and the King
would not condemn them. After that time, none was accuſed for religion in
the ſpace of 30.years.
CH A P. V.
Of COUNCEL S.
1.
I
I
Reſume the narration of Councels, not for any profitable information
that
may be reaped from their Decrees; but rather, that the wicked-
neſs of the Popes may appear the more clearly; partly as it was condemned
by theſe Councels, in former times; and partly as it did overrule and abuſe.
ſome of them by crafty policies.
A Councelar 2. The Cardinals of both the Popes Gregory and Benedict left them, and
Pifa aſſembled a Councel at Piſa, An. 1409. The Bifhop Tarracon had a Ser-
mon on the Text, Purge out the Leaven, &c. He ſaid, Theſe two were no
more ropes,then his ſhooes were Popes; they are worſe then Anna and Caia-
phas, and are like to Divels. The definitive Sentence was pronounced, that
both Benedict and Gregory were Schiſmaticks and Hereticks, and worthy to
be depoſed for their horrible ſins. The Acts of them both, in the preceding
year, were annulled. Alexander the V.was choſen Pope, and an Epiſtle was
written, in his name, unto the Biſhop of Paris; where the other two Popes
are called the enemies of God and his Church; and it is declared, that they
were depoſed for their notorious crimes. Ph. Morna. in Myſter.ex Monſtrelet
vol
. 1. cap.52.53.& 57. This Councel (faith Bellarmin,de Concil.) was a
General Councel, but it ſeems neither to be approved nor rejected, ſince
Antoninus affirmeth (par. 3.tit. 22.cap.s.) that it was an unlawfull, and
not a true Councel; and the event proves the ſame, becauſe it took not away
but augmented the Schiſm: And yet (faith Bellarm.) if it had been condem-
ned, without all doubt, Pope Alexander the VI, had not called himſelf the
ſixth, but the fifth ; [ Mark this reaſon. ] yea it is almoſt the common opini-
on, that Alexander , and his Succeſſour John , were true Popes, as indeed of
thoſe three they were moſt reverenced. sobe,
3. In the year 1410. Pope John aſſembled a Councel at Rome; a Mafs
of the Holy Ghoſt was ſaid after the cuſtom. The Pope ſitting in his Chair,
behold an ugly and dreadfullOwl, coming from behind him, flew too and
fro, with an ill-favoured ſhouting; and ſtanding ſometimes upon a middle
beam of the Church, looked with laring eies upon the Pope. All the people
marvelled that ſuch a night Fowl, came in the day amongſt ſuch a multitude,
judging it an ominous token; forbehold (ſaid they) how the Spirit appears
in the ſhape of an Owl! As they beheld one another, ſcarcely could they
keep their countenances from laughter. Pope John began to ſweat, and to
fret within; and not finding by what means he could ſalve the matter, he
aroſe and went away. In another Seſſion the Owl appeared again, and ever
looked towards the Pope; he was aſhamed, and commanded to drive her
away; but ſhe was not afraid of their cries, nor the things that were thrown
at her, and never removed untill they killed her. They who were preſent
did
A Councel at
Rome.
OF COUNCE. L S:
365
did ſcoff at the Councel, and went away and nothing was acted. Nic. Clea
mangis in Faſcic.rer.expetend.
4. By much travel of the Emperour Sigiſmund,was aſſembled An, 1414.at The Council
Coutance aCouncel of 309.Biſhops,600.other Fathers, 24. Dukes,14o.Counts as Confiance's
many Delegates from Cities and Incorporations, and from Univerſities, and
many learned Lawyers with conſent of Pope John. All particulars were decided
by the ſuffrages of four Nations; to wit, German, Italian, French and Engliſh;
every Nation had their ſeveral places and Preſidents, who continued not con-
ftantly, but were often changed. Here were 45. Sellions, and many things con-
cluded; the principal were theſe. In Seli...Nov.16.it was determined with con-
fent of P.Johr(fitting as Preſident)that the Councel was lawfully called; and the
Miniſters and Officials of the Councel were named. In Seff 2.Mar.2.An.12:5.
the Emperor being preſent, the Pope gave his renunciation in this manner: I
John, Pope XXIV.for the quieting of all Chriſtian people, do promiſe , ſwear
and vow untoGod and the Church, and this ſacredCouncel,that Iſial willingly
and freely give peace unto the Church of Chriſt, by way of ſimple renunciation
of the Papacy; and to do and fulfil it effe&ually with the advice of the preſent
Councel;if, and when Peter de Luna, Benedict the XIII.and Angelus de Cora-
rio, Greg. the XII. (ſo called in the time of their obcdience) ſhal by themſelves,
or by their lawful Proctors, forſake ſimply the Title which they pretend, dc.
Inſtruments were taken thereupon. Ia Sc1.3.Mar.25. it was ordained, that the
departing of the Pope ſhould be no hindrance, but the Councel may proceed.
Item, that the Councel ſhould not be diffolved, until the Schiſm be removed,
and the Church be REFOR MED in head and members. In SefT.4.March 30.
This Synod being aſſembled in the Holy Ghoſt and repreſenting theCatholick
Church militant, hath immediate power from Chriſt; unto which every man
ſhall be obedient in things concerning faith, extirpation of ſchiſm, and general
reformation of the Church both in head and members. Item, Pope Joho
ſhould
not withdrawany Official of the Councel; and if he ſhall attempt to do ſo, or
hath atenipted it by cenſures and excommunications,none of thoſe things ſhal
be regarded, but are nul.in Sell.s.Apr.6.was another Decree much to the fame
purpoſe.In Seff:6. Apr.17.a Procuratory of renunciation was ſent to Pope John;
and the Meſſengers were ordred to exhort him to return. Item, Commiſſioners
were named out of the four Nations to examine John Huſs unto the definitive
Sentence inclufivè.Item, a Citation was ſent to Jerom of Prague, to appear be-
fore the Councel within 15.daies, s.daies being allowed for each of threc cita-
tions: And a Safe conduct was granted, in theſe terms; By the tenor hereof,we
give all Safe-conduct from all violence , juſtice being excepted, ſo far asin us
lieth,and the Orthodox Faith requires; with certification, that whether he ap-
pear or notwe will proceed againſt him. In Seff.7. May 2.a Citation was dire-
ited againſt Pope John. In Seff.8. May 4. the Articles againſt John Wickliff
were read; there, and he, and his memory, were condemned ; and it was or-
dained, that his bones ſhould be taken up and burnt. In Seff.9. the execu-
tion of the citation againſt Pope John was exhibited. In Seff. 10. May 14.
Pope John for his notorious ſimony,or ſelling of Benefices, and becauſe he is
not only diffamed, but really defiled with other grievous crimes, and is in-
corrigible, is ſuſpended from all ſpiritual adminiſtration; and the proceſs is
to be followed unto his depoſition. In Seſl. 11. May 15. the Articles againſt
Pope John were read, and ſent unto him; together with a citation to appear,
hear, and ſee himſelf depoſed in the next Sellion. In Seff. 1 2. May 29. the
Commiſſioners unto Pope John made their report; and it was ordained, that
if the Papal Chair ſhould be vacant, another Pope ſhould not be choſen with
out the conſent of the Councel. Item, definitive Sentence of Depoſition was
Ddddddd
pro-
0
}
566
CENTURY XV.
pronounced againſt Pope John the XXIV. for his departing from the City
privily in the night, and diſguiſed in habit; and for the ſcandal given by him
in troubling the peace and union of the Church, contrary to his promiſe,
oath and vow unto God and the Church, and this ſacred Councel. Item,
That none of theſe three, who in time of their obedience were called Pope
John the XXIV. Benedict the XII. and Gregory the XIII. ſhould be choſen
Pope; or if they ſhall be choſen , their clečtion ſhall be null. In Seff. 13.
June 1s. Although Chriſt did inſtitute after Supper, and gave unto his
Diſciples both kindes, bread and wine, hoc non obftante, the Authority of
holy Canons, and the approved Cuſtom of the Church, hath kept, and
keepeth, that the holy Sacrament is not given after Supper, nor taken by
any not fafting, excepting the caſe of infirmity, or other neceſſity allowed
by Law and the Church: And although in the primitive Church, this Sa-
crament was received by Believers under both kindes; yet ..... we command,
under the pain of excommunication, that no Prieſt communicate unto the
people under both kindes of bread and wine. [This was the firſt time that
ſuch an Act was made in a Couocel.] In Seff
. 14. June 24. Charls de Mala-
teftis, Re&or of Romandiola , being ſent Proctor by Pope Gregory, ap-
proveth the Councel, and ſimply renounceth his Papacy. Item, The A&s
canonically done by Pope Gregory the XIII. before that inſtant, were ap-
proved, and his Cardinals were received with the ſong, Te Deum laudamus.
Item, It was ordained, that a Pope thould be choſen in manner, time and
place, as the Councel ſhall appoint. Item, Citation was directed againſt
Pope Benedict. In Seff. 15. July 6. The Articles of John Huſs were read;
to wit, 1. The holy Catholick Church is but one, which is the univerſality
of the predeſtinated. 2. Paul was never a member of the Divel, although he
did ſome acts like to the acts of the malignant Church. 3. Fræſciti, or
thoſe who are foreknown, are not any part of the Church; ſince no part of
her falleth finally, becauſe the charity of predeſtination falleth not away.
4. The two natures, God-head and man-hood, are one Chriſt. S. Al-
though he who is foreknown, be in grace according to preſent righteour-
neſs, yet he is never a part of the holy Church; but he who is predeſtinated,
abideth ever a member of the Church; although he fall from temporary
grace, yet he never falleth from the grace of predeſtination. 6. Taking
the Church for the company of the predeſtinated, whether they be in grace,
or not according to preſent righteouſneſs, after that manner is an Article of
the Faith. 7. Peter was not, nor is the head of the Catholick Church.
8. Prieſts living criminouſly, defile the power of Prieſt-hood; and, as un-
faithful Children, they think amiſs of the ſeven Sacraments, of the Keys,
Offices, Cenſures, Manners, Rites, worſhipping Reliques, Indulgences
and Orders. 9. The Papal power hath flowed from Cæſar. 10. None,
without revelation, can reaſonably ſay of himſelf, or of any other, that
he is the head of a particular Church; neither is the Prieſt of Rome the head
of that Church. 11. We ſhould not believe, that who is particular high
Prieſt of Rome, is the head of any particular Church, unleſs God hath
predeſtinated him. 12. None hath the place of Chriſt, or of Peter, un-
leſs he follow them in manners. 13. The Pope is not the true Succeſſor of
Peter; and if he follow avarice, he is the Vicar of Judas Iſcariot; and the
Cardinals are not the Succeſſors of the Colledge of the Aponics, unleſs
they follow their manners, and keep the cominands of Chriff. 14. Doctors
holding, that one worthy of Eccleſiaſtical cenſure, if he will not amend,
Thould be given unto Secular power; aſſuredly in this they follow the high
'Prieſts,
Of COUNCEL.S.
567
)
1
Prieſts, Scribes and Phariſees, in delivering Chriſt unto Pilate, becauſe
he would not follow them in all things; and they were worſe murtherers
then Pilate. 15. Eccleſiaſtical obedience is an human invention, and con-
trary to the expreſs authority of Scripture. 16. Mens works are either vici-
ous or godly; for if a man be vicious, his works are vicious; and if he be
vertuous, his works are vertuous: for as mortal fin infecteth all the actions
of a vicious man, ſo vertue quickneth all the actions of a vertuous man.
17. A Prieſt of Chriſt, living according to his Law, and having knowledge
of the Scriptures, and affection to edific people, ſhould preach, norwith-
ſtanding any pretended excommunication. 18. Who, by command, ac-
cepteth the Office of a Preacher, and cometh to the Office of Prieſt-hood,
ſhould alſo execute that Office notwithſtanding any pretended excommu-
nication, 19. By Church cenſures of excommunication, ſuſpenſion and
interdiction, the Clergy, for their own exaltation, ſupplant the Lay-peo-
ple, multiply avarice, protect malice, and prepare a way unto Antichrift;
it is an evident token, that ſuch cenſures proceed from Antichrift; that by
ſuch cenſures (which they call fulininations) they proceed eſpecially againſt
them who diſcover the wickedneſs of Antichriſt; and he will principally
maintain himſelf by the Clergy. 20. If the Pope be an evil man, eſpecially
if he be prafcitus, then, as the Apoſtle Judas, he is a Divel, a Thief and
Son of perdition; nor is he the Head of the holy militant Church, ſince he
is not a member thereof. 21. The grace of predeſtination, is the bond
wherewith the Church of Chriſt, and every member thereof, is united unto
Chriſt the Head inſolubly. 22. A Pope or Prelate being wicked or praſcitus,
is equivocally a Paſtor, and truly a Thief and Robber.
23. A Pope ſhould
not be called moſt holy, no not in reſpect of his Office ; for then a King
may be called moſt holy; yea, an Hang-man may be called holy; yea, the
Divel may be called holy, for he is the Officer of God. 24. If a Pope live
contrary unto Chriſt, although he be cholen lawfully, according to the in-
Ritution of men, yet he entereth otherwiſe then by Chriſt, even although
he enter by election preſcribed by God; for Judas was lawfully choſen by
Chriſt unto the Apoſtleſhip, and yet he went the wrong way into the ſheep-
fold. 25. The condemnation of the forty five Articles of John Wickliff,
made by the Doctors, is unreaſonable and unjuſt; and a feigned cauſe is
alledged by them, to wit, none of them is Catholick. 26. Whether one
be choſen lawfully or unlawfully, we ſhould believe the works of the elected;
forin ſo far as he worketh unto the edification of the Church, ſo far hath he
authority from God. 27. There is no appearance that there ſhould be an
head governing the Church in ſpiritual things, who ſhould always remain
with the militant Church. 28. Chriſt can rule his Church better without
theſe monſtrous heads; to wit, by his Apoſtles and true Diſciples, who are
ſpread through the World. 29. The Apoſtles and faithful Prieſts of the
Lord did diligently rule the Church, in things neceſſary unto falvation,
before thc Office of a Pope was known; and ſo might they until the day of
judgement, although there were not a Pope. 30. None is a Civil Lord,
none is a Prelate, none is a Biſhop, ſo long as he is in mortal fin. There
Articles were condemned, partly as notoriouſly heretical, and rejected by
the holy Fathers, partly as ſcandalous and offenſive unto pious ears, partly
erroneous, and partly as timerarious and feditious. Then the condemna-
tory Sentence of John Huſs was read: The Deputies of the four Nations,
and the Preſident the Cardinal of Oftia, and the Emperor, cried, Placet.
Item, This aſſertion, any Tyrant may and ſhould be killed ineritoriouſly by
Ddddddd 2
any
1
}
I
$68
CENTURY XV.
V
1
1
1
any of his Subjects , either by privy plots orglozing flattery; notwithſtanding
any covenant oroath of fidelity, and not waiting the ſentence of any Judge:
This affertion was condemned as herctical, ſcandalous, and ſtrewing a way
unto perjuries, lies, falfhood and treaſons. In Seff. 16. July 11. Commiſſio-
ners were ſent into Arragon, to deal with Benedict for renouncing his Title.
Item , None may go from the Councel , without licence granted by the
Preſidents of the four Nations; under pain of deprivation. In Seff. 17. Ju-
ly 1s. The Emperour undertook to go into Arragon, to deal with Pope Be-
nedict; and excommunication was denounced againſt every hinderer of his
journy. Item, Prayers and Proceſſions ſhould be made, in Conſtance every
Sunday, for his happy ſucceſs; with pardon for a hundred daies, to all ſuch
as ſhould be preſent at the Proceſſions; and all Prelates ſhould be preſent in
their Pontificals; granting alſo unto every Prieſt who ſhould ſay a Maſs, for
the ſame ſucceſs, another hundred daies indulgence; and to every perſon
ſaying devoutly a Pater nofter, and an Ave Maria , for the Emperour's
ſafety, a pardon of forty daies, after the wonted manner in the Church.
In Seff. 18. Auguſt 17. Two fudges were deputed to hear cauſes and grievan-
ces, that were to be preſented unto the Councel, untill the definitive Sen-
tence exclufivè. Item , As great faith and obedience ſhould be given unto the
Acts of the Councel, as to the Bulls Apoftolical. In Seff.19. September 23.
Jerom of Prague ( who had been accuſed , impriſoned, and conſtrained to
abjure ) read his recántation; forſaking all those articles that were called the
hereſies of Wickliff and Huſs, and confenting unto the Roman Church,
and the preſent Councel; eſpecially, in the Articles concerning the power of
the Keys, Sacraments, Orders , Offices, Cenſures and Indulgences, Reliques,
Liberty of the Church, and all other things belonging unto Religion; and
he conſooted unto the condemnations and the Sentences pronounced againſt
Wickliff and Huſs. Item, Notwithſtanding any Safe-conduct given, or to
be given, by Emperours, Kings or others, inquiſition may be made againſt
an Heretick, or any ſuſpected of hereſie; and proceſs may be made accor-
ding to Law, even although ſuch a perſon would not have come without
ſuch a Safe-conduct. [This is indeed, Nulla fides ſervanda hæreticis.] In
Seff.zo. November 21. Frederick Duke of Auſtria wasſummoned, under
pain of excommunication, and forfeiting of all his Lands that he held of the
Pope or Emperour, to render the Cities, Caſtles, and Lands that he had ta-
ken from George Biſhop of Trent. January 20. An. 1416. in a general Con-
grcgation, appeared the Commiſſioners who had been ſent unto Pope Bene-
dict; and they preſented twelve Articles , penned and conſented unto at
Narbon, December 13. between the Emperour and King of Hungary, and
the Commiſſioners of the Councels, on the one part; and the Kings and
Princes following Pope Benedict, on the other part, for union of the Church
to wit, That a new Proceſs ſhould be intended against Pope Benedict; and
in caſe of contumacy, he ſhould be Canonically depoſed; and a Pope ſhould
be choſen by the Councel, whom they all ſhould acknowledge as only and
lawfull Pepe, In another general Congregation February 4. theſe Articles
were approved and ſubſcribed by the Fathers of the Councel, and by the
Embaſſadors and Proctors of the Kings of England, Scotland, Cyprus,
Navar, Norway, of the Dukes of Burgundy, Britain , Savoy, Auſtria ,
Holland, Zealand, &c. and by the Proctors of Biſhops, Generals of Or-
ders, Priors, &c. In Seff. 21. May 30. James, Biſhop of Lauda , made a
Sermón, and Jerom of Prague ſtood up in a high ſeat; and craving and ha-
ving obtained audience, he profeſſed that he had wickedly conſented unto
the
1
Of COUNCEL S.
sos
the condemnation of Wickliff and Huſs; that he had lied in approving that
Sentence; and he revoketh now and for ever, his conſent thereunto; affir-
ming that he had never found any hereſie or error in the books of Wickliff
nor Huſs; although he had ſaid ſo before, &c. Wherefore he was pre-
ſently condemned; and indured the fire conſtantly. In Seff. 22. October 15.
The Ambaſſadors of Arragon were accepted into the Councel. In Seff.23.
November s. Commiſſion was given unto certain Deputies to go into Ara
ragon, and there to examine Witneſſes in the cauſe of Pope Benedict, who
will not renounce. In Seff.24. November 28. Citation was directed againſt
Pope Benedict. In Seff.25. December 14. The Church Glomucen, in Bo-
hemia, was given in Commenda unto the Biſhop Lutomiſten. for a certain
ſpace. In Seff. 26. December 24. The order of Ambaſſadors from Princes
in this Councel, ſhall not prejudice their right hereafter. In deff.27 and 28.
The above named Frederick was accuſed and accurſed. In Seff. 29. March 8.
1417. Peter de Luna, alias Pope Benedict the Xill, was convicted of ob-
ſtinacy. In Sef. 30. March 10. The withdrawing of the King of Arragon
from obedience unto Peter de Luna was approved. In Seff. 31. Was an Act
in favor of the Biſhop Bajonen. In Seff. 32. April 1. Peter de Luna was con-
victed of contumacy; and it was ordained to make proceſs againſt him,
until depoſition excluſivè ; to this effect ſome were deputed to hear wit-
neſſes in his cauſe. In Sef. 33. May 12.(Sigiſmund now being preſent) The
depoſitions of the witneſſes were publiſhed; and Peter de Luna was ſum-
moned to object (if he could) againſt them, and againſt the inſtruments and
executions. In Seff. 34. June 5. The proceſs was heard and approved; and
further deliberation is to be had. In Self. 35. June 18. Voices were granted
in the Councel unto the Ambaſſadors of the King of Caftile; and his deny-
ing of obedience unto the ſaid Peter was approved. In Seff.36. Iuly 22. All
cenſures pronounced by Pope Benedict, againſt whatſoever perſon, ſince
November 9. An. 1415. were declared null, In Sell 37. Iuly 26. Peter de
Luna was depoſed fimpliciter from Papacy, as a Schiſmatick, Heretick,
perjured and diſobedient; and all men were forbidden to obey him as a
Pope, under pain of excommunication, and all that may follow there-
upon. In Seff. 38. Iuly 28. All cenſures againſt the Ambaſſadors of Caſtile,
ſince April 1. An. 1415. were annulled. In Scfr. 39. October 9. For remo-
ving and preventing ſchiſms in all time coming, it was ordained, that Gene-
ral Councels ſhould be aſſembled; the firſt to begin within five years after this
preſent; the ſecond to begin after ſeven years from the other; and thence-
forth one to be aſſembled every tenth year, in the places which the high
Pricft fall name, with conſent' of every Councel, within a moneth before
the diſſolution of each Councel; or in his abſence, every Councel ſhall
name the place of the enſuing Councel: And the Pope, with conſent of the
Cardinals, may abbreviate the time, but no way adjourn it, nor change
the place being once named, as is ſaid. Item, Articles were penned, which
the Pope ſhould profeffe, and binde himſelf to obſerve, at the time of
the election; of which this is the tenour: In the name of the holy and
undivided Tripity, Amen. In the year of our Lord...... I N. elected
to be Pope, profeffe with heart and mouth unto the Almighty God,
whoſe Church I undertake to govern by his aid, and unto blefied Peter,
Prince of the Apoſtles, during this my frail life, to believe firmly the holy
and Catholick Faith, after the tradition of the Apoſtles, of the General
Councels, and other holy Fathers; namely, of the eight firſt Generall
Councels, to wit, of Nice, of Conſtantinople, of Epheſus, of Chalce-
Еееееее
don,
1
1
570
CENTURY XV.
)
at .....
!
merang
1
9. Of
1
don, the ſecond and third at Conftantinople, of Nice, and of Conſtan-
tinople, and of the General Councels at Lateran, Lions and Vien; and to
preſerve them to the uttermoſt; to confirm, defend and preach the ſame to
the ſpending of my life and blood; and by all means poſſible, to proſecute
and obſerve the Rites of the Sacraments, canonically delivered unto the
Catholick Church, And this my profeſſion and confeſſion, written at my
command by the Notary.. I have ſubſcribed with my hand; and I offer
it ſincerely, with a pure minde and devout conſcience , unto thee, the Al-
mighty God, on the Altar ..... in preſence of theſe Witneſſes ...
Item, It was enacted, that no Prelate ſhould be tranſported, againſt his will,
without weighty and reaſonable cauſe; which cauſe, the party being cited,
ſhall be decided by the Cardinals of the Church, or the moſt part of them.
In Seff. 40. October 30. Before this Councel ſhall be diffolved, Reformation
Mhall be made by the Pope, who is to be choſen, and by the Councel, after
theſe Articles that are propounded by the Councel: 1. The number, quality
and Nation of the Cardinals. 2. Of reſervations unto the Apoſtolical See.
3. Of Annates. 4. Of collation of Benefices, and gratis expectativis, or
avouſances. 5.
5. Of appellation to the Roman Court.. 0. What cauſes are
to be treated at Rome, or not. 7. For what cauſes, and how a Pope
ſhould be corrected and depoſed. 3. The extirpation of Simony.
diſpenſations. 10. Of Indulgences. 11. Of the proviſion of the Pope and
his Cardinals. 12. Of Commendaes.
13. Of Tithes. Item, in this
Seff.41. November 8. Order was preſcribed concerning the election of the
Pope at this time: So Odo de Columna was choſen , as is above. In all
theſe Seſſions John Cardinal of Oſtia was Preſident, and ſate in Pontifica-
libus; but thenceforth Martin poſſeſſed the Chair, and the Decrees were
framed in his name; yer ſo, that the Cardinal of Oltia, in name of the
Councel, ſubjoyned Placet; and one Ardecinus , in name of the Emperor,
did the like; as is expreſſed in Seff.44. In Sefl:42. December 8. A Bulí
was read, diſcharging the Emperor and the Count Palatine of their bond
for ſure keeping of Pope John, who then was to be delivered unto Pope
Marțin. In Seff.43. March 21. An. 1418. All exemptions of Churches,
Monaſteries , Convents, Priories, and other Benefices that have been pur-
chaſed after the death of Pope Gregory the XI. are declared null. Item, All
unions and incorporations made ſince that time : All fruits of Churches, Mo-
naſteries, and Benefices in time of vacancy,ſhould not be given unto the Pope
nor his Exchequer, but are to be left according to antient Law or Cuſtom :
All ſimoniack ordinations, confirmations, and proviſions of Churches, Mo-
nafteries, Dignities, and Benefices already made, or that ſhall be made, are
declared null: All diſpenſations of Benefices of Cure, that are granted in
favour of whatſoever perſon, and are not conformable to the conſtitution
of Boniface the VIII, that is, that any perſon ſhould enjoy the Bencfice,
and not able to diſcharge the Office, ſuch diſpenſations are null. Item,
No Nation ſhould be tied to pay the Tithe of Church-revenues unto the
Pope, without the conſent and ſubſcription of the Cardinals, or moſt part
of them, and without the conſent of the Prelates of that Nation.
Item,
Prieſts are forbidden to conform themſelves in their habits unto Secular
Courts, and a certain habit is preſcribed unto them. All this Winter the
Emperor did preſs the reformation of the Clergy, according to the De-
crec of Seſſion 39. When the Cardinals and Biſhops ſaid, Incipiemus
à Minoritis ; Sigiſmund ſaid, imo à Majoritis , meaning the Pope and
Cardinals: Wherefore the Pope made hafte to bring the Councel to an end.
In
I
}
.
1
Of COUNCE L S.
57 I
In Seff. 44. April 9. was much debate for the place of the next Councel; at
laſt Papia was named. In Seff.45. April 22. Cardinal Umbald ſtepped up,
without conſent, eſpecially of the Emperour' (faith Flatin.in Martin the V.)
and cried, Domini , ite in pace. In the mean time came the Embaſladours
of Vladiſlaus, King of Poland; and of Vitold Duke of Lituania, craving ,
in the name of their Maſters, that a Book written by a Frier John Falken-
bergh, containing notorious errours and hereſies, may be examined by the
Councel, or Commiſſioners of the Nations; or elſe they proteſt de injuria,
and they appeal unto the next General Councel. Pope Martin auſwered
ſaying, I will inviolably obſerve, and no way violate , whatſoever hath been
done Conciliariter in this Councel; and theſe I do ratifie and approve, and
no otherwiſe. Then Cardinal Antonius proclaimed liberty of departing
unto every one; and in the name of the Almighty God, and of his Apofiles
Peter and Paul, and of Pope Martin the V. he gave unto every one, there
preſent, a full remiſſion of all their fins once in their lives; if that every one,
within two moneths after the knowledge hereof, Thill ſeek the Indulgence
in forma, &c. Here the Cardinal of Oſtia ſaid, Placet; and Auguftine de
Lance, in the name of the Pope, ſaid Placet; and ſo it is written; but no
mention of Sigiſmund's Placet, becauſe the Councel was diſmiſſed againſt
his will.
s. According to tlie Decree at Conſtance, Pope Martin ſent his Legites to
Papia, An. 1424. to open the Councel; few Biſhops came thither; and the
Peſt beginning, the Councel, with common conſent , was removed to
Sena; more Prelates came there. Alfonſo King of Arragon, intending to
purchaſe the Kingdom of Sicily, ſought by all means, chiefly by giving
gold ( faith Platina) to procure the adjournying of the Councel, and to re-
Hore Pope Benedi&t the XIII. But Pope Martin diſappointed him by diffol-
ving the councel; and nothing was done, but only the next Councel wasap-
pointed to be at Baſil, An. 143 1.
6. The Councel at Bafil was began, December 14. An. 1431. by the Le-
gate Julian, Cardinal of Sancti Angeli; by Commiſſion granted firſt by Pope at Bafil
.
Martin, and confirmed by the lately elected Pope Eugenius the IV.as it is
written in Seff. 1. The Emperour Sigiſmund was Protector thereof (whileft
he lived) fometimes by his Deputy William Duke of Bavier, as appeareth
in Sef. 3. and ſometimes perſonally, as in Sef. 14. In Seff. 1. they pro-
pounded their main purpoſes: 1. The extirpation of Hereſie; namely, of
the Bohemians. 2. The quenching of the Wars in Chriſtendom. 3. Be-
cauſe the Vineyard of Chriſt is overſpread, and as it were laid waſt with huge
numbers of Thiſtles, and Weeds of Vices; that theſe may now be pulled
up; and the Church [ Mark this, ye who ſay that the Roman Church hath
never erred.] may flouriſh again, and bring forth the fruit of honeſty. But
the particulars that were treated in it, may be reduced to four chief heads;
to wit, concerning the Bohemians, the Greeks, the authority of General
Councels above the Pope, and the Reformation of the Church. So omit-
ting the order of time and Seſſions, for the clearer and more compendious
method, I will ſhew what was done in thoſe. I. In Seff.4. the Bohemians
were ſummoned to appear, and a Safe-conduct was ſent unto them. Three
hundred of them, fome Civilians, and ſome Miniſters came, and diſpu-
ted upon theſe four Articles. 1. All who would be ſaved, ſhould receive
the Communion under both kinds. 2. All civil government is by the Law
of God, forbidden unto the Clergy. 3. The Preaching of the Word is
free unto all men (having once received Ordination) and free in any place.
Ecceeee 2
an.
The Councel
1
.
1
1
1
572
CENTURY XV.
.
Æn. Sylvius hath not this parentheſis; and the Epiftle of the Bohemians
(directed unto allthe faithfull, in the year 1431.) faith, Per eos quorum in-
tereft. 4. Open crimes and ſcandals ſhould not be ſuffered, no, not for
avoiding greater evil. The Deputies were ordered, by their Commiſſion,
to debate theſe Articles, and no other; and they would admit no argument
grounded upon any Authority, except of the Scripture alone. Therefore
the Fathers of the Councel, charged Cardinal Cuſanus to fight them in their
own field; and he was not aſhamed to ſay, The Scriptures belong to the
well of the Church, and not to the eſſence or neceſity thereof, either in the
beginning or continuance: And, The Goſpel is known by the Church
but not the Church by the Goſpel. The Bohemians replied, Such was not
the mind nor voice of the Primitive Church, which did adminiftrate the
Euchariſt, and expound the Scriptures otherwiſe then they do now. Cuſan
anſwered, Let not this move you, that at divers times the Rites of the Sa-
craments be divers; or that the Scriptures are applied unto the times, or
underſtood diverſy; ſo that at one time they are expounded according to
the univerſally current Rite; and when the Rite is changed, the ſence is
alſo changed.... becauſe when the ſentence of the Church is changed, di-
vine judgement is changed. "The diſpute continued fifty daies; in the end
the Councel approved the laſt three Articles in fome lence: And in Sept. 13.
they granted that the firſt was according to Chriſt's inſtitution ; but, ſay
they, the Church hath otherwiſe ordained and pra&tiſed, for weighty cau-
ſes: Nevertheleſs, they would grant this unto the Bohemians and Moravi-
ans; not as the bill of divorceinent was granted unto the Jews, but as law-
full by the authority of Chriſt Jefus, and of his true Spouſe the Church;
and as healthfull and profitable unto them who receive worthily. 10. Coch-
laus and Garr anza have omitted this diſpute and concluſion, but they are
written by c£n. Sylvius and his Epitomizer Orth. Gratius in Faſcic.rer. ex-
petend. fol. 06. Then Anno 1438. the Bohemians did ſupplicate, that by
allowance of the Councel, they might have the Divine Service; namely,
the Goſpel, and the Epiſtles, and the Creed, read unto the people in the
vulgar language, as it had becn in that Kingdom, by long cuſtom and per-
miſſion of the Church: And that the Fathers, there preſent, would be care-
full of the Reformation of the Church, both in head and members, asit
is moſt neceſſary for Chriſtian Religion; and hath been of a long time with-
ed by all godly ſouls, and as they themſelves had propounded from the be-
ginning. Orth.Gratius faith, Many things were adviſed and conceived,
but had many obſtructions, the enemy of mankind procuring ſo: Never-
theleſs the Bohemians failed not in their hopes, neither would they fail in
their indeavours. 2. The ſecond head was concerning the Greeks, in hea-
ring their Embaffadours ( whoſe golden Bull was dated in the year of the
World , 6944, indict. 14. An. Ch.D. N. 1435. November 26.) and fending
Legates unto Conftantinople; they gave a Safe-conduct, and for the place
of their meeting, the Greeks propounded, that if the Latines would go un-
to Conſtantinople, the Clergy of the Eaſt would aſſemble upon their own
charges; but if the Latines will have the Greeks coming into the Weſt, their
coming ſhould be upon the expences of the Latines; and the place of their
aſſembly Thould be Balil, or Avenion, or Sabaudia at the option of the
Greeks. When they had agreed on theſe particulars in Seff. 24. and 25.
with conſent of Pope Eugenius; afterwards he drew the Greeks from the
Councel, as follows. 3. The third head was of the Authority of General .
Councels: As in the Councel at Conſtance, ſo here in Seſſion 2. After
long
1
1
1
of COUNCE L S.
sg}
S
1
lông debate of the Prelates and Divines, it was decreed by cinety Fathers
thus; This Synod', being lawfully aſſembled in the holy Ghoſt, and be
ing á General Councel, repreſenting the militant Church, hath poweſ
immediately from Chriſt, unto which every one, of whatſoever eltate o
dignity; although Papal, ſhould obey in ſuch things as concern Faith , and
extirpation of Schifm, and general Reformation of God's Church in the
head and members. Item, It declareth, that whoſoever, of whatſoever
eftate or dignity, although Papal, ſhall contumaciouſly refuſe to obey
the Commands, Statutes, Ordinances, or Precepts of this holy Synod,
or of whatſoever other General Councel lawfully affembled, in the
pre-
miſes, or things belonging thereunto, unleſſe he repent, ſhould be ſub-
ject unto condign pennance, and be duly puniſhed. Pope Eugenius was
offended at theſe Acts; therefore he fought to divide the Father's; then
to intrench their liberty; and laſtly, to remove the Councel to Bolonia;
pretending his own infirmity, that he could not undertake ſo long a jour,
ney, though the Councel require his preſence; nor is there hope of Re-
forming the Germans; and the Greeks will not pafíe the Alps. The Em-
perour replied, The peace of the Latines ſhould not be diſturbed for any
hope of peace with the Greeks; and ſo many Nations had condeſcended
únto the Councel at Baſil; and will account him as an Author of Schilm.
if he practice in the contrary. Nevertheleſs Eugenius, by his Bull, diſ-
ſolved the Councel; and ſummoned the Preſident, and all the Fathers,
unto Botonia, under pain of his curſe. On the other ſide, in Sellion 3.
An. 1432. April 29. they renew the two former Decrees; and decern, that
Eugenius can no way diffolve the Councel, becauſe that were contrary
unto the Decrees of Conſtance, and tendeth to the grievous danger of the
Faith, and the diſturbance of the Church, and ſcandall of all Chriſtian
people. And they ſent John, a Doctour of Divinity, unto the Pope, and
the Cardinals with him, hunibly cntreating, obteſting and admoniſhing
him and them to revoke thré publifhed diſſolution, and to aſliſt and aid
the Councel with his and their preſence, ánleſſe they have a Canonical
reaſon of abſence; and if not, threatning him and then, that they will pro-
cced according to order of Law againſt each of them. At that time Sigirniund
aſſembled a Diet of the Germans; and invited other Nations to ſend their
Ambaſſadours, for preventing the ſchiſm; and the Councell fent thcir
,
Commiſſioners thither. It was concluded there, That the Councel ſhould
continue at Balil, and the Decrees thereof be received by all. Then Eu-,
genius, conſidering his own difficulties, that the Emperour, with the
Germans, and the Kings of France and Hungary, were for the Council,
and that he had not peace at Rome, (for he was at variance with the Co.,
lumnenſes for the trcaſury of Pope Martin ) he ſent his Bull, revoking the
diſſolution, and confirming all that was done in the Councel, Scflion 16.
February s. An. 1434. And his Cardinals were received into the Councel,
April 24. After the death of Sigiſmund, Eugenius would again take away
the Councel; and ſummoned the Fathers to appear beforç him at Ferraria.
But in Seſlion 26. July 31. An. 1439, they wrote a large libel of Eugenius
his crimes; to wit, his ſimoniacal preſentations, unjuſt dilapidations of
Church-revenues, perjuries, ſcandalous attempts, &c. and they charge
him to appear before them within ſixty days; with certification, that whic-
ther he appear or not, they will proceed againſt him, by cognofcing and
determining, as the Synod by aid of the Holy Ghoſt, fhall judge expedient
for the Church of God. And when the Preſident Julian received Letters
Fffffff
from
t
574
CENTURY XV.
1
from Eugenius to diſcharge the Councel, he returned his contrary reaſons;
cſpecially the Bohemians may boaſt and ſay, Is not here the hand of God
behold, Armies have fled ſo oft before us, and now the univerſali Church
flyeth from us! behold, neither by Arms nor by Reaſon can we be over-
come! And ſince the Nations expect a Reformation of the Church by this
Councel, if it be diffolved, they will ſay, that we do mock both God and
man : And when there ſhall be no more hope of Reformation, the Laicks
ſhall juſtly ruſh upon us, after the manner of the Huſſites; and truly, there
is ſuch a publick fame; they will think that they ſhall offer a. good ſacrifice
unto God, who ſhall ſpoil or killa Clergy-man; the Clergy now are come
into a gulf of miſeries, and ſhall be odious both unto God and man: And
whereas you pretend your wars, although you were to loſe Rome, yet you
ſhould rather renounce all, then diſſolve the Councel; ſince the fabyation
of one Soul, for which Chriſt died, is more dear unto him then any
Caſtle
or City, or all the World, or Heaven it ſelf; and your Office is to ſave Souls,
if you will follow Chriſt; or elſe the ax is laid unto the root of the tree, the
tree is ready to fall, and can ſtand no longer ; whatſoever cauſe of delay
be pretended, men ſay, It cannot be for good; whereas you fear, the Coun-
cel will take away temporalities from the Church, this is marvellous; for
that might be ſuspected,, if the Councel did not confft wholly of Church-
men : But I fear that it befal unto us as unto the Jews, who ſaid , If we ſuffer
this Man, the Romans will come and take away our Nation; ſo if weſay,
If we ſuffer the Councel, thc Laity will come and take away, our tempo-
ralities: But as in the juſt judgement of God, the Romans deſtroyed their
Nation, who would not ſuffer Chriſt to live; ſo it is much to be feared, left
in the ſame juſt judgement it come to paſs, that becauſe we will not ſuffer
the Councel to ſtand, we ſhall loſe our temporalities; and oh, that we loſe
nor both bodies and ſouls! Laftly, whereas you call the holy Councel, an
unlawful Affembly, it dependeth upon the Councel at Conſtance;, if that
was lawful, ſo is this; but none doubteth of that but it was lawful; and if
one will ſay, The Decrees thereof were not lawful, then the clection of Pope
Martin is not valid; and if Martin was not Pope, then neither is your Ha-
lineſs, who was choſen by the Cardinals whom Martin did create. Out
of the Epiſtle of Julian ad Eugen. in Faſcio.rer.expetend. Nevertheleſs, Car-
dinal Julian was perſwaded to forfake the Councel, and went into Eugenius.
Then Lewis Cardinal Arelaten, was choſen Preſident of the Councel, And
Eugenius fent abroad his Bull againſt the Council. The contents of that
Bull will appear by the reſponſory Epiftle of the Councel, dated: October 29.
An. 143 7. They ſhew the ſcope of the Councel; to wit, the Reformation
of the Church in head and members..... and the practiſes of Eugenius in
the contrary; and the manifold inconveniencies of the Schiſm ; namely
that as at Corinth one ſaid, lam Paul's, and another, lam Apollo's; ſo
now one faith, I am the Pope's, and another is the Councel's : Of this the
Pope is the cauſe; he will not keep unity, nor follow the example of Da-
maſus, who would not call into doubt what a Synod had dctermined. As
for his Epiſtle which he hath publiſhed unto all Believers, it containeth no
amendment; for he faith, All that the Councel layeth to his charge is falſe;
whereas he might have ſpoken more modeſtly, and confidered, that men
will not believe his word in his own cauſe; for who may not write and ſpeak
as he pleaſeth? But as in antient times Leo, Damaſus, Sixtus, and other
Popes, did in Synods purge themſelves from ſcandals; fo or far rather ſhould
Eugenius purge himſelf, either perſonally or by a Pro&or, beforethe Synod;
and
2
1
/
Qf: COUNCEL's.
$75
A
!
and if theſe things were not proved againſt him, bis innocency ſhould be
cleared unto all men; but if they be true, they might all have been covered
with due converſion and repentance, and he ſhould have followed the
example of Peter, who being rebuked by Paul to his face, asit is written to
everlaſting remembrance, took it in good parts and commended Paul's
Epifles, wherein he knew that the ſame was contaiped; Leaving an example
unto his Succeſſors, that they be not offended, when any of their co-apotles
ſay the like unto them for their good, or the good of the Church: In their
citing of him, they had no other intention, but to provide for the good
of the Church in extream neceſſity; nothing can be more gracious unto us,
(ſay they) or is more wiſhed by us, then that he would govern the Church
faithfully; but he ſhould not do all things at his pleaſure, contemning the
Canons of holy Councels; but rather, as Peter teacheth, he ſhould rule ,
and not domineer over the people, and be a pattern unto others; for the
Roman Pope is a Miniſter, and not a Lord of the univerſal Church; where-
as he faith, The Fathers ſeek to abale him, and to exalt themſelves above
him; can he deny, that the juriſdiâion of an univerſal Synod is founded
upon the holy Scriptures, and that who pertinaciouſly reject the determi-
nation of ſuch a Synod, falleth into hereſie: neither is he abafed, nor is
his power reſtrained, when he is fo directed, that he tend not into deſtru-
dion, but edification: Let him take heed, in the fcar of God, left while
he indeavoreth to excuſe leſſer things, and continueth contumacious againſt
wholeſome admonitions, he fall into more grievous things: He durt ſay,
The Fathers of the Councel have.coutinued theſe ſeven years divorced from
the Vicar of Chriſt and Apoftolical See, which is the Mother and Head of
Chriſtians; but will he condemn all the Cardinals, Patriarchs, Biſhops,
Emperours, Kings, Princes, and others, who perſonally, or by others in
their names, have been preſent in the Counsel or will he .condemn the
Church diſperſed through the World, and ſay, that they arc all divorced
from the Mother and Head of Chriſtians, or that they all have favoured
them who are ſeparated? By ſaying that the Synod is ſeparated from him,
it appeareth that he affirmeth, that he is divorced from the Synod, repre-
ſenting the univerſal Church; for when a member is disjoyned from the
body, we ſay not, the body is ſeparated from a member, but the part from
the whole: So he is the Author of the pernicious Schiſm, by calling a
Councel to Ferraria , againſt the Decrees of Conſtance, and of this preſent,
and againſt his own promiſe which he made unto the Greeks; but we,
thanks be unto Chriſt, make no Schiſm, but follow the true unity of the
Church; that both the Pope of Rome, and all others, may keep the unity
of the Church, and ſolidity of Peter; which conſiſteth not in the will of
one perſon, who may dayly er, ſince ſome Roman Popes have fallen into
errours; 'but it rather reſideth in the univerſal Church, which Chriſt, the
true Head thereof, will not leave until the end, &c. Here the Emperoue
Albert interpoſeth his Authority, and held a Diet at Nurembergh, and
another at Mentz; in both theſe were Comuniſioners from Balil, and from
other Nations; none was there in name of the Pope, howbeit he wanted
not pleaders for him. The Emperour fcared, and favoured the Councel;
and ſent Conrad of Windzberg, a couragious man, to be Prorc&tour of
the Councel. In the time of that latter Diet, it was debated at Bafil con-
cerning Eugenius; ſome held, that he was an Hercrick; fome ſaid, he was
a Schiſmatick, and relapſe; ſome denied both : But by the Argumcot
of the Biſhop Ebrunenſis, and of Thomas an Abbot of Galloway, the
ffffff
hardeſt
1
A
576
CENTURY XV.
.
2. A
1
hardeft fentence prevailed, that he is both an Heretick, and relapſed into
Schiſm. Then the Divines wrote and publiſhed eight Concluſions, which
they called eight Truthsz to wit, 1. It is the truth of Catholick Faith, that
a Holy and General Councel is above the Pope, or any other Man:
General Councel, being lawfully affemibled, cannot be diſſolved, nor re-
moved, not adjournied by the Roman Pope, without their own conſent.
3. He who contradicteth theſe truths is an Heretick. 4. Pope Eugenius
the IV. hath fought againſt theſe truths, in attempting, by the fulneſſe
of his Apoſtolical Power, to diffolve or transfer this Counčėl, &c. In
Seſſion 27. There were ſent to the Diet at Mentz, and through Europe,
to be adviſed; finally, they were debated in the Councel the ſpace of lix
days. can. Sylvide geſtis Conc. Bafil.lib. 1. The Abbot Panormitan ſaid,
He would not oppoſe theſe truths; but he might ſay, Eugenius is not a re-
lapſe, ſince he hath not failed in any matter of Faith; and if he hath tranf-
greffed in his ſentence of diffolving the Councel, he may be excuſed; bě-
cauſe he had done ſo by counſel of the Cardinals, who repreſent the Ro-
man Church; and the Authority thereof is to be preferred unto all the
World; according to a ſingular Glofs. John Segovius, a famous Divinė
of Spain , proved from Panormitan's words, 'that Eugenius ſhould be
called an Unbeliever; rather then a Believer; and a member of Satan, and
not of Chriſt. As for that Gloſs, he oppoſed the Authority of Jerome
Orbis major eſt urbe. The Biſhop Argenſis ſaid, The Pope is but a Miniſter
of the Church. Pa'normitan replied with chafe, The Pope is Lord of the
Church. Then ſaid Segovius , Weigh what you ſay Panormitan; the
moſt honourable Title of the Pope is, The Servant of the Servants; which
was taken from Chriſt's words, The Rulers of Nations' dömineer....
On the morrow Amadæus Arch-Biſhop of Lions, and Ambaſſadour of
France, (one amongſt them all moſt eminent, both in piety of life, and
plenty of knowledge, faith Æn. Sylvius ) proved by many Reaſons, that
Eugenius was an Heretick; and he publickly condemned all them who had
promoted him unto the Papacy. Briefly , in debating the three firſt Con-
cluſions, they proved (and Sylvius reporteth their Reaſons) that the pro-
miſes, Upon this rock I will build...... and, I have prayed for thee; were
made unto the Church, and not unto Peter alone, nor unto the Pope; for
many Popes have erred; as Marcellin offered unto Idols; Silveſter thell.
did worſe...... The Church, which is repreſented by the Councel, is the
Mother of all Believers,' and therefore the Mother of the Pope; and the
is ſo called by Anacletus and Calixtus. The Church is the Spouſe of Chrift;
and the Pope is but his Vicar; now the Vicar cannot be ſuperíour unto the
Spouſe, but rather obedient unto her. Sylvius lib.cit. The reſult of the
Diets was, that in reſpect of the perſon and place of Eugenius , the Coun-
cel ſhould be intreated to ſurceaſe from proceſs againſt him. After great
concertarion, an A&'was paſt in the great Congregation, May 1s. con-
cluding the firſt three Truths: And unto that Requeſt they publiſhed their
Anſwer, January 17. An. 1438. The ſum is; Becauſe Pope Eugenius will
not repent of his wicked attempt', unleſs he be ſuſpended from his admini-
ftration; ſó now, ſince he hath ſinned more hainouſly', they have no hope
that he will repent for ſimple intreating; therefore they will proceed to his
depoſition, yet not haſtily; but as they have allowed more then due ſpace
of citation, ſo after he is ſuſpended, they will delay his deprivation, and
wait his amendment, His citation was upon ninety days. Then camo
forth the Acts of the Councel of Ferraria againſt the Councelof Bafil, and
the
Of COUNCEL S.
572
-
the Acts of this againſt the other, as they-be annexed unto the Councel of
Baſil. In Seſſion 34. June 25. An. 1439. Pope Eugenius, alias Gabriel,
being convi&ted of notorious contumacy, of diſobedience unto the com
mands of the Church univerſal, of continual contemning the Canons of
the Councels, of diſturbing the peace of God's Church, of Simony, Pera
jury, Schiſm , Herelic...... was fimpliciter deprived of the Papacy. And
in Seſſion 39. in November immediately following, Amadxus Duke of
Savoy, ( who had been an Eremite in Ripalia, a Wilderneſs in the Diocy
Gebennen.) was choſen Pope, and called Felix the V. After that nothing
was done; but for defenſe of the Councel, Anſwers were publiſhed, re-
futing the libels of Pope Eugenius and his Courcel; it were were weariſome
to relate all; yet I Mall hint at one Reply, dated October 7, An. 1439.
After the Preface, whereas Eugenius ſaid, The Authority of Councels
above the Pope, was eſtabliſhed only by the faâion of Pope John the XXIII.
They ſay, All the Fathers conſented in Councel, depoſing two Popes, and
electing a third: And Pope Martin, with conſent of the whole Councel,
defined it to be an errour, if any dare ſay, that it is not of the neceſſity of
ſalvation, to believe that the Church of Rome is ſupreamamong all Chur-
ches, if by the Church of Rome be underſtood the Church univerſal, or
General Councel. Item, When any ſhall be ſuſpected of the. Herelies of
Wickliff, he ſhould be demanded , Whether he believe that whatſoever the
Councel of Conſtance hath defined concerning Faith and Salvation, ſhould
be approved and held by all Believers ? and yet Martin was not ignorant of
the former Act : And in this Councel at Baſil the ſame was renewed, when
there was no difference of factions. In the end they comparc Eugenius unto
the Jews, Donatifts, Arians, and other Hereticks, who were wont to call
the better part Hereticks, divelliſh, and ſeparated from the true Church;
ſo doth Eugenius now, &c. IV. The fourth principal purpoſe of that
Councel, was the Reformation of the Church, according to the Act of
Seſſion 41. at Conſtance. So in Seſſion 12. it was ordaincd, That every
Church and Monaſtery ſhould chuſe their own Prelate, without any reſer-
vation to the Roman Pope, but onely of thoſe places that are under the
Roman Church in reſpect of Dominion. In Seſſion is. Every Biſhop
[hould have a Synod twice, or at lealt once every year, which ſhall con-
tinue two or three days, or longer, as ſeemeth good unto him; and there
he ſhall admoniſh his own Clergy of their general and particular duties; he
ſhould diligently inquire of their manners ; he ſhould exhort them unto
good manners; and direct thoſe who have charge of ſouls, to inftrue their
people with wholeſome doctrine and admonitions; the Provincial Statutes
ſhould be read; and any compendious Treatiſe concerning the adminiſtra-
tion of the Sacraments, and other things conducing to the inftruction of
Prieſts; he ſhould, by due correction, bcat down ſimony, uſury, and for-
nication; and revokc the dilapidations of Church-goods; he ſhould re-
form the abuſes of the Clergy, and other people, ſo far as concerneth
Divine Service; and especially he ſhould take heed that his Diocy be not
infected with hereſie, errours, ſcandals, lottery , divination , inchantation,
ſuperftition, or any other divelliſh device. Item, In every Province ſhall be
a Provincial Synod within two yoars after this Councel; and after that a
Provincial Synod every third year; where all the Arch-Biſhops, and all the
Suffragans, and all quorum intereſt Mould be preſent; where an Arch-
Biſhop, or one in his name, ſhould have the Exhortation; admonition ſhall
be, that Benefices and Orders ſhould be beſtowed on the worthicſt without
Ggggggg
fimony:
3
1
1
+
$78
CENTURY XV.
ܪ
A
fimony; and that mature examination be had of ſuch, as the cure of ſouls is
committed unto; and that Church-goods be not abuſed; it ſhould be in-
quired how Biſhops beſtow Benefices, and confirm Elections, and preach
unto their People, and puniſh the vices of their Subjects, obſerve the Epiſ-
copal Synods, and diſcharge other parts of their Office: It ſhall alſo be
inquired of the Metropolitan in all theſe particulars; if any contentions
arile to diſturb the peace of a Province, the Synod ſhould indeavour to
fettle them; if ſuch diſcords ariſe between Kingdoms or Princedoms, the
Biſhops ſhould aſſemble Synods in both, and concur one with another to
take away the occaſion of theſe diſcords, reſpecting only the glory of God
and welfare of the People: In the Provincial Synods it ſhall be adviſed,
what is to be propounded in the inſuing General Councel. In Seſſion 20.
It is not neceſſary to forſake the company of excommunicated perſons,
unleſs the Sentence be laid and publiſhed againſt ſuch a certain perſon or
perſons expreſly, and their cauſe can have no tergiverſation nor excuſe by
Law. Item, That no City nor place can be ſubject unto Eccleſiaſtical Inter-
diction, but for the fault of the Governours of that place, not for the fault
of a private or any forraign perſon. Item, No appellations ſhould be made
after the firſt being annulled. In Seſſion 21. Annates ſhould not be required
by the Roman Church, nor elſewhere, for confirmation of Election, nor
for a Collation. In other Seſſions Statutes were made concerning the Ser-
vice in the Maſs; the election and profeſſion of Prieſts; the number and
quality of Cardinals; and reſervation of caſes unto Rome. In Seſſion 30.
An. 1437. Laicks are not tied, by the command of Chriſt, to communicate
of both bread and wine; but the Church hath power to dircct how it ſhould
be adminiftred..... that whether they communicate in one kinde or in both,
according to the Ordinance of the Church, it is profitable to ſalvation
unto the worthy Communicant ; yet the laudable cuſtom of the Church
ſhould be obſerved as a Law. In Seſſion 36. It was then (at firſt) declared,
That the bleſſed Virgin was never defiled with original ſin; and the Feaſt
of her conception was confirmed to be kept December 8. In Seſſion 43.
Pope Felix ordained the Feaſt of Maries viſitation to be kept July 22; and
to cauſe it to be obſerved, he granted unto every one obſerving it, indul-
gence of injoyned pennance for an hundred days. Pope Eugenius inticed
the Daulphin of France to diffolve that Councel by force; and he brought
above thirty thouſand Souldiers to Baſil; but the Swiſers, being but four
thouſand, did vanquiſh him, as the Lacedemonians did Xerxes; that is,
few (to wit, an hundred and fifty) of the Victours remaining alive; and
eight thouſand French died in the place. Becauſe of theſe troubles, the
Councel held no Seſſions from Auguſt 10. An. 1442. until May 16. An. 1448.
Then the Ambaſſadours would not continue longer ; and the Emperour
undertook to procure another more peaceable Councel within three years;
and Pope Felix, with his Affeffors, appointed Lions as the moſt conve-
nient place. But in the publick Seſſion, on the day aforeſaid, it was deter-
mined, that the preſent Councel ſhould be continued, and be reſumed after
that time; or in caſe of trouble, it ſhould be transferred to Lauſanna: But
they aſſembled not at all.
The Councel 7. Much noiſe had been of a General Councel between the Eaſtern and
of Ferraria Weſtern Churches, for the ſpace of twelve years eſpecially; and when the
and Florence.
Councel of Bafil was convened, ſome conceived hope of an union; but
the aims and motives of the leading parties (as was touched before ) ſhew.
that no good could follow. Many have written of that Councel at Ferraria
and
>
$
OF COUNCEL S.
579
1
and Florence; among them all, none hath the circumſtances ſo fully as
Sylveſter Sguropulus, who was Affeffour unto the Patriarch of Conftanti-
nople, and preſent in moſt of the confultations, both before and in time
of that Councel. The Emperour, John Palæologus intended to have gone
unto Baſil; the firſt offence was given by them at Bafil, who in their Letters
unto the Greeks faid, The Fathers aſſembled in the General Councel, as
they had aboliſhed the late Hereſie of the Bohemians, ſo they were ready
to cut down the old Hereſie of the Greeks. The Greeks ſaid unto the
Oratours of Bafil, How can we approve them, who in the very Preface
ſay, that we are old Hereticks? we cannot admire ſufficiently, with what
face they can feign this of us; who but ye did think to upbraid us with the
infamous name of Hereticks? or what Hereſie can be in us, who have
never tranſgreffed nor departed from the Traditions of the Apoſtles, Coun-
cels and Fathers? this is a heavy ſtumbling-block unto us; and therefore
firſt of all we crave a remedy of this. The Latines ſaid, It was not done
of purpoſe, but a meer eſcape of the writer; we, for our ſelves and for all
our Nation, ſay, that we did never ſuſpect ſuch a thing of you; neither
ſay we now, that ye maintain any Herelię; and we are ready to proclaim
this unto the World, by any way ye pleaſe. This Apology did not calm
their animoſities, of the Patriarch eſpecially, until the Emperour ſaid, O
that God would grant an univerſal Synod, that by his bleſſing there may
be
an union of the Churches of Chriſt, and Chriſtians might agree in
peace!
this were a great work, and to be admired in all time coming; yea, not
only a great work, but more then hath been done in the former ofcumenial
Synods; yea, more then was done by great Conſtantine in the firſt Councel;
for at that time there was peace in all the World, and one Arrius, with
twenty or thirty more, was contradictory unto the Doctrine of the Church,
and all others were Orthodox; but that Hereſie was of ſhort ſtanding, for
it aroſe and was condemned within the ſpace of three years. But unto this
Synod which is now intended, many, yea, innumerable people ſhall be
aſſembled; for conſider how many are in Italy, Germany, Spain, Britain, and
other places of the Weſt; how many Biſhops are there, Monks, Doctors
and Philoſophers, mighty and proud Nations; many alſo ſhall be from
theſe our parts, who do reverence our Religion, and are not in number
inferiour unto the others; ſuch as the Trapezuntians, Iberians, Cercaſians,
Mincreliens, Goths, Ruſſians, Walachians, Servians, the Iſlanders, beſides
the Patriarchs and their Provinces: I hear alſo of a great Nation in Ethiopia,
which is populous and Orthodox, according with our tenets in all points, who
alſo (asi ſuppoſe) ſhall be called unto this Synod; thus many are for us alſo.
And the Schim hath been of long continuance, for they have been driving
it theſe five hundred years almoſt; how great a work were it then to folder
and unite ſo many Nations, ſo long time at variance, and to bring all the
World into one Church and we have hope, by what hath been written
unto us, and as we hear, that there ſhall be an union by the help of God;
and if it be, this Church ſhall be much bettered; for the King of Germany
ſaid unto me, when I was with him, that it concerned me to procure the
union; for if you do this (faid he) you ſhall eſtabliſh the Church; ſince our
folks have tranſgreſſed in many things, and the Eaſtern Church hath a better
order; and if you effe&uate not the union , yet you may amend our people:
He ſpoke alſo many other things; and I know certainly his good purpoſes,
and what he intendeth to do for us, if the union goon; and among other
things, he hath promiſed that I ſhall be his Succcffour in his Kingdom.
Ggggggg 2
This
-
5
580
CENTURY XV.
1
.
This Oration was heard with much joy. Then it was propounded, that the
Pope and the Councel ſhould be firſt united. . The Latines promiſed that
it ſhould be ſo; and ſaid, They are already upon agreement. But the Pa-
triarch could not diſgeft, that the Councel had called them old Hereticks;
and that the Pope Eugenius will not come perſonally unto the Councel. But
John (one of the Oratours from Baſil) perceiving that Joſeph was aimbitious
and deſirous of honour, flattered him with glozing words, ſaying, If he were
once there, how would he be admired! all men would honour him; and
eſpecially all the Fathers of the Synod; and they will bring preſents unto him;
and they will follow his advice, as one who is wiſer then they allare. Letters
were ſent unto the Councel, eſpecially to amend their former Preface, and
for a Safe-conduct. When theſe were returned, the Emperour ſent unto
Trapeſus, Iberia, and other Nations, inviting them to ſend their Biſhops
and Oratours unto the Councel; and he invited the three Patriarchs. Some
Nations ſent two Biſhops and one Oratour; and ſome ſept one Biſhop and
one Oratour: The Patriarchs ſent their Commiſſions unto fome Greeks
within the Empire ; as the Patriarch of Alexandria named Anthony Biſhop
of Heraclea , and Mark a Monk, (whom the Emperour afterwards made
Biſhop of Epheſus, for honouring his Commiſſion;) Antiochia named
Joſeph (then) Biſhop of Epheſus, and Gregory a Confeſſary; Jeruſalem
named Dionyſius and Iſidore , two Monksthen, but the one became Biſhop
of Sardeis, and the other of Ruſia. Their Commiſſions gave them power
to ſubſtitute a Vicar, if any neceſſity detained them: But the Oratours of
Baſil took exception againſt the Commiſſions;' and they complained unto
the Emperour, that they tied the Deputies to admit nothing that was not
done canonically, nor conformable unto former Councels and holy Fathers
of the Church, nor admit any addition, or change, or novation of the Creed
of Faith. This limitation (ſaid John the Oratour) cannot be accepted; for
how can I ingage my ſelf to give entertainment unto ſuch Deputies, who
are ſo tied, If a queſtion be propounded in this manner, anſwer thus; and
if not, you muſt do nothing: Deputies ſhould be left free unto their thoughts,
and confirm what ſhall be defined by the Synod; you muſt therefore cauſe
this to be amended, orclſe, in my judgement, it will not be expedient unto
your Majeſty to go, nor dare l hold up my face in the Synod. The Em-
perour was perſwaded to draw up another form of Commiſſion, and ſent
it unto the Patriarchs with his Letters ; where he ſaid, You may not be
ſuſpicious of us, for we hold the ſame.grounds with you; nor will we
change in the leaſt from the cecumenial Councels, and what we hitherto
profeſſed ; and be ye aſſured, that we will doe no otherwiſe then as ye
would; but they muſt ſubſcribe that form of Commiſſion for the hơijouč
of the Synod, and of their Deputies. When they were come to Ferraria,
after the complements, (which were touched before ) the Patriarch ſent
the Bithops of Nicomedia and Tornob, and the Hiſtory Writer, to ſee
how the place of the Aſſembly was ordered. There Cardinal Julian ſaid
unto them, Here is the Pope's throne, and on either ſide are ſeats, on the
one ſide for the Latines, and on the other for the Greeks; ſince the Synod
conſifteth of two Nations, the Pope muſt ſit in the midit as the chief, and
tie of both parties. They anſwered, Since there be two parties, the Pope
ſhould fit with his party, as the Emperour and the Patriarch are ordered
to ſit with their party. Julian replied, There muſt be a middle tie; there-
fore the Pope muſt be in midit. But ſaid they, A middle tie is not neceſſary;.
.
you will have the Pope in the midſt, it followeth neceſſarily, that
the
1
or if
1
of COUNCE L S.
$81
the Emperour and the Patriarch ſhould alſo be in the midſt, and ſit with
him, or elſe they cannot ſit. Julian ſaid, One tie is ſufficient to joyn the
two parties; but two or three cannot make one tie: When this order
was Thewed unto the Emperour and Patriarch, they would not be ſatisfied
until that poſture was changed, and the Pope's throne be ſet on the ſide
with the Latines. And then they could hardly condeſcend; for though the
Pope's thrown were ſet on the ſide, yet he would have a place made for
the Emperour of Germany, and over againſt his ſeat another for the Greek
Emperour. But the Greek Emperour ſaid, Why ſhould a chair be for the
German Emperor, ſince there is none? and why ſhould the Pope have place
diſtinct and above the Emperours? The Patriarch ſaid, Why Thould the
Pope benot only before both the Emperors, but in ſo many degrees and ac-
coutrements above mine? Then ſaid the Emperour with indignation, All
theſe toys are not ſo much for decorement of the place, or for order of the
Synod, but rather for pride and earthly fancies, and far from a ſpiritual
diſpoſition. So the Emperours chair was ſet right over to the Pope's throne,
and the Patriarch's chair over againſt the empty feat for the Emperour of
Germany. There was atrife alſo among the Deputies of the Patriarchs for
place. In the firſt Seſſion, April 9. nothing was done; but they took
poſſeſſion of their places, and the Bulls of convocation was read in Latine
and Greek; and it was condeſcended, that there ſhould be a ceſſation for
four moneths, (that the Kings and Princes, being advertiſed of their meet-
ing, might ſend their Vice-gerents unto the Synod) unleſs it were private
conferences for debating leſſer differences. In this time the Cardinal Julian
invited ſome Greeks to dinner: Some did refuſe, (with fair excuſes) be-
cauſe the Emperour had forbidden them to argue at any time with the
Latinęs privately or apart; but the Biſhops of Epheſus and Mitylene were
perſwaded, after much entreating. There the Cardinal adviſeth the E.
pheſian to write unto the Pope, in commendation of this noble work that
he had begun, and exhort him to continue in bringing the union to an
happy iſſue. He anſwered , It ſeemeth in my judgement ſuperfluous, nor
am I fit thereunto; nevertheleſs, if you think expedient, I ſhall write, and
ſend it unto you; and if it pleaſe you, it may be directed unto the Pope.
In this Letter he ſaid, It were an calie thing unto him to accompliſh the
union, becauſe of his power in the Church; and all the Latines yeild (blinde)
obedience unto hiin, as the Succeffour of Peter; if he would but
put a way
the word filsoque ont of the Creed, and leave off the dead Sacrifice of un-
leavened bread, the union would ſoon be confirmed, and all Chriſtians
were made one Church. So ſoon as Julian read this Letter, he went quick-
ly and delivered it unto the Emperour. He was ſo inraged, that he would
have called him to account and puniſhment for it, if Befarion Biſhop of
Nice had not excuſed the matter as a ſlight conceit, unworthy of cenſure,
and might do annoyance if it were taken notice of judicially. Then a con-
ference began, of ten Church-men on each ſide, and ſome Noble-men to
ſit apart as bcholders. Of the Greeks were the Biſhops of Epheſus, Mo-
nembalia, Nice, Lacedemon, and Anchial, Sylveſter Sgurogulus ......
And of the Latines were two Cardinals, Julian and of Firma, Andrew
Biſhop of Rhodos, &c, Cardinal Julian asked, Whether they had thought
upon means of reconciliation? The Biſhop of Epheſus anſwered, The
beſt means is truth; and if we have truth with us, we will never ſeek anor
ther; for we cannot finde a better means then truth. The Latines would
have diſputed on the main controverſies: But the Greeks ſaid, Ihat were
Hhhhhhh
con-
1
2
58 2
CENTURY XY.
contrary unto the former agreement. They talked of Purgatory: And the
Biſhop of Epheſus demanded, Whence have ye that tradition? how long
time have ye had that opinion? What is your opinion concerning it? Julian
anſwered, The Roman Church had this opinion from Peter and Paul, and
have kept it always; and thus it is...... The Greeks declared their Doctrine,
that the ſouls of the godly receive the good things prepared for them, and
the ſouls of the wicked receive puniſhment, untill they receive their bodies
again. Here John a Spaniſh Doctour of the Pope's Court, propoundeth
other queſtions, concerning the being of Angels in a place; with what
wings do they flic? what kinde of fire is that in Hell : &c. They ſpent ſome
days upon ſuch queſtions without any agreement. In the mean time infor-
mation was brought from Venice and other places, that Amurathes was
gone to Conſtantinople with a Navy; and the Emperour intreated the
Pope to ſend two Ships to aid the Greeks. The Pope refuſed, unleſs they
will conſent unto the union. After ſome days, the Pope promiſed to ſend
one into Venice to hire two Ships; and the Emperour ſent two Noble-men
to hire more Ships; but the Noble-men could never finde nor hear of the
Pope's Servants there. When the four moneths were paſt, the Greeks crave a
beginning of the Councel; becauſe the Pope delayed, the Biſhops of E-
pheſus and Heraclea, deſpairing of any good ſucceſs, went to Venice, in-
tending home-wards ; but the Emperour fent and brought them again.
Then he, hearing that others alſo had the ſame purpoſe, did firſt motion
that the Councel ſhould be removed further from Venice, for hindering
their return; neither after that would he impart his counſels unto the Bi-
fhops; but he and the Patriarch ( when his ſickneſs.did permit) conſulted
with the Pope. O&ober 6. began the firſt Seſſion; and the Greeks would
have it firſt diſputed, Whether the word filiogue was a late addition to
clear this, they produced the Books of the firſt ſeven æcumenial Councels.
The Latines alledged, the ſeventh was for them; and they produced an old
Book where it was ſo written. The Greeks ſaid, That Book ſhould not
be admitted; ſince neither is it in any of their books, neither had any of the
Latine Doctours, writing of that purpoſe, ever made uſe of that Book. .
The Latines alledged alſo the teſtimonies of fome Latine Councels and
Fathers. The Greeks made no reckoning of theſe; and ſaid, Since the
General Councels had not that particle, and had threatned a curſe againſt
all who added unto or changed the Creed, the Latines ſhould not have
added it; and therefore the Latines fhould now conſent unto the blotting
away of that addition. The Latinės replied, It fhould firſt be conſidered ,
whether it be true, and ſo may juftly be added. The Greeks would not
proceed, untill that was firſt blotted away. Three moneths was ſpent
with this jangling; and the Pope, ſeeing that the Greeks would not ycild,
gave them not moneys, according to condition ; and agreed with the
Emperour to remove unto Florence. The Greeks oppoſed the removing
mightily, eſpecially the Patriarch, being ſick of a Quartan Ague: But they
muſt remove in the midſt of January, An. 1439. The cauſe of the remo-
ving was pretended to be for the Plague; it was in the Town in the Summer,
and though many of the Latines died of it, yet it infected no houſe of the
Greeks but one, and in the Winter was ceafed. When they began the
Seffrons, the Emperour commanded the Greeks (againſt their wills) to pro-
ceed unto the ſecond queſtion ; both parties alledged teſtimonies of the
Ancients, (and neither of them brought one Argument from Scripture )
and quarrelled againſt the pertinency or faithfulneſs in quotation. The
Pope
)
1
Of "COUNC E L S.
$ 83
1
1
1
Pope and the Emperour reſolved together to make a definitive ſentence, and
for that effect to take another courſe; to wit, both parties ſhould frame
a draught; and which of the two ſhould pleaſe them both, that ſhould be
ſubſcribed. The Greeks were unwilling; and ſaid unto the Emperour ,
that they had experience how obſtinate the Latines are, and will not yeild
in any thing; and they cannot yeild to depart from what their Church' had
held in all ages. The Latines brought their form of the Sentence unto the
Emperour firſt; and he called the Greeks unto his lodging, and ſhewed theni
it. They all refuſed it. The Emperour required them to frame another;
and that did not pleaſe the Latines: whoſe objections againſt the Greeks
were, 1. Seeing in the firſt words it is ſaid, Becauſe we thought that the
Latines hold, that the holy Ghoſt proceedeth from the Father and the Son
as from two principles..... therefore we did abſtain from the addition, or
expoſition of the Creed, and from communion with them; and now when
you finde contrary, you ſhould no more abſtain from the addition or ex-
poſition. We crave your Anſwer in this. 2. You ſay that you have declared
the Faith of the Latines; we ask, Whether you think this true, and if you
will accord in this? 3. Declare your faith. When you ſay; The holy Ghoſt
proceedeth from the Father; we demand of you to anſwer, Whether he
proceedeth eternally from the Father alone, and not alſo from the Son
4. You ſay, The holy Ghoſt is properly of the Son idrav svig; wecrave that
you would cleař this, Whether you think that proper is to be of the ſame
ſubſtance onely, or proper, that is, having his eſſence eternally from the
Son himſelf, even as from the Father? &c. There objections were de-
livered unto the Emperour; and he told the Greeks, that he had received
ſuch, but he neither gave them, nor read them unto his Greeks.
And
whereas onely twenty four had conſented unto that form which was de.
livered, and twelve had refuſed it, now ſome of theſe twelve craved leave
to return home; the Emperour threatned them ſharply for craving it. Then
thinking upon ways of excluding theſe diſſenters from voicing, he ſaid, None
îhould ſubſcribe the Acts of this Synod, but only ſuch as had ſubſcribed in
former General Councels: For this cauſe he cauſed to bring the Books, and
there findeth that none had ſubſcribed but Biſhops and Abbots, and ſo he
commanded ſilence unto others, or rather he freed us from ſpeaking, faith
my Authour, to wit, againſt conſcience. Then the Emperour called them
unto voicing; ten were for the proceeding from the Son, and ſeventeen
were diſſenters: Wherefore the Emperour and the Patriarch dealt with the
diſſenters apart, partly by allurements, partly by expoftulations of ingra-
titude for former benefits; and partly by menacings; and the Patriarch
objected againſt the Abbots, that they had received their titles from the
Emperour, yet they were not as yet canonically ordained; and the time be-
ing expired, wherein they Mould have craved their confirmation, theit
title is null. On June 3. the Emperour called them together, and pro-
pounded a form of union to be ſubſcribed in theſe terms; Seeing we have
heard the teſtimonies both of the Eaſtern and Weſtern holy Fathers, and
theſe fay, The holy Ghoſt proceedeth from the Father and the Son; and
thoſe ſay, from the Father by the Son; and that, By the Son, is one with
that, From the Son; and that, From the Son, is one with that, By the Son;
yet we, forſaking that (particle) From the Son, ſay, That the holy Ghoſt
proceedeth from the Father by the Son éternally and eſſentially, as from the
ſame principle and cauſe; the particle By there ſignifying the efficient in the
proceeding of the 'holy Ghoſt. Thirteen fübſcribed this; among whom
Hhhhhhh 2
werė
1
$ 84
CENTURY XV.
1
were the Patriarch, and the two Deputies of Alexandria. The Emperour
required the Courtiers to ſubſcribe, who all obeyed except his own Brother.
Laſtly, he confirmed it, with this addition in the end, that the Greeks were
not tied to put the addition into their Creed, nor to change any of their
Ceremonies. Then he craved the ſubſcriptions of other Nations. The
Biſhops of Menon and Moldoblachia conſented; but the Biſhop of Trape-
zus refuſed: And the Biſhop of Iberia went away priyily; and before his
departure, he ſhewed unto every one of the Biſhops, that he had Letters
from the Patriarch of Antiochia, that they ſhould not yeild to add nor
diminiſh an lota , or the leaſt point. When he was gone, the Pope thought
it might help to ſpeak with the Oratour of Iberia privately, before the finall
concluſion, and ſaid unto him, I hear that ye are Chriſtians, and famous
men, loving the Church; but the Roman Church is the Mother of all
Churches; and the Governour of it is the Succeffour of Saint Peter, and
Vicar of Chriſt, and the univerſal Shepheard and Doctour of all Chriſti-
ans; ye muſt therefore follow the Mother of Churches, and approve what
ſhe approveth, and be ſubject unto her high Prieſt, that ye may receive
the ſalvation of your ſouls, &c. The Noble-man anſwered, By the grace
of God we are Chriſtians, approving and following our own Church; and
our Church hath conſtantly maintained whatlocver the received of the
Doctrine of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and the Traditions of the holy Apoſtles,
and the univerſall Synods, and the moſt famous holy Teachers of the
Church; neither hath it declined in any meaſure from their Doctrine, nei-
ther hath it added nor impaired any thing: But the Church of Rome hath
added, and tranſgreſſed the bounds of the holy Fathers; wherefore we
have cut her off, and departed from her, in ſo much as we behold the
purity of the Fathers, and hence is ſhe deprived of many and famous
children : Therefore your bleſſedneffe ſhould with diligence ſeek thoſe
whom you have loſt, and be reconciled and united with them; and this
may be caſily done, if you will put that addition out of the holy Creed;
which you may eally do, ſince all the generation of the Latines applaud
your order and judgement; for they eſteem you as the Succeffour of Saint
Peter, and reverence your Doctrine; if then you will put away that ad-
ditament, not onely the Iberians, but all the Nations of Chriſtians will
be ſubject, and united unto the Roman Church truly; and will acknow-
ledge her, and thee alſo as a true diſciple of Chriſt, and the prime Suceflour
of St. Peter, and they all will follow thee with ſincerc love; then ſhalt thou
be the prime Pope and Father of many Chriſtians; and then ſhall be one
Shepheard, and all ſhall be one Flock under thee. The Pope was confident
to have gained this Iberian, as a rude and unlearned man; but when he
heard theſe words, he ſpake no more. The ſame Iberian went with my
Authour to hear a Sermon that was preached before the Pope; and then
he ſaid unto the other, I heard him often name Ariſtole, but I deſire to hear
of Peter, Paul, Bafile, Gregory, Chryſoſtom, and ſuch others; but what
have we to do with Ariſtotle, Ariſtotle ? and with ſome kinde of pity he
ſcorned the Preachers geſture and noddings, but more them who would
ſeek union with ſuch Doctours. Onſune 4. the Emperour ſhewed the ſub-
ſcriptions unto the Pope, and hoped that he had given all ſatisfaction; but
the Pope ſaid, If now ye be brought into acknowledgement of this truth,
I am glad of it, and I wilh that your Fathers had been partakers of the
ſame; but all this is not ſufficient to make up the union; there be other
differences between us, and thoſe muſt alſo be amended. The Emperour
thought
Of COUNCEL S.
585
1
thought this Atrange ; and when the Patriarch (who had given order to pack
up his baggege, thinking that all was done) heard of the Pope's words, he
was amazed ; and June 10. ſitting at ſupper, he died; and ſo neither re-
turned home, nor ſaw the Decreet of union, which afterwards was penned,
Some days before his death, he ſent for ſome of the diffenters, and ſaid,
The Pope hath promiſed to pay the money that he oweth us for theſe five
moneths and an half, and to ſend us home in ſix Ships, and the Venetians
will ſend Convoys with us; and he hath promiſed to ſend twenty Ships in
March, for any ſervice that our Emperour will imploy them unto; this
work will be to the great advantage of our Nation, and of the Chriſtian
World; and ſince all theſe things have ſucceeded ſo happily, do not with-
draw your conſent any more, &c. Becauſe they did refuſe, alledging that
their conſcience and danger of their ſouls was more dear unto them then
all the World; he ſaid, Behold, ye do that I ſhall never ſee my Countrey;
for if my deareſt friends be not with me, I ſhall never return; I speak unto
you as a father and a friend; if ye will obey me, it ſhall go well; and if not.
the Synod will take notice of it, and will not let you go, but will do unto
you as ye deſerve. They anſwered, We are ready to ſuffer whatſoever the
Synod will decern againſt us. After the Patriarch's death, the Emperour
had all the burthen , and dealt with the advice of three onely, to wit, the
Biſhops of Ruſſia and Nice, and his Secretary. The Cardinals went unto
him often, and importuned him to conſent unto other three particulars,
to be contained in the Decree of union; to wit, 1. That both the Churches
may retainę their own cuſtome of the bread, whether leavened or unlea-
Vened. 2. Concerning Purgatory. 3. Concerning the Primacy of the
Pope. The Emperour conſented unto theſe without the knowledge of any
Greek, but of thoſe three, The Latines did much preſs the Emperour to
take away a Prayer out of the Liturgy, concerning the unbloody Sacrifice;
for they ſaid, The bread and wine are conſecrated by the words of the Lord,
Take, est, this is my body; and therefore to pray after the ſaying of theſe words,
is as if the bleſſing of the Lord were not ſufficient to confecrate the Sacra-
ment. Here was much debate; at laſt the Emperour ſaid , If ye will be-
lieve truth, the antient Fathers, and all the Eaſtern Churches, have kept
this cuſtome, as it is in our Books. Cardinal Julian ſaid, Can your Ma-
jeſty ſwear, that your Books have not been changed ſince the days of the
Fathers? and if you cannot, how ſhall we believe them? The Pope alſo
required the Emperour to cauſe all the Greeks to aſſemble, into his Palace;
and there he did upbraid them, that they waſted ſo much time, and would
conclude nothing : But neither the Emperour nor other Greeks would yeild
in this head, but the Biſhops of Ruſſia and Nice. Then was great debate
concerning the form of the Decree, in whoſe name it ſhould be framed;
the Emperour would have it in his name, as the Decrces of univerſal Synods
were wont to be; but the Pope would have it in his name: after long con-
tention the Emperour muſt yeild. Then the Pope would have them to chuſe
a Patriarch, either an Italian or a Greek.. The Emperour ſeeing that the
Pope would never make an end, if his demands were granted one after
another, reſolved to grant no more; and ſaid, A Patriarch could not be
choſen but in Conſtantinople, and according to their own Canons. At
laſt they come to ſubſcribe the Decree; my Authour hath the Story particu-
larly, but I will content with the ſum, as he hath it in Sect. 10. cap. 18,
ſaying, This Synod came not to a concluſion, nor brought forth any de-
termination; nor was any man demanded to give his ſuffrage in any thing
Iiiiiii
that
1
}
/
$36
CE N T U ROI. XV.
that was debatēd: in diſputations: That it was an univerſal Synod none will
dlený.; but that this Synod pronounced any Sentence, inone that was there
will affirm; if-he look-ſimply to the Judicial Order : for ſeeing the Empc-
rour was there préſent, and the Pope and the Patriarch of Conſtantinople,
and the Vicars of the other Patriarchs, and the Biſhops from both parts
made
up
the form of an univerſal Synod; and there were diſputations in the
preſence of them all, according to the order of univerſal Synods; and the
words of the diſputants were written ; though therefore the Latines did
with much pride proclaim what they fpakes and did arrogate unto them-
ſelves, what we did demonftrate as clearly as the Sun ſhineth; and what
was in queſtion, and indemonſtrable, they did take as confeſſed, and
pro-
claimed them as demonſtrations, and they accounted our reaſons as no-
thing, they being ſo overcome with their pride and arrogancy ; never-
theleſs, ſo long as the diſputes continued, it ſeemed to keep the form of a
Synod, and to act ſinodically; but when the diſputes ceaſed, it was no
more a Synod, but all things were done privately, ſecretly, and under a
fhadow; for the contentions that were by order of the Emperour, with ten
high Prieſts beſides the Pope, were but private and ſecretly; and neither did
others of our high Prieſts, neither the Latine Biſhops, know what was
ſpoken there; and the Conventions of our folks, that were in the Palace,
or in the Patriarch's lodging, were bur in chambers, and nothing was done
there as the Aąts of an univerſal Synod, but onely. ways and conceptions
were hatched, how we could ſimply make an Union with the Latines;
and the Suffrages that were there, were not like unto the Votes of an uni-
verſal Synod, but of ſome few perſons aiming at an Union: And when
they ſeemed to be thus perſwaded, then they reported unto the Pope, that
the Greeks approved what the Roman Church thought good, that the holy.
Ghoſt proceedeth from the Son alſo; and now they are one with the Weſtern
Church: And then was a definition, and all things therein, as ſome few
perſons of both ſides would; which to refute is not my purpoſe; therefore
thoſe who were of the Synods knew not how theſe things were done in
fecret and in a corner. An univerſal Synod did never the like, neither in
the diſputes, neither in any thing that was taken in hand from the beginning,
was any Greek or Latine demanded, or gave his voice ſinodically; for
theſe cauſes none can be juſtly, blamed, who did not approve the union, as
if they did ſubvert the Sentence of the Synod, ſince none that was there
can affum, that it was finodically proved, that the holy Ghoſt proceedeth
from the Son alſo, and that all men ſhould think and believe it as undoubted
and confeſſed; but what both the Latine and Greek Biſhops did in the
Synod, was thus; The Grecks ſaw a Sentence ſubſcribed by the Eniperor, and
they alſo ſubſcribed it;. the Latines ſaw that ſubſcribed by the Greeks, and
by the Pope, and they alſo ſubſcribed it; and the greater part knew not what
was written; for except very few both of the Latines and Greeks that looked
upon the Sentence, or that hapned to be at the writing of it, the moſt part
knew not the contents; and when they were aſſembled to ſubſcribe, it was
not read unto the Greeeks before nor immediately after the ſubſcribing, as
neither unto the Latines; but the next day, when it was read in the Church,
the Biſhops were demanded, and the Latines anſwered, Placet; and the
Greeks ſaid, detoxcs. All theſe things were ſo contrived, asl have declared
more fully before, (faith he) and ſeeing the Determination was in this
manner, and the Biſhops had ſo little knowledge of the Contents of it, and
ſo crafty devices were in framing it, they who will, may conſider, whether
fuich
1
1
)
f
Of COUNCE LS.
587
1
ſuch a determination ſhould be accounted a Sentence of an univerſal Synod?
or whether that union ſhould be approved as a true and uncontrolable: So
far Sguropulus. Now by what means the Greeks were induced to ſubſcribe
the laſt Decree, the Reader may underſtand from what is ſaid of the
means;
which were uſed to cauſe them to ſubſcribe the firſt concluſion; to wit,
promiſes and menaces. Neither was the Pope deficient; for they who did
ſubſcribe, received the promiſed money for their entertainment; and who
would not ſubſcribe, ſometimes got a part of it with checks and bitter re-
proaches, and oft they got nothing; and the Biſhop of Nice was made
a Cardinal, and Biſhop of Tuſculo; and the Biſhop of Ruſſia was put in
hope of the Patriarchſhip. It is to be marked, that Sguropulus was one of
the diffenters, yet he proteſteth that he writeth the Hiſtory truly; and he
confeffeth, that he ſubſcribed the laſt Determination, but againſt his will,
and becauſe it might have procured unto him the Emperour's hatred; as
alſo it was little advantage unto the cauſe, if he did not ſubſcribe; and on
the other fide , he thought that all the ſubſcriptions were to little purpoſe;
ſeeing they were but in private chambers, and the Sentence was not paſt in
.the Synod : But though he and ſome others were vehement againſt the par-
ticle Å or ér, or From the Son; yet no where doth he declare the very point
of difference in the matter of ſubſtance, but only that they would not have
an lota, or particle of their Creed to be changed.
A
TIJE
1
)
1
2
16
T H E
F I F T H A G E
Of the
C H U R CH,
.
<
1
again
}
0 R
The Hiſtory of the Church Riſing, and of
Antichrift raging, containing the ſpace of 300 years,
from the year ofour Lord 1300 untill the year 1600..
CENTVRI XV I.
PART. I.
1
Сня Р, Т:
Of POPES.
Many and great were the revolutions of this Century: therefore it ſeems more
expedient, to divide it into three parts, according to three main differences of
occurrents ;, and in every part to continue the former method of chapters. The
first part is from the year 1500, untill the year 1917; Shewing what things,
hapned before the Reformation. The ſecond part from the year 1517, uutill the
year 1563: containing things from the beginning of the Reformation, untill the
cloſe of the Councel di Trent. And the third part from 1963, untill the
year 1600; declaring the main occurrents afier thai Councel.
IUS III. was choſen An. 1503. not lo much for his.
reputed goodneſs, but when the Competitours could
not prevail, they providing to their next advantage
(according to their wonted manner, faith Guicciardin.)
did conſent to the election of this old ſick Cardinal,
that they might not fall from their hope, albeit time may
intcrvene. This is a ſpecial reſpect ofthe Cardinals in the
election, as Cumin Ventura (who had been oft in that
Conclave) ſheweth in Thefor. Politic. And ſo it happed, for he died
within 27 dayes.
2. JULIUS II. one of the competitours, had then procured the fùf-
frages of ſo many Cardinals, that on the firft day of their asſembly, Otto-
ber 3 1. he was proclaimed Pope, every one wondring (faith Guicciar-
din. lib.6.) that they had choſen one, whom they knew to be ſo froward,
cruel, faâious and continually unquiet: but he had made large promi-
ſes, unto the Cardinals, Princes and others, which could promote his
buſineſs. He eſtabliſhed his chair ſhortly after, firſt by contracting his
daughter Felix unto Jordanes Urſinus, and then his afters daughter Lu-
cretia 'unto Antonius Columna. Then he fet himſelf to regain all
(A)
Roman-
en
mo
1
/
gave the
Concer-
ning the
2
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. I
Romandiola: and ſo he took Ceſena and Forolivio from Cæſar Borgias
the ſon of Pope Alexander the VI. he expelled the family of Bentevoli out of
Fofonia: he excommunicated the Venetians, and gave their Landsunte
the firſt who could take them. Lew.cs the XII:King of France (furnained.
Pater Patria) overthrew the Venetians at Abdua: albeit he
grea-
teſt part of his purchaſe, unto Julius, yet he envieth 'the proſperity of
Lewes, and combined again with the Venetians, to expel him out of Italy:
A Kings Whertore Lewes afſembled a Nationall Councel at Tours in the begin-
querees ning of September AMI S 10, where he propounds
ihe queſtion, Whe-
thera Popě may lawfully move wars againlt a Prince without caule? They
anſwer, It is not lawfull. Then he aſketh, Whether a Prince being ſo
Popes
provoked might for his own defence deny obedience unto fucha Popey
abdinkade him. It was determined, Hežinay lawful. There-they de
cree alſo to eſtabliſh the Tragmatica Sanctia, and to contemne
the Papal cen-
fure'in all time coming. Before the King would deny obedience, he re-
ſolves firſt to certifie the Pope of theſe artictes, and afTüré him, that if he
ſhall continue in ſuch frowardnefs, he ftrabl-berfurmmoned to a generall
Councell: (for Lợwès had the concurrenceof phe Ehn Rorour Maximilian
with the advice of five Cardinals, two Spaniſh, two French and one Ita-
lian.) The Pope deſpiſeth all. - Therefore on May 19. An. 1511. Lewes
pioctaimed agererali Councel at Pifa Septemb. 1, to the ends that by ge-
nerall advice they may provide againſt the preſent and imminent evills of the
Chriſtian Church. Juliụs rageth, and hindereth the meeting at Piſa: bur
A Councel they convenc at Lions: where it was treated of Pope Julius's fimony and
againſt
continuall ſtirring of wars ; and that Popes muſt be curbed by authority
the Pope. of Councels, and that Chriſtians can not be in ſafety, if óne have abſolute
power, and know that he is free of cenfure: then they ſuſpend the Pope
from adminiſtration of the Papacy, &c. fo.de Serres & Guicciard. The Pope
hath another Councel at Lateran, and granteth Bulls of pardon unto all
and everie one that ſhall kill any French man, and gives the kingdom of
Frańce unto the firſt Conquerour. In the mean time he killech Peter, a Cap-
tain of the Florentines, becauſe he had adviſed them, to join with France:
he beſiegeth Ferraria, and lay perſonally at the ſiege of Mirandula :
the Vicar of Chriſt takes arms againſt a Chriſtian City, ſayth Guicciardin.
As he was marching over the River Tiber, he throwes his keies over the
Peters bridge, ſaying, Seing Peter's keies ſerve not, I will ſee what Pauls ſword
kcies egen
can doe. King Lewes faintes not in his courage for all the curſes, and did
coine his money with this infcription, Terdam Babylonem. Briefly it is wri-
word.
ten, that within 9 years Julius killed two hundred thouſand Chriſtianes by
unneceſſarie wars, ſo that Onuphrius ſayth, he deſiring to enlarge his
revenues, was more given to wars than became a Prieſt: and Budauslibr.4.
de afle calleth him a prieſt of Bellona, and not of Chriſt. His predeceffours
gave large priviledges to the begging Friers: and Julius was liberall to his
confederats in the wars, eſpecially unto the Swiſers, and gave them the ti-
tle, Defenders of the libertie of the Church; with a goldenfworde, abonnet, &c.
When he heard, that they wer entring into Italie, for the words in the Le-
tany, Sanete Petre, Ora pro nobis, he ſayd, Sanete Schmizere, Ora pro nobis,
Hotting. in Analet. Histor. Theolog. pag. 73. ex Helvet. Annal. Neither was lic
careleſs of the gain ofindulgences, as the Epigram ſhowes, Fraude capitio.
tum mercator Fulius orbem: Vendit enim cælos, non habet ipfe tamen, bc. Hee rc-
newcth the Bull of Pope PiusII. againſt tlıcm who appeall from the Popeun-
to a Councel, and ordaines him who appealeth to be accurſed, and thc apa
pellations
Pauls
.
1
1
1
Part. I.
1
ling
3.
Of POP IS...
1
The Pe.
ric.
pellation to be nulle. A litle before his death, he had ftrange purpoſes, to
wafte Italy, France and Spain, faith Guicciardin. lib. il. He was ſo im-
perious and peremptory in his ſtatures, that after his death and before the
new ele&tion, the Cardinals thought it expedient, to limite the power
of the Pope by ſome conftitutions. This was propounded; but ſome for fear
of offending, and ſome being moved with hope, and few.svith regarde of
thepublick good, conſented to lay the purpoſe aſide. Șo Ann. 1513. John
Medices: Captain of the Papall armie, aliàs
3. LEO X. being 37 years of age was choſen by policy of the young
Cardinals. On the day of his coronation he threw among the multitude
2-10@000. golden-Ducats. Guicc. At the entreaty of his brothers wife Alfon-
fina he took from Francis Feltrius the Dukedom of Urbino, and gave it to
her fon Laurence Medices, whom he made Governourof Hetruria : but
Laurence enioyed it not long, being expelled by the Florentines , untill the
year 1530. when his nephew Clemens 7. took all liberties from the City,
and made Alexander the baſtard ſon of Laurence the firſt Duke of Florence,
Leo expelled Borgeſjus and his Brother Cardinall Alfonſo out of their
native City, not without the note of ingratitude; Onuphr. And therefore
Alfonſo with ſome other Cardinals conſpired to kill the Pope: it was be-
wrayed, and they were deprived of their hats, and fled. The Pope made a
paction with the Spaniſh Ambaffadour, that he would pardon Alfonſo,
if he would bring him to Rome; and he gave him a ſafe conduct. The pes perju-
Ambaffadour brought him, and afterward the Pope killed him. When
the Ambaffadour objected perjurie unto him, hee faid, A fault againſt the
life of a Pope is not contained in a ſafe conduct., albeit the ſame were ex-
preſly and individually named; Guicciard.libr. 13. He confeſſed the fact in
the Colledge of Cardinals: and for the ſame they would forſake him. The The ele-
ſame day to engadge new friends, (the Colledge not willingly, but for ction of
Cardi-
fcar conſenting) he creates 31 Cardinals: from whom by paction he
nals.
received soooo. Crounes. And this is the lawfull Calling of the Clergie,
whereof the Romaniſts bragg continually, ſaith Ph.Mornæus in Myster.
pag. 619. In time of their election there was a lightening and thunder,
wherewith the litle babe Jesus fell out of the lap of the mothers image,
and the keies out of the handes of S. Peter, even in the Church, wherein
they all were. Many did then interprete, that this did portend and foreſhew
the ruine of that See. As indeed the ſame yeare Martin Luther at Wittem-
bergh began to oppoſe the Popes indulgences, and after one errour more
were eſpied by him and many others: whereupon followed the famous and
gracious Reformation, as followes. He uſed (as Guicciard, ſpeakes libr.13.) The fel-
the authority Apoſtolical too licentiouſly, by the advice of Cardinal Puc- ling of in-
cius, ſowing abroad moſt large indulgences, without difference of timeor dulgences.
place, not only for confort of the living, but to pull ſouls of the dead out
of purgatorie : and becauſe it was known, that ſuch indulgences were
granted only for gain of money, which the Emiſſaries exacted ſhameleſly
(for the exacters had bought the ſelling of theſe pardons from the Popes of-
ficers ) Leo himſelf incurred mens evill will in many places, and gave
many ſcandals, cſpecially in Germany: where his minifters folde theſe
wares for a very ſmall gain, and in kitchines they would lay on a caſt of a
Die, a power to take a ſoulc out of purgatorie. And eſpecially it was offen-
five, that it was notorious, how the Pope had given all the gain of theſe
pardons from ſundrie parts of Germany unto his ſiſter Magdalen, &c.
And the Friers were not aſhamed, to preach in their Sermons, that at the
(A) 2
found
1
1
1
!
1
1
1
CENTVRI .XVI. Part. 1.
4
found of a penny caſt into a bafine, the ſouls in purgatory doe leap for
joy, and inſtantly flee away into the heavens: yea and ſome ſaid, Wiren
that taxe were payed, allſins wer forgiven. Neitherwere they moremo-
deft in other countries, affirming boldly, God doth preſently execute;
whatſoever pleaſeth them, according to that ſaying of Chriſt, Whatſoever
yeebind on earth, ſhall be bond &c. They require ten pence for everie ſoule,
and if one perinie-were given leſſe, the pardon was not available. Momau
in Myst. ex Christ. Maffeo in Chron. ad Ann. 1515. This gain (faith
Langius à Monk) was ſcandalous unto the holy fons of the Church,
wherupon the queſion began to be commonly ſcanned, of the power of
Chrifts Vicare: and whence was this new doctrine, which the antient
Popes never knew? But more of this hercafter, God willing. Onuphrius
ſayth, Leo did erect new offices, to reap gain unto himſelf, and that he
was given extreamly to hunting, halking and to pleaſure, and that he ſpen-
ded wholl days in luxury and muſicke more than became a Pope. He ſtir-
red up the Emperour Charls againſt Henry 1. King of France. When
newes was brought to him, ſitting at ſupper, that the French were
expelled out of Millane, Placentia, Parma, &c. he ſaid, In his time
he had three cauſes of joy, 1. that when he was baniſlied by Pope A-
lexander, he was reſtored. 2. that he was called Apoftolick. 3. that he
had driven the French out of Italie. And ere he had done with ſupper, he
became coldeaud ſtiff, and then a fever overtook him: the next morning
he was tranſported from Manliana villa into Rome, where he died Decemb.
3. An. 1521. Ja. Sannazarius gives the reaſon, why he gote nor the facra-
ment before his death, Sacra ſub extrema fi fortè requiritis, hora,
Cur Leo non potuit fumere? Vendiderat.
But he had ſaid no leſs truly, if he had written, Becauſe he was not a Chri-
Pope ftian, For ſome write, that when his Secretary Cardinal Bembus did oace
Leo's bla- lay before him a ſentence of the Goſpell; Leo anſwered, It is well known,
sphemie. how that fable of Chriſt hath been profitable unto us theſe many ages by-
paſt. He openly denied the immortality of the ſoule: and therefore in the
Lateran Councel (as followes) that queſtion was moved, and determined
againſt him. Bellarmin, ſaith, that he was not an heretick for that errour,
becauſe it was not determined by a Councel before that: Bellarmin. de Ro.
Tont. libr. 4,
1
')
1
C + A P. II.
Of EMPEROVRS.
M
AXIMILIAN I. was elected and crowned King of theRomanes
An. 1486; and after the death of his father An. 1493. he was recei-
ved Emperour without contradiction. In his infancy he ſo hardly learned
to pronounce words, that it was thought, he was dumbe: but the greater
difficultie he had of ſpeaking in his infancy, he was the more admired after-
wards for his fingulare eloquence: for beſides the vulgare language he could
ſpeak perfectly Latine, French and Italian. In the firſt Dixie held by him An.
1495. at Worms it was decreed, that all.the Electours ſhould crect publick
Publick Schools within their own bounds: and accordingly Frederik Duke of Saxon
Schools.
began the Univerſity at Wittembergh An. 1502, and Joachim Marques of
Brandeburgh began another at Frankford upon Oder An. 1906. In the
yeare
A
Part. I. Of EMPEROVRSO
Š
yeare' 1499. the Swiſers made wars in Auſtria : the Emperouc ſubdued
them with great honour. The ſame yeare Lewes XIL King of Franco
entred into Lombardy, and after various accidents, by trealon of his hired
Swiſers, Charls Duke of Millane took him captive: there they agreed, that
Lewes ſhall pretend no right to Millane. Immediately Lewes and the King
of Caftile made a League, and entred together into the Kingdom of Na-
ples, and divided it betwixt them : they did not long accord: for in the
year 1504 the Spaniſh expelled all the French. The Emperour'would not
medle with the affairs of Naples, becauſe he had made a league with
Lewes; and at Spira aroſea great faction of peaſants, proclaming liberty
from Lord-revenves and all higher Powers, and tieths, and vowing to
defroy all Princes: which had turned to‘the confuſion of Germany, if they
had not been quickly danted with a great army: ſome ofthem were ſeverely
punished. Iſabel Queen of Spain died An. 1504: then her only daughter
Ieane with her husband Philip, ſon of Maximilian, were ſent for, to come
from Flanders, and accept the Crown: they delay two years, and then
went: Philip died, ſoon after his arriving; and Jeane wasſickly, and their
fon Charls was but a child: therefore Ferdinand King of Caftile, Arragon,
Naples, Sicily, Sardinia, Majorca, &c. and Brother of theore named
Iſabell was called to the governement of Spain, enduring the minority of
the young King, and Maximilian accepteth the government of Flandres.
Atthat time the Venetians were of great power, and therefore were en-
vied by many. A league was made againſt them, by the Pope and the
Emperour, and the King of France, to expel upon common charges,
the Burgeſſes out oftheContinent. Only Lew.es camear the time appointed;
and ſeeing that he had ſufficient forces, he did hazard to fight them: hefue
20000. took the Captains, and the rett fled : he conquered many of their
towns in the Continent; and though he had done all by his own power only;
yeche quitteth unto the EmperourVerona, Vicentia, Patavium, &c. andunto
the Pope Arimino, Faventia, Cervia, Ravenna, &c. and he reſeryeth
unto himſelf their part of Lombardy. So the Dominion of the Venetians
was ſore weakned, and never of ſuch power again, howbeic by their
power they have recovered what was given unto Maximilian. Pope Julius
was the firſt, who forſook the League :- when he had ſuchtowns, he fea-
red, that if the Venetians were brought to ruine, his own eſtate might
be in danger: for the Colledge have ſpecial care, that none be of greater
power than the Pope: Wherefore Julius made peace with Venice, as is
hinted before. Becauſe John King of Nayar did aid King Lewes; the
Pope knowing, that Navar at that time was in a manner dif-peopled, gave
it unto Ferdinand, who did invade it, albeit he had married his Brothers
Daughter, he took Pompejopolis, and the Spanish kecp a great part of
that Kingdom until this time. About the years 1512.Maximilian made league
with Henry VIII. King of England, and they both invade France, and
in ſeverall parts prevaile. The Emperqur was drawn back, to appeale a
debate twixt the Eccleſiaſtical and ſeculare Eqtares: he was adviſed to reſtrain
the avarice of Church-men, and in the Diæt. at Trevers they conſult how Plurality
drunkennes and common ſwearing ſhould be punished: but theſe two grie- of Benefi-
vous fins could not be rooted up, faith Ofiander in Epit. Hist. Cent. 16. libr. 1. cesdiſchar
Cap. 16. Nevertheleſs by Imperiall authority the plurality of Benefices was ged by the
for bidden, Faſci. rer. expetend. Pag. 170. In time of that Diæt, in preſence Emp.
of the Emperour and all the Priuces was opened the altar of the great without a
Church of S. Peter's there in was found a coat without a ſeam: and that
ſe ani.
(B)
1
A COAL
WAS
6
CENTYRT XVI.
Part. I.
1
ceiving, that the Enıperour in his olde age was inclined to peace, entred
was liberaltoward them who'were.export in the liberall ſciences. Tet. Méxi..
-
was called Chriſts coat. Some faid, it was but a device; to delude the
Emperour and the Princes, and to conciliate ſome authority unto the
Church and that See, faith Ofiand. laco cit: The ſame yeare was another
tumult at Spira: the Commons roſe againſt the Senate, becauſe they were
burdened with ſo many taxes: they thruſt out the Counſellers, aud ſerup
another: Counſell, and took tle keies of the town into their own power.
The Emperour interponed his authority, and eſtablishes the Senate. At
that time Lewes Xll. made peace with England, and marryed Mafie Si-
fter of King Henry VIII. concluded peace with the Venetians by the
meanes of two Senatours, whom hee had captives. Then Francis I.
per-
upon the Dutchie of Millain, and fought with the Duke till night: they
ftood both in armis all the niglit; in the inorning the King carried it, and
shortly had poffefſion of. Millain An. 1515. The ſame yeare Ferdinand
King of Caſtile died at Madril, and left Charls (then 15 years olde) his
fucceffour: (othe many Kiągdoms of Spain wereunited. Maximilian was
making readie so goe and recover Millain, and was hindered by the death
of Ladiſlaus King of Hungary, and Bohem, Whoſe young fon was eſpou-
fed to the Emperours Daughter. He appealed the tumules there; made
peace with Francaj and employed the refof his time in miniſtration of ju.
fioéziland reforming fome abuſes and confufions of the Empiro, untill the
year 1:5. 9. when he died. He was a Prince abounding in vertues, and ſo
bountifull; that if he had been Lord of all the revenues ofthe carth, he ne-
ycryold have had treafure; fo couragious, that he could not be timorous;
of fingulare ſagacity and judgement, yet would alwayes aſk counſell of
them, who loved him, and were able to adviſe: he loved learning, and
Then all the Elèctours made choife of Frederik Duke of Saxony: but he
would not accept it, faith Erafm: in Epist. Roffenfi Epift. dated An. 1519.
CA
Р.
111
Of DIVERSE COVNTRIES.
Aymond Cardinal S. Maria Noveand Biſhop of Curca was ſent Legato
ling of in R
by Pope, Alexander V), into Germany in the year 1901. and from
dulgences,
and the thence into Dacla, Suecia and Pruſia, with power to ſell:Indulgences unto
account of
all, which had not been in Rome at the Jubilee. The Emperour and the
them. Princes hearing of his earand, fent unto him, when he was at Trent, and
forbade him to come into Germany, without doubt perceiving that it was
but a cunning-trick to ſqueeze moneys out of the Country. Nevertheleſs
after fome Miſſives fent to and fro, he came unto the Emperour, and then
to Norenbergh, and from thence to Mentz, and then more Northward, and
leaveth abundanceoftheſe indulgences printed on parchement, to berold
before his return. Nic. Beſel.in Addit. Naucler. telleth of his coming, and
how he obtained liberty; but he ſpeaks not of his account: But Orth. Gras
tius in Epistol. ad Lector. before the works of Petr. de Aliaco helpch, ſaying
When Raymund returned with vaſt lums of money, the Colledge of the
Cardinals aſked him, Whath ſáid'the Barbarians, when thcſe wares of in-
1
)
?
1
P. .111.
1
+
t
.
nimi:,,
The ſel-
as
1
1
Part. 3
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES:
7
as I have been complaia of the prodigality of Cardinals; and certanty
if they fee you not amended, our Republick will bee in danger. They
frown on him; apd his friends ſaid, He ſhould not ſpeake of Reformation,
which is an odious purpoſe ar Rome.
2. Many tricks did the Friers deviſe to delude the World : forexample I lugleries
wil name but one. At Berna in the year 1907. the Dominicanes think of Friers.
what way to ingratiat themſelves unto the people, and be preferred unto
the Franciſcanes, and ſo might drajv.the oblations of the people unto them-
ſelves. They cauſe one (who was lately entred among them) believes
that S. Marie, and S. Barbara, and S. Catharin of Siena did appear and ſpeak
unto him,and brought unto him the Hoffie or Euchariſt:bleeding as the very
blood of Chrifts and commanded him, to goe unto the Senate of the
town, and reportſuch and ſuch things, eſpecially, that the bleſſed Virgine
was conceived in: ſin, and the Franciſcanes as liars ſhould not be ſuffe-
red in the town ; and nevertheleſſe the image of the bleſſed Virgine
ſhould be worſhipped. As alſo they made an image of the Virgine
with a device to drop, as it were weeping tears. The thing was belleved
as truth : that red-coloured water was adored, as if it had been
Chriſts blood, and drops of it fent hither and thiter as a rare and precious
gift ; lykewiſe was great concourſe'of people to ſee their Ladie weeping.
Thus the Dominicanes were thought the only men for the ſpace of three or
four years. The Franciſcanes had uſed ſuch jugleries before, and for reſ-
pect to them ſelves were loath to bewray it: but at láft they fought it, and
revealed it all. Then the Provinciall and three other Dominicanes weretaken
and burnt An. 1509 : when the deceivers were tortured, they confeſſed
other jugleries: but the Popes Legate would not ſuffer them be divulged.
Tis hiſtorie is common both in vulgarc and Latine rithmes, ſaith Carol.
teft. Ver: lib. 19. So while the one ſort of the friers ſtrive to beare down the
other, they ar both deciphered.
3. Andreas Troles an Auguſtinian in Porta cæli by Vueringerod was a de-
vote and Zealous Doctour: in his Leſſons he ſaid, Yee heare, Brethren, the Prophe-
teſtimonie ofthe Holy Scripture teaching, that by grace wee are whatſoe- fieth of a
verwee are, and by grace we have all that we have. Whence then is this ſo Reforma-
great darknes, and ſo horrible ſuperſtitions ? Alas, brethren, the Chri-
ſtian Church hath need of great Reformation, and indeed I ſee it approa-
ching. The brethren ask him, Why doe you not begin the Reformation
why doe you not oppoſe yourſelf againſt theſe errours? I am ( ſaid he ) an
old man, weak in body, and I ackvow ledge, I am not endowed with
learning, eloquence and other gifts requiſite for ſuch a worke: but the
Lord will shortly raiſe up a Champion, able for age, learning and activitie,
which shall begin the work, and ſet him ſelf againſt theſe errours: God
will give him courage, to ſpeak unto the great Ones, and yee shal find
that his miniſterie Shall doe much good: for the Kingdom of the Pope
Thewes, it will shortly fal, becauſe it is ſo high. Catol.teft. ver. Lib, 19 ex
Henning. And there it is alſo , that Martin Luther (being young) heard,
him preach at Magdeburgh. The ſame Doctor Proles was ſent-for to come
unto a councell (Henningh nameth not the place) and there it was pro-
pounded to ordain a new fealt-day. Only Proles ſpoke againſt it, becauſe
(ſayd he) Chriſtian people ar mad e free by the blood of Chriſt, and yet are
burdened with a multitude oftraditions. The Pope and others would have
had him to change that language: but he ſaid, I will never think other-
wiſe. Wherefore the Pope did excommunicat him. But he regarded not
(B) :
the
1
A. Proles
tios.
A
t
1
8
CENTVRI: XVI. Part: 1.
)
2
theſentence, and returned home, and then he told, how he was in many
dangers by the way, that if the hand of God had not preſerved him from
many who were ſet by the Pope againſt him, he could nor have eſcaped.
Many were moved with the mans zeal, and began to viliſie the ſentence of
excommunication. He lived a yeare, ſpeaking more frequently againſt the
errours of the Church: and then Erneſt Bishop of Magdeburgh did ſolicite,
that he might be abſolved. The Pope did yeeld upon condition, that Pro-
les ſhould come unto the Pope, and a copduct was ſent unto him. He went;
and when he wasnere unto Rome, a Cardinal (who had been ofthefainc
Auguſtinian Order:) meeteth him, and told him, what was the Popes
mind towards him; no good. Wherefore the olde man thought it ſafer to
returne; and by the way died at Ciclembach An. 1510, and was buried
in the monafterie of the Auguſtinians.
4 John hilten a Monk of Iſenac in Thuringia ſpoke againſt the errours
More pro- of his brethren: they conſpire againſt him, and ſhut him up in priſon.
phecyes of When he becam fick, he entreats them to pitie him, becauſe of his bodily
tion. infirmitie. They dealt'never the more mercifully with him. Heſaid then,
I have ſaid litle or nothing againſt you: but about ſixteen years hence (this
was ſpoken about An. 1500) one ſhal come, who ſhal oppoſe monks
and yee Chal not be able to reſiſt him. Catol. teff. ver. ex Thilip. Melan. in
Apolog. cap. devotis Monaft.
5. Wolfgang aitinger a Clerk of Ausburgh about the year 1900 wrote
Commentaries on the prophecies of Methodius: where he oft taxeth the
vices of the prieſts, namely, the neglect of their Office, that they did neia
ther teach, nor ad miniſter the ſacraments, but did hire Vicares to ſupplee:
he ſaid alſo, The ſeat of Antichriſt is not the literal, but the ſpirituali
Babylon.
6. Sebaſtian Brand, at that time Paftour of S. Marie 's the cathedrall
Church of Erford, preached againſt the indulgences in this manner;. Deare
friends, on this Whitfunday.wee lay.forth our wares unto you: but here
isan uncouth merchant, bragging, that he hathrbetter wares (meaning the
feller of pardons]: when he is gone , wee will lay forth ours again. And
againſt ſatisfactions he ſaid, We have ſome who will goe to Church, and
pray, ſing, mutter the hours, and ſay, Mafle for us; but who will goe to
hell for us? He ſaid alſo, The time is at hand, when yee ſhall hear the
goſpell read out of the booke it ſelf: ſome of you will ſee that time:. but I
will not live ſo long. For theſe and ſuch other words, he was forced to flee,
aud went to Magdeburgh.
7.
Bernard Lublinenfis wrot unto Simon a Printer in Cracow An.
1505; commending a Chronicle of Bohem writen byJohn Pilſenſes, and
having ſpoken of many rites and changes in the world, which ſome doe
approve, and others condemn; "he faith, Albeit the ſimplicitie of faith
may eaſily make us free from theſe toies, that wee may belićve theſe things
to be godly, which they that ſitin Mofes Chaire doe command; yet the
minds ofmen can not be tied, but they willſcarch out truth, that thc un-
derſtanding may attain it's proper object: if this ſearching make us guiltic of
fin, into what miſerie are Chriſtians brought; which dare not for the
decrees of men profeffetruth itſelf, when it is found! If any man in Zeal of
religion dar ſay, the Bishop of Rome and others with him have litle re-
garde unto the Church, theſe flatterers ſay, What will thou, caitife
open thy mouth againſt hcaven, darſt thou mutter againſt the Pope, who is
moſt holy, and a God on carth? But if the ſame which ar called moſt holy,
will
1
t
Part. I. Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
9
will fet not their mouth only, but their hands and feet againſt heaven, and
if when they kill men, they imagines that they are doing ſervice to God,
they are ſo far from ſpeaking againſt them, that they doe commend and
magnify their wicked deeds, and if one will ſpeak otherwiſe, hée ſhall
feele the fire. But in theſe miſeries, I haveonly one refuge, that I will
believe in Chrift, and put all my truſt in him: as for the rites and inventions
of men, I wil ſo long bear with them, as they are not contrary unto the
honour of God, yet ſo that they be inferiour unto the Commands of God
and his Goſpell, without which man can not be ſaved: therefore I believe
not, that all things, which men,condemn, are condemned with God;
nor that all things are holy, which they call holy: for God judgethi other-
wiſe than man judgeth..... It is impoffible that all the World can obey one
man: it is enough, if they believe in Chriſt. Behold, I have writen unto
thee my thoughts: I will ſtand for nothing, except the faith of Chriſt, &c.
- Catal. test. Ver. lib. 19. Philip. Morna. hath the ſame, but more briefly.
8. After the Councel at Pila, Philippus Decius a Lawier of Millain de-
fended the lawfulneſs of that Councel againſt the Pope; that ſeing the Pope
is obdured in Simony, and infamous for moſt corrupt manners the
power of calling a Councel returns unto the Cardinals: which is the moſt
ready remedie in ſuch a neceſſity; eſpecially ſeing the authority of the
Emperour and of the moſt Chriſtian King and the conſent of the Clergic of
Italy and Germany doe all concurre in one; and it is according to the pra-
@ife and Acts ofthe Councels at Conſtance and Bafile. Pope Pius V.cauſed
Thomas Manricus reviſe and gheld or mangle that book, as may bee feen,
in Biblioth. Poffevinis
9. The Waldenſes have been often mentioned i and their doctrin hath The Con.
been related from the report of others: now in the year 1903.
theſe of feßion and
Bohem being accuſed before their King Vladiſlaus, and fearing a perſecu- a Suppli-
tion, ſent unto him the Confeſſion of their faith with an apologeticall ſuppli- cation of
the V Vala
cation. Becauſe I have ſeen this Confeſſion in Faſciculo rerum expetendarum
& fugiender. only, and ſo it is not common, I think good to inſert it
denſes.
heer; Moſt glorious King, and our moſt gracious Lord, Wee afflicted
men, and humbly ſubject unto your Majeſty, and faltly cloathed with a
contemptible naine; doe firſt declare our humble requeſt, and alſo our
earneſt deſire of your long health with the increaſe of every good thing, and
freedom from every evill in your happie Empire, even at it is our duty to
wish unto your Highneſſe. Wee declare unto your Excellencie, that heer-
tofore your Grace's Write is come unto us, not by common rumor only,
but by actuall deed alſo into many of our hands: in which Wrire, by the
accuſation of our enemies, which have unjuſtly given forth their Sentence
of wicked judgement againſt us, wee underſtand that weearcalled wicked
and ungodly men, ſeducers of ignorant people, and through the craft of the
Devill more noiſom, than the falle nation of Turks, Wherefore
wee moft humblýpray, that your pietie would patiently heare us for the
juftice of God, and for his mercies ſake, which wee wish continually that
God would give unto you: and what wee ſhall now write, you may
wirhout doubt think, that every point thereof comes from the ſincerity of
our heart: for whatwee believe in our heart before God, that doe wee in this
manner profeffe with our mouth. Firſt wee with a believing mind have
received this, in which now for ſome ſpace wce having continued, doe
intend conſtantly to perſevere with a ſtable mind and free intention, towit;
All the truth of faith revealed by the Holy Ghoſt, and then by the H. Ghoſt
(c)
layd
1
1
1
IO
C EN TVR I XVI.
.
Part. I.
}
)
7
layd up in the Scriptures a bolesallammed up in the Creed of the Apoſtls,
and alſo really keept by wespeithicive Church, and confirmed by ſignes,
miracles, ſinceer teaching and martyredom; and laſtly diligently explai-
ned by the Nicene Councel, by the Bishop Athanaſius and many Teachers
againſt hereticks: this faith wec confeffe to be neceſſary, even in this ages
for the ſalvation of our ſouls. So lively faith is the univerſal fundation of
mens ſalvation, which faith is by the gift of the Holy Ghoſt beſtowed princi-
pally and by the merite of Chrifts grace, is miniſterially preached in the
Church by the voice of the Goſpel and word of truth, and is exemplarly
confirmed by the Holy Sacraments. We believe and confeffe conſtantly
(while we live) by the ſame fountain of faith that the authour of faith and
giver of Salvation is God almighty, one in the ſubſtance of Godhead, but
three in Perſons, the Father, Sonne, &Holy Ghoſt, one God bleft for ever.
By this faith wee believe of God the Father, wee believe God the Father and in
God the Father. We believe of God the Father,that he begetteth his onlySon,
eternally,whom of his mercy he hath given unto the World for redemption
& ſalvation; by whoſe merite the only Father worketh ſalvation according
to the purpoſe of his own election. By the ſame faith wee believe God the
Father, when we doe acquieſce upon his teſtimony, which came down
from heaven concerning his beloved Sonne, This (ſaid he ) is my beloved
Sonne, hear him. Which alſo the bleſſed and ever unviolate Virgin
Mary, ſaid with a ſuitable mind, VVhatſoever (laid Che) my Sonne
ſhall ſay unto you, doe it. With the lyke faith wee ſay alſo, that his
commandements are faithfull and true and of God, that who ever of
ripe age living in faith ſhall forſake theſe, can no way attain ſalvation
through Chrilt. Wee believein God the Father, when wee knowing that
he is the almighty maker of heaven and earth, love him with our heart,
and really keep his commandements according to our knowledge and po-
wer. The Catholick faith, which wee have once received from God
maketh us believe of Chriſt, believe Chriſt our Lord, and in Chrift: Wec
believe and profeffe of Chriſt the eternall wiſdom. that he is the true and
only God, equallin Godhead with the Father and Holy Ghoſt, -in power,
wiſdom, and that he iscrernall life, proceeding from the Father by perpe-
tuall generation, by whom he made the world. Who, to fulfill the pro-
miſe made unto the Fathers, came perſonally from the high heavens for the
ſalvation ofthe Nations, was incloſed in the wombe of the Virgine, in the
fulneſs of time ſeen onearth, cruelly racked on the croſs, when Pilate was
Preſident of Judea, and with his holy blood gave up the ghoſt: when he
was taken offthe croſs, he was layd in a rockye grave, and on the third day
was rayſed from ſweet ſliep: and lattly on the fourticth day being taken up in
a cleare cloud, we believe that he reigneth at the right hand of the Father,
towit, in a moſt honorable place and moſtworthy unto him, that all the
deſires of our heart and all the confidence ofour hope may be lifted unto
that glory prepared by his blood: which ſitting on the throne ofgrace, plea-
deth as a faith full Advocate for them who ſhall enjoy the inheritance of
glorie: He leaveth not his Church (for which he offered him ſelf unto
death) deftitute ofgrace, vertue and aid by his free gift, which [Church ]
he preſerved diligently in the dayes of his flesh: unto him every knee of
things that live in heaven, on carthand under the carth, is ſo ſubject, that
they ſhould worship and revcrence the Sonne with thcfame glorie, ho-
nour and majeſty, as God the Father, and confeffe with their toungs that
lie lics in lris gloric and foot of the majeſty of his Father , Nor Thall.he ar an
tiine
9
$
1
)
1
3
1
Part. I.
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
11
time deſcend, untill al contrary Nations being made ſubje&tunder his feet,
bec at laſt conſumed with everlaſting damnation. Wee believe Chriſt
Jeſus, when wee fay, that his commandements, which oblidge us to be-
lieve in him, truſt and love him for attaining the eternall life of glory, are
true & faith full. And we believe in Chriſt, when knowing him to bcour
God and Saviour, weedoe imbrace all his words with full faith; and lo-
ving him with perfect love, are united with his true members in faith & .
love. Laſtly by vertue of the ſame faith, which we intend to hold unto our
laſt breath, wee firmly believe of the Holy Ghoſt, wee believe the Holy
Ghoſt, and in the Holy Ghoft: Ofthe Holy Ghoſt, that he is the one true
God with the Father and the only begotten Sonne, diſtinguished in this
only, that he proceeds from both: by vertue of which faith quickning,
renewing & reforming, every one attaineth the participation of Chriſts
mcritorions grace, juſtification, truth, fortitude and perfect ſalvation:
by which [Spirit] alſo the Holy Church is grounded in the faith of Chriſt,
againſt which the gates of hell are not able to prevaile; which alſo by the
fame Spirit in the members of true faith he washeth, juftifieth, ſanctifieth,
ordereth, governeth, gathereth, ftrentheneth & fructifieth: As alſo by
the ſame Spirit were the Holy Scriptures inſpired, and are known: by him
the members of the Church are vnited: from him are the gifts of ruling the
Church and many other things which by the ſame Spirit are made perfect
unto the life of glory. Wee believe the Holy Ghoſt, when wee fully
conſent unto the Divine Scriptures or Apoſtls of God. Wee believe in the
Holy Ghoſt, when with clear knowledge and unfained faith wee love him,
and with the members inſpired by him,wee keep his revealed truth unto eter-
nall glory. By the ſame fulneſs of formed faith wee believe, that the holy
Catholick Church in reſpect of thefoundation of lively faith, is the number
of all the elect from the beginning of the world unto the end thereof,
whom God the Father in Chrift by his Spirit hath choſen, juſtifieth, cal-
leth unto the glory of ſalvation, and magnifyeth ; without which is no
ſalvation unto man. But in reſpect of miniltry and diſpenſations, wee
believe that the holy Catholick Church is the congregation of all Mini-
fters and people ſubdued by obediente, obeying the will of God, from the
beginning ofthe world unto the end of it, whom God only ſendeth inſpi-
red by his Spirit, giving them the word of truth, peace & reconciliation,
that they may bring forth the fruit of ſalvation in the unityofthe Church,
and their travell be not diſappointed ofthe ſaving reward: whoſe names and
number He only knoweth, becauſe he hath writen them in the book of
life. That firſt Church hath none, thar fhalbe damned, and the other is
mixed untill the appointed time of the laſt judgement.But the Church ofma-
lignants ſeekes them that are of that evil one, whom Satan ſendeth in this
time of mortall life, to the perdition ofthe world, and tryall of the elect. On
this Church all the curſes and iad things, that Chriſt & his Apoſtls have
foretold, ſhall be hcaped, towit, that they who are unworthy ofeccleſi-
aftical honour, may rule over them by their power; The promiſes alſo of
renovation are fulfilled in her, And yet wee arrogate not ſo much untous
as that we would be called, or bee the only Catholick Church, as if ſalvation
were to be found with us only: but wee endeavour with all diligence to be
partakers ofthe eccleſiaſticall truth; and wee are afraicd to be ſubject unto
orobcy evill workers, whom wee find to be cnmies of the Church and
its truth, for fear of everlaſting damnation, and for obedience unto Chriſt,
and becauſe they doe minde, ſpeak and doe unto his Church things contra-
(C) 2
ry unto
1
}
(
1
i
7
)
5
1 2
Part. I.
1
.
く
​CENTVRT XVI.
ry unto his law. Wherefore wee willingly endure oppreſſion, tauntings,
and calumnies, for the ſalvation of our ſouls: for un leſs Holy fear, and the
horrour of hell did withhold us, we would embrace the liberty of the world
with it's vanitics, wherin one may live as he lifterh: But wee would rather
chooſe the ſtrạit, derided and ſad way, in which our Redeemer Chriſt,
and the Church (his ſpouſe condemned by the world, and deſpiſed, yet fol.
lowing the example of Chriſt) have walked, than to taſte and follow the
momentany pleaſures of the world. The firſt and chief miniſtry of the
Church is the Goſpell of Chriſt, whereby grace and truth (that were pain-
fully purchaſed by the torment of the croſs ) is revealed, which grace is
given for ſalvation by the Holy Ghoſt and God the Father unto the Elect,
which ar called by the gift of faith. Another neceſſary miniſtry of the Church,
wee declare to be the word of teaching, by which the ſaving truth is known
in the ſenſe of faith: through which knowledge the life of grace and glory is
adminiſtred unto the men of good deſire. Likewiſe wee declare that the ſeven
ſacraments are uſeful unto the Church of Chriſt, by which [Sacraments]
the promiſes of God are ſignified to be fulfilled unto believing people, and
by them entrance into the Church of God for keeping unity among them,
that walk unto glory, is miniftred. Faith, which God gives', cauſeth us
think ofbaptiſme the firſt Sacrament, theſe things: whoſoever of ripe age,
by hearing Gods word, believech, and believing is renewed in foul, and
is enlightened, ſuch by outward washing for argument of inward cleanneſs
attained by faith, ſhould be baptized in the name of the Father, Sonne and
Holy Ghoſt, into the vnity ofthe holy Church. Our profeſſion is alſo exten-
ded unto children, which by the decrec of the Apoſtles (as Dionyſius writes)
ſhould be baptized , and then by the guidance of their God-fathers
being inſtructed in the law of Chriſt, Thould be invited unto, and accuſto-
med with the life of faith. By faith received out of the Holy Scriptures, wee
profeffe, that in the dayes of the Apoftis this was obſerved; whoelover in
their young years had not received the promiſes of the gifts of the Holy
Ghoſt, ſuch did receive them ] by prayer and in poſition ofhands for confir-
mation ofaith. Weethinke the lame ofinfants. Whoſoever being baptized,
ſhall come to the true faith, which he purpoſeth to follow through adverſi-
ties and reproaches, ſo that new birth appeareth in his ſpirit and life of gra-
ce, ſuch a one ſhould be brought unto the Bishop or prieſt, and bcing
demanded of the truths of faith, and of Gods commandements, and of
his good will and conſtant purpoſe, and works of truth, and ſhall teſtify
by confifſion, that all theſe things are ſo , fuch a one is to be confirmed
in the hope of attained truth; and he is to be helped by the prayers of the
Church, that the gifts of the Holy Spirit may be increaſed in him for the
conſtancy and warrefare of faith; and finally for confirming the promiſes
of God, and the truth that he hath, hemay be aſſociated into the Church
by laying on of hands in vertue of the name of the Father, of the Word and
of the Holy Spirit. By this faith, which we have drunk, from the Holy
Scriptures, we believe and confefſe with our mouth; Whercfoeverawor-
thy prieſt with believing people, according to the mind and purpoſe of
Chriſt, and order of the Church, ſhall ſliew forth his prayer with theſe
words, This is my bodie, and, This is my blood, immediatly the preſent
brcad is the body of Chriſt, which was offered' unto death for us; and
ſo the preſent wincis his blood ſhed for the remiſſion offins. This profef-
fion ofour faith is confirmed by the words of Chriſt, which are written by
the Evangeliſts and Holy Paul. Unto this profeſſion may be added; this body
of Chriſt, and his blood, ſhould according to the inſtitution of Chriſt
and
1
>
Part. I.
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
13
mee. And Paulſaith, The cup which we blele, is it noi the communication of the
and his Church, ſhould be taken in both kindes of bread & wine, in re-
membrance of his death, and of his bloodshed, as he ſaid, Doe this in re-
membrance of mee. Then this death of Chriſt, ( as it is declared in the
Goſpel) and the fruits of his death should be preached; as alſo the hope
of his blood shed, as the Apoſtle witneſſeth, ſaying, so oft as ye eat of
this bread, and drink of this cup, ye shall Shem forth the Lords death, untill He
come. Thirdly according to the ſure knowledge of ſpiritual truth, of
which the Euangeliſt John doth write; as alſo for aſſurance of giving, taking,
uſing and of truth, by faith in hope, as the Lord faith, Take, and ear;
Take, and drinke. Fourthly for the conjunct uſe: for according to the in-
ftitution and pra&tiſe of Chriſt, and the primitive Church, the Prieſt
should then adminiſter, when the neceſity of believers requireth , and
he ſhould receive with them, as He ſaith, Doe yee this in remembrance of
1
1
1
blood of Christ? and the bread which we break, is it not the partaking of the body
of Christ? for wee many are one bread and one body, who are partakers of that one
bread and one cup. Fifthly for diftinion of believers from the unbelievers and
unworthy;and for excommunication and rebuke of thoſe,who being defiled
with theſpot of vices, do refuſe to amend. Of this ſaith Paul, I would not
have you partakers with the Devils: yee can not drinke of the cup of the Lord and the
cup of Devils. And again he ſaith, Put away the evil from yourſelves: for if
any who is called a brother among you, becovetous , vor a fornicator, or an idolater,
or a dronkard, orarailer, or a thief, with ſuch a one eat ye not. Behold, this
is our faith, (moſt Gracious King) concerning the body and blood of
Chriſt; which as we are afraid to change, or forſake theſe things, which
our Lord Jesus hath been pleaſed to teſtifie, and for which end we doe
now declareit; ſo neither dare we add any thing unto it, which the Lord
of the Sacrament hath not added; as alſo the primitive Church, which follo-
wed Chriſt in poverty and amiation, in ſingleneſs of heart, hath not altered
the ordinances of his law. Concerning this Sacrament, which our Lord
through his great mercy, hath ordained for love of his elect, have many
contentions ariſen, in opinions, expoſitions, and addition of ſanctions
Cor decrees] ſo that contrary unto the intention of the Lord's inſtitution,
they have furiouſly raged againſt others, even to take away their lives. But
we for eſchuing ſo great miſchief, have our refuge unto the faith of Chrift,
even unto his words, and meaning, ſo often repeated in his word; ſo that
what He commanded to believe, we do believe it ſimply; and what He
liath commanded to do, we would do it faith fully: truly we doe not only
believe that that bread is His body, which being taken, and bleſed
and broken, He teftifietli to be his body; but alſo if He had taken a fto-
ne, and ſaid, This is my body: we would have fully believed it. Becau-
fc of this our ſimple faith, and becauſe we will not ſuffer ourſelves to forfa-
ke it for the opinion of men, wee are called hereticks; likwiſe for the actu-
all ofe, unto which the word of Chriſt and his Apoſtles, and the example
of the work of the ſame facrament doc invite us, becauſe we doe and uſe
it ſo, with upright faith in remembrance of the death of Chriſt, wee are con-
demned, judged worthy of priſon, and are afflicted: for wee being tied'unto
Chriſts command, and diſſuaded by his forbidding, doe worship him with
reverence and honour due unto him, and we feare to worship any other
thing as him only ſitting at the right hand, with the Father and the Holy
Ghoſt. Wherefore, gracious King, let your highneſs underſtand, that we
do ſo, notin contumacy or any contempt, but for feare of God, and in
(D)
obedience
>
14
CENTVRI XVI.
Part.: 1.
/
1
1
obedience unto him: and wee pray, that your Highneſs would shew comt
paſſion on us, who are condemned for the faith of Chriſt, as wee-wish that
the moſt High would of his grace be pleaſed to preſerve and keep your
honour from his wrath. By;the ſame faith we believe, that the ordination
of prieſts is truly from the high Bishop and great prieft; that inſtead of the
emballage of Chrift, the miniſtery, preaching of the goſpelt,' doctrine',
judging; offering of prayers-by men, thanksgivings, and praiſes may be
done unto God by them; And it is from God unto-men, that the promiſe
of God maybe verified in hope of the received true faith, and by excommu-
nication, the wicked may be debarred from that good. And by thcfame
faith wee confeffe, that the promiſes ofGod may be verified in hope of the
received true faith, and by excommunication, tre wicked may be debarred
from that good. And by the ſame faith-wcè confeffc'; thi'at they who'intend
to ordain others should follow the example of Chriſt, and should conſumi
mate his ambaffage with a right mind, without rcfpect of perfons, free
from covetouſneſs and Simony. By the fame faitti: we declare, that they
which are to beordained or promoted to kigher or inférior orders, should
excell other believers in a godly life and faith in Chrift: for å lively fairl'fancti-
ficth, and maketh fic unio alioffices, and poffeffiththe blefling, and life:
for good worksof an honeſt converſation are the garments and ornaments
afa prieft, to the glory of the heavenly Father, and exampleof the people,
and shew the vertue of the word: they should alſo have more aboundant
gifts of the Holy Spirit, towit, inore fervent lovetoward Chrift, confidence
of their own and their nieglabours ſalvation, truſt in God, cquity of mind,
a whálſome fécling of faith in a good conſcience, theire feet 'prepåred unto
the Goſpell of peace , prudence of Spirits knowledge of Gods law, dif-
cerning of Spirits, and the like. What:clerck foever by ſuch an ordination is
advanced unto the prieſthood, wée profeffe, that ſuch an ordination is a Sa-
erament, becaufe iç is a ſigne of the truc prieſthood of Chtiſt Jeſus, and of his
ordination by God the Father, and a forme of the miniſtry as of the head of
his Church, to offer unto God the incenſeoftruth in Chrift. Wee approve,
that three things are neceſſary unto the fullgradation of a preſbyter; firſt the
the triallof his life, faith, gifts and fidelity in leſſer things that are intruſted
unto him: another, prayers witha falting: thirdly, the giving of power with
words ſuitable thereunto, and the impolition of hands for corroboration.
By faith wee doe teftify, that marriage is a lawfull, honeft, and decent union
(in Chrift) of twoe perſons, man and woman, keeping achaft bed without
breach: and it is a ſigne of a great truth, to wit, the coupling of Chriſt
with the Church and a believing ſoul. By faith wee affirme, that if God
give a contrite and humbled heart for ſin, unto a falling finner having the
true faith of Chriſt, and if with heart and mind, and really he repent of his
former ſins; ſuch a one being to truly diſpofed; if he find a presbyter able to
diſcerne good fromevill, and whoſe lips preſerve the knowledge of Gods
law, he should reveale uprightly unto ſuch a prieſt his fins by confeſſion,
by whom (as a judge ruling in ſtead of God and the Church) according to
the law ofthe Lord the weight of the fault may be righely diſcerned, to the
end, he may be ashamed, and being corrected he may have advice of repen-
tance unta reformation of himfelf; and being either looſedor bound by
Chriftskeyes, he may obey humbly, and that fuch humble contrition of the
heart is a facrament, that is, afigne of true grace beſtowed on the repen-
tant. Bur if there be nor a heart contrite, humbled, through faith abhorring
vice, and an afflicted Spirit, embracing the will of God, and alſo confeſſion
with
1
}
1
1
}
Part: 1.
1
1
3
Of Dwerſë COVNTRIES.
IS
with relaxation of the fault, and moreover if fained fatisfaction be added,
wee pronounce it to be a vain ligne and void of the grace of Chriſt. The
anointing of the ficke containes two things in it; firſt, a cauſe of a more ready
approaching unto the diſeaſed: for this it'is not a facrament: the other is the
thing ſignified by that unētion, which is given by God in Chrift: for which
thing prayer eſpecially should be made in true faith, that it may begiven un-
to the fick believer, as bleffed James commandech, ſaying, Is any fick a-
mong you let him call for the Elders ofthe Church, and let them pray for
him, anointing him in the name of God, and the prayer
of the faithfull
shall ſavetim,
and the Lord wil relieve him; and if he be in ſins; they ſhall
be forgiven him : By faith of the fick the ſigne of unction affures him of the
forgiveneſs of lins. Wlien wee liave declared the faith of the Catholick
Church, and her truths by which truth holineſs is given unto her, it rema
mainès to declaré by the fame certainty of faith, the communion of Saints.
The communion of the Saints is, when the members of the Holy Church doc
for common benefite', uſe the good, free , ſaving and adminiftring grace of
God, which is given without repentance; and they exerciſe themſčlves ac-
cording to the grace of God given unto them, to the common utility of
others. It is cleare then, that the elect only are partakers of true faith,
grace and righteouſneſs in Chrift, by his merite, unto the glory of e-
ternall ſalvation as alſo they receive the facraments to the evidence of
faith: albeic they have been ſeduced, yer damnation shall not ceize u-
pon
them. But the wicked of unformed faith, albeit they communicate
truly in the Sacraments, digniries, aďminiſtrations and publick man-
ners, if they he deſtitute of true faith, they communicate unworthily as
hypocrites ; and if they follow the erroneous, by their leading they fall
into fèduction and deceit:By faith ofChrifts grace wee pronounce freely,that
who communicateth with a lively faith, by the ſame he attaineth, through
Chriſt, true remiffion of his ſins; and alſo becauſe he partaketh of the Sacra.
ments of the Church, he getreth by the fame faith and certainty, the relaxa-
tion of crimes: anid at the time of the laſt judgement in the reſurrection, the
glorification of his ſoul, Amen. The Letter which they ſerit with this con-
feſſion is worthy of reading. But for brevity, I omitit. When the Confeſſion
was delivered, their adverſaries ceaſed not to accuſe them ftill, as if they
had writen , otherwiſe then they did believe, or practize: and ſo the King
went on in cruelty againſt them. Wherefore they ſent another Apologie:
where in they tooke God to witneſs of the injuries done unto them by their
adverſaries, and that they had writenin ſingleneſs of heatt, nor did their
tongue dare to ſpeak what their hcart did not believe. There alſo they ex-
preffe them felves more clearly in ſome particulares; as concerning the Eu-
charift they ſay, We do not only believe and confeſſe, that the bread is the
naturall bodie, and the wine is the naturall blood ſacramentally, but alſo
that'the bread is the Spirituall bodie, and the wine is the Spirituall blood,
And to believe this, we are induced by the ſaying ofthe Apoſtle Paul, The
bread which we break is it not the communion of the body of Chrift? and the cup.....?
for weè that are many are one bread and one bodie : forwee are partakers of one bread
The Redeemer of mankind hath commanded to take,
eate, and to doe that in remembrance of him; but no command is given
unto believers, to worship the ſacramental ſubſiſtence of Chriſt's body
and blood: for Chriſt gave unto his diſciples ſitting, what they should uſe;
and they obeying him, did eat and drink, but did not worship the ſacrament.
And the Apoſtles, and their ſucceſſours, for a long ſpace of time went to the
(0) 2
hou
1
and of one cup
t
1
P
1
Part. I.
16
CENTYRT XVI.
houſes of believers, and break the bread with joy: and certainly they did
not worship the ſacrament; nor in ſo doing did they erre, nor were called
hereticks. But they did worship the perſonall ſubſiſtence of Chriſt at the
right hand ofthe Father. And unto the true worshippers of the Divine Ma-
jeſty it is commanded in both the Teſtaments, the old and new , to worship
and adore Chriſt very God and Man, not in the facramentall exiſtence,
but in his naturall and perlonall ſubſiſtence at thc right hand of his Father.
Forthcold Teſtament (as the triumpherover Satan tempting him, remem-
broth) faith, It is wrtiten, Thou shall worſhip the Lord thy God, and him
only ſhall thou ſerve. The veſſellof election explaines the New, when hc
faith, God hath exalted him, and given him aname which is a bove every
name, that at the name of Jesus every knee should bowe.. The in-
carnat truth confirmes this, when he faith, That all men should honour
the Sonne as they lionourthe Father. But none doeth worship the Father
in any creature, but only in heaven, as that prayer published by Chrift
teftifieth, Our Father which art in heaven, O. In the words following
(becauſe they were accuſed, that they did not worship the Virginc
Mary nor the Saints) șhey shew, that they did efteeni of the Virgine.
as blefled aboye all women, not only for that she was ſanctified, but alſo
for that the Sonne of God did aſſume a body of her body; and they eſteem
of all them who were ſan&ified by faith in thegrace of God through Chriſts
merite, and ſo as bleſſed of God they doe honour them with due honour,
they love them, and would follow them, but they can not give them more
honour, than Gods word directs them.
10. When Erneft, Archb. of Magdeburgh was a dyng CAR. 1511. his
Chaplain Clemens Schaw and two Franciſcans were by him, and one of
the Franciſcans faid, Famous Prince; be of good confort, wee will com-
municate unto your Highneſs not only allour good works, but likewiſe of
all the Order of the Minorites: and without doubt, when you have theſe,'
you shall ſtand juſt and bleſſed before the throne of God. Erneft anſwered,
By no means will I truft either in mine own works, orin yours: but the
works of Chriſt only are ſufficient. Catalog. Test. ver. lib. 19. ex Cl. Scham.
11. John Picus, Lord of Mirandula and Earle of Concordia, was about
that time admired for his learning: his books began to be printed An. 1504.
He wrote 900 Propoſitions, which he defended in publick diſputations at
Rome: amongſt them, were theſe following; The truebody of Chriſt is
in heaven locally, and on the altar ſacramentally. By the power of God one
body can not be in diverſe places at once. Confecration is not made preciſe-
ly by theſe words; Hoc est corpus meums unleſs the antecedent words be
added, The Lord Jeſi in the night he was betrayed ..... Neither the croſs nor
any image is to be adored with the worship of latria, no noras S. Thomas
expreſſeth it. The Doctours condemned theſe Thefes: And he wrote an
Apologie, defending them to be Catholick; eſpecially concerning the ſa-
crament he ſaid, The body of Chriſt may be preſent without any conver.
ſion or annihilation of the bread. He ſaid, May be, and not, is preſent, to
cſchue their bonds: without doubt he had ſpoken more plainly, if he could
have done it freely. In an epiſtle unto the Emperour Maximilian An. 1500, he
ſaith, With ſuch faith and piety as I can, I beſeech thee, that with all diligence
thou wouldeſt accomplish that thy moſt Holy purpoſe , to reſtore the
Chriſtian Republick unto the antient liberty : it is walled by outward enc-
mics, and torne by inward; and the sheepfold of Jeſus Chriſt, which was
conſecrated by his blood, liath ſuffered, and dayly ſuffereth farr worſe from
wolves
Part. 1. Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
17
wolves under sheepskins, then under their own colours : Go-on then,
moſt worthy Cæſar, and excite Chriſtian Kings by what means thou canſt ,
and show thyſelf a faithfull ſervant unto Chriſt the King of all Kings
who will quickly deliver his sheep, as wel from outward enemies as from falle
ſhepherds. In time of the conflict of the two Councells of Piſa and Late-
ran, hee handled that queſtion, Whether in the cauſe of faith, a Popeſhould
be preferred before a Councell, or contra? and ſaid according unto the Glofa
ſe of the Decree,diff. 19.0 Anaſtaſius, whereit is ſaid, The Pope ſhould in
matter of faith ſeek a Councell: and therefore the Synode is more than a
Pope. And he adds, Wherefore the archdeacon of Bononia approving
the gloffe ſaid, It is dangerous, to makeour faith ſubject unto the pleaſure
of any man: and ſo ſaid Bernard, What greater pride! one man to prefer his
judgement before all the world. And when he had shewed his judgement,
that the greater number should be preferred before the lefer,cæteris paribus,he
addeth, But if the greater part would decern any thing againſt the word of
God, or againſt theſe things that ſhould not be violat, and a ſmaller
number oppoſeth them, wee should cleaveunto the leſſer number, as in
the Councell of Arimino, and the ſecond at Epheſus; yea, we should be
lieve a Country man or an old wife, rather than a Pope,or a thouſand Bishops,
iftheſe bee contrary unto the Scriptures, and the former follow the Goſpell.
Likewife ſpeaking of that queſtion, Whether the Pope and Councells may
erre? helaith, It may be eaſily decided, becauſe he hath already ſhewed,
they may erre from the Scripture: many Councels and Popes have fallen
into hereſy; it oft hapneth, that he who is accounted Preſident of the
Church, hath not dutifully diſcharged his preſidence; and ſomtimes he
can not be Preſident at all, ſeing it is recorded , that in former time a wo-
man was Pope ; and I remember of a learned man, who in our age had
attained great eſteem of religiouſneſs, and taught (albeit not altogether
publickly) that hee who was choſen Popeat that time, was not Pope.... and
I remember of another, who was received and adored as Pope, whom
good and worthy men thought neither to be Pope, nor that he could be
Pope, for he believed not that there was a God! and they did teſtifyof his
moſt wicked deeds in buying the papacy, and exerciſing all kind of wicked-
nes; yea and they declared his moſt wicked words: for it was affirmed,
that he confeſſed unto his familiar friends that he believed there was no God,
cven ſince hee was ruler of the Papall See, I heard of another Pope, who in
his timc fayd unto his friends, he believed not the inmortality of ſouls; and
when hee was dead, he appeared unto the ſame man, and ſaid, that to his
great loffe, and by everlaſting fire, he had found or knew, that ſouls are
immortall Ph. Morn. in Myſter. This John had an oration in the Councell
at Lateran before Pope Leo X. wherein hefpake freely of ancceflity of Re-
formation, becauſe of their corrupt manners, their adulterate Lawes and
canons, their decaied religion, even among the chiefeſt of them. God-
lineſs (ſaid he ) is almoſt turned into ſuperſtition, righteouſneſs into ha-
tred or favour, and men of all Eſtates doe ſin openly ſo that vertue is oft
blained in good men, and vice honoured in place of vertue, eſpecially by
thoſe whowould have (as it were) the walls and hedges of their own cri-
mes and ſtrange inſolency and contumacy unpunished. Theſe maladies,
theſe fores thou muſt heal, o great highprieſt: or if thou refuſe to curc
them, I fear, left he, whoſecrown thou holdeſt on earth , cut off and de-
ſtroy the infected members , not with fomentations, but with fire and
ſword; I think, verily, that Hegives certain ſigns of his future medicine by
(E)
peſti-
}
18
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. I.
peſtilence, famine and bloody warrs: at ſuch admonitions and heavenly
thunders, wee should have lifted up our ears unto repentance: but wee ra-
ther looſe them like the Moores, which become deaf at the continuall noiſe
of Nilus: nor is it any marvell: for lohn Chryfoftom thinks, that all e-
vill procedes from the Church; and Hierom writes, that he had found no
man, which had deceived the people but the Prieſts: If thou wilt reforme
and correct theſe things, willing or unwilling, thou shalt be thought by the
Chriſtian world, to haue lifted up a ſtandert of a full Reformation. This
thou, o great high prieſt, shouldeſt doe, and none other on earth more then
thou: and if thou wilt not, remember, I pray-thee, that old Prieſt, who
was punished for not punishing the ſin of his ſon: forthey who are ſet over
others, should not only be innocent themſelves, but reſiſt the nocent,
and repreffe their wickedneſs. And when he had Shewed more particularly,
that the converſation of the clergy had very great need of Reformation, he
proves the ſame of their doctrine, and in the end he ſaith,the Holy Scriptures
of both Teftaments are to be reviſed, and corrected according to the antient
Copies of the firſtOriginals, that they may be purged from the errours which
have crept-in by the careleſneſs of Writers,jor default of times: Solemn cere-
monies, concerning which, fome broils have been antiently, are to be
brought into ſome allowable order, and true hiſtories are to be diſtinguis-
héd from Apocryphe fables, &c. Orat. lo. Tici in Concil. Lateran. ex Faſcic.
rer.expetend.
12. Jacobus Faber Stapulenfis had then renown for his learning and
knowledge in all ſciences', eſpecially in Divinity. Aventinus had been his
diſciple, and teſtifieth, that he heard him and Clichtovéusſay fixe hundred
times', that Lombard had troubled the moſt clear fountain of Divine phi-
lofophy with thédurt of queſtions and puddle of opinions. He wrote Com-
mentaries on the Pſalmes, Eccleſiaſtes; on the four Evangels and the e-
piſtes of Paul. His works began to be printed An. 1508, and (as Jo.
Sleidan writes ). he ſuffered many grievous perſecutions by the Maſters of
Paris; but the Kirig; by his miſſives from Spain, exhorted them to ſpare him.
What was his belief in many articles now in controverſy's may be gueſſed
by this, that the Authors of the Belgick Fndex Expurgatorius have filled 18
pages with the catalogue of paffages, which they haveordained to be blot-
ted out of his books: as ouröfhis Comm. on Mathew, they blot out there
words; By faith in Chriſt only wee look for ſalvation; The righteoul-
neſs ofworks is a Pharifaicall.doctrine; Let'nonclay, Peter was that rocke.
Andón Luke, Thegrace of ſalvation is due not to works, but of the good-
nes ofGod only; In very deed not prieſts, but God doth cleanſe ; yet they
are witneſſes; A'll prayer and adoration belongs unto Him alone. And on lohn,
This faith can not bee without love; He fell down and worshipped :
which is a duty to be doneunto Godonly, and the duty of him which con-
fefreth that the Son of God is God; All the Saints are nothing, if the que-
ftion be oftrue worship; Yée believe in God: believe alſo in mee; Or els
he iş but an infidell, albeit he think that he believes. But the Authors of the
Spanish Index have made a ſhorter cut; they order to deſtroy all the Com-
mentary on John, becauſe it can not be wel'amended, ſay they.
13. William Budæus was Secretary to Francis I. King of France: in his
fifth book de Aje (which was printed An. 1913.) he deſcribes the eſtate
of the Church at that time, ſaying;, The clergy are worſe than the worſt of
the people in all kind of vice and wantonnefs: prelats are ignorantand ene-
mies of learning, having no reſpect to the ſalvation of ſouls, but rather
thruſting
1
)
ma
Part. 1.
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
19
i
thruſting them down to hell by their falſe teaching or wicked example. He
ſaw how they fought to abolish the Tragmatica Sanctio: and therefore
when he hath sliewed that the riches of the preſent times are not compara-
ble unto the former times, he addeth, except one ſort of men, who indeed
Thould not have been excepted; theſe are the prieſts, whom now webe-
hold to be the only rich men, almoſt next unto Kings. And when he had
ſpoken a little ſatyrically of them, he addeth; Whence haft chou, o France,
that liberty to be called moſt Chriſtian, if as by religion thou didſt deſerve
that honourable name,ſo by the ſame religion thou endevoureft not to retain
it ſtill? O how would thime enemies clap their hands,and rejoice who do envy
thee this Palladium of thy happines & Kingdom, a gift ſent unto thee from
hcaven! which being taken away, or fading from thee, thou canſt no more
be happy; Beware, I pray thee, that thou bee not too credulous unto theſe
ſonnes ofche earth, who building honourable cftates like unto the Aloida,
ſeeme to make warre againſt God, & climbe into the heavens, to wrong
them who are above: for by conſent of all men, the cauſe of all theſe cometh
from the head & top of Chriſtendom: who unleſs he be well diſpoſed, all the
inferiour members muſt draw the cauſes of diſeaſe from him; We ſee likewiſe,
that godly men do wish; that by providence the pillar of the Church may
be amended, or another be ſett up more profitable; Neithet am I ignorant,
that the foundations of this houſe were layd by a cunning hand on a moſt
firme rock, which by no force can be pulled down, &c. Then he sheweth
the abuſes ofthe Church, eſpecially thoſe that proceed from ſimony, where-
by the government of the Church is altogether diverſe from the inſtitution
of Chriſt. He compareth Chrift & his Apoſtles with the Pope and his court,fo
that he is compelled to ſay, The Bride hath renounced her Spouſe. Then he
complaines, that the diſcipline of the Church, is corrupted by them who
ſhould have been the chief maintainers of it, and who can believe, that the
men, who have done theſe things, can acknowledge the good &true faith
who knoweth not that the choiceftones ofthe ſanctuary have been caftdoun
long ſince, and diſperted, to that the Majeſty of the Church beingruined,
now the Spouſe of Chrift forgetting her mariage-bond, not only hath left
her husband, but shameleſly hath been wandring in the broad waies &
ftreets licenciouſly, &gone a whooring thorough Provinces? who know-
eth not, that the sheapherds are become not only d'eſerters, but drivers
away of their flockes? What? Have we not ſeen the moſt eminent of the
prælats behaving themſelves ſo prepoſterouſly, fo filthily, that they who
ſhould have framed all the daunce to grauity & comelynes, have altogether
abhorred the comelynes oforder,&c. TheJeſuits of the Spanish]ndexExpurg.
have ordained all ſuch paſſages to be blotted out. In his ſecound book De
Tranſat Helleniſmashe faith, if we had but the relicqeus and aſhes of the old
faith, which now is almoſt buried. From which faith God hath called ſome
of his ſtewardsfaith, full who being full of Divine courage,ofgodly emula-
tion, of the Spirit, 'of God, have been a glory & ornament of the Church;
But now and even of a long time theChurch is a waſted houſe; having no co-
lour nor shew of that religion, which Chriſt taught, if we judge of the
univerſality by the greateſt part.
14. lacobus Almainus Do&tour of Divinity, in his book printed at Colen,
De poteſtate Pontificis (againſt Thomas de vio, aliàs Cardinal Cajetan the
Legate of Leo X.) writeth particularly of indulgences, ſaying; The
power of binding & looſing ſeemeth not to be extended unto them that are
in purgatory. ſeing whereſoever promiſes are made in the Scriptures, or
(6) 2
grace
7
20
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. I.
}
grace is promiſed, it is alwayes ſaid, on earth, as whatſoever thou shalt
bind on earth, &c. and it is never ſpoken of theſe who are departed this
lofe. Thence it followeth, ſaich he, That the ſouls in purgatory can not
be delivered from punishment by indulgences , albeit they may be by
prayers .
is. John Tritemius was at this time Abbas Spanhemienfis: he had
many bickerings with the monkes. In one epifle he calleth the prieſts con-
temners ofthe Holy Scriptures: in another he complaineth, that Ariſtotle
was more preached in pulpits, then Chriſt. In his anſwer unto the 8.queſti-
ons of the Emperour Maximilian, he hath theſe propoſitions: If there be any
ſalvation without Chrift, Chriſt is not the Saviour of all. 2. Seing the Sa-
cred Scripture is the work of God, we muſt neceffarily confeffe, it is in all
reſpects perfect: for the great God, whoſe works are all perfect, hath given
unto hisScriptures,ſuch order as he pleaſed, and without all doubt he inſpired
his pen men, how they should write Adquæft. 4. 3. The heavenly doctrine
is not in the words, but in the meaning of the Scriptures, not in the pages of
an hid oration, but in the ſecret of myſticall inſpiration:ibid. 4. Neither hath
the Church any authority without the Scripture, nor is faith given unto the
Scripture, without the Church: for as Auguſtin ſaith, lhad not believed
the Scriptures, if the authority of the Church, had not moved me; So John
Gerſon ſaid, I would not believe the Church, if the Goſpell did not move
me : the Church confirmeth the Scripture, and is confirmed by the
Scripture: when the Church doubteth, she hath recourſe unto the advice
ofthe Scriptures: for the ſame Spirit of God hath founded the Church on
the faith of Jeſus Chriſt, and he only hath inſpired the Scriptures: This is
the three fold cord, which is not eaſily broken: when the Holy Scripture
is by the Holy Spirit coupled with the authority of the Church, ſo that the
Scriptures commend theChurch,and theChurch commendeth the Scripture.
s. Some men think, that the Holy Scripture is in many things confuſed and
imperfect, and yet if they would read it with due purity of mind, they would
find it very perfect & folid. Atlaftheconcludeth; The authority of any Ca-
tholik Church (not of any particular Church) is great, which only in
the doubts concerning faith, hathplace to expound the Scriptures (to wit,
out of the Scriptures themſelves, which are perfect, as he ſaid before]
unto whom ſpeaking according to the Scriptures, the neckes of all powers
are ſubject, &c,
An. 1516. died the worthy Carmelite Baptiſta Mantuanus, a Počt of
ſuch fame,that he is æqualized unto the antient Poëts, as Boftius writeth un-
to Burellus. In many places he deſcribeth the eſtate of Rome,to wit, lepro-
fefſeth his own affection toward that Church, in Fast.lib. 1 2. ſaying,
Et licet his olim nugis juveniliter aures
Prabuerim: tamen ut melius cum tempore fa&tum
Judicium, lis hæc mihi perniciofa videri
Cæpit, ell ex gravium cuneis abigenda virorum.
In his Eclog. 9. he deſcribeth the City, thus;
Mille lupi, totidem vulpes in vallibus iftis
Luftra tenent, eo quod dirum èc mirabile diétu est,
Ipfe homines (hujus tanta est violentia cæli)
Sepe lupi effigiem moreſque aſſumere vidi ,
Inque fuum favire gregem , multâque madere,
Cede ſui pecoris: factum vicinia ridet,
Nec fcelus exhorret , nec talibus obviat auſis.
Sape
1
0
3
Part. I. Of Diverſé COVNTRIES.
21
I
!
1
Sæpe etiam miris apparent monſtra figuris,
Qua tellus affe&ta malis influxibus edit,
Sæpe canes tantam in rabiem vertuntur, ut ipfos
Vincant cade lupos, e qui tutela fuerunt,
Hoftiles ineunt animos, &lovilia mactant.
And in his firſt book Sylvarum after a long catalogue of the impieties of
Rome, he faith, Singula texentem convitia deſeret ætas ,
Tantum ac tale tue est impietatis onus.
Romanis Pater est Mavors, lupa Martianutrix :
Hæc hominum mores ingeniumque docent.
Vivere qui ſanctè cupitis, difcedite: Roma
Omnia cùm liceant, non licet eſe piume. .
And in Fast. libr. 2. he directeth his ſpeech unto Pope Leo X.
Sed tria præfertim reſtant curâ atque labore
Digna tuo: bellum est primum, quæ fella laborator
,
Italia, da pleni humano jam ſangnine campi.
Est aliud; Romana gravi maculata veneno
Curia, qua fpargit terras contagia in omnes
7.
Poftremum, est oppreffa fides, expoſta rapinis
Vndique, ebu in predam populis fubjeéta cruentis :
A te hæc fubfidium magnis clamoribus orant:
Sancte Paier, ſuccurre Leo: Refpublica Chriſti
Labitur, agrotatque fides jam proxima morti .
17. The Univerſity of Padua in their derèrmination for the divorcemene
of Auguſtinus Furnarius a Nobleman of Genua, did hold that thoſe things
which appertain unto the law of God, are not ſubject unto the power
of the Romish Pope, and that in theſe things the Pope is not the Vicar of
Chrift, but only in ſuch things that are committed unto the juriſdiction of
men. Corn. Agrippa in Apolog. S. 2.
18. Cornelius Agrippa Count a Niettesheim Dotorutriuſque Furis became
afterwards counſeller unto Charls V. Emperour. Albeit he continue pro-
fefſing himſelf to be a member of the Romish Church, and wrote deſpite
fully of Martin Luther, yet in ſuudry of his works he diſſembleth not the
eſtate of the Romish Church. An. 15.10. he had a declamation againſt di-
veſſe abuſes of the Church, and in defence of his declamation he wrote
a book which he calleth De vanitate ſcientiarum & artium: in which his pur-
poſe is to shew that no where, no not in the Pope,norinScholaſtik Theolo-
gy is there any Divine ſolidity, but only in the word of God: and in proof
heer of as he taxeth the faults of all ſtudies and Arts, ſo he concealeth not
the vices of prieſts, monks, Bishops, Cardinals and Popes,as elſewhere I have
touched: eſpecially in cap.54. he sheweth, that the Doctours of Theology in
Lovan do reckon among the canonized Saints Ariſtoteles, who by killing
himſelfhad made himſelf a ſacrifice unto theDevils, and nevertheleſs they had
cauſed to print a book de'Salute Ariſtot.and they had published another booke
deVita & Morte Arift. with a Theologicall gloffe:in the end of which they con-
clude, as John the Baptiſt was thefore-runner of Chriſt in things concerning
grace, ſo Ariſtotle was the forerunner of Chriſt in other things, &c. In c.60.
he ſaith, It is not the leaſt part of Religion, that conſiſteth in the pompeofce-
remonies, in cloaths, in veffell, candles, bell, organs, concents, odours,
ſacrifices, geſtures, pictures, in the choiſe of meates, & faftes & ſuch other
things that are in fingular admiration & adoration of the unlearned people,
who receive and take heed only to ſuch things as are before their eyes--, But
(5)
as it
1
1
1
22
CENTVRT XVI.
Part. I.
1
1
-
as it oft happeneth, that thoſe things which are ordained for remedy, turne
to harme, ſo it comes to paſe that by the multiplication of the lawes con-
cerning theſe cæremonies, Chriſtians are now burdened with too many
conſtitutions, with moe than the lewes of old: and which is more to be
lamented, whereas thoſerites are neither good nor bad in themſelves, people
truſt more in them, and obſerve them more præciſely, than the comman-
dements of God; Bishops and prieſts in the mean time looking on theſe
things, as it were, thorough their fingers,and providing well for their own
bellies, &c. But briefly, for rebuking theſe and ſuch other corruptions
in the Church, Agrippa was delated by the Maſters of Lovan, unto the
Emperour, as an hæretik, he defended himſelf by a published Apologia:
and for examples fake they condemned him ofhærefy, becauſe he had ſaid
in Cap. 100. The knowledge of the word of God came by no ſchoole of
Philoſophers, by no Sorbone of Divines , and by no colledge of Schola-
ſtiks, but only God and Chriſt have given it unto us; To which no thing
should be added nor paired. Unto this their cenſure he anſwered in Apolog.
Seet. 23. They think theſe words offenſive unto godly eares, not that
they are contrary unto Scriptures or unto the Church, but becauſe it is dif-
ſonant from the ſchooles, who feeme to have decreed, that Philoſophy is
neceſſary unto ſalvation, and they think it all ungodly, that their Ariſtotle
hath not imagined: But if theſe Propoſitions be falſe, the contrary muſt
be true and Catholik, to wit, not God and Chriſt only, but ſchooles and
Sorbones, and colledges have given us the knowledge of Gods word, and
we may againſt Gods command adde unto, and pair from the canonical
Scripture; Who would think that the Magistri of Lovan are ſo fond & do-
ting, that they will think this propoſition Catholike? &c. And in Sect. 34.
he laid, OMofes, ô Salomon, ô Paul, ổ |ohn, ô Chrit, ô Church of
God, what a Diſciple of Satan is this, who forgeth calumnies againſt the
words even of the Holy Scriptures? what will he anſwer, when he shall ſtand
with me before the throne of Chriſt to give account,that he hath maliciouſly
detracted from the word of God ? ſurely in that day many of Magistri noſtri
will riſe and ſay,O Lord in thy name we haveboldly flaundered, in thy name
we have diſputed eagerly; In thy name we have burnt many men confident-
ly; In thy name we have ſuffred ourſelves to be called Maſters in Divinity; but
Chriſt willſay unto them, I never knew you;&c. ThisAgrippa is called a Ne-
cromancer: butGod will have truth to be juſtified, even enemies beingfudges.
19. Polydorus Vergilius was born in Urbino, and ſent by the Pope into En-
gland in the dayes of Henrythe VIII. to gather the Peter-pence: becauſe the
Kingſaw him a learned man,he wished him to ſtay, ſo he became Archdean
of Wells. Albeit in his writtings he profeſſeth himſelf a Papiſt, yet he con-
demneth the worshipping of images, Tractat, on the Lords Prayer Tag.2: he
maintaines the liberty ofmariage unto the prieſts,de Inv.lib.3.c.4. and in the-
ſe books he sheweth the novelty & vanity of many other abuſes of Rome,
as I have elſewhere noted, and he plainely deſcribeth the matter and manner
of the preachin in his daies, ſaying; John the Baptiſt preached in the de-
fert of Judæa, our Saviour preached and commanded his Apoſtles to preach,
ſaying, Goe, teach all nations, and preach the Goſpell. Whereof ſome
of our Divines are ashamed, when they preach; or then they are weary of it:
for when they have perfunctoriouſly read a part of the Goſpell, as if then
people had no more need of inſtruction; they digreffe to their fained quæ-
ſtions, there they wreſtle: and as if they were mad, they vexethemſel-
ves, wreſting the Holy Scriptures as they pleaſe: they corrupt all, they
confound
Part. I.
23
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
!
1
confound all with their cries: when their fury is allayed, they come to
baſe things, talk of the prices of victuals; of pedlers: lik jefts ſome times
they jeere: and for the ſame are they commended by the foolish people,
and this ſort of preaching is moſt frequently uſed, and moſt commended;
But would to God, oft times they (pred not worſe: for as no ſort of men is
ſo profitable for religion, if they would preach the Truth, ſo none doe
more harme , when they ſtudy to preach for to pleas the people: for when
they have once gotten the name of holyneſs, they doe moſt harm, be-
cauſe they are moſt eaſily believed, as if they would teach nothing, but that
men should live better; But ſome who should preach, teach nothing at
all, ſo that they may juſtly be called dumbe dogs; So either by vanity or
ſilence, they luffer Chriſt to be unknown among the people--. Some
times they prate one thing after another off hand, that like flying birds
they wote not themſelfes where they will end. de Inven.rer.lib.5.cap. 9. Again
in his treatiſe de Interpert. Orat. Dom. hę faith; We eat the bread of Chrift,
when we believe, that he is the Son of God, as it is ſaid, he who believeth in
me, hath eternall life: and theprieſts should diſtribute this bread unto us by
preaching; but thou wile ſay, how can prieſts feed ſo many, feing the
greateſt part of them is ignorant of letters, and the number of people is
infinite? Let us alſo paffe by that, &c. Briefly it is manifeſt how many
things he did not love in the Church then, that the Authours of the Index
Expurgatorius have fulled 8 pages, with the catalogue of theſe things, which
now they diſallow in that his one work de Invent. rer.
20. At the ſame time fome Cardinals & Bishops incited Lewes II.
Kingof France againſt the Waldenſes (who had continued ſo many hun-
dred years in theſe places on this ſide of the Alpes) as if they were inceſtua
ous, witches and hæretiks: and therefore they wished the King to ex-
pell them all without examination. On the other ſyde they ſent commif-
ſioners to declare their innocency before the King. The Cardinals would ha-
ve debarred them from the Kings preſence, becauſe the canon-law ſaith,
Hæretiks should not be heard. Lewesanſwered, If I were to fight aganſt
the Turk, I would firſt hear, what he would ſay. So he ſent for the commif-
ſioners of Merindole, and Cabriers: they reverently declared, that they
believed the Holy Scripture, and the Creed of the Apoſtles, but they leaned
not to the Pope and his doctrines; if the King shall find other wiſe, they
ſubmit themſelves moft gladly unto his cenſure, The King ſent one of his
Counſellers Adamus Fumæus, and his confeffour N. Parvus à Dominican,
to inquire whether it where ſo, as they had ſaid. They went into theſe Pro-
vinces, and after due ſearch, they reported, that the Infants among them
were baptized, the articles of faith and the law were preached, the Lords
day was religiouſly obſerved, and the word of God was expounded: they
could find no witchcraft, nor whoredom among them, but they had no
images in their Churches, nor ornaments of the maſſe. The King anſwered
with an oath (as afterwards Pope Gregory XIII. ſaid unto his Cardinals
concerning the Calviniſts) ſaying, Theſe men are better then I and my
people. Fo. Lampad. in Nellif. part. 3. Alſo Claudius Seiſelius Archbishop
Taurin. gives them a large teſtimony of approbation, howbeithe follo-
wing the multitude wrot aganſt them.
21. An. 15 16. Fohn Major à Scot, & famous Profeſſour of Divinity in
Paris , publisheth ſome propoſitions, which he handleth more largy
on lib. 4. Sentent. dist. 2 4. quaest. 3. Firſt, the moſt great high prieſt hath no
temporal government over Kings, &c. 2. If thou ſay, he ſucceded unto
(F) 2
Chrift
.
--
24
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. I.
$
1
1
Chriſt, and Chriſt is Lord of all; thou canſt not prove, that Chriſt accor-
ding to his manhood is Lord of all, ſeing he ſaid unto Pilat, My Kingdom
is not of this World: and albeit the antecedent were granted, the conſe.
quent is weak and impoſſible to be proved: for the Vicar is not of ſuch au-
thority, as his Superiour: and Chriſt did inſtitute Sacraments, and
gave
the law of grace, and he may revoke all the poſitive law of Gods, but the
Pope may not doc ſo. 3. If wegrant the contrary, then it followeth, Con-
ftantin gave nothing unto Silveſter, but only reſtored his own unto him:
but the contrary is diſt 95.6. Conftantinus & 12.9.1.6. Futurum. 4. The Popes.
confeſſe that temporal jurisdiction belongeth not unto them, neither will
they derogate from the right of Kings. Innocentius III.in cap.Novit de judiciis.
and Alexander in C. cauſam : Qui filit fint legitimi. s. Many devote Kings,
who are canonized by Popes, never acknowledged the Pope of Rome to be
their ſuperiour in temporal things, and died in that belief-- for earthly power
dependeth not upon the Spiritual power of the Pope, as a Centurion on his
Colonell, but as two powers that are notſubordinate, or whereof the one
dependech noton the other:for aKing is not the vallall ofthe Pope,ſo neither
is the Emperour any way ſubject unto him. Theſe were not the opinions of
one Scote alone, but the common tenentes of France, as is alſo manifeft,
becauſe on the 27.day of March An. IS 17. was a ſolemncappellation of the
Vniverſity of Paris in their general congregation at S. Bernards, for them-
ſelves and for all who would adhere unto them; by their Proctour Arnulph
Monnart, before William Huk Docto.V.I and Dean as an authentike perſon,
becauſe they could not compeare before him to whom they did appeale;
wherein they proteſt that they will attempt nothing againſt the catholick
Church, nor power of the Pope being wel adviſed; then they declare,
that the Papall power maketh not the Pope impeccabilis, that is, ſuch as can
not ſin, neyther hath leave to fin: and therefore ifhe command any thing
that is not juſt, he should patiently endurę, ifit be not done which is wic-
kedly ſuggeſted unto him: neyther should obedience be given unto him,
if he decree anything to be eſtablished aganſ the preceptes of God, yea juft-
ly may he be reſiſted: But if he be aided with aſliſtance of potent men, who
are perhaps deceived with wicked ſuggeſtion or no good Counſell, ſo that
he can not be reſifted, yet one remedy remaineth by the Law of nature,
which no Prince can take away, towit, the remedy of appellation, which
is a kind of defenſe competent unto every man by the law of God,of nature
& ofman; Then they approove the Councells of Conſtance and Baſile, &
they do urge the conſtitutions made in them for reformation of the Church,
which was neceſſary at that time: this they declare particularly, towit,
the remedies againſt ſimony, annates, &c.
ates, &c. In prejudice whereof ( fay
they) Leo X. in a certain aſſembly within Rome, wee know not how,
yet not gathered in the Spirit of the Lord, with whom nothing can be dif-
cerned nor decerned aganſt the law of God & Holy Councells; he, I ſay,
gaping after his own lufts & lucre---; Therefore we, theRectour &Univerſity
feeling ourſelves burthened, wronged, oppreſt, doe appeal-from our Lord
the Pope, not being well adviſed in abrogating the ordinances of the ſaid.
Sacred Councell of Bafile & ofthe pragmatike ſanction, in ſetting forth new
ſtatutes, unto a Councell to be lawfully aſſembled -- inſtantly, more
inſtantly, and moſt inſtantly proteſting, that we will proſecute this appella-
tion by way of nullity, abuſe, iniquity or any other way, that we beſt
may, option remaining unto us, &c. The chieff membres of the Uni-
verſity did allſubſcribe folemnely, and their ſeall was affixed. Faſc. rer.expet.
22. Vla
}
+
1
}
Fol. 34, 35.
1
+
1
Part. I.
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
2
22. Vlrichius Vttenus cauſed to re print the book of Laurentius Valld againſt
the forged Donation of Conſtantine, and he prefixed an epiſtle unto Pope
Leo An. 1917, where he ſaith, Let it come to light, if any thing hath
been a long time hid ; and let it come with the more confidence s as it is
more true, or hath been written the more ſincerely. What a booke is
this? whichother Popes could not endure; becauſe they would not heare
the truth ..... What doth that concerne you, that they ſaid, Itis written
againſt the honour of the Eccleſiaſticall eſtate? or that they faid, it ſpeaks
amiffe of the highprieſts ? for certainly they were not highprieſts, which
did forge the Donation of Conſtantine, becauſe they were not shepheards.
Nor was it the Church, that received it, becauſe it was not the Congre-
gation ofbelievers in Chriſt. Foriftheſe had been shepheards, they would
have fed Chriſts sheep, and not invaded and devoured them. And if they
had been the Church, certainly they had called the Nations unto life and
liberty, and not have drawn Empires and Nations under their yoke.....
Certainly, all the moſt bitter ſpeeches and all the moſt cruell deeds are juſtly
due unto theſe highprieſts,who have forged that deteſtable crime. And why
not? unto robbers, thieves, tyrants. For who is a more violent robber, then
he which catchethſo, that he holds no meaſure in robbing? ſuch were they,
who
upon
the leaſt occaſion have gone into infinite boldneffe of robbing;
who have ſold grace, and for ſo long atime have ſet to fale, pardons, diſpen-
ſations, and bulls of Iknow not, how many kinds; who have appointed
prices forremiſſion ofſins, and have purchaſed gain from the punishments
of hell.. who are not content to crave extraordinarily once a year, but
ſent ſo oft as they would, torequire, ſome pretending for one thing, and
ſome for another; ſome at is were for a levie againſt the Turks, and ſome
to build a temple in Rome unto bl. Peter, and they never doe it. And when
they had done all theſe things, they would be called moſt bleſſed and moſt
wholy,nor could they ſuffer a word to beſpoken againſt their manners, much
leſs any thing to be done againſt them. But if any man had ſpoken of liberty,
ormade the leaſt obſtacle unto theſe robbers , they would have raged againſt
him to death, and quickly have undone him..... Therefore they were not
shepheards, becauſe they did not ſave ſouls, but uridid them, and they made
thesheep of Chriſt a ready prey unto the devouring wolves. I lay therefore,
they were not shophcards, but rather volues ; nor guardians , but trais
tours and thieyes, Wherefore it is lawfull to ſpeak ill of them: for certain-
God did not regard them, ſeing they regarded not the peace of God: and
ſo long an high prieſt hath not been in the Church, as there hath not been
peace...... who were not content to kill the bodies of men cruelly, for
mantaining the truth, but would deſtroy the fouls, beloved of God, the ſpouſe
of Chriſt, that nobleſpoile of hell, that reward purchaſed by the blood
of Chriſt have they trode under feet , killed and devoured, &c. This he
wrote from his caſtle Steckelberg Decemb. 1. 1917. There indeed he com-
mends Pope Leo, wishing (as it ſeemes) he were fuch an one: but a little
after that he ſpeakes more freely: for when Pope Leo fent unto Germany
to extract tithes for preparațion of warrs againſt the Turk, the Princes of
Germany aſſembled, and there in preſence of the Emperour one being.de
manded to give his advice, had a large diſcourſe. Ort. Gratius writes, it was
faid to be the Oration of vlric. Hutten. Among other things he ſaith, Yee
would expell the Turk: I commend your purpoſe: bat I fear , that yec
miſtake the name: feek him in Italy, not in Afia: our Kings are able to
defend their own Dominions from himn in Alia: but all Chriſtendom is not
(6)
able
1
26
CENTRI XVI.
Part. 1.
able to danton theother: the one hath skirmished with his nighbours, and
as yet hath donc us no harm; but the other opprefſeth every where, and
thirſteth after the blood of miſerable people: yee can not ſatiate this Cerberus
with a flood of gold: there is no need of armes nor an Army: tithes will
be more forcible then garriſons of fouldiers. When Idoeweigh the mat-
ter ſeriouſly, I ſee, two wayes are propounded; one, at the command of
ſuperſtition, craves gold; the other, if wee refuſe, threatneth the Popes
curſe: take either of the two, as you will: but ô fond and ſuperſtitious
opinion of men, who think him to be the God of heaven! he who duely
conſidereth, ſeeth that all are carried at the becke of the Florentines: Not
to give, is offenſive; and to give is gracious: the thunder of Chriſts vicar
is not to be deſpiſed, but every bolt is not to be feared, eſpecially when it
is directed by humane affections : Ifearethe indignation of Chriſt, but not
of the Florentines: This is the cauſe of the Florentines, and not of Chriſt.
The laſt yeare,upon no ſmall charges, were the wars carried on againſt Fran-
cis.D. of Urbine, who was expelled out of his Dominion, that Laurence
Medices might have it: Lewes was not provident enough to leave more
gold..... When the Urbin Duke is away, the lykeſfortune is threatned
againſt the Prince of Ferraria, and then weemuft ſalute Laurence Medices
a Citizen of Florence, King of Hetruria. This shall be the effe&t of the tieths,
and this is the craft of the Italian Turk, who by the convoy of ſuperftition
entreth into our bowels, &c.
23. About that time the ſtudy of learning was in a manner revived in
many parts of Europe: for Pope Leo X. erected ſome Colledges at Rome:
Cardinal Francis Ximenius Archbishop of Toledo cauſed the Bible (called
Complutenſia) to be printed Anii sisi in four languages, the Hebrew with
the Chaldaick, Greek & Latine tranſlations. Henry VIII. did endowe the
Univerſities of England: Francis King of France did the lyke there: ſo allo
did Charles in Low-Germany; as we heard before of Wittenbergh and
Frankford. Becauſe Sanêtes Pagnin and Arias Montanus had tranſlated the
Bible word for word, which did not ſo well agree with the Latine phraſe;
Francis Vatablus the Kings Profeſſor of the Hebrew tongue at Paris tran-
Nates the old Teſtament in a clearer ſtyle. And here Andrew Cratander the
Printer then at Baſile deſerves to be remembred : hee was both learned and
wealthy, and upon his chargesſet many learned men a worke, to tranſlate
the books of John Chryſoſtom, Cyrillus Alexandrinus , Theophyla&us
and ſuch other antient Greek Authours, which then began to ſpeak Latine
in his houſe, as the Emperour Charles V. teſtifies in Exemp: privilegii, be-
fore the works of Cyril. After him (a litle later in time) was Robert Stepha-
nu that learned and famous Printer at Paris: it appeares in his Refponf.ad cen-
furas Theolog. Parif. that, when he was Corrector in the sliope of his fa.
ther-in-law SimonColen, he, cauſed to be printed a little New Teftam. cor-
rected in ſundry texts conforme unto the Greek: for this cauſe the Sorbo-
nifts cried out againſt him, as worthy to be burnt; for (faith he) they cal.
led that corruption, whatſoever was purged from the dregs of their com-
mon ignorance. This was in theyeare 1522. Imake mention of him in
this place eſpecially , becauſe of that which followes in that his Anſwer ;
lieſaith, I may ſpeak this truely, when I did ask them ſhe is speaking of the
Masters of Sorbone ] In what place of the New Teſtament is that written?
they did anſwer fike shameleſs whores, They had read it in Ierom. or in the
Decrees: but they knew not, what the New Teſtament was: Even ſo igno-
rant were they, that they knew not, the New Teſtament was wont to be
printed
l
Part. I.
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
27
+
printed with, and after the old Teſtament. This [faith he] will be though
prodigious, and yet moſt true, and certain which I shall relate: a few years
agoe, one of Coledge was wont to ſay dayly: I wonder cliat theſe young
men talk of a New teſtament: I was above so.years of age, and knew not
what a New Teſtament was. Oh blindneſs, and alſo deſperate shameleſneſs!
So far be. But how groſs foever was the ignorance of many not only of
the vulgar fort, but of thoſe which were called Rabbies ; nevertheleſs
all Sciences, and languages were polished every where, as there were at that
time many learned men; and ſo by mercifull providence the world was pre-
pared for a Reformation.
24. And here Eraſmus a Roterdamer deſerves to be remembred: about
that time he was buſy in tranſlating ſome Greeke Fathers into Latine, and
in delivering ſome Latine Fathers from the moths, and gathering from
fundryBibliotheks the diſperſed Copies both of the one ſort and the other: ſo
that by his diligence many Printers were held in worke , and Europe was
furnished with books, more abundantly than ever before: and in the year
1916. he published a trandation of the New Teſtament out of the Greek by
the permiſſion of Pope Leo: that worke, as it was acceptable unto good
men, ſo it did provoke the implacable hatred of the idle Monks againſt
him:
they had their quarells againſt him before that: for in the year 1508. he
had been in Italy, and in his returning, he wrote a part of what he had ſeen
and heard, in a little book under thetitle, Eymuimperos pamipoons in the praiſe of follys
and in a jocund way brings Folly as ſpeaking, what He thought ; among
other things, Folly ſpeaking of the preachers, faith, They have deviſed
a foolish faith, but a pleaſant perſuaſion, rowits. If one shall look upon a
painted Polyphemus Chryſtophorus, he shall not perish that day; orifonc
shall in the preſcribed' words pray unto Barbara, heshall return ſafe from
battell; or ifupon certain dayes he can meet with Eraſmus (this was the name
of a Canonized Saint) and give hioi ſome waxe-torches, and ſay ſome pray-
he shåll ſoon become rich. And now they have found George for
Hercules, as alſo another Hippolytus ; and almoſt they worship his horſe,
when he is trimmed with tappers and ſtudes, and they beg his favour with
ſome new gift: it is royalto ſweare by his brazen helmet. And what shall
I ſay of them, who moſt ſweetly flatter themſelves with the fained pardons
of lins, and who meaſure theſpace of purgátory with their hour-glaſſes,
( as if with a mathematicall-line) without errour, the agés, years, months,
dayes and hours; Or of them, who truſting to ſome little buttons and
short prayers, which ſome pious deceiver hath deviſed either for ſport or
gain:; do perſvade themſelves of every good thing, riches, honours,
pleaſures , fulneſs', continuall health , long life, able old-age, and at
lalt a chaire next unto Chriſt in heaven, which nevertheleſs they wish not
for a long time, that is, when the pleaſures of this life sliall leave them
againſt their will, then let the joy of heaven come..... What is more foo.
lish, yea what is more happy; than they who for ſaying dayly ſeven verſes
of the holy Pſalmics, doc aſſure themſelves of more than the higheſt happi-
neſſes and theſe magical verſes fome devill (ſurely a merry one) but naughty
sather than crafty, is thought to have told Saint Bernard: and theſe things
are ſo foolish, 'that almoſt I myſelf am ashamed of them: and yet they are
approved, not only by the vulgar people, but even by the profeffours of
religion. And is it not all alike, that now every Country hath their
per
culiar Saint, and they divide every thing among them, and give unto every
one of them their own rites of worship; one will heale the tooth-ache,
(G) 2
another
ers,
}
28
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. I
1
another is helpfull it childbirth , another will bring again a thing that is fto-
len... and what ſeek they from theſe Saints, but what belongs unto folly.
Why should I enter into the ſea, of theſe ſuperſtitions? though I had an
hundred tongues and an iron voice, I could not tell all the names of their
ſuperſtitions, which nevertheleſſe the prieſts doe, not unwillingly, both
ſuffer and nourish: for they know, how much gain accrueth hereby....
How many will ſet up a waxe-candle unto the Virgin the mother of Chrift,
and that at noone, when there is no need of it...Some will goe toJeruſalem,
to Rome or to S. James, where they have nothing to doe.... It were good
for me not to touch the Divines, nor move.that ſtinking pudle: for they
are a ſort of men very peevish and loon provoked: it may be, they will
ſet
upon me
with fixe hundred concluſions, and force me to recant? or
if I will not, they will proclaime me an heretick : for it is their cuſtom to a-
fright men with this thunder, if they be not content. And indeed albeit none
others will leſs acknowledge my bountifulneſs, theſe alſo are not a little ob-
þlidged unto mee, while rhey being happy with their ſelf love, as if they
were dwelling in the third heaven, doefrom above look down upon mor-
tall mens as ſo many beaſts creeping on the earth , and l'allmoſt doe pitty
them, when theyțare compact roundabout with ſuch a {warme of Mafterly
definitions, concluſions, :corollaries, propofitions expliciteandimplicite,
and ſo many fly ſubterfuges, that Vulcan's chaines shall not hold them,
but they shall eſcape with diftin&țions, where with theycutalunder all knots
cafily as with a Tenedian ſword; they have ſo many new-çoined words and
prodigious terms. And then they expound the hidden myſteries at their
pleaſure,as what way the world was made and ſet in order;by what conduite
the infe&tion of fin is derived unto pofterity: by what wayes, in what
meaſure, and how much time Chriſt was perfected in the Virgin's wombez.
how theaccidents canſublift without their own houſe in the ſacrament. But
thoſe are triviall things: it concerneth the Maſters and (as they call them)
the illuminate Divines, if at any time they fall out, to declare, Whether
there was any inftant or moment in the generation of God; whether there
be more fon-ships in Chrift; whether this bea poſible propoſition. The fa-
ther hateth his ſon.... What-liad Peter. confecrated at that timewhen
Chriſt's body was upon the croſs; whether at that tiinc Chrift could be cala
led a man; whether after the reſurrection we shall eat and drinke, that lo
we may prevent hunger and thiţit. There are innumerable toyes, more
fubtile then theſe, of notions, relations, formalities, quiddities, hec-
ceities, which none can behold with his eyes, unlefs he can through the thic-
keft darknes belold the things that are not.... And neyertheleſs theſe
doe find by my means lomes, who when they hcare them, thinke they
heare Demofthenes or Cicero: of which fort are eſpecially merchapts and
women, whoſe eares tliey endevour chiefly, so pleaſe.. becauſe theſe.
will give them a parț of their ill-purchaſed.goods, if their bort is softly hand-
Jed; aud the women for many cauſes doe favour this ardei. And the
high prieſts and Gardinals and Bishops have long agoc followed handſom-
ly the fashions of Princes, and goe beyond them. Ifany will conſider what.
meaneth thelinnen furplice with the ſnowy, colour, towit, a life-altogea
ther unſpotted; and what meaneth thọ two-horned mitre with one knot
tying both the tops, towit, the perfect knowledge of both the old and
new Teſtament; what meanc the hands covered with gloves, but the ada.
miniſtration of the lacraments purcand free from all contagion of humane
things. What the ſtaff, but the moſt watchfull care of che concrèdited.
flock.
1
...!
Part. I.
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
29
$
1
I
{
flock. what the croſs, that is carried before him, but the victory of ail hu-
mane affections. I ſay, if any will conſider theſe and many ſuch other
things, would he not live a ſad and penſive life? But now they do well,
if they feed themſelues, and leaue the care of the sheep either unto Chriſt,
or unto ſome Frier, as they ſpeak, orunto a Vicare:' but in gathering mo.
ney, they are Bishops indeed; no blindneſs there. After the ſame man-
ner, if the Cardinals would conſider, that they are fucceffours of the
Apoſtles; and that the things shall be required of them, which thoſe have
done; and that they are not Lords, but adminiftratours of ſpiritual gifts,
of which they muſtere long give account; or ifthey would conſider their at-
tire,and think with themſelves, what meaneth this white coar, but thehigheſt
and moſt excellent innocencyof life: and what meaneth the internall pur-
plc? is it not their zealous love to God? What meaneth the externall
purple ſo large and wide, that it covereth all the moſt Reverend's mulet ,
yea and may alſo cover his Camell? is it not his love ſpreading it ſelf fo
broad to help all men, that is, to teach, exhort, comfort, rebuke, ad-
monish, compoſe warrs, relift wicked Princes, and gladly to bęſtow, not
only their riches, but their blood on Chriſt's sheep? And yet what have che
ſucceffours of the poor Apoſtles to do with riches? I ſay, if they would
conſider theſe things, they would not be ambitious of ſuch a place, and
they would gladly leave it, or certainly they would be more laborious, as
the antient Apoſtles lived. Now the chief highprieſts
, which are the Vi-
cars of Chriſt, if they would follow his life, that is, poverty, labour ,
teaching, croſs, contempt of life orif they would remember their name
Papaw, that is, a Father, or their ſirname, moſt holy, who were
more afflicted on earth or who would buy that place with all their wealth?
or when it is bought, defend it with poiſon, ſword and all manner of
violence: low great commodity shall they be deprived of, if they had any
wit, or a grain of that ſalt, where of Chriſt ſpeakes......... I was lately as a
theologicall diſputation (whither I often go) and one asked, what authority
of DivineScriptures commandeth to burn an heretick rather than to convince
him with reaſon? An old grave man (you might by his facely countenance
have known him to be a Divine) ſaid with great indignation, the Apoſtle
Paul hath given this law, Hereticum hominem poft vnam et alteram admoniti-
onem de vita. And when he thundered the words again and again, and ma-
ny did admire wliat had hapned unto him, at laſt he explained him ſelf,
aud faid, Put out the life of an heretick. Some did laugh, and yet many
did commend it as a very theologicall commentary, &c. The ſame Eraf-
mus in epift. ad Fod. Fon.dated Louan. 6. id. May, An. 1521 shewes the la-
mentations of all good men for the apoſtaſie of the Romane Church, and
the general corruption in do&rine aſwel asin manners; and how they
carneſtly dealt for Reformation, but could effectuat nothing, becauſe of
the covetournesof Prelates. of him more followes.
25 foh. Ludovic Vives (borne in Valentia, and living at that time in Lo-
van) at the intreaty of Eraſmus did reviſe and collation ſundry ald Copies
of Auguſtin's books de civit.dei, and wrote annotations or Commentaries
upon them, where he noteth the condition of the time; as lıb. 2.6.21.
not.penult. he ſaith, What will ye do with theſe Princes of the Schools,
which as yet know not, that Paul wrote not in Latine, but in Greek? As
alſo it is a very preſumptuous thing, that theſe which are altogether igno-
rant of the manner of ſpeaking, will ſo often diſpute foolishly, and deter-
mine more foolishly of the ſignificationof words: which they do every-
(H)
where
1
a
30
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. I.
shewes;
wliere both in Diale&tick and philoſophy, where asthey would ſeem to be
nothing leſs then Grammarians, and take it very ill, if any who is a little
more learned, will but ſpeak of a word in theſe Arts. Lib. 7.6. 26. Augu-
fin ſpeaks of the prieſts of Cibele, which in his time were wont to go abeg.
ging from tlic people, where upon they did live lewdly; and Nota a Vives
that in the days of Cicero the begging of theſe priefts was reſtrain.
ed unto ſome daies, becauſe ſuperſtition poffeßeth mens.minds, and emp-
tied their louſes: and he addeth, What if Auguſtin and Cicero ſaw the
wealthy and moſt large Societies begging from them a farthing, who
should rather diftribute of their own, where with they abound and over-
flow? and in the mean time the giver biteth dry bread, and drinketh wa-
tr out of an earthen veſſel, for which he muft work hard both night and
day for himſelf and children; and the rich beggar ſurfers himſelf with white
bread, wood-cocks and good Arong wine Lib. 8 6. 27. Auguſtin ſaith ,
What believer ever heard a prieſt..... ſay in his prayers, I offer a ſacrifice
unto thee, Peter, or Paul, or Cyprian, ſeing at their monuments it is offe
red unto God, who hath made theſe to be men and Martyres? ..... we
worship not therefore our Martyres.... nor turne we the villanies of the
gods unto their ſacrifices. Vives addeth, But now the cuſtome is, when a
holy day is kept unto Chriſt, who hath redeemed mankind by his death,
to make playes unto the people, litle differing from the antient comedies:
albeit I ſpeak no more, whoſoever heareth, will think it filthy enough;
they make ſports in that, which is moſt férious: they laugh at Judas glory-
ing moft foolishly that he hath betrayed Chriſt: there the diſciples fly away,
when the ſouldiers purſue them, and that not without the loud derifion
both of the Actours and beholders: there Peter cutterb off the care of
Malchus, and the black band clap their hands, as if the captivity of Chriſt
were well revenged. And a litle thereafter, hethat foughtſoftoutly, being
afrigtted at the queſtion of a girle, denieth his Maſter; then the multitude
ſcorned the maide, and hiſſed at Petet: among ſo many laughings, and ſo
many fooleries, Chriſt only is fad; and while he endeavoureth to fetch up
ſad affections, I know not how, but not only there, but alſo in the very
act of religion he cooleth to the great crime aid impiety not only of the bea
holders and Acours, but of the prieſts, who will have ſuch things to be
done. Lib. 11.6.18.b.Vives faith, Auguſtin ſaith, that there is ſome ofthe
arte of Rhetorick in Pauls words: it is tolerable, becauſe Auguſtin faith
it: but if any of us would ſay it, they would cry out againftit, not as a crime
only, but as hereſy: fo ready at hand are hereſies: they talk of nothing
ſooner nor more eaſily, when themſelves are full of them. Lib. 18.6. 22.
Auguſtin faith, Rome was built as another Babylon, and as the Daugh-
ter of the former Babylon. Vives faith, The Apoſtle Peter calleth Rome
Babylon, as alſo Hierom expoundeth it in the life of Mark, and writing to
Marcella, thinks, that no other Babylon is deſcribed by John in the Reve-
lation, butthe city Rome: but now it hath laid off ſo odious a name. for
no confuſed thing or riff-raffe is there: every thing is diſtinguished by cer-
tain lawes, ſo that albeit every thing may be ſold and bought there, yet
yee shall doe nothing without law and formality even of the moſt holy
law. Andc. 31. no.c. Vives faith, There is mention of this Prophet [Haba-
cuc) in Dan. 14. that he brought his dinner from Judea to Babylon unto Da
niel: but Auguſtin uſeth not this teſtimony for proofe of his time, becauſe
that ſtory of Bell and all that 14 chapter, and the hiſtory of Suſanna.
are Apocrypha , nor are in the Hebrew, nor were tranſlated by the L'X X.
!
1
Lib. 18.
1
1
1
/
Part. I.
Of B RI I A N N E. 31
Lib. 1 5.6.11. a, Auguſtin juftly derides them, which give more credite
unto tranſlations, then unto theſe languages from which the ſacred Scrip-
tures have Howd into others. And lib. 2 1.c.24. d. Paul ſignifieth, that no
man can boaſt, that he is made glorious by his own merits, but that it is
wholly by Gods benefite. He hath many ſuch paſſages, that are blotted out
by Index expurgator.
25. In a word, there was no Nation, that did not oppoſe their grievan-
ces at that time againſt the impious inuentions of the Romane Court, that
they did violate all Concordata; they reſerve all the fatteſt Benefices unto the
Cardinalls; they without all order diſpenſe expectative graces; exact An-
nates without pitty; meaſure indulgences according to their luxury ; mula
tiply the exa&tion of tiths under pretenſe of Turkish war ; ſell benefices
and prieſthoods indifferently to unable perſons, even to ignorants; and
draw all cauſes unto Rome. Whole volums of ſuch things are extant, and
were preſented unto Emperours and Kings; and they adjoined the neceffa.
ry temedies, eſpecially in the years 1516 and 1517, as P. Mornay teſtifieth
in Myſter. pa. 629 edit Salmu. in fol. and when Orth. Gratious had decla-
red the 109 Grievances of Germany, he faith, O, if there were not more
hundreds of ſuch, that are here mentioned by the Princes.
}
A
CA P. IV.
Of BRIT ANNE .
1. Fohn Colet had learned humane ſciences at home, and went to France
and Italy for love ofthe ſacred Scriptures. When he returned , he ſet him-
ſelf eſpecially to the meditation of Paul's epiſtles, and expounded them pu-
blickly and freely at Oxford. Henry 7 promoted him
Henry 7 promated him to the Deanry of
Paul's. He profeſſed to diſtaſte many things that he had heard in Sorbone:
he called the Scotiſts men without judgement, and the Thomiſts arrogant:
he ſaid; he reaped more fruit by the books which the Rabbies called hereti-
call, than by their books that were full of diviſions and definitions, and
were moſt approved by them. He never marryed, and yet regarded not
monks without learning: he ſaid, he found no where leſſe corrupt man-
ners than among married perſons, becauſe the care of a family and other
affections ſuffered them not to deboard ſo much as others are wont. He ſpoke
zealouſly againſt bishops, who profeſſing religion were greateſt world-
lings, and in ſtead of shepheards were wolves. In his Sermons he ſaid, I-
mages should not be worshipped, and clerks should not be covetous. Nor
Chriſtians willingly be warriours. Two Friers Bricote and Standice accuſed
him for hereſy, unto B. Richard Fiziames: and he unto the archb. firſt,
and then unto King Henry VIII. but theſe two knowing the godlineſs of the
became his Patrones, Erafm. in epift. ad Fod.Fon.dated Andrelas. Idi.
Fun. An. 1521. He died of a conſumption An. 1519 in the s3 year of
his age: the clergy would have taken his body out of the grave, and bur-
ned it, if they had not been hindred by the King. Foxe in acts
2. Arthur the eldeſt ſon of King Henry I. married Catharine the Infanta
of Spain, and died without iſſue: then his father being deſirous to conti-
nue the alliance with Spain, and to keep her rich dowry within the realme,
deviſed to marry this young widow to his other ſon Henry: and for this
end le purchaſed a diſpenſation from the Pope. The King thought to have
(u 2)
made
man,
mon.
32
CENTVRI XVI.
Patr. I
V
made his ſecond ſon Archbishop of Canterbury; aud for this end was the
more ſolicitous to have him well inſtructed: but he was crowned after his
fathers death an. 1509.
3. In the beginning of this Century was litle firre in matters of reli-
gion in Scotland. After that infortunate battel of Flowdon, where King
James 4 and his baſe ſon Alexander Archbishop of Saintandrews were tlain ,
fell great ſtrife for that See. Gawin douglas Bishop of Dunkelland brother
to the Earle of Anguiſe was preſented by the Queen as Regent: Patrick
hepburn Priour of Saintandrews was elected by the Chanons; and Forman
Bishop of Murray and Pope Julius his Legate would have it by his power
of Legation. This ſtrife was ſo hot, and continued ſo long a time, that
the mouths of many were opened to ſpeak againſt the corruptions in the
Church.
4. Heetor Boece was borne at Dundy, brought up in learning at Paris;
and at this time was profeffour of philoſophy, and afterward Principall
of the Colledge at Aberdien. In his Chronicle of Scotland he cometh not
nearer than King lames 2: but by the by he shewes the eſtate of the Church
in his own time: in Lib. 13.6. I1 he faith, Now we will make a digreffi-
on,and ſee how farr the Prelats andChurch men in antient times were above
the Prelats of our times in vertues and integrity of converſation
of
which the Prelats now but have the name, and follow not their manners
at all: for the antient fathers were given to the imitation of Chriſt in pover-
ty, piety, humility, and righteouſnes, alluring the people by their fer-
vent charity and continuall preaching in the Service of God with equall af-
fections to rich and poore; not araying themſelves with gold, ſilver or
coſtly ornaments; not haunting the Court, nor accompanied with wo-
men or ſeen in bordels; not contending to exceed Princes in pleaſure and
inſolency; nor doing any thing by deceit, but living in pure conſcience
and verity : But the Prelats in our dayes and the Church-men are led with
more vices than are ſeen in any other people: ſuch enormities have rung
perpetually ſince riches were appriſed by Church-men. So farr he. If the
oppoſition be niarked (which is his aime) we may underſtand what pre-
lats or clergy were then.
CA P. V.
Of COVNCEL S.
1.
W
hen Tope Fulius 2 was crowned, he promiſed by ſolemn oath
to call a Generall Councell for Reformation of the Church:
but afterward no thing was leffe in his mind : and while he made war
now againſt Venice, and then againſt France, nothing regarding the eſtate
of the Church , nine Cardinals departed from him, and having the con-
currence of the Emperour and theKing of France with their clergy,a Coun-
cell was ſummoned on May 19 to conveen at Piſa Septemb. 1. An. 1511,be-
cauſe the Pope had violated his oath concerning the calling of a Councell,
and the condition of the Chriſtian Commonwealth admitted no longer de-
lay; and they ſummoned the Pope to appear befcrethem; and all Princes.,
Doctours and Prelats that had or might pretend any intereft, through Italy
Franceand Germany. On Auguſt I. the Pope published his anſwer, that
when he was a Cardinal, he was moſt deſirous of a councell: but now
becauſe
1
Part. 1.
33
Of COVNCEL S.
1
>
becauſe of the warrs a councell can not be aſſembled in Italy, and far lente
in the waſted and defaced City of Piſa; nor had they authority to call a
counsell: and therefore he commanded all men not to obey that citation
under pain of excommunication fo. Sleidan. Comment. Lib. 1. Three Cardi-
nals returned unto the Pope, and were accepted, faith Nic. Bafel. in Addit.but
the others with the bb. of Lombardy and France did meet at Piſa: and be-
cauſe they were not ſafe there, they removed to Millan, where Barnardin
Card. S.Crucis was choſen preſident:and then fearing that Millain was not ſafe
enough, they removed to Lions. Becauſe they continued in their purpoſe,
the Popein his Confiftory at Rome condemned them as hereticks, ſchif-
maticks and rebellious, and depriveed them of their titles, dignities; voice,
bishopriks, monaſteries and whatſoever Benefices they had by Commenda ok
whatſoever other title ; and declareth them uncapable for al times to come.
Bafel.ib. In the mean time the Emperour was perſuaded by the Pope to for
fake that councell: and therefore was noted for inconſtancy by ſome, and
others called him an obedient ſon.But Lewes XII. was ready to compell the
Pope to obey the Councell. On the other ſidethe Pope levieth and dire&ts
an Army againſt him: and the King gave order to his General Gaſto Foxius
in Millane to omit no opportunity offighting againſt the Popes Army; and
ifhe should prevaile, he would make liáſt towards Rome without any reſpect
of theBishop. And left it be talked abroad, that the King did attempt this by
his ſole authority, his army was levied in name of the Councell(which was
ſtill called) of Piſa. and Cardinall Severino was ſent by the Councell with
that Army. Whereupon followed a great victory at Ravenna, the Popes
army was foiled, his Legate John Mcdices Generall thereof and many o-
ther remarkable perſons were taken. But the death of Gaſto ſtopped the
courſe of the victory, and delivered the Pope from fear. Then the Swi.
fers under the pay of Julius made irruption into Burgundy, and Lewes
Peliffa Governour of his Army in Italy was ordered to come into France.
In the mean time the Councell had eight Sellions, and continued their pro.
ceſs againſt Julius, and did ſuſpend him from all Civill and Eccleſiaſticall
authority Aprile 9.15 12. The report is (faith Sleidan) that it is the policy
of the Popes, when they are afraid of a Councell, to appoint another fer-
ving their own purpoſe. So Pope Julius on July XVIII. fummoneth a
Councell to begin at Lateran Aprile. 19; and after that did adjourne it till
May 1. certis caufiseum ad id moventibus faith Baſelius. This was the work of
Bishops and Councells in thoſe days. Budæus de aſe fol. 176 edit. Afcen. Ano
153 1 faith, Here were two Councells, the Romane and the Pilane, but
both were called through envy and revenge, rather than out of love; and
it may be added, or any purpoſe to doe good: but we ſee, Reformation
of the Church was pretended. and the Pope was oppoſed.
2. At the foreſaid time began the Councell at Lateran which Bellarmin
callcth the XVIl. Generall councell. In the firſt Seſſion the Bible was
laid at the Popes feet, and he was called Prince of all the world, the luca
ceffour of Peter, and not inferiour unto Peter; yea they ſay unto him,
The reſpect of your divine Majeſtie. In Seff. 2 Julius is called, Prieſt and King,
molt like unto God, and who is to be adored by all people. In Sejf: 3 the
Kingdom of France is interdicted, and given to any for the winning: the
markets and faires are tranſported from Lions unto Genève. In Seß.4. the
"Pragmatica San&tio of France is annulled, and the Pope is ſaid to have the pla-
ce of the everlaſting King on earth, albeit with unequall metites. After the
$ Seß, Julius died; and in the next seß. Leo X. was declared Pope. Then
Begnius
1
CENTVRT XVI.
Patr. I
lates knew; that the Pope had'no ſuch intention': and therefore the Bishops
34
Begnius Epiſc. Modruvienfis comforted the Church, ſaying, Weep not
Daughter Sion : forbehold the Lion of the tribe of Juda cometh, the root
of David; behold the Lord hath raiſed up unto thee a Saviour and deliverer.
And again turning his ſpeech unto the Pope he ſaith, Omoſt bleſed Leo,
we have waited for thee our Saviour- we have hoped, that thou our Deli-
verer wert to come: take thy ſword and buckler, and ariſe to our defence.
In Seß.8. the Cardinals whom Iulius had declared uncapable of any title,
were reſtored: for when Iulius was gone, they had no more to workeup-
on, and ſo ſubmit themſelves, and were accepted. In Sef. 8. Leo com
manded that the decrees of this councell should be obſerved under the pain
ofexcommunication. In Seß. 9. the Emper. and all Kings and Princes, and
others, are commanded, that they hinder no man from coming unto the
Synode, under the danger of God's wrath and ours, ſaith Leo. Item a
lay man blafpheming shall pay 25 Ducats, if he be a Noble man; and for
the ſecond fault, so Ducats, to be applied'unto the fabrick of the Church
of the Prince of the Apoſtles. In this Sellion, the Synode fpake by Anto-
tonius Puccius Clericus Camere, unto the Pope, layirg, In thee the only true
and lawfull Vicar of Chriſt, that ſaying shall be fulfilled again, All Nations
shall ferve him: Norare we ignorant, that All power in heaven and earth is
given unto thee. Then he bringeth in the Church ſpeaking unto thiePope thus,
Theſe things mayı, moft ſweet Spouſe, tly only beloved and faire one,
ſay, Conſider mee not, that I am black, &c. Ex Caro. Molinæi Monarchia
tempor. Pont. Roma. In Seß.10. they would provide that Books should not be
printed againſt the Roman faith: therefore they ordained that none should
prefumeto print or cauſe to be printed any book, or whatſoeyer writing ei-
ther in our City (faith theBull of Lco) or in any other city ördiocy,untill first
they be examined by our Vicaránd Maſter of the holy palace; and in other
cities by the Bishop or another man of judgement to be deputed by him to
this effect, and by the Inquiſitour of the liereticall prayity within that city of
diocy, and untill they be approved by ſuſcriptions, and there to be diſpat-
ched without delay, and freely, under pain of excommunication, &c. Bullà
Leon. added to the decrees of the Councellat Trent. In this councéll it was talked
of the Turkish warrs; of the Reformation oftlie Church; oftheimmor-
tality of the ſoul, and how theſe of Bohem might be reduced. It was deter
mined againſt Pope Leo, that the ſouls of men areimmortall, Item that
none shảll ſpeak of the coming of the Antichrift: for it was the common
talking of men every where The Tope is the Antichrift; 'and'this was judged
the fittcft way to shunneſuch ſpeeches. It was alfo ordained, that all Europe
shall pay tiths for preparation of warrs againift the Turk: But many pre
of Dirrachium, Salamantin, Tatviſin, Graffen; Chien,
Möntis viri-
dis, of Mount Maran, Cervien, Licien, Ferentin, Peruſia and others
did ſubſcribe with this limitation; Placuit, quoad Turcas expeditionė primum
inchoatà. In the year 1516 King. Lewes died, and his ſuccellbar Francis
fubmitted himſelf unto Pope Leo: from that time Leo fought to diſſolve
the cöüncell: and becauſe nothing was concluded concerning the Refor:
mation of the Church, he made shew to adjourne the Councell for five
years; to the end, 'the Bishops being refreshed-at home with ſome ſpiritual
gifés, they might returne with the greater alactity': and the Pope gave to
them and their domeſticks remiffion of all their fins. Concil
. Lateran. Seß. 12.
1
Do's
A TRANS
Part. I
35
Of COVNCELS.
>
A R Å N SiTi O N. :
:.-
It was ſaid in antient times, Vltima celicolum terras Åſtreareliquit
, that is,
when all vertue had left the earth, laſt of all equiry or righteouſneſs failed
from among the children of men. But now we have heard the Church
complaining, that firſt piety had departed, and in place thereof càme
formality accompanied with ſuperſtition and innumerable rites. Devotion
moved people to make good men but too wealthy, and their ſucceſſours
tooke more pleaſure in their wealth ilien in their induſtry and piety: and
when wealth was ſevered from godlineſs, they became proud and ambiti-
ous: yét would'not want the name of holineſs : and by the name of holi-
neſs with too much wealth, they did climbe (I will not ſay, unto the high-
eft pinacle of honour, but) unto:Divine honour, and were exalted above
all that is called God, and laid aſide even the word of God. So that then
it miglit have been ſaid., Spernitur à Roma Scriptura noviſſima Dokum; that is,
when the Romane Church had forſaken piety of converſation, purity
of worship, order of diſcipline, equity of Civill things, and at gra-
ces or gifts of God, laſtly she deſpiſed the very written word of
God. Nevertheleſs God left not men inexcuſable, nor ſuffered He them
to paſſe without reproofeby ſome Witneſſes of his Truth even under the
grofieft darkneſs. And ſo we have heard not only the Waldenſes and ſuch
others, which made feparation from the Church of Rome, as the Greeks;
but fome. Monks, ſome Abbots, ſome prieſts, fome Bishops, fome U-
niverſities , fome Counſels of States, lome Parliamens; ſome. Councels,
yea lome Cardinals and Popes, which were, and did continue members
of the Romane Church, now and then bewailing and declaring the corrupt
eſtate of the Church, both in the pretented head, and in the body there.
of, for the greateſt part, not onlý iņ manners, rites and diſcipline, but in
doétrine allo. Weháve heard ſome profeſſing a deſire, and attempting a
Reformation: but were ever hindered by the Popes and court of Rome.
How then can any mani be ſo impudent (if he be not altogether ignorant :)
to ſay, that the Church of Rome hath never erred, nor can erre: We have
heard alſo fome foretelling, that a Reformation muſt bee, and shall be:
yea and ſome pointing at the very time and year of Reformation. We have
ſeen the world prepared for a Reformation by ſtore of antient books prin-
ted and ſpread through Europe; by reviving of Liberall Sciences and the
prime tongues; and by multitude of learned men. It followes now to be-
hold, how God Reformed his Church, not by the direct intention of
men, but in ſpite of all his adverſaries, and as it pleaſed Him in wiſdom
for the nianifeſting of his glory and mercy toward ungratefull mankind.
)
1
5
.
1
+
+
1.
3
}
:
+
..
1
1
#
(1 2)
CEN.
1
36
CENTURY XVI.
PART II.
1
1
C = A P. I.
of POPES.
H
ADRIAN. VI. (bornc in Utrecht, of Belgia) for his learning
and fagacity of judgement was called from Lovan to be Tum
pour unto Charls the young King of Spaine: then he became
Bishop of Derthuſe, and chief Counſeller unto Charles, and
Governour of Spain in the Kings abſences and at that time being known
at Romc by report only, he was choſen Pope January 9. An. 1522. When
he wasadvertiſed of the election, he wrote Letters of thanks unto the Col-
ledge of Cardinals, for the good opinion they had conceived of him; and
whereas threeCardinals werc appointed to be ſent unto him, he deſired them
to ſpare their travell:for as ſoone as it might poſſibly bee,he would come un-
to Rome. And becauſe the Senate and people of Rome were diſpleaſed, that
a ftranger should have that Dignity, he wrote unto them, promiſing what-
ſoever favour could be expected from him. He arrived at Rome in Auguſt
following. In the mean time Soliman the Turk was beſieging the ille Ro.
dos. And in the ſeventh moneth Carryed it by compoſition, to the great
shame of Chriſtians. F.Sleidan. Comment. Lib.z. ad fin. It appeares, that from
Spain Hadrian wrote unto Eraſmus, to write againſt Luther, and accor-
dingly in an epiſle dat. Bafileæ prid.jd. Fulit. An. 1922. ad Fodoc. Preſident of
the Senate of Mechline, he ſaith, Here and there partly by word, and part-
ly by epiſtles I have turned away many from the Lutheran faction: and no-
thing hath diſcouraged the Lutherans minds ſo much, as that I have open-
ly declared my adherence unto the Romane high prieſt, and diſallowing
Luthers cauſe. Cheregat was ſent with a Brieve (as they ſpeak) dated No-
vemb.2 5. 1522. from Hadrian unto the Princes of Germany, shewing that
it was grievous unto him, that Luther had moved ſuch a ſtirrc and ſediti-
on: for it concerneth the loſs of ſouls, and the deſtruction of the flock
now committed unto him; and it is hapned to beginne in the ſame Coun-
try where he was borne, which Nation was ever furtheſt from allſupicion
of hereſy: wherefore he craves earneſtly, that they would helpe to re-
medy it, as quickly as might bee, left through longer delay, it happen
unto Germany, as it didunto Bohem; and he promiſeth that he will ſpare
neither mony'nor travell herein; beſeeching them, that they will every one
according to his power do the like, ſeing ſo many 'weighty cauſes may
move them heerunto; towit, the Glory of Gods holy Name is by this he-
reſy chiefly obſcured; the rites of the Church are defaced, and in a man-
ner abolished, and Germany which was wont to have the chief praiſe of re-
ligion, now for this revolt, cometh into contempt: for when they might
have eaſily diſpatched Luther; and quenched his hereſies, they have noc
done it, ſo degenerating from their anceſtours, which have left a notable
example of their vertue at Conſtance; Isit not a moſt notorious wrong,
that Luther doth unto them and their forefathers? for where as they have
followed the religion of the Romane Church, now when he condemned
that
.
1
A
re
1
Part 2
37
Of POP E S.
that religion, he condemned them; Let them weigh ſeriouſly, what thoſe
fellowes do intend: verily under pretence of Evangelical liberty, to take
away all Lawes and Magiſtrates; Albeit firſt he ſeemes only to impugne
the rulers of the Church as tyrannicall and wicked; and hitherto they
doc craftily hide their intention and traiteroully, and do flatter Magi
Arates, to the end, they may the more freely utter malice againſt the
Clergy; but when the clergy are oppreſt, doubtleſs they will attempt
further ..... Lurlaer differeth not much from thefect of Mahomet, which
permits inen to marry many wifes, and then to forſake them: by which
means that wretched hypocrite hath bewitched and allured the greateſt part
of the world : albeit Luther permits not this, yet headuiſeth all men, which
have vowed chaſtity, to marry, ſo giving way unto mans luſt, that he
may have themore to be of his confederacy, to the utter deſtruction ofthe
Commonwealth, eſpecially of Germany : Therefore it is their part to
put in execution the decrees of Pope Leo and of Cæfar...... If any will
ſay , Luther was condemned ere he was heard; or it is reaſon, the cauſe
should be debated; theſe men think amiffe: for Chriſt had taught us the rule
of faith and religion (whoſe authority we muſt follow, and not skan the
articles of faith by humane reaſon, nor enquire the cauſe of this or that pre-
cept) : Indeed he is to be heard, when he is examined, whether he ſpake
thus orthus? whether he ſet forth this or that book? but touching the faith
and ſacraments we may not permit him to diſpute, nor defend theſe things
which he had written thereof: for here weshould follow the cuſtom of the
Church, and in no way ſwerve from it: and ſeing his doctrine had been
already condemned by generalCouncels, no account should be made thereof
again: and there shall be no end of contention, if it be lawfull for
every private man to call into queſtion the things, which prudent and lear-
ned men with great deliberation have eſtablished..... Nevertheleſs it can
not be denied, that God, who is the avenger of all wrong, doth thus
plaguc his Church for the ſins of the Miniſters thereof, as the Scripture
faith, The iniqnity of the people proceeds from the prieſts and Elders: for certainly
they have ſinned at Rome theſe many years,full grievouſly and ſundry way-
es, even from the higheſt Bishop unto the loweſt clerk: we have all gone
out of the way, every one to his own way, nor have any of us done any
good: [A good confeßion, if amendement follow] wherefore we muſt ail
give glory unto God, and humble ourſelves before him, and conſider from
whence we are fallen; As for mee, I will endevoure to redreſſe it, and I
will ſee, that the Romane Court, which perhaps hath been the occaſion
of all this miſchieff, be firſt reformed sharply, as Chriſt did firſt purge the
Temple, that as it liath been the example of vice, ſo it may be the begin-
ning of aniendeinent, and pattern of vertue; and ſo much the rather becauſe
all the world crieth for a Reformation... but this muſt be done by degrees,
becauſe all ſudden mutation is dangerous, &c. Theſe inſtructions are
expreſſed word by word in Faſcic. rer. expetend. and others. The Princes
did conveen at Nurembergh in March An. 1923. (the Emperour was not
there) and their answer was an humble requeſt; that the Pope would per-
form his promiſe, and for the only remedy of all abuſes he would calla
free Councell within Germany, and not delay it above a year. The copy
of this Brieve was brought unto Luther: he tranſlateth it unto Durch, and
affixeth his Notes on the margine. But whereas Hadrian ſo plainly confef-
feth the viciouſneſs of the Romane Court, which he thought was none of
hisſault, as never been there before) and delayeth the amendement, it is the
(K)
uſuall
1
38
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2.
1
1
uſual policy of the Popes, when they can not eſclue ſolicitations otherwiſe,
they do promiſe largely , that while men truſt to their promiſes, they may
find the means, either by favour of Princes, or by power of arms, to
mantain their dignity, which is like to ſtagger by free and Generall Coun-
cels Fo. Sleid. Lib. 4. Becauſe of this Brieve, and the conceit that many had
of Hadrian's integrity, all men did expect a Reformation, But behold! he
becomes ingracious unto all men: for he'deprives the beſt men of their
Benefices, for his own advantage in beſtowing the ſame Benefices on others:
therefore he was called unrighteous and coverous: and when they, which
were deprived, did complain, helaid, The times wherinto a man falleth,
do much vary his fortune: for the golden times of Ļeo were abundant
with plenty and peace: but the broiles and famine and peſtilence in time of
the interreigne had laid waſt the eſtate of the Commonwealth, and cau-
ſed theſe evils to be imputed unto him moft innocently. Onuphr. He
ſpake alſo of rcforming the diſſolute manners of the City, and ſaid, that
according to the lawes he would punnish blaſphemy, limony, uſury, un-
lawfull lufts. Then he was taken away by death, not without ſuſpicion of
wrong. He canonized Benno, and Antoninu's Bishop of Florence: he
conſpired with the Emperour againſt Francis I. King of Francc: he held
that a Pope, even as Pope may be an heretick, and teach hereſy, and that
indeed ſome of them had been hereticks. Bellarm. de Ro. Pon. Lib.
4.6. 2.
He died at Rome Septemb. 14. An. 1523:
II. CLEMENS, VII, the fifter-ſon of Leo X. after contention of
two months came into the chair, by paying 20000. Ducats, and giving a
ftately houſe in Rome unto his competitour Pompejus Columna. He had
been called Julius, and would have retained his name, as Hadrian did: but
the Cardinals would not ſuffer him: It was Hadrians deſigne to make the
Emperour powerfull in Italy: but Clemens fearing the fortune of Charles,
was for the King of France. He had obſerved, that Hadrian was not wary
enough in the affaires of Germany, eſpecially in confelling the faults of the
Court, and in asking their advice concerning the remedies, whereupon
he had given them occaſion to petition a Councell, and to propound their
100. Grievances: therefore he took another courſe with the Germanes,
as followes here c. 3. Sect. 18. He keept the Jubilee An. 1325. but all that
yeare he was perplexed for fear of the Emperour untill he heard that Francis
King of France was at liberty in March 1526. immediatly he fent unto him,
and drew up aleague againſt the Emperour,which was ſealed in May by him,
Francis and ſome Princes of Italy, and he abſolvcs Francis from his oath,
that he had given in Spain. This was called Liga Sanétißima. Then as being
free, hewrites menacingly unto the Emperour. and even the next day he di-
rectes another Brieve which was more ſmooth. The Emp. wrote his anſwers
accordingly,as in Hift,,Council.Tr.lil, and at the ſame time he writes unto the
colledge of theCardinals. That it was grievous unto him to conſider, how the
Pope could ſo forget his dignity, as to diſturbe the common peace; and e-
ven at that time when he( the Emperour) having made peace with France,
thought that he had ſetled the Chriſtian world, he had received ſuch Letters,
as he could never have expected from the Father of the Church: and he
thinks, theſe liad been writen by advice of them all; this (faidhe) is the more
grievous, that ſuch Letters were brought from the Pope and the Fathers,
pillars of thet rue religion,threatning warr againſt the Empe. defender of the
Church, and who had deſerved better of them: for in reſpect unto them; he
had shut his eares againſt the juſt complaints ofthe German-Princes, he had
diſchar.
1
Part 2
39
Of POPES.
1
I
diſcharged the Diet, which was appointed at Spira ..... and now he had
fent the copy of the Popes Letters unto thein, to the end, that they after
conſidcration would aid the Chriſtian commonwealth now fainting, and
put thePope from ſuch dangerous courſes; or if he will not , that they
would admonish him of his duty, and exhort him to call a general Coun-
cell; or if he refuſe that, or delay it for a longer ſpacethan is expedient,he en-
treates that holy Senate, that they would calla Councell ſo ſoon as may be;
but if they alſo will accept his juſt demand with deaf eares, it lieth on him
according to luis authority, to uſe all juft and convenient remedies. Thoſe
Letters were delivered unto the Colledge Decemb. 12. Before that time,
towit, Septemb. 20. the Columnenſes (the chief Citizens, perceiving
that Clemens ſought only his own intereſt) came unawarrs into the Vati-
can, (none reſiſting, becauſe all men did hare the Pope, ſaid Onuphr.)
and plunderd it. The Pope prayed Hugh Moncata (one of thoſe his enea
mies) and obtaines liberty upon ſuch conditions, as they would demand.
When he was free, he could not digeſt ſuch wrongs, and recalled his
Army from Millain, under pretext, that then all things were ſerled: biit
ſo ſoon as the army was arrived, he thundered his curſe againſt the Colum-
nenfes, and interdicted all men of their company, and puts Cardinal Pom-
pejus from the Senate. The Cardinal was then at Naples, and there publis-
hed his appeall unto a Councell; heshewes not only the iniquity and nulli-
ty of the Popes cenſure, but the neceſſity of the Univerſall Church, which
is broughtfolow, that it can not be healed, unleſs both head and members
bereformed by meånes of a Councell; and lie' ſummoned Pope Clemens
to appeare in the Diet, which the Emperour had appointed at Spira. Then
Clemens was full of thoughts: for (faith Pét
. Soave) he could not endure
the name of a Councellz not only for feare of diminishing the Papal autho.
rity, and curbing the intereſt of the Court, but'more upon contemplati-
on of his perſonall condition: for
how beit, when he was made Cardinal,
the Pope
Leo, would have proved that there had been a contract of mariage
between Julian and his mother, yet all men knew (Taid he) that his proofes
were falſe [and ſome write, thai Clemens was the fonne of Leo] and albeit no
law forbids that a baſtard may be Pope; yet it is commonly thought, that
luch a dignity can not conliſt with ſuch a defect : likewiſe he was afraid of
the Emperour, that he would take part with his enemies; but moſt of all,
that the Cardinals knew well, and could eaſily prove by what means he had
purchaſed the triple Mitre; and how rigidly Simoniacall elections were
diſcharged by Pope Julius II. ſo that he feared the like to befall him as id
had hapned unto Pope John XXIII. But as is it ſaid, Inter arma filent leges,
the next year there was no motion of a councell: becauſe the Vice-Roy of
Naples, alledging that the Pope had violated the articles of the late agree-
ment, and at the motion of Pompejus, brought an Army to Rome; and
on the other ſide the Duke of Burbone (being exiled out of France, and
therefore a fitter) Generallofthe Emperours Army in Lombardy, brought
about 14000. Germanes (whom they called Lutherans) with a promiſe ,
that they shall have the plunder of Rome, whether ſo much gold is
brought from all Europe. Clemens agreeth with the Vice-Roy in March: he
gives him soooo crowns; he abſolves the Columnenſes, and reſtores the
Cardinal Pompejus. Then in May the Duke comes, pretending that he
is going into Naples, and craveth refreshment unto his Army. The Ge-
nerall of the Gwelphes threatneth, that if he go not away quickly, lie
will ſweep him from his horſe with a bullet. Then the Duke piccheth his
(K 3)
camp
1
)
1
Patr 2
40
>
CENIVRI XVI.
campin the field Sancto. he was repulſed two ſeverall dayes, and the third
he carrieth it: his thigh-bone being broken in the affault, he died : never-
theleſs the ſouldiers enter the City, and ſpare neither prieſt nor prelate, nor
had they ſpared the Pope, if he had not eſcaped into Hadrians tower: but
they ceaſed not from reviling him. Rome never ſaw ſo doolefull a day
(faith Onuphr.) nor did the Goths, Vandals nor Lombards ſo much harnie
unto it: for they ranged up and down, plundering all, untill the Pope
rendred himſelf: they keep him priſoner: becauſe of the peſtilence and
ſcarcity of victuals they went to Narnia, and return in September: they
threaten to burne thc City, if the Pope will not pay them their wages.
Guicciardin Lib. 18. ſaith, the Pope redeemed himſelf for 400000. Du-
cats. In the mean time Letters come from the Eniperour, excuſing himſelf
of all that was done, and commanding the louldiers to let the Pope goe
free. Nevertheleſs they will not obey, untill they receive their wages,
ſeing their Generall was gone, of whom only they could crave it. The
Pope gathereth what ornaments were left in the City, that money may
be coined for them: and becauſe that was not enough, three red Capes
were profered to be ſold, that who would buy that honour, might bring
gold, Onuphr. Then the Pope returns anſwer unto the Emperour, that he
never thought but good of his affection, and perſwades himſelf thercof,
&c. The next year was a treaty of peace betwixt them two, and An. 1529.
Charles was crowned by him. In the year 1528. the confederate Princes
dealt earneſtly with Clemens, that then he would demonſtrate the ſinceri-
ty of his mind in that league he hath made with them; eſpecially that he
wouldexcommunicate the Emperour,and expell him both from Naples and
the Empire. But he feareth, if the French, Venetians, and other confede-
rates were Maſters of Italy, they would mantain the liberty of Florence
(which in time of theſe broils they had uſurped) and he was more deſirous
to regain that City, then to revenge the wrongs, the Emperour had done
him: but he ſaid unto them, that for that time he was poore and unable to
do any thing; and if he would attempt to take the Empire from Charles, it
were but a provocation unto Germany, to take unto themſelves the au-
thority of chooſing the Emperour. And therefore he would lay alide all
thoughts of Seculare affaires; and only ſet himſelf to reſtore the Church,
and to convert the Lutherans; and for that end he would
go
into Ger-
many (for he was very cunning in diffembling, ſaith Pe. Soave) Some
hearing him, ſaid, his afflictions had wrought well for his amendement:
but wliat he did afterwards, begott an other opinion in their mindes. And
in the mean time he was treating with the Emperour that he shall bring his
brothers ſonne Laurence Medices into poffeffion of Florence, and when
the Emperour comes to be crowned, they shall acceptone another with
the former folemnities and ceremonies; and that the Emperour shall with
arms compell the Lutherans unto the obedience of the Roman Church.
This laſt was the greateſt difficulty; but when they had agreed in other
things, they conclude this in generall terms, that in reducing the Luthe-
rans unto the Church, the Pope shall uſe all ſpiritual means, and the Em-
perour shallule temporall; but ifthoſe be pertinacious, the Pope shall do
his beſt, to cauſe other Princes to aide him. On the other ſide the Pope re-
nounceth all pretenſionsunto the Kingdom of Naples, for only giving one
white horſein name of fee-farme; and he gives him the patronage of
Cathedrall Churches, and paſſage unto his ſouldiers through his Lands.
When this treaty was cloſed, the Pope was joyfull, and all men almoſt
did
24.
1
Part 2.
Å
OF POP E S.
41
did wonder, that he who even now was no body, was ſo ſoon advan.
ced to his former grandure; eſpecially the Courtiers ſaid, It is a miracles
shewing Gods favour toward the Church. Te. Soave. When the Em-
perour was at Bononia, he was earneſt with the Pope to call a Councell:
but the Pope had no liking of it, eſpecially as it was craved, to be free,
and beyond the Alpes; and the rather, becauſe he had obſerved, how
the Bb. were intending to have in their power the Collation of Benefices
preventions, advocation of pleas, diſpenſations, abſolutions and ſuch
other things: all which with a great part of the Ecclefiafticall jurisdiction
the Romane Court had drawn unto themſelves to the prejudice of the Pre-
lates. Therefore he bendeth himſelf to divert Charles from that purpoſe.
and faith, A councell will be prejudiciall unto his Emperial authority: for
there be two forts of people infected with that Lutherani peft; the com-
mons, and the Princes: the Commons are bewitched with thé allure-
ments of their teachers: buta Councell is not a mean to deliver them from
theſe enchantments, but it will rather open a doore unto them to attempt
greater liberty; and they will rather bow under authority, when they are
preſſed with your decrees: if they obtain liberty to ſearch into the power
of the Church, they will by and by pry into your Secular power : there-
fore it is eaſier to refuſe their firſt demands ; tlien, if you once yield unto
them, torefift their rushing afterwards; with any reaſon. As for the Prin-
ces', they make no acount of piety or Gods worship, but gape for the
Church-goods and abſolute dominion, that when they are quite of the
Pope, they may next shake themlelves free of your yoke: poffibly as yer
they have not ſeen theſe myſteries : but if they shall once ſmell of them,
they will aſſuredly aimeat this marke. It is true, the Pope shall ſuffer great
loffe, if Germany fall away, but the lofſe of Auftria shall be more: and
therefore while the greater part of the Princes are ſtill at your devotion,
you muſt looke to it in time,and no way ſuffer the edge of your authority to
be blunted: remedy muſt be ſpeedily applied, before the number of the
rebells increaſe, or they underſtand the advantages of their falling away:
and nothing is more contrary unto celerity, than a Councell: for it requid
res a long ſpace of time, in which no thing can be effectuated; and many
impediments muſt be removed', ariſing from the manifold pretenlès of
men intending to retarde, hinder, or to makethe Councell null: and thoſe
are many. Iknow, they fay's The Popes have no liking of a Counceltfor
fear of curtailing our power:. but that reſpect did never enter into my
mind: for I know; that our authority is from Chrift, immediatly, accor-
dingto his promife, The gates of hell shall not prevail agåinſt thee: and I have
learned by experience of former times, that Papall authority, was never
ninished by a Councell, but the Fathers being obedienpunto Chriſti word;
did acknowledge, that we'are abſolute;"ór tied no wayOr ifariy Pope
in humility, ormodeſty; or upon any other account; have not ufed their
juft:power , okeyhave been entreated by the Fathers to refum'e their placed
If you will read- antient records, you will firrd that whena Councollhachi
been called againſt hereticks or upon any other occafionigi the Popes, have
always increaſed in their power. And if we would tay.afide the promife of
Chriſt, which is the only foundation of our power, and ſpeak only of hu-
mane reaſon, feing a Councell conſiſts of Bishops ,. tlre authority of the
Pope is neceſſary unto them, that under it, as a buckler, they may be ſafe
from the iniuries of Princes & people. "Yea and Kings and Princess, which
know.theart of ruling, are moſt Zealous of Apoftolicall authoricy, becauſe
(R)
they
1
2
42
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2
$
they have no other way to ſuppreſſe Bishops. And I know as certainly, as
if I were a prophet, what shall be the iſſue of a Councell: for they who
cry for it, if their opinions be condemned, will deviſe ſomewhat againſt
itsauthority: and ſo your Ceſarean power being weak in other Nations al-
ready, shall turn to nothing in Germany: but the Papall power, though
it faile in Germany, shall increaſe in other places of the world. You may be-
lieye mec the rather, that you ſee, I make no account of my own inter-
cft, but only to ſee Germany reſtored unto the Church, and ducobedience
rendred unto Cæſar. Nor can thiş be, unleſs you go quickly into Geri
many, and by your authority put the Bull of Pope Leo, and the Edict of
Worms into execution , &c. It became not the Frier Julius Medices (this
was his name ere he was Pape) and farre leſſe Popc Clement to uſe ſuch rca.
fons [faith Pe. Seave: but he meaneth ſuch a heap of lies] but they prevailed
with Charles, becauſe he was aiming at a more abſolute power, than huis
grandfather or his great-grandfather could attain; but eſpecially he was fo
adviſed by his Chancellor Cardinall Mercurius Gatrinara, unto whom
the Pope had made many large promiſes, namely, a red Cape unto onc of
his coulines at the next election. And Clemens ſent a Nuntio unto King
Ferdinand, with charge to deale carneſtly with him, that there be in the
Diet no diſpute nor determination in matters of religion, nor any decree
for calling a Councell: and becauſe he knew, that Ferdinand was of grea.
teft credite in Germany; to have his favour, he gives him power to lay
a tribute upon the Church-men in Germany for advancing the warr against
theTurke,as alſo to apply unto this ufc whatſoeverSilver or Guld thereis on
the ornaments of the churches. Of the Diet at Ausburg, it followesin C.3.
$e&. 27. When Clemens underſtood, what was done there, it vexed
him, that the Emperour had fuffered the Confeflions to be read publickly,
that he had determined any thing in matters of religion; but more, that
the Prelates, had given way; and it grieved him moſt of all, that the Eme
perour had promiſed a Councell, and determined the time, which bes
longeth to the Pope alone; and ſo now the first place is given unto the Em.
perour, and the Pope hath but the ſecond place. And hence he did con
elude, that ſeing fo litie hope was appearing from Germany, he iuft
think on another remedy: and ſeing what is donc, can not be undone,
he refolves to conceall that it is againſt his will, but will rather commend je
as done by his authority. And ſo. Decemb. 1. he writes unto Kings & Prin-
ces, that he thought to have extinguished the Lutheran bercſy by the pec-
ſence. of Cæſar in Germany; but leing now he underfands that they are
Bather hardned, he had reſolved by advice of thc Cardinals to call a Coun-
coll, as his predeceflours had done in fuch cafes; and hoexhorts them ei
ther to come perſonally or prepare their deputes, when he shall determine
of the time and place.in Iraly. But (faith Pe. Soave) few werc deceived
'With this fraud, ſeing all men knew, that ſuch an inuitation to a Councelli
whereof neither timonor place was defined, wasbutan affected impoſture.
In proſperity and adverfity, this Machivilian fate 1 1. years: when he was
dead, the Courthadino ſmall joy, becauſe of bis: avarice, auſterity. and
okuuelty., gliat he had .exerced continually, but eſpecially in time of his
fiskness to that he was odious unto many, faith Pe: Soñue. When the Sec
is vaking; the Cardinals are wont to preferibe. Come articles of reforming
the Papal.power, which they ſweare to obſerve preciſely, ifany of them
sliall be choſen; albeif it is known by experience of all ages, that none of
them hach a purpoſe to, oblerve that oath: for ſo ſoon as they be inveſted,
they
t
Part 2.
teſtants in Germany; and himſelf with the Venecians will perfwade Francis
Of POPES.
43
they profelfe, that they could not be tied, and they are abſolved by their
affumption. Soát
that time it was one of the articles, that he who shall be
choſen,' shallcalla Councell within a year.
111. PAUL TM. Had been Dean of the Colledge of Cardinals inang
years, and would ſeem, not to be afraid of a Counceli ras Clemens
was) but to be deſirous of it: andere he was crowned, he propoundeth
in the firſt meeting, that it is neceſſary to hold a Councell, ſeing otherwiſe
peace can not ſtand among Chriſtian Princes, nor can hereſies be rooted
out: he appointech three Cardinals to adviſe upon the place, time and e-
ther circumſtances, and to give their Overtures in the firſt Confiftory after
‘his coronation ; and (to lay the blame of oppoſition upon their 'ſide) he
faith, Scing a Reformation muſt be of the Church, it were moſt expe-
dient, that the Cardinals from that preſent time begin to reform themſek
vesrather than be reformed by others, neither can thicre fruit be expected
by a Councell, nor can the decrees have any authority, unleſs they go
before-by their good example. In the firſt Conſiſtory Novemb. 12. he
ſpeaks of this purpoſe again. They thought, he ſpoke ingenuoukybut
fome did ſmell out his policy, becauſe he had appointed thrce the most
unfit men of all the number, to conſult of this. But in December he took
away all fear from them: for then he crcated a Cardinall Alexander Farnefi.
as the ſon of his own baſtard fon ,' and another Guido Aſcanius-Sforza tle
fonóf his baftard Daughter, the one being 14. years old, and the othet
15 years.
Then the Cardinals had enough to objedt, towit;their childhood.
January 16. JAN. 1535. he had a large ſpeach in the Conſiſtory, that the
Councell can be delaied no longer, left all men think themſelves deceived
with words: and he ſent his Nuntio's unto Princes, shewing his reſoluti,
on; and that he judgeth Mantua the fitteſt place: heſayd, There were but
two wayes of dealing with the Proteſtants, force, or allurements; he judo
geth the later, the better, and he will refuſe no condition of accord, fae
ving his Papall dignity. Vergerius goeth into Germany (as followech in
Cha. 3.) and returning the next year, faith, There is no hope to winne
Luther and his followers: they muſt be oppreſſed by arms. For his ſervice
he is made a B. in Iftria; and immediatly diſpatched unto the Emperoạr in
Naples. Charles heares his report, and haftenech unto Rome. At this time
Lewes Sfortia Duke of Millan was dead without children, and the
King of France profeffeth to recover it with a ſtrong hand. Charles telleth
this unto the Pope, who anſwereth. It were better for him to ſubdue the Pro-
1
to deſilt. Pe.Soaveſaith, The Pope profeſſeth the deſtruction of the Luthe:
ràns', but his purpoſe was rather that an Italian should be Lord of Millain:
Bat Charles did underſtand what he meant, and intending Cresizare cum
Cretenfi, faid, he would do:fo: yer thought it not expedient, to raiſe
up
fo many enemies at once: and adviſeth the Pope to call a Councell, that
fo the world may fee, they had uſed all meanes of peace before arms: The
Popeſeemes to be wel pleaſed, becauſe warrs werebegun in Pymoune, and
certainly will come into Italy and when the Councellis ſummoned, he will
havca faire pretence to guard the Councell under shew of cuftody. So he
calfecha Courcell to affemble at Mantua May 27. in the year 1937. and alſo
gives commiſſion unto four Cardinals and ſome bb. to Reforme the Pæni.
tentiaria , Dataria & Court of Rome; threatning hiscurſe again{t all, that
sliall diſobey them. But nothing was done; and men of judgement ſaid,
No better was to be expected of the Councell called founfeaſonably in time
(L) 2
of
"
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2.
1
2
)
44
of warre between the Emperour & France Pe. Soave in Hift.Conc. No Ņation
would conſent unto this Councell; nor the Duke of Mantua, unleſs the
Pope would give him money to hire a guard of ſouldiers. The Pope
was glad, that others had refuſed, when he had offered it; and to shew
his readinels, he appoints to conycen againſt Novemb. 1. but he nameth
no pláce. · Henry VIII. King of England by a published Declaration,
shews , that he is deſirous of a Councell, but he will neither go nor ſend
unto any called by the Pope, feing now he hath no correſpondence with
thel Pope, and it is not a new thing, that the Pope deceives the world, as
now he blameth the Duke of Mantua, but who ſeeth, not that it is but to
delude men ? as alſo that he calleth a Councell, and nameth not the place?
and feing now there is no hope of a free Councell, he judgethit beft, that
every
Prince reforme Religion with in his own dominion: Or if any will
shew. a better ways he will not refuſe it. In Italy alſo many ſaid boldly, that
albeit the Pope lay the blame on the Duke of Mantua, yet it is the Popes
only fault, asappears, by that nothing is doncin Reformation of Rome,
albeit hċhad made ashew of it, when the Councell at Mantua was pro-
claimed; and none other had oppoſed that worke. To wash himſelf of
this imputation, hegives a charge again unto four Cardinals and s. Prelates,
to ſearch out the maladies, and apply remedies with all diligence. Now
theſe gather the heads of Reformation in write, and do preſent them unto
the Pope where in they shewa threefold caufe of all the maladies, the prone-
neſs of PP. to heare flatterers, their readineſs to derogate from former
lawes; and the negle&t of Chriſt's command to take no gain for ſpirituali
things. Then more particularly they obſerve 24: abuſes in the adminiſtration
of Church affaires, and 4. in the Romane Goverąment; - In the or-
dination of Clerks; collation of Benefices, penſionsa permutations, re-
greſſions, reſervations, pluralities, commenda's, non-reſidences., excmp-
tions, deformation of Regulares, . ignorance of Preachers and confef-
ſours.. .. then they came to difpenfations, firſt of them that were marri-
ed, then to marry within degrees fordidden; diſpenſations of ſimony, of
granting confeſſionals, and indulgences; diſpenſation of vowes, of chan-
ging teſtaments, tolerating whoores, neglect of almes-houſes and many
more ſuch. The Pope gives theſe Overtures unto the Confiftory: where
ſomėſaid, it was not a time to reforme theſe thingsg ſeing the Lutherans
would boalt, that they had cauſed thePope to enter upon a Reformation, not
only of abuſes-; but of laudable rires. Jahn Peter Caraffa Cardinall of Theate
faidia Reformation is neceſſary, nor can it be omitted without grear offence;
as évill should not be done, that good may.come of it y lo neceſſary good
works should not be omitted for feare ofevill, that may follow. The Pope
inclineth the firſt way, and commandech, that all be buried in ſilence. Ne-
vertheleſs the Cardinall of Capua ſent theſe heads into Germany, which,
fónie:ſays was done by advice of the Pope, to the end, many might
conceive hope of a Reformation in Rome. De. Soave įbid. When Novem-
ber.was approacliing, the Pope by his Bull naniesh Vicentia to be the place
of the Councell, and becauſe winter is at hand, he nameth the firſt day of
May in the year-1538. to be the firſt day of aſſembling. At that time he ſent
his Legats to Vincentia, and he went to Nice in Liguria, undee shrew to
make concord between the Emperour and Francis, but as ſome ſaid, to per-
fuade them both to quit Millain unto his ſon. He dealt with them to ſend
Prelats unto the Councell: they had excuſes, and he was ealily contented.
When he could effectuat nothing, he returns, and recals his Legates from
Vicentia,
)
1
Part 2.
48
Of POPES.
1
(
Vicentia; and by his Letters dated July 28.he prorogated the Courcell unto
Eaſter in the next year. Pope Paul had been oft adviſed by the Cardinals to
accurfe King Henry VIII. but he judged it ſafer, to keep up his ſwords
than draw it, whyen he knew it could not pierce, ( as certainly it is effectu-
all according as men do conceive of it) But now. King Henry had not
only beheaded Cardinal Fisher (this was an eye-fore to all the Cardinals)
and published books twice againft the Popes authority of calling the Coun-
cell, but lately alfo lie had ſummoned Saint Thomas archb, of Canterbury
(who 'haď. ſuffered death in defenſe of Papall authority, and was Canoa
nized by Pope Alexander II I. and fince the year 1171, had beçn wor,
shipped in the Romane Church) to appcare in Court, had condemned
him for treafon, and in purfuite of the condemnatory Sentence had cauſed
the hang-man to take up his reliques,and burn thely, and throwe the ashes
into the river, and had efcheated all the treaſure and ornaments , that
were dedicated unto S. Thomas; And the Pope (having, now ſame hope
by conference with the King of France at Nice, that if he had peace with
Cæſar, he wold invade England; ) Upon Decemb, 17.646. 1$38. áccur-
ſeth Henry, and ordaines, that all his favourers shall be deprived of all
honours and goods; he commandeth all his ſubjects, that they acknow-
ledge him not as their Lord; and all forreiners, that they have notany
commerce with English men, and all Princes, to riſe in arms againſt him,
and také his King tom and goods for their prey. But what place this curſe
had, it appeares ( faithPc. Soave ) by the Leagues, that the Emperour, the
French King, and other Princes made with King Henry not long therçafter:
When the Pope heard, that the Germanes were ſeeking a Conference of
Divines, he propoundeth this unto his Conſiſtory; and ſaid, It was neceffa-
ty to determine ſome thing concerning the Councell. Some Cardinals ſaid,
Nothing could be concluded, untill the Princes were reconciled, Others
more politick ſaid, There was more dariger to be feared from Nationall
Conferences than from the Councell; and therefore it is more ſafe not to
caſt off a Councell, but to ſuſpend it at the Popes will indefinitely; and ſo
if any danger were appearing from any Nationall Councell or Conference,
he might prevent it, by appointing time and place. And ſo Juny 11, by a
published Bull the Councell was ſuſpended til the Pope should appoint time
and place. In the year 1941. he promiſed unto the Emperour to holda
Councell the next year, and he would ſend a Legate unto thc Diete at Spira
to adviſe of the timcand place; and he shewed his opinion to name Vicena
tia. He acquaintes the Venetians with this purpoſe. They refuſe, be-
cauſe they had lately made peace with the Turke, and if they conſent that
the Councell be within their bounds, wherethey willţroat of warr againg
him, he will ſay, that they conſpire againſt him. When the Emperouſ
came into Italy, Paul meets him at Buffet by Parma, and dealeth with him
to give the Dutchy of Millain unto his ſon's ſon, which had marțied
Margaritethe Emperours baſe Daughter; and if he would do this, the Pope
profered to enter into league with him againſt France; to give 150000.
crownş yearly for ſome years, and make ſome Cardinals of his nominati-
on. The Emperour demandeth 1000000. crowns preſently, and as many
within a short ſpace. This he refuſeth. The Emperour (pake not of the
Councell, becauſe he had made it cleare, that the ſtay was not his fault,
and he thought on other remedies after the warr. They parted in shew of
friendship: but froni that time he enclined more to aid France. While he
isſo full of doubts, he underſtandes that the Emperour had made a league
(M)
with
)
V
1
1
4
CENTVRT XVI.
Part 2
1
!
1
with Henry VIII. againſt Francis : then he thinks it neceſſary to joyn
with France. The Emperour is informed, how hardly the Pope had taken
with his league , & ſent him anſwer, that Francis had made a league with
the Turk, and by his aid the Turks Navie had ſpoiled the ſea-townes of Na-
ples; and why may he not then makea league of juſt defence with him,
who is a Chriſtian,albeit he deny the Pope to be the headoftheChurch?yea
and with the Popes expreſſe conſent Francis had ſought aid of the Proteſtants,
which are more adverſe unto the Pope than the King of England is: The
Pope should ex officio have accurſed the French King, when he heard of his
league with the Turke: but it is cleare: that he is an accepter of perſons:
for when the Turkish Navy did aſſaile and ſpoile other parts of Italy, they
did no harme unto the dominions of the Pope: and when they came to
Oſtia for fresh water, and the Romans were amazed at the report thereof,
the Cardinall of Carpo, who at that time of the Popeș abſence was his Vi-
car, told the Citizens, they needed not to feare. But it did provoke the
Pope yet more, that the Emperour would not permit his Legate Cardinall
Farneſius to go unto the Didt at Spira; and had decreed concerning reli-
gion wlthout his knowledge, yca to the evident contempt of Papall au-
thority. And again more, that when in September ÀR. 1544. Charles
and Francis were reconciled, Charles propounded this condition, that
they should both reſtore the cld religion, and amend the Court of Rome,
whence as from the fountain all theſe evills had flowed; and to this effect
they should force the Pope to aſſemble the Councell
. But the Pope did not
feare their purpoſe to reform the Court, becauſe he knew, they had con-
trary ends, and he knew,how to divide them, when they came to the point
and to make his own advantage. Only this did vexe him, that it shall be
Said, They did force him to aſſemble a Councell. Therefore hereſolves to diſ-
ſemble all his offences, and prevented their ſolicitation by proclaming the
CouncellatTrent againſt Marchis and in the ſameBuļl heexhortes the whole
Church, to give thanks for the peace between the two Monarchs,whereby
they may the more ſafely conveen. He knew the time was short, but he did
it purpoſely, that in the beginning his creatures might have the more
power , to preſcribe the order of proceeding, &c. , How he carried
himſelf towards the Councell, I remitt unto that chapter of the Coun-
cell. When he could not bring the Proteſtants unto ſubmiſſion, he kindled
the warrs in Germany An. 1546. Onuphrius writes, Since the Pope was
fallen from hope of purchaſing Millain, he was not a little diſpleaſed with
the Emperour, and feared that he aimed at the Empire of Italy;as alſo he and
his faction had ſo ſtiffly oppoſed themſelves againſt the Preſidents in the
Councell,neither would Charles confirme the Dutchy of Parma and Placen-
tia unto the Popes ſon Peter Loiſius : nevertheleſs they kept an out-
ward shew of amity, and covenanted Juny 26. in this manner; For ſo
much as Germany hath continued theſe many years in errours, that great
danger is thereby to be feared: for elchuing whereofthe Councell was called
at Trent, and the Proteſtants do reje&t it; therefore haveche Bishop and
Emperour for Gods glory, and ſafety of the common wealth, and namely
ofGermany, concluded between themſelves, I. thar Cæfar shall
prepare
an Army & all things requiſite unto warre in the moneth next following;
and thoſe who refuſe the Councell, and maintain theſe errours, he shall
reduce them by force of arms to the old religion, and obedience of the
Holy See : yet ſo that he shall uſe all means to bring this to paſfe without
warre, but make no peace nor compoſition with them, prejudiciall to
thc
1
1
>
47
1
Part 2.
OF POPES.
the Church or religion. 2. The Pope beſides 100000 Ducats which he hath
delivered already, shall lay down ſo much more at Venice, which his
.
Lieutenent shall thereafter employ on the warrs, and no otherwiſe; and if
no warr shal bce, he shall receive his money againe: hesliall alſo furnish unto,
theſe warſs 12000 foot men, and soohorſes, at his own charge for an half
year, over which he shal place a Lieutenent; and Captaines: and if it
happen, that the warrs be ended before ſix moneths, the benefit shall
belong unto the Pope, 3. For preparation and furnishing unto theſe
Þarrs ,. it shall be lawfull by the Pope of Rome's permiſſion; unto the
Emperour to take the one half of the Church-goods in Spain, and to ſell
as many lands in Spain, as shall amount to sooooo Ducates, &c. Sleidas
Comm. lib. 17. · The Emperoạr in all his Diets and at other occaſions pro-
feſſed, that heundertook theſe warrs, only becauſe the Princes denied him
civillobedience (which they,did never refuſe, if he would have given them
liberty to profeſſethe Truth of religion). But the Pope in this league and
his Bulls written unto Germany, profefled the only cauſe of religion. Thus
they made different pretexts; to the end , each of them might bring the
other into diftalt, and if they could attain ſo much, or overthrow the
Proteſtants, they were in part ſatisfied. At the ſame time the Proteſtants,
did publish in writt, that they waere advertiſed by men worthy of credite
how that the Antichriſt ofRomean inſtrument of the Devilland authour of
this warre, as în former times by his hired ſervants, ſet many towns of Saxo-
ny into fire, ſo now he hath ſent others to infect their wells, that he may
deſtroy by poiſon, what he can not ſo eaſily bring to pafle with the ſwords
wherefore they admonish all men generally, but eſpecially their own fub-
jects, to watch and apprehend ſuch men, &c. Within few days John
William, ſon ne to the Electour of Saxony, by letters gives warning, that
they take heed unto themſelves diligently; for lately an Italian was taken
not farre from Weinmar, upon ſuſpicion, and had confeſſed, that he and
ſome others had money given them at Rome in the Bishops name, that
with fire and poiſon they shall doe all the harme in Germany, they are.
able to do, Ibid. lib. 18. When Paul heard, that Charles was prevailing,
herecalled his nephew Octavius with his ſouldiers, ere the warre was ended;
wherfore Charles was offended; and not long thereafter the Vicount of
Millain killed Peter Loiſius, and tooke Parma & Placentia. Then was the
Pope ſo overwhelmed with grief, that the tooke a feaver, and died on the
fourth day, when he had ſatt is years. I do omit his moſt vitious and
inceſtuous life, as it is written at large by Sleidan from an Italian authour;
and that Onuphrius teſtifieth, that he was diffamed for Aſtrology, and of too
great affection to his kindred, whom he didenrich without all shame, and
againſt the will of his Cardinals: but conſider, how unlike this Paul was
unto the Apoſtles Pauland Peter: in all his Bouts with theſe Machivillians
Charles & Francis, and in all his Conſiſtories, he never shewes any reſpect
unto Chriſt or his Goſpell, but to his private intereſt only. Novemb. 18,
An. 1549. the Cardinals went unto the election: but they could nocagrec
before Februar. 22. In time of their contention, Letters were intercepted,
which Camillus Olius the attendant of the Cardinal of Mantua was ſaid to
have written unto a friend Annibal Contine, and ſome vulgar verſes of
his love toward him, with ſuch vile words, that they can not vvithout of-
fence be named. Whereupon aroſe a report, that ſome filthy Pope vvas to
come outof that conclave. On the forenamed day
IV. JULIUS. III. was conſecrated, who being Cardinall of Bolonia
(M) 2
loved
}
-
1
1
Px
Part; 2:
,!
>
CENTVRI XVI.
loved out of meaſure a young man innocentius; and now hecauſed his
brother to adopt him, (that after his name he was called Innocentius de
monte ) and he made him a Cardinall
. It was talked at Rome, and balla
des went abroad, how Jupiter loved Ganimedes; yea Julius was not a-
shamed to talke of the ſame with the Cardinals. In the year of his election
he keeps the Jubilee. Onuphrius writes of him thus; Albeit
he was 70 years
old, yet in all the time of his Papacy he waited more on-feafts and pleaſures,
than on the diſcharge of his mód waighty affaires, to the grcar dammage
of all Chriſtians: for he, who before was moſt vigilant in his charge,
and by ſtealth followed his luſts, now being Pope, and attaining the top of
his delires,cafts off the care of all things and too much followed his pleaſures:
fo men are encouraged unto vertue, not with the beauty of vertue, but
hope of earthly advantage.... this was alſo reproovable in hims that without
refpe&t to his place he ſo delighted in idle talkd, that his hearers would
blush for shame. He died through intemperanèe rather than by ago; after
he had fare's years. Fa: Thuan.
V. MARCELLUS. II. would not change his name, to shew that
he was the fame man as before : he lived but 21 dayes; yet eſcaped not the
blame of covetoufneſs, faith Onuphrius. He was wont to have hiſtories
read unto him at table: once hearing what Pope Urban IV. had ſaid of
the mifery of PP. he striketh the table with his hand, and ſaid, I can not
fee, how a Pope can provide for his own ſalvation. Thuan. Lib. is.
VI. PAUL IV. being 79. years old was crowned, with the grumbling
of all men : they feared his ſeverity, faith Onuphry: when he knew it,
heſpokefairly unto the Cardinals and ſtudied by liberality to procure the
favour of the people: and when he was ſecured, he shewed himſelf in his
colours, and began to performe what he had been deviſing beforc: there.
fore was hated of allmen, Hemade a shew of reforming ſome abuſes in
the Court, that he might ſome way ſatisfy the exceptions of the Lutherans:
but hisshewes made him not lo acceptable, as his deeds made him odious.
He deprived many Clerks, becauſe they had entred by ſimony: but it was
for his own gain, and the hurt of many.IdemHe had moſt arrogant conceits,
and thought by his ſole authority to prevent all incommodities without
the aid ofPrinces. When he ſpoke with any Ambaſſadour,he often boaſted,
that he was ſuperiour unto allKings, and would not keep familiarity with a-
ny, he had power to changeKingdoms,and was thiefucceffour of ſuch as had
dethroned Kings & Emperours, and ſpared not to ſay in Conſiſtory, at ta.
ble, and elſewhere, that he acknowledged no Prince to be his companion,
but all muſt be ſubject unto his foot Pe. Soave lyſt Lib.s. When he heard,
that liberry of religion was granted in Auſtria, Bavier , Pruſſia, Poland,
&c. he thought to overturne all by a generall Councell at Lateran : and
did intimate it unto the Emperour and Princes, not for their advice (faid
he ) for they muſt obey, but of courtify: ( he knew this would not pleaſe
them; he would let them ſee what his See could do, when they had a Pope of
courage) and if Prelates would not come, he would hold the Councell with
the Prelates of Rome : for he knew his own power. ibid. He gave ſome
Priviledges unto the City : for which the Romans would give him
Divine honour, untill they found that it was but a deceitfull bait:for he un-
dertook warrs for the Kingdom of Naples, whereby he provoked not
only the Romanes, but all the Princes of Europe (except the King of
France whom he had perſuaded to break his league with the Emperour)
with new factions, and through his fault all Compania and Latium were
brought
1
Pärt 2.
Of POPES.
49
1
brought under the command of the Spaniard (for Duke d'Alva Gover-
nourof Naples choſe to invade rather, than to be inuaded, and he miglio
have taken Rome, if he had followed his victory An. 1556) and the
treaſury of the Church being emptied , Paul impofed & ſeverely exacted
molt grievous taxes,, whereby he procured more haired, and was forced
at laſt to ſeeke peace. Amongit his articles of the league with France, it was
one, to create more French Cardinals (that ſo a French Pope might becho-
ſen after him) but in the beginning of the year 1557. he created neither fo
many nor ſuch Cardinals as he had promiſed: he excuſed himſelf, that all
his clients were no leffe affected toward France, than the French were, and
within few dayes he would creare more, becauſe he hath a purpoſe to bring
ſome Cardinals into the Inquiſition, and lo the preſent number shall be dimi-
nished. But all that year he was encombred with the warr, and when the
French Army was recalled, he thought to ſatisfy ele Romanes and the Cara
dinals by an unexpected conceit, towit, by degrading his own kindred
(whom he had advanced with the maleconteniment of ſo many) and he
was earneft in the Inquiſition, ſo that many fled into Geneve, and into
woods. Onuphrius (an eye-witneſs ) teſtifieth, that he tormented many
of all eſtates without difference of age, and not without great blame of
cruelty .: When he lay fick, he ſent for the Cardinals and exhorted them
to be mindfall of the Inquifition, which is the pillar of Apoſtolicallau-
thority, ſaid he. His breath was no rooner igone, when the people of
the City broke up allthe priſons, and ſet them on fire after the priſoners
had eſcaped; and the Monaſtery of the Francifcanes ad Mineruam was
hardly ſaved from violence. They had ſet up in the Capitole his portrai-
ture of white marble , when he gave them the liberties; but then they
threw is down, and caftit thorough the ſtreets, till it was defaced and bro-
ken; and would have done fo with his body, if ſome had not kept it by
power: Laſtly a proclamation was made that the badges of the Caraffes, (a
family in Naples, of which he was deſcended) whither painted or carved,
should be demolished within Rome, under no leſſe paine than of treaſon
Jac, Thuan. Hit. Lib. 23. He died Auguſt. 18. cAn. 1559.
The Cardi-
nals aſſemble unto the election: capitulation was made, that the Councell
of Trent shall be reſtored for the neceſſity of preſerving France and the
Nether-lands, together with the open departure of High-Germany, and
England. Here unto all the Cardinals did ſweare and ſubſcribe: but all in
vain ( as followes Ch. s.) untill other occaſions intervene.
VII. PIUS IV. was not fooner enſtalled, but he gave out a mandate
to burn all books of Lutherans : this command was executed in many pla-
ces. Ofiand.cent. 16. par. 2., Lib. 3.6.35. Heimpriſoned Cardinall Caraffa,
and his brother Duke of Pallia (by whoſe aid principally he had attained
unto the Papacy) and ſome other Cardinals. He cauſed to hang the Duke in
Hadrian's tower ( after he had craved liberty to ſay once the ſeven Peni-
tentiall pralmes) and beheaded the reſt in the new tower. And for filling up
the number again, he creared new Cardinals of his own kindred: aniongſt
whom was John the ſon of the great Duke being 14 years old, and Mark
d'e Embs, whom he made Bishop of Conſtance, ſo learned, that when
the Emperour Ferdinand faid unto him, decet voselle piſcatores hominum:
the Bishop underſtood not what he ſaid, and anſweredin Dutch to another
purpofe Ibido. 44. The Duke of Savoy would have given liberty unto the
Waldenfes within his bounds: bur Pope Impius would not ſuffer it, and did
contribute to take armes againſt them, Hiftor. Concil
. Trid. Lib. s. In the
(N)
year
boring
50
1
CENTVRI XVI.
t
Part 2
}
year 1561. he shewed more than beaſtly cruelty againſt the profeſſours
of Truth: for in Monte alto a towne of Italy he impriſoned 80. men
whom they called Lutherans , and cauſed the hang-men cut to their necks, ,
as a cook doeth with a hen, and left then wallowing in their blood. Some
ſuffered with immoveable conſtancy: ſome were a little dashed, when they
ſaw the bloody knife in the hatkſter's teeth: yet none of them would recant.
He pra&tized the like cruelty in two townes of Calabria, towit, S, Sixti &
Guarda: where he hired the Marques of Bucianą :( and gave a red hatt to
his ſonne (to be his executioner. Ofiand. ibi.c. 37. & 45. cx Henricpe & Ni-
grin. He would in time of the Councell have made a Generall league with all
the Princes and Eſtates againſt the Proteſtants whereſoever; and this he did
intend, to inſnare all the Princes; and thought that none of them durft res
fuſe, if upon no other account, yet ro ſave themſelves from fufpition.
But when he had ſent his Nunțio unto them ſeverally , none of them
would conſent; every one had their own excuſe;...and a common one,
was, the hindering of the Councell: and yet (ſaich Pe. Soave.). many
thought, the raiſing of the Councell had not been diſpleaſing unto him,
ſeing he did alwaies furnish occaſions of fomenting that opinion. Of his
relation unto the Councell, more followes, in that place. After the
Councell, he published a Bull, which is annexed to the Canons of the
Councell: out of it I have extracted theſe words; The duty of the A-
poftolick ſervice, which is committed unto us, requires, that the things
which the almighty Lord hath vouchſafed for provident direction of his
Church, to inſpire from above unto the holy Fathers aſembled in his na-
me, Weeshould ſpeedily execute the ſame to his praiſe, and glory [Ob-
ferve, what falfe and hypocriticall pretenſes] Therefore ſeeing according to the
diſpoſition of the Tridentine Councell, all who shall hereafter happen to
be advanced unto Cathedrall and ſuperiour Churches, or who shall hap-
pen to be Overſeers of dignitjes, chanonries or other Church - Benefices
having the cure of ſouls, are obliged to make open profeſſion of the or.
thodox faith, and to promiſe and ſwearc, that they shall continue in obe-
dience unto the Romane Church; Wee willing ...... that the tenour it
ſelf, which is noted by theſe preſents, be published.... and obſerved, and
under paines... wee command, that it be framed by Apoſtolick autho.
rity.... after this and no other forme.... towit, I. N. do with firme
faith believe and profeſſe all and every thing contained in the ſumm of faith,
which the holy Church of Rome uſeth, towit, [Here is the Confeſion of "
Athanaſius, and immediatly it follômes ]Imoftfirmelyembrace the Apofto-
licall and eccleſiaſticall traditions and other obferuances and conftitutions
of the fame Church; I do admite the holy Scripture according to that
ſenſe, which the holy mother the Church held and holdeth, unto which
[: "hurch) it belongeth to judge of the true ſenſe and interpretation of the
Scriptures; nor shall I ever accept or expound the Scriptures, but accor-
ding to the unaniinous conſent of the Fathers; I confeße alſo that there be
truly and properly ſeven ſacraments of the new law, inſtituted by Jeſus
Chrift for ſalvation of mankind, albeit they be not all neceſſary unto eve-
ry one : theſe are baptiſine, confirmation, the eucharift, pennance ,
extreme undion, orders, and marriage; and that theſe do conferrę grace,
and of theſe, baptiſnie, confirmation & marriage should not be reitera.
ted without ſacriledge; I receive and approve all the received and approoved
rites of the Catholick Church in the ſolemn adminiſtration of all the fore-
named ſacraments; I embrace all and every thing, that was defined and
decla.
1
1
Y
1
1
Part 2.
Of P OP E S.
TI
declarad concerning originall ſin and juſtification, in the Synode of Trentz
I profeſſe alſo, that in the Malle is offered unto God a very proper ſacrifice
of attonement for the quick and the dead; and that in the moſt holy ſacra-
ment of the Euchàtiſtis verily, really aud ſubſtantially the body and blood
together with the ſoul and Deity of Chriſt Jeſus, and that there is a con.
verſion of the whole ſubſtance of the bread into his body, and of the
whole lubſtance of thewine into his blood, which converſion the Catho-
lick Church calleth Tranſfubftantiation, I confeffe alſo, that all and whole
Chriſt and the very facrament are received under one kind only; I hold
conſtantly, that there is a purgatory, and that the ſouls there-in are aided
by the prayers of believers, alſo that the Saints reigning with Chriſt are to
be worshipped and invocated, and that they offer prayers unto God for us,
and that theifrelicques are to be worshipped; I moſt conſtantly, affirme,
that the images of Chriſt and of the mother of God ever a Virgine, and of
other Saints, should be had and retained, and that due honour & wor-
ship should be given unto them; That the power of indulgences is left by
Chriſt in the Church, and tħat the uſe of them is very profitable to the
ſalvation of Chriſtians, Iacknowledge that the holy & Catholick and A.
poftolick Church of Rome is the mother and Miftris of all Churches, and
1 promiſe and ſwear obedience unto the Romane Pope, the fucceffour of
þleſed Peter Prince of the Apoftles and Vicar of Jeſus Chriſt; And all
other things that were delivered, defined and declared by holy canons and
Occumenicall Councells and eſpecially by the moft holy Synode at
Trent, Theſe do I undoubtedly receiye and profeſſe; And alſo all contra- .
ry things and whatſoever hereſies were condemned, rejected and anathe-
matized, I alſo doe condemne, reject and anathematize; And the ſame
true catholicke faith, without which no man can be ſaved, which I do
at this preſent willingly profeſſe , and ſincerely hold, I the ſame N.
doe vow and ſwear, that I shall have care, ſo farre as lieth in mee, that the
ſame faith shall be kept whole and unviolated moſt conſtantly (with the
help of God) untill the laſt breath of my life, and that it shall be kept and
taught &' preached by my ſubjects or by ſuch as I shall have charge of, in
my calling. So may God help mee and theſe holy Euangels of God; Wee
will that theſe preſent Letters be read in our Apoftolicall Chancelary ...
Given at S. Peters in Rome, An. 1564. Novembr. 13. and fifth year of
our Papacy. Theſe were read and puplished Decembr. 9. Here is a tenure
of Epiſcopall profeſſion, and it is a lumm of Papiſtry. After the Councell
the Pope thought himſelf ſecure, and ſpent the reſt of his time in building
ſumptuous houſes, and entertaining ſome Princes with Princely feaſts.
He built in the Vatican a place like unto the amphitheater for all ſuch games.
He was moſt expert in diſrembling, addictedto all pleaſures of meat ,
wyne and venery, which were thought to have haftened his death: for he
died ex nimia venere, Decembr. 9. An. 1565. Jac. Thuan.
(N) 2
CHAY.
*
.
}
52
Part 2
2
CENTYRI XVI.
CHAP II.
,
1
Of EMPEROVRS.
CHA
HARLES V. the nephew of Maximilian, and King of Spain, &c.
was choſen King of the Romanes: he had the largeſt Dominions of
any Emperour for many hundred years: he was crowned at Aken An. 1520.
and held a Dier at Worms An. 1521. where unto Luther was ſummoned:
there it was ordained, that Luthers books should be burnt, and himſelf
be bannished out of the Empire: but of his Aêts concerning Religion we
will ( God willing) ſpeak more hereafter. The Pope had been his Tu-
tour, and the King of France was prevailing in Lombardy: wherefore
the Pope and the Emperour made a League againſt France, and they drewe
in Henry VIII. King of England with them., Charles began his warrsin
Lombardy, but was not there perſonally: arthe battell of Pavy Francis
was taken priſoner, and carried to Madrid : afterwards he was diſmiffed,
and gave his two ſonnes in hoſtage, and marryed Leonor the Emperoars
Sifter. But Francis got from Pope Clement, a diſpenſation of his oath
which he had given to Charles, for the performing of certain conditions after
his liberty and the racher,becauſe that Charles did aim with unſatiable luſt at
the Empire, nor of Italy only (ſaith Onuphr. in Clement VII.) but of whole Eu-
rope. WhenCharles heard of aLeague made againſt him by the Pope and the
Princes of Italy and King Francis, he was not a little offended, and making
the more haft, fent Charles Duke of Burbone Generall of his Army, into
Italy, who did ſo prevaile, as is hinted before. Then in his Let-
ters he challengech Francis of the breach of his oath, as he often ſpoke
thereof unco the French Ambaſſadours. The King ſent his Letters
(by an Herauld) dated at Paris March 28. An. 1528. ſaying, By the
talk, which thou hádít with ſome of mine, I underſtand that thou braga
geft of certain things founding to my dishonour, as if I had eſcaped
thy hands againſt my fidelity: now; albeit he who after the compact
hath left pledges, is him felfe quirt from bonde, ſo that I am thereby
fufficiently excuſed; nevertheleſs in defence of my honour, I have writ
ten thus briefly unto thee: therefore if thou doett blame this my
fact and
departing, or ſayft that I have at any time done contrary unto the duty of
a Noble Prince, I tell chee plainly, Thou lieft: for 1 liave determined to
preſerve my honour, while I have a day to live: therefore we need not
many words: if thou haſt ought againſt mee, thou shalt nor need heerafter
to write more, but appoint the place and time, where we may fight hand
to hand: If this thou dareſt not do, and in the mean time revileft mee, I
proteſt, that all the shame thereof belongs unto thee. The Emperourre-
ceiveth the Letters, and ſent another Herauld appointing the place. Fran-
cis would not accept the Letters, but conſidering the danger of his children
and his former misfortune, ſought peace: it. was concluded in Auguft.
An. 1929. At the ſame time Solyman was beſieging Vienna in Auſtria
with 25oco Turks: he aſſaulted it 20. times: it was defended ſo viliantly by
the Germanes under the conduct of the Palsgrave, that the feege was rai-
ſed after a moneth, and Solyman returned, many Turks being killed orta-
ken. Then Charles had peace everywhere, and went to be crowned in
Italy: cre he came to Bononia (where the Pope lay) three Cardinals were
ſent to demand, and take his oath of fidelity, that he would never pre-
judge
1
my
0
Part 2
Of EMPEROVRS.
53
.
:
1
1
judge, the liberties of the Church. He anſwered, Hewould not, refuſe
that, lo far as, it should not be prejudiciall unto his own right; Meaning to
recover. Parma & Placentia, which the Church did then poffefTe, byt was
a part of the Dutchy.of Millane, The Pope and Cardinalls loved not fych
conditions, but they durft not reſiſt. So on Febr. 22. he was declared
King of Lombardy, and Febr..24. lie was crowned Emperour An. 153.0.
Hereftored the Dutchy of Millain to Francis Sfortia: he created Frederik
Gonzaga Duke of Mantua, and by meanes of the Prince of Orange he
conquered Florence, and gave it to Alex. "Medices. Then he wentunto
Germany: in the Dictat Ausburg he cauſed ķis brotherFerdinand to be decla-
red King of the Romanes, not without oppoſition of the Duke of Bavier
& of the Proteſtants.. An. 1537. Solymàn returned into Styria: Charles
waiteş him at Vienna: yet ſent ſome horſe men againſt Calon a Turkish
Captain with 15000, men plundering the Country: Caſon was taken;
and many ſouldiers were ſlain : wherefore Solyman returned now the le
cond time with shame. Charles tlien goeth into Italy to talke with the Pope
concerning the Generall Councell: thence heſailed into Spain An. 1333
After two years he relieved 22000. Chriſtian captives
the Kingdom of Tunis from the Turks, and rendered it to King Alzaten
Mulealles, who had been expelled by treaſon of his own ſons. Hérétur!
nes into ſtaly, and again talķes with Pope Paul concetning the Councell:
and went into Spain: thence he returnes into Germany An. 1541. When
he was at the Diet in Regensburgh, he heard of the loffe of T'ünişagain, and
went thether, and loſt a great part of his army to his diſcomfort, and re-
turned into Spain in November. Of his buſineſs with France, and with
the Proteſtants in Germany, it followes in the next Chaptér: His victo“,
ry at Smalcald was his ruine: for upon no condition would he grant liberty
unto John-Frederick Electour of Saxony, and the Landgrave; therefore
Maurice ſon of Henry ſucceffour of the Popish George Duke of Saxony,
and fon-in-law to the Landgrave, though.a Proteſtant, yet had follo-
wed the Emperour in and after theſe warrs, and therefore was honoured
with the title of Electour ) now ſeeing that the Emperour aiméd not (as he
had oft.profeſſed) at wonted and civill obedience only; did entreat for li-
berry unto his father-in-law. Charles dreameth of ſecurity, as if Ger-
many could not ſtirre any more, and would not remitt any part of his will.
Wherefore Maurice by the advice and with the aid of Albert Duke of Bran-
deburg raiſeth an army quietly, and approacheth to Iſpruc: when Char-
les was informed of it, he ſets the Electour at liberty,leftDuke should Maurice
have the honour of his delivery, and himſelfe fleeth with his Court by night
into Italy : he climbeththe Alpes with torch-light. After all his travels
he had not a foot of ground in Germany, but the Nederlands. After his
departure within few hours Maurice took Iſpruc, and was Maſter of all the
baggage belonging to the Emperour and his court An. 1552. but touched
nothing appertaining unto the burgeſſes. It came to paſſe, that King Fer-
dinand & Duķe Maurice concluded a peace at Paſſaw, and ordained a
Diet to be held at Ausburg. It was delayed two years: and albeit Maurice
was killed by the before-named Albert, yet all diſcords for religion were
commodiouſly compoſed in Septemb. AR. 1555. liberty was granted un-
to the Proteſtants; the Landgrave was reſtored; but liberty was not per-
mitted unto bb, and clerks, to retain their Benefices, if they left Popery
- ,
Pe. Soave hiſto.Conc. Trid. Charles would always hold up the Councell:
but when he faw, that his fortune was changed, and his hope of a new Mo-
(0)
narchy
1
1
1
W
content
1
Part 2
1
54
CENTVRI XV I.
narcliy was gone; nor would his brother Ferdinand, nor the Ele&ours
condeſcend to the ſucceſſion of his fon Philip in the Empire; he laieth
afide all care of the world, he refignes his inheritance unto his ſonne (rey
ſerving 100000 crownes to himſelf and family) and quiteth Auftria and the
title of Emperour unto his brother Ferdinand (to uſe his own words, as
Pe. Mexia recordeth) as if himſelf were dead, he tetiereth into Spain,
lived in the monaſtery of S. Juſt two years, and died as humbly, as he had
lived gloriouſly. All that ſpace he read diligently the Books of Bernard,
and with confidence would argue thus, I am unworthy to attain the King-
dom of heaven by my merites, but the Lord my God" (which hath arwo-
fold right unto it, by inheritance, and by meritt of his ſuffering) hath reſer-
ved the one title unto himſelf, and hath given mee the other: by this gift I
will claime it, and iñ this confidence I will never be ashamed: for the oil
of mercy is not kept without the veffell of afſurance: this is the confidence
of man, to miſtruft himſelf, and rely upon God: to truſt in our own
works is not faith, but unbelieff: fins are remitred by the mercy of God,
and we should believe, that ſin can not be forgiven but by him again
whom we have finned, and who cannot fin, and by whom only all fins are
pardoned. In the end when unto his lingring ficknes was added an.hor fever,
he held the croffe in his armes, ſaying, Abide in mee, ôfweet Saviour,
that I may abide in thee. Hetook the ſacrament in both kindes, and re-
peating the ſame words, he rendred his moſt glorious foul unto God,
who gave it. So fa. Thuan. hiſt. Lib 21. and Te Soave hift.conc. Tri lib.s. faith,
After his death, Conſtantius Pontius was committed to priſon for fufpicion
of hereſy, who was Confeffor of Charles the Emperour in time of his
ſolitarineſs. and in whoſe armes he died. This Pontius died in priſon, and
Philip cauſed one to burn himin effigie, and uſed fuch cruelty against his dead
body:that many were amazed and looked for no mercy from him, who had
been ſo mercileſs to thatman, whoſe infamy was not without the aſperſi-
on of his dear father.
II. FERDINAND II. aſſembled the Electours at Frankford, and
shewed the renuntiation of Charles: this was accepted, and he was received
by them. He ſent for confirmation of the Romane Court: Ere the Am-
baffadour was heard, the Cardinals object, The Imperiall ſeat can not vaike
but by death, or deprivation or eiuration: and the laſt two belong unto
the Pope only: for as the Pope only can depoſe, ſo eieration can be made
before him only: as for anything that had paffed in Germany, it was done
by hereticks, which liave loſt their power: and therefore Ferdinand
should purge himſelf in judgement, and do pennance, and ſend his Pro-
Ctour with full power to renounce all that was done, and he should ſubmitt
all unto the pleaſureof the Popeonly. When the Ambaſſadour craved to
be heard, the Pope ſaid, Charles could not renounce but in his preſence
only, nor can Ferdinand accept without his conſent: therefore he muſt ſa-
tisfie within three months for ſuch things as the Cardinals have to lay unto his
charge. So his Amballadour was not heard. Griſman advertiſerh the Em.
purour: who willed him to shew, that if lie were not admitted within three
dayes, he should make proteſtation, that ſeing he had waited ſo long, and
could not be heard, to the dishonour of his Maſter, he will return, that the
Emperourmay adviſe with the Electours, what shall be moſt expedient unto
the Imperial dignity. Briefly Ferdinand could not be confirmed at Rome
untill Pope Pius 4. Thuan. hift Lib. 21. An. 1559. Ferdinand held a Diete ar
Ausburgh, where the Oratours of fundry Nations vere preſent; and the
Pro.
)
Part 2.
Of EMPEROVRS.
SS
Proteftants did preſent their grievances, to wit, that albeit peace of religion
was concluded & confirmed by ſubſcriptions & ſeales, yet the judges of
the Chamber had enacted ftri& lawes in mixt cauſes againſt them; and ſeing
controverfies do depend on religion, they should be ſuſpended conforme
to the Articles of peace s nor would the Popish Princes and Magiſtrates
luffer their ſubjects freely to profeffe the AuguftanConfeflion, nor ſuffer them
to ſell their lands (as the Articles do permitt) that they may dwell in other
territories, but they impriſoned them, or ſent them away empty. The
other party wanted not replies. The Emperour appoints another meeting,
when his Deputies shall hear both parties more fully. The Proteſtants
were content, if a like number of Judges were choſen of both parties. At
that time they petitioned, that liberty might be granted unto bb.and clergy:
but it was notgranted. Ferdinand was addided to Popery, yet was not an
enemy to Proteftants. Ere he was Emperour he was continually foť
warrs, but afterwards he was deſirous of peace. He cauſed his ſon Maxi-
milian to be choſen King of the Romanes An. 156ı. and died An. 1564.
1
3
CHAP III.
Of diverſe COVNTRIES.
The Ocao
N the year 1516. Pope Leo X. under pretext to colle&t money for wars
againſt the Turk, ſent indulgences through all Chriſtendom, granting caſion of
pardon of fins both for guilt and punnishment, unto all which would give the Refor-
money; andextending this grace unto the dead, if any would buy for them: mation.
for his will was, that for whomſoever the diſburſment was made, albeit
they were in purgatory, they should be free from their pain; granting alſo
liberty to eat eggs and milk on faſt daies, and to chooſe a Confeffour unto
themſelves &c. He began to diſtribute this harveſt , ere it was well ſown,
giving unto certain perſons the benefit to be reaped out of certain Pro-
vinces, and reſerving what pleaſed him for his own treaſury. Eſpecially
he
gaye the gain of Saxony and other parts of Germany about the ſea-coſt,
unto his Siſter Magdalen and her huſband Francis Cibo the baſe ſon of Pope
Innocent VIII. for recompenſe (as he pretended ) of the charges, the
houſe of Cibo had ſuſtained in the daies of Alexander VI. who was ane.
nemy to the houſe of Medices, and had chaſed Leo and others of that fa-
mily out ofRome.Magdalen (living then atGenua) agrieth with theB.Ange-
lus Arembold, and he proclaimed to give that power of ſelling theſe in-
dulgences in Germany unto any which would ingage to bring up moſt
money, even ſo ſordidly, that none of credit would contract with him:
yet he wanted not merchants, Pe.Soave in Hift. Conc. Trident. and he
went into Denmark and Sweden. Among theſe merchants was John Te-
celius a Dominican, who was once condemned by the Emperour Maximi.
lian, for adultery to be drowned in the River at Iſpruck, but by interceſſion
of Duke Frederik had eſcaped. At this time returning into Germany, he
began to teach how great power he had from the Pope, that albeit a man had
defiled the Virgin Mary, and had got her with childe, he had power to
forgive that ſin for money ;
for money ; and he had posver to forgive not
only finnes already committed but whatſoever in one shall commitc -
afterwards. Shortly comes forth a little book under the name
(0) 2
of
)
1
6
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2.
Martin
1
1
of Albert Bishop of Mentz ; commanding the pardoners to ſet forth
theſe indulgences moſt diligently. Foann. Sleidan. Commentar. Libr. 13." It
was the cuſtom of Saxony, that the Auguſtinians were imployed in the
felling of Indulgences: but Teçelius would rather employ the Domini-
canes: and they ſpent prodigially in taverns, what others did ſpare from
their neceſſaries to buy the pátdons. Soʻthe luxury of the pardon-mon-
gers, and the preaching of the Dominicans-were ſcandalous to very many
of all eſtates, and the Auguftinians took it'ill, that they were deprived
of their priviledgeTë. Soave. Iby. .' ï ."
The be- II: MARTIN LVTHFR. was borne in Ifebia a town of Mans-
ginning of field An. 1483. in the 22 year of his age lie had finished his courſe of Phi-
lofophy'in Erford, and there entred into the monaſtery of the Auguftini-
Luther.
ansi After three years he was inuited to be profeffour of Philoſophy
in Witembergh', and there he was graduat Doctour of Divinity by: Andr.
Catolftadius Án. IS12. In Erford he had learned of an old Auguftinian,
that it is not ſufficient to belieice generally the remiſſion of fin, or that it
belongs unto them only, whoſe names are regiſtred in Scriptures, but
every true penitent may believe, that his own ſins are forgiven him freely
in Chriſt
: and accordingly is that to be underſtood, Wee are juſtified by faith
freely. Afterwards he read the works of Auguſtin, and deſpiſed not the
Sententiaries, namely, Thomas', Biel,, Occam &c. In the year 1916,
he had a publick diſputation of Free-will againſt the common doctrine of the
School-men, as Lu. Ofiand. in Epit. hiſt. cent. 16. li. 1.6. 19. rehearſeth. His
Queſtion was; Whether man being created after the image of God, can
by hiş naturall power keep the commands of God the creator, or do ór
think
any good and by graće deſerve, auď know his merites? Hee an-
fwereth in three Concluſions, and ſo many Corollaries unto each of them. Conclu. I
Man in reſpect of his ſoulmade to the image of God, and ſo fitted for the
g race of God, doth by his natúrall ſtrength only, make every creature
which he uſeth; ſubject to vanity, and ſeeketh himſelf, and things accor-
ding to the flesh. Corollar. 1." The old man is vanity of vanities, alto-
gether vanity, and makes all creatures, even which are good, to be vain.
Coroll. II. The old man is called flesh, not only becauſe he is led with
ſenſuall concupiſcence, but- (albéit hebe chaſt, wiſe, juft) becauſe he is
not renewed of God by the Spirit. Corol. 3. Albeit all unbelievers be vain
and do no good, yet they shall not all ſuffer alike punnishment. Concluf.
А man, without Gods grace, can no way keep his commandements,
nor prepare himſelf unto grace, vel decongruo. vel de condigno, but neceffa-
rily abides under fin. Coroll. 1. The will of man without grace is not free,
but ſerveth, albeit not unwillingly. Cor. 2. When a man doeth what is
in himſelf, he ſinneth; ſeeing of himſelf he can neither will, nor think
[well.] Cor. 3. Seing the righteouſnes of belicvers is hid in God, and their
ſin is manifeſt in themſelves, it is true that only the un juſt are damned and
finners & whoores are ſaved. Concluf. III. Grace or charity, which helpeth
not (but in extream neceſſity) is very dull, or rather no charity; unleſs
by extream neceſſity be underſtood, not the perrill of death, but every
one 's want. Coroll. 1. Chriſt Jeſus, our ſtrength, our righteouſnes,
the ſearcher of the hearts and reines, is the only ſearcher and judge of our
merites. Cor. 2.Seing unto a believer all things, by the power of Chriſt,
are poſſible; it is ſuperſtitious to depute other helps unto mans wil, or of
other Saints. Cor. 3. According to the premiſſes is the anſwer unto the
Queſtion. He wrote unto an Eremite thus ; I deſire to know, what thy
ſoul
2.
1
i
1
$7
a.
1
!
1
1
1
)
Part 2
of diverſe (COVNTRIES.
ſoul doeth;whether now.in the end it be weary of it's righteouſneſs and lear:
ncth to be refreshed with, and cruſt in the rigliteouſneſs of Chriſt: forin
our time the tengation of preſumption is ſtrong in many, and chicfy in
thoſe, who ſtudy to be juſt and good by their own ſtrength, and being
ignorant of the righteouſneſs of God, which is in Chriſt abundantly, and
is given freely , ſeek by themſelves to do well ſo long, untill they have
confidence to ſtand before God, as it wereadorned by their own ſtrength
and merites; which is impoſible: Thou waſt ſome time in this opinion,
or errour ; and ſo was 1: but now I fight againſt this errour, but as yet
have not overcome: therefore, dear brother, learne. Chriſt, and him
crucified : learne to ſing unto Him, and deſpairing of thyſelf, to ſay unto
him, Thou, Lord Jeſus, art my righteouſneſs, but I am thy lin: thou
hatt taken mine, and haft given mee thine: thou haſt taken what thou waſt
not, and haft given mee what I was not. Take heed left at any time thou
aſpireunto ſo great purity, that thou wouldft. not ſeem to thy ſelf a ſinner,
yea, or not to be a Ginner: for Chrif dwelleth nor but in linners: for therefore
Game he down from heaven, where he dwelt among the rigliteous, that
hernight dwell in ſinners. Think upon that his love, and thou shalt ſee
hiş mott.ſweet conſolation: For if wemuſt come by our labours and affli-
dions to the peace of conſcience, why hath he died? therefore thou canſt
not finde peace, bytby him, and by fiduciall deſpairing of thyſelf and thy
works, and further chou shalt learne thereby, that as he hath taken thee,
and made thy ſins his, ſo hath he made his țiglateouſneſs thing. Hombeit
Luther had to diſputed and written, yet none did.oppoſe him: but rather
he purchaſed love and eſtimation.
3. When the Indulgences were proclaimed and preached in the manner Luthers
named before, his zeal could not endure the vanity of them, and the blal- firftafo
phemies, wherewith they were commended. At the firtt, helpoķe not fault,
againſt the uſe.of indulgences, but againſt the abuſes of them, and againſt
the blaſphemous commending of them: and ( as he shewes in his Apologia
which is in Sleidan. lib. 13 ) he wrote unto the Bishop of Mentz, exhor-
ting him humbly to inhibite of reſtrain theſe Friers : but the Bishop retur-
néd him no anſwer; yet the Bishop of Brandenburgh hearing of that e-
piſtle, did admonish Luther, to take heed ; left he brought himſelf into
danger. Likewiſe Alb. Crantzius the hiſtorian ſaid unto him, Brother,
you ſpeak truth: but you can not help.ir; go into your cell, and pray
Lord have mercy upon us. And the Prior and ſubprior of Wittembergh
did entreat him that for reſpect unto their Order, he would be filent,
and not bring it into contempt; and the father, that the Franciſcanes
were beginning to rejoice, that the Auguſtinians were falling into contempt
even as they. Lutheraniwereth, All this will fall, if it be not begun in the
naneofthe Lord: but if it bees, let us truſt to God, that he will carry it on.
Schultet., Annal.ad. An. 1517. Jahin Bishop of, Mimage.that time ſaid, he
had lately read the holy Scriptures, and therein had found a religion. very
zuzlike unto ţaat., ., that was greſently proteffed. And a litle before his
deatlı, he heard
of Tecelius, and ſaid, This will be the lat'ſeller of ſucht
waręs, forintollerable is his impudence, ibid., - A rich woman of Magdes
burgh after confertion could not have a pardon from a Dominican, unleſs
she would give a hundred forenes.: she adviſeth with a Franciſcan her for-
mer Confeſfour ,; and he ſaid unto her , God forgives sin freely, and ſelletha
notas, a merchant. And he beſpught ler, that she would not tell Tecelius,
who had informed
herſo. But when Tecelius knew, that for this cauſe
(!)
she
+
9
1
1
1
1
Part 2.
18
:
CENTVRI XVI.
she would not give the mony, he ſaid, that he shall be either burnt or ba-
nished', who hath given ſuch advice. Ibid. After this Luther was the
more diligent in ſearching the originall of the doctrine of indulgences; and
then he publisheth 59. concluſions to be diſputed in Wittembergh, Otto-
ber 3 1. An. 1517. within few dayes they were carried through all Germa-
ny, and were joyfully read by many: for all men almoſt were complai-
ning of the pardons, eſpecially as they were preached and ſold by Tecelius.
None came to fet face againſt theſe Propoſitions, and the name of Luther
became famous, forthat ar laſt one was found to oppoſe the corruptions of
the Church. Then Conrad Wimpina a Doctour in Frankford upon Me-
ne publisheth contrary propoſitions, in defenſe of the Indulgences. Lu-
thier writes in defenſe of his own propofitions ; and John Eckius oppoſeth
them. When Luthers propoſitions and book were carried to Rome,
a third Dominican Silveſter Prierias wrote againſt him. Thus the conte-
ftation waxeth hort, and is 'more known abroad. Upon this occafion.
Pe.Soave in hift.Conc.Trid. shewes the originall and progreſs of indulgences.
The ori Where ás (faithhe) the matter of indulgences was not much fcanned
ginall, and in former ages, nor was it weighed by the Divines, by what arguments .
progreffe they could be mantaired , orweakned, their cáuſes and eſſence was 'not
of indul- throughly known: 'for ſome thought, that indulgence was nothing elſe,
gence.
but an abſolution by authority of a preláte, from that pennance, which
according to that manner of diſcipline the Churchin theſe times, did en
joyn unto a penitent, (in following ages the Bishop took unto himſelf alone
the preſcribing of that punishment; afterwards he did concredite itun.
to the poenitentiary prieſt, and at laſt unto thediſcretion of the Confeffary)
yet ſo that he was not free from the punishment due by Divine juſtice:
When this was thought to turne more to the hurt, then benefit of Chriſti-
ans, becauſe when a diſpenſation of canonicall punishment was given
them, they became careleſs to ſeek the favour of God by voluntary pu-
nislıment, they did conceive that indulgence was a freedom from both
punishments. And again they were divided : for ſome thought, this
freedom was abſolạte without any ſatisfaction: but others on the contrary
faid, So long as communion by charity continues in the Church, 'the re-
pentance of one believer is communicable unto another ſo farra , that he is
freed upon the account of the other. "But becauſe that was thought to be
more proper unto them that were of a blameleſs life,and exerciſed with ſtrict
diſcipline, then unto the authority of a bishop; a third opinion was ta,
ken up, that the eſſence of indulgences confifts partly in the authority of
the prelate, and partly in compenſation. And becaufe the converſation of
the Bishops is not lo blameleſs and free from ſin, that he'by his merites can
help others, they deviſe the treafure of the Church, into which are layd
the merits of all, which had more plenty, then which was ſufficient unto
themſelves; and the diſpenſațion of theſe merits belongeth unto the Bi-
shop of Rome, ſº that it is in his power to give iudulgences, and recom-
pençe the debt of a ſinner, by the merits of the ſame value, out of the
common treafury of the Church. And where as neither this treaſure could
ſatisfy for all finners, feing the merits of the Saints have certainly an end
and bounds; and ſo it may faile; they thought good; to adjoin the infi-
nitè merits of Chriſt unto the finite merits of the Saints, that ſo the treafure
might be perpetuall
. And here again aroſe another ſcruple; "what need is
there of the drop of mans merits; feing the infinite ocean of Chrifts me-
ritş flowethforever. And truly this gave occaſion unto mäny, to put all
their
2
1
Part 2
!
I
1
Of diverſe COVNTRIES
$9
their confidence of indulgence, into the only treaſury of oui Saviour,
which never can be emptied. All theſe things were ſo uncertain, and had
no lurer ground, but the Bull of Pope Clement V I. which was proclaimed
for the Jubilee, An. 1350. that they were thought not ſufficient to con-
vince Martin Luther', or to confuce his reaſons: therefore Tecelius, Ec-
cius and Prierias perceiving the weaknes of their cauſe in the places proper
unto that matter, took their refuge unto Common places; and lay their
ground upon the authority of the Pope, and conſent of the School-men;
towit, Seing the Pope cannot erre in matter of faith, and had confirmed
the Scholaſtick do&trine of indulgences, and by his Bull hath beſtowed them
on believers, the doctrine concerning theſe is an article of faith, to be bes
lieved neceſſarily. Hence Martin takes occaſion to digreffe from indulgen-
ces, and to ſift che power of the Pope. Albeit others had commended this
power as the higheſt, and ſubject unto none other, yet he made not ſuch
account of it, but held it to be ſubje&t to a General Councell lawfully affem-
bled; which he affirmed to be very neceſſary at that time, in reſpect of the
condition of the Church. And howbeit in this fire of conteſtation Luther
did overthrow the power of the Pope, and ever the more, that the others
did advance it, yet he did always ſpeak no thing but modeſtly of the perſon
of Pope Leo; yea and for a time he declined not his judgement. Never-
theleſs they fell upon other particulars, and the diſpute concerning remil-
fion oflin, repentance and Purgatory, by which the Chapmen of the Roa
man court did confirme their indulgences. But among them all, James
Hoghftrate a Dominican and Inquiſitour of the faith wrote againſt Luther
molt properly: for he left other reaſons and purpoſes, and adviſeth the
Pope to beat down the mans pertinacy with fire and ſword. So writes P.Soave
fummarily.
VI. On Chriſt-maſs-eeven Frederik Electour of Saxony, and his Brother Some are
John went to Church in Wineberg, An. 1517. with their traine; and for Lu-
the aire being cleare, he ſeeth above his houſe clearly a fiery croſs: they ſtand ther, bo
beholding it, and were amazed: then Frederik ſaith unto his Brother, ſome 4-
That is a ſigne, that there will be ſtrife for Religion, and the houſe ofgainſt him
Saxony will be in danger. Abr. Schultet. Annal. At that time Andr. Caro-
loftadius the prime Divine liad published a booke in defenſe of Luther; the
young Students at Wittembergh burned the propoſitions of Tecelius in the
market place, and the Duke Frederik (nor being required) undertakes
the patrociny of Luther and Carolftad. When Luther ſaw the Book of
Sylveſter, he called it a wilde one & divelish, and ( faith he) if Rome do
ſo judge, as this book ſpeakes, it is the very ſeat of Antichrift. Heisſum-
moned by the General of the Auguftinians to anſwer at Heidelbergh: man
ny did diffuade him: but he would yield obedience: by the way the Bishop
of Wortsburg entertaineth him friendly; and the Palsgrave receives him
graciouſly at Heidlebergh: In the Monaſtery of Auguftinians (which after-
wards was called-Collegium Sapientiæ ) he diſputech 28. propoſitions con-
cerning juſtification by faith, chiefly, theſe, two, Free-will (after fin) is
but a title: Heis not juſt, who worketh much, but who believeth much
in Chriſt. Martin Bucer, wrote Luther's words ſo quickly as he could, and
ſent a copy thercof.unto Beat Rhenan, with theſe words in the end, Luther
in the ſolemnized:Synod of his Brethren here was preſident of a learned dif-
purçin a ſolemne manner, and hath diſputed ſome paradoxes, which noc
only.were aboye the opinion of us all, but even ſeemed heretical for the
moſt part: marvelous was his Sweetneſs in anſwering, incomparable was his
(x) 2
patience
í
1
)
60
Part 2
/
CENTVRI XVI.
patience in hearing, and in diſolving kņots ye might have ſeen the witt of
Paul, and not of Scotus, he did ſo eaſily bring them all into admiration
of him with his short anſwers, that were taken out of the treaſury of Dia
vine Scriptures: he agreeth in every thing with Eraſmys; in one thing he
goeth beyond him, that what the one doeth conveigh cloſely, the other
teaches plainly. When Luther had returned, he publisheth a Declarati.
on of his propoſitions concerning indulgences, and dedicates it unto Pope
Leo; in his epiftle, and in another unto the Bishop of Brandenburgh he
shewes the motives of that his divulged declaration, 1. To calme his ads
verſaries. 2. To ſatisfy thedeſires of many; that he ſuffer then not to
be deceived, who think that he afferts all theſe, ſeeing he doubteth of ma-
ny of them, andin ſome he is ignorant ; ſome he denieth, and he afferts
none of them pertinaciouſly. And lie entreates the Bishop of Branden-
burgh; to take his pen, and blot out' as he pleaſeth, or burn all in a fire;
ſeeing he doth only diſpute; but determines nothing. Likewiſe unto the
Popeſaith he, I do preſent myſelf proſtrate at the feet of your bleffedneſs
with all that I have; or am: refresh; kill, call; revoke; apprbove, diſproove:
I will acknowledge your voice to be the voice of Chriſt preſiding and ſpea-
kinginyou, Schuliet. ibid. Lüther had written many of his firſt propofi-
tions according to the current of the time, which afterwards he did recall
and refute. TheEmperour wrote uuto the Pope, adviſing him to put an
end unto theſe difputations intime: and the Pope ſent word uuto Hierom
CAuditor cameråthen in Germany; to fummon Luther unto Rome. Luther
craveth to be examined in Gerinany in a place and before judges cobiveni-
ent... Duke Frederik'writes unto Thomas de Vio Card. Caieran the Legate,,
that Luther, may be heard-in Ausburg ist. Then the Duke' of Brunſwyke
amongſt other invectives wrote, that Luther had raiſed this tragedy by mo.
tion of Frederik:Duke of Saxony, 'for envýof Albert" Bishop of 'Mentz,
becauſe he keeps ſtill the Bishoprik of Madenburgh. Others ſaid, Luther
was provoked for therlofſe of gain to his fect: Concerning the firſt, Lu-
ther wrote the contrary, as is to be ſeen in his abovenamed Apology, in
Sleida.comment: lib.13as alſo hiſtories show is that Frederik was a prudent
and peaceable Prince, and the choiſe of Germany, after the death of Maxi-
lian, but having underſtanding, and following the Rule of Gods Word,
he preferreth the tlearing of the truth in ſuch a matter unto everything:
and fo when Maximilian and Leo commanded him in Auguft än 15 18
to remove Luther from preaching; the Duke conſidering the matter of
Luther's do&trinė. and ſearching the ſenteneesłof Scripturequoted by him,
he would not withſtand the ruch, when it'was made cleare unto hin. Not
did he ſo, truſting to his own judgement oflý;ibutwas inquilirive to know
the judgementof others more learned and antients eſpecially he wrote una
to Eraſmus (who was then about 58 years of age, and famous for lear-
ning) proteſting., that he would that the eatthidid open ånd ſwallow him
rather than he would mantain any opinion againſt his knoivledge and cons
ſcience; but he could not permitt an innoceht man to be oppreffed by thefe,
who were ſeeking their own intereſts, and northe gloryofjeſus Chrift; and
therefore he befought him to declare his judgement freelg in theſe contro.
verlies. So writes. Eraſmus in Epist. Roffenf. Epiſc.dated.ipvid.-L.sc. Ann. 1519
Eraſmus, anſwerach at firſt darkly, that inilutler were two faults lie
ſmote
both at the head and belly of the Church (that is, the Pope and the
monks ] which two should not be medled with. . Tliebthe Duke wasif-
ftant with him, toshew his mind more clearly... and Eraſmus anſwereth,
Luther
+
)
1
1
Part. 2. Of diverſe COVNTRIES.
61
Luther doth well in diſcovering errours; and Reformation of the Church
is very ncceffary: the ſubſtance of his do&trin is true, but his ſtyle would
be more moderate both in writing and ſpeaking againſt mens perſons.
Whereupon the Duke wrote unto Luther, that he should temper the vehe-
mency of his invectives. As for the aim of Luther, Paul Langius, adil
ciple of Tritemius, and at that time a Monk Citicenſis, writes in Chronic.
ſaying, Martin a very perfect Divine, profound, incomparablc, endea-
vours to bring ſacred Thcology unto its originali dignity, and primitive
purity, as alſo unto the Euangelicall, ſincere and ſimple innocency, all
ſeculare Philoſophy being put clean away..... he followes Simon de Cal-
ſia a moſt Chriſtian Divine in formér times, deſpiſing all Philoſophy,
teaches the Holy Scriptuce moſt purely s declaring continually the moſt re-
verend and almoſt not-heard myſteries of Gods Word: he became moſt
famous through the world, albeit like another Jerom he wanted not the
envy.of enemies, and perſecution of the Scholaſticall Divines. And the
ſame Langius ſpeaking of Carolftadius, Luther and Melanchton, faith;
They moſt purely do treat of Divinity, 'thre wheat of God's Word without
alchaff, thatis; without all Philoſophy andmixture of Syllogiſmes: they
have the Sacred Scriptures, and eſpecially the Goſpellof Chriſt and epiſtles
of Paul, for their principles and foundations with the qudy of learning.
they powre.into the breaſts of their diſciples the fear of God and feeds of all
vertues by their word, example and pen. And left any should ſay, that he
ſpeakes of them before their ſeparation, he addethabout the year 1520.
He by his do&trin,and admired preaching, brought indulgences to nothing,
and called them altogether into doubt,and diverted the people from buyingi
affirming that they were not neceſſary unto ſalvation, nor were availeable
unto forgiveneſs of ſin, but were a neglecting of repentance, and a caſting
looſe and an impediment of all works ofpiety; nor was ſuch a treaſure of the
merits of Saints known in the primitive Church for the ſpace of 1000 years
and more..... affirming alſo that the Church of Rome is not the firft and
head of all Churches de Fure Divino: and therefore unto this preſent time
they perſecute him like another Athanaſius..... and he hath taught other
rare and ſublime things, which not only ſome Romanilts, but many of the
moſt learned, eſpecially the Thomiſts ceaſe not to maintain; Nevertheleſs
Martin a moſt learned and wife Divine in our age, confirming and proving
his do&rin by teſtimony ofthe Goſpelland of the antient Orthodox Fathers
hath remained invincible hitherto. This and much more is written by that
Monk not affirmatively, but by admiration, and doubting after the manner
of many, as he ſpeakes, 'untill'it be decreed by a Generall Councell. To
this purpoſe writes Laur. Surius a Carthufian Monkof Coléin, and enemy of
Luther, ſaying, Becauſe not ſmall abuſes were mixed with theſe proclaimed
indulgences, Luther took occaſion to inveigh bitterly againſt ſome immode
rate and filthy preachers of them, and ſent Letters unto the Bishop of Mentz,
writing far otherwiſeof matters of religion, than he did afterwards in his
book de captivitate Babylonica and other books: alſo he ſet forth 95. propo-
ſitions againſt the indulgences, and Tecelius ſet forth 105. contrary pro-
poſitions: out of this contention aroſe that fire, where with all Europe
was almoſt enflammed: in the very beginning of this tragedy many grave
& learned men did judge, that Luther was moved, not with a very
bad zeal, and that he looked upon no other thing but theReformation ofthe
Church, in which every good man was grieved at many abuſes &c. And
in the year 1919. Novemb. 1. Eraſmus wrot from Lovan unto Albert Bi-
(e)
shop
7
3
man
(
1
62
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 21
shop of Mentz, faying, Many things are inthe Books of Luther, con:
demned as hereſies by Monks and Friers, which in the books of Auguſtin
&Bernard are found as found & godly: the life or converſation of Luther
-is univerſally-approved of all men; And the worldisburdened with mens or-
dinances, with School-do&trines and opinions, and with the tyranny of
begging Friers, whọ ſo far as the Pope makes for them, they make him
more than a.god; but if he make any thing againſt their purpoſe or ad-
vantage, they account no more of his authority then of a-dream: they have
left off to ſpeak of. Chriſt, and teach nothing but their own new con:
ceits, which even idiots can not endure, andgood-men grøan," when they
ſee ſuch things : Theſe things (as I ſuſpect:) have moved Lúthers mind
thathe durft oppoſe himſelf againſt the intolerable impudency of fome: for
what other thing.can I ſuſpect of a man, who.is neither ambitious of how
nour, nor covetous:of mony and in his epiftle to Cardinall Campegi.
us dated Loyan. Natals Nicok is.2o; he ſaith, I have heard:very.worthy mien
of appropyed life and doctrine rejoice, tlatchey had found-fome of-Lui
thersbooks: analdave ſeen thaowhofoever was of moſt ihnodent life, and
neareſt to the purity of the Goſpells was leatt offended arhim:- further his
life is sommended qven by them who liate his doctrine :: God only can
judge of the mind, siis the world now.being wearied rich this doctrire of
Humanetraditions:& conftitutions y..feemeth to thirſt for the pure water of
the Evangelicall fountaines; and it ſeemes unto mee, that this man is fra
med, by nature upto this purpoſe, e as he is kindled in delire.
Card. V. The Pope was perſuaded by ſome, that:Luthers caufeshould be firſt
Cajetan. examined in Germany, and to he committoth it unto Cardinäll Cajetan;
dealeth
ordering him, that if he find any appearance of amendement
to accept
avith.
him and reſtore him unto the Church, and not only forgive him what was
paffed, butgive hiin hope of preferment and rewards: but if the man be
obftinate, he should deal with the Emperour and Princes,to reſtrain him with
bodily,punishments, Upon citation Luther goeth to Ausburgh, and hea-
ring that the Cardinall had gained upon the Emperour and ſome Princes to
hate hini, he writes unto George Spalatinus; Forall theſe: I fear not: though
they prevaile by flattery orcredite,
to make mec odious unto all men; yet
I am ſure in my conſcience, that whatfoever I have, and whatſoever they
impugne, I acknowledge and confeſſe that I have it from God: and there
things I do referr and offer unto Him: if he take them, let them go: if he
maintainethem; they are ſafe; and bleſſed be his holy name for ever. He
came to Ausburgh in the beginning of October, but did not preſent him-
ſelf, untill he had received a ſafe-conduct from the Emperour and then he
appeareth before the Legate . October 12., he was accepted courte-
oufly, and the Legate ſpoke of ſome controverted points: but when he
perceived (faith Pe. Soave) that he was not like to yeeld; no not for
the great weight of Schoole-divinity , in which profeſſion he was very
well acquainted; and he was prompt with the texts of Scripture, where in
theSchool-men had little confidence: thercfore he profeffed openly that he
would not deal with him in way of diſputation: only he did exhort him
to recall what he had divulged, or at leaſt to ſubmit his books and doctrine
unto the Popes judgement, and the rather he should not refuſe , becauſe
of the prefent danger, if he repentnot, and of Leo's favour, 'if he deſpiſe
it net; when it'is tendered. Luther pauſeth a litle, without any anſwer:
the Lcgate thought he wold not preſſe him inſtantly, but gives him leave
for fome days, that the menaces and promiſes may take the more upon
limo
Luther.
1
Part 21
Of diverſa COVNTRIES. 63
1
1
him: and he ſent Jo. Staputius Vicar generall of the Augutinians.to.deale
with him in the ſame manner.": Another day the Legate profeſſed, that
he would deal with him, not as a diſputant, but as his Judge, and to
encline him to reconciliation, he adviſeth him that he let.not the faire op:
portunity of favour ſlip: Luther answereth with his accuſtomed freedomia
I will not prejudge the truth for any paction; nor have I offended any man
by word of deed, that I should hunt after any man's favour: nor do Ifeat
the menaces. of any adverſary: and if they will attempt any thing againſt
mee illegally, I am reſolved to appeall unto a generall Councell. The
Cardinall bad heard, that he was encouraged by:fome Princes who intended
by him to reſtrain the Popes power:; -and he ſuſpected thar their perſuaſion
had made him ſo confident: therefore he was full of wrath, and chupetli
hiin bitterly, revileth him, admonishes him, that Princes have long handrij
and commandeth him to pack him out of his fight. He going away -
callethito mind, what they had doneto John:Hufs:" heintendeth to depair
quietly sibuïafter another adviſement biofemor Leiters unto the Cardirall;
where in he acknowledgeth, that he had.ſpoken haftily, as chkeimportunity
of his adverſaries and theſe bankers had prövoked him }' he promiferhyto
uſe more modeſty, yea he will ſatiſfy the Pope, and shall ſpeak no more of
Indulgences, if his adverſaries shall be likewiſe tied. Burar faith the ſame
authour.) while neither party will be ſilent, but rather provokeoneano-
ther, the fire was the more kindlede . The Court of Rome was offended
with the Cardinal, that he had dealt too peremptorily and contumelioully,
nor had allored him with hope of a miter or red hatt. Others relate that con-
ference in other words, yet not contrary, that when Luther was comman.
ded to recant, he deſired
to be inforined, where inhe had erred? The Legate
alledgeth the Extravagant of Pope.Clemens. Then Luther protekted, that
he did reverence the Church of Rome, ſo far as they are not contrary unto
the written word of God; as for any thing that he had written or ſajd, - he
proteſted, that he thought it Catholick, and was ready either preſently,
or at any time shalbe appointed, to give reaſons of this his affertion, out
of the written word, and to anſwer any objection. But the Legate would
not heare of Scripture. When Luther was gone, the Legate wrote a sharp
letter unto Frederik, requiring himras he tendered his own honour & lavea
ty, or reſpected the favour of the great high prieſt, to ſend Luther unto
Rome, or expell him out of his Dominion. The Duke replieth, excu-
ſing himſelf, that he could not do that with his honour norwith a ſafe con-
ſcience, unleſs he knew a juftcauſe; and if the Legate will shew that, nothing
shall be lacking on his part. Nevertheleſs the Dukebegan to betimorous,un
tilljhe ſought information from Eraſmus, and the Univerſityof Witembergli:
they did encourage him unto conſtancy in Gods cauſe.F.Fox in Alte món.
VI. Leo feareth an innouation in Germany., not only by looſing the Another
benefit of Indulgences', but by contempt of his authority* : and for remedie proclama-
of both he confirmeth the Indulgences by a new Bull, dated Novemb. g. tion of in-
Ann. 1518. and therein declares, that unto him as the ſucceſfour of Pe. dulgenceso
ter, and Vicar of Chriſt, belongs the power to beſtow ſo great a benefite
both on the living and the dead; and the Church of Rome is the mother
and Lady of all Chriſtians; and all men muſt obey her, who will not be
ſeparate from the communion of the Church. This was ſent unto Caje-
tan, and he directed ſeverall coppies thereof unto the Bishops throughout
Germany; adding threats againſt all who shall think otherwiſe. Then
Luther, law that nothing was to be expected from Rome uinto him: but
(e) 2
1
con
1
1
64
Part 2.
1
}
En
CENTVRI XVI.
condemnation: therefore he published an appeal, wherein he profeſſeth,
that he would not decline the authority of the Pope in ſo far as he followeth
truth, but he is not ſo free from the common condition of men, that he
can not erre, ſeing even the example of Peter (who was rebuked by Paul)
teſtifieth the contrary: indeed it is eaſy for the Pope by his wealth and power
to oppreſſe any man diſenting from him; and they who are oppreſſed, muſt
have their refuge to a general Councell, which every way is to be prefer-
ted before the Pope. By this appeall ( after it was ſpread, and many did
judge it reaſonable it did quickly appeare, how weak the Popes Bull was
to quench the fire of Germany. Pe. Soave in Hiſtor. In the end of this
year Luther wrote unto Wenceſlaus Linckius, ſaying, I ſend unto thee
my proceedings more exactly written than the Lord Legate thinks': but my
penis a breeding for higher things: I know not whence theſe meditations
do come: in myjudgement this buſineſs is not yet begun ; ſo far is it from
that the Peers of Rome can hope for anend: I ſend thee my trifles that thou
mayſ fee whither I gueffe rightly, that the very Antichriſt (as Paulſpeakes)
be reigning in the Court of Rome: I thiök, I can demonſtrate that he now
is worſe than the Turks. Schulter. Annal.
Others VII. After the publishing of the foreſaid Bull, the minds of the Roman
ariſe for Court weré lifted up again, (and ere they heard of Lutker’s appcall) as if
the truilo e áll were then well: preſently they fy unto their harveſt, and ſend Samſon
a Franciſcan of Millan into Helvetia, to ſell Indulgences: in ſome places he
reapeth abundantly: he comes to Zurick, where Hulderik or Ulrick
Zuinglius oppoſeth him, and preacheth not only againſt the abuſes of the
indulgences, but confuteth the uſe of them and the power of the Pope
ſending them.: jand many did hear him gladly, and commended him
mightily; faith Pe. Soave. Here it is to be remembred, that albeit Luther
was the firſt who entred into debate with the corrupt Court of Rome, yer
not he alone. Wolfgang Fabritius Capito was born in Haganoa of Alſatia
An.1478. his fátherabhorring the wicked life of prieſts, took him from the
ftudy of Divinity, and applied him unto Medicine: but after his fathers death
he returned unto the ſubtilties of Scotus, in Friburghof Briſgoia, and weary-
ing there, he became preacher in Bruſella by Spira: thence he was called unto
Baſile An. 1508. where by preaching and diſputing he lowed the firſt ſeed of
the Goſpell. Likewiſe John houfſchine or Oecolamp. made ſuch progreſs
in his ſtudies at Heilborn & Heidlbergh thatPhilip the Palsgrave made choi-
ſe of him tofbeTutour of his children: about the year 1914. his native town
Winsbergh calleth him to be their preacher, where he was the admiration
of all learned men: and inthe year 1916. he was called unto Baſile, and
there did concurre with Eraſmus in tranſlating the New Teſtament, and
the ſame year was graduat Doctor of Divinity by Capito. Alſo at Straws-
burgh Doctour Keiſersberger and John Creutſer another Doctour of Divinity,
howbeit they did uſe the uſuall rites, yet they preached no other doctrine
then afterwards was declared in their Confeffion An. 1530. ſo that Straws-
burgh was the firſt town of Germany profeſſing the truth of the Goſpell,
ſaitli Abr. Scultet. in Annal. As for Zuinglius; his father was wealthy
and old; and his ſon very young: he thought, the fitteſt way to preſerve
his riches unto his ſon, was to build a Church in Glarona, and addote
all his riches unto the prieſt thereof, upon condition; that his ſon be the
firſt prieſt: when the boy came to 16 years of age, he was ſenſible of his
unworthineſs to have the charge of ſouls: therefore he went to the ſchools
in Baſile Apo Isos. where he heard Thomas V Vittenbach teach, that the
death
A
{
*
I
Part 2.
65
1
+
Of diverſe COVNTRIES.
death of Chriſt is the only price of our redemptions and indulgences are
but a device of the Pope. Then he read the Scriptures diligently, eſpeci-
ally the New Teſtamentin Greek: and finding in the epiſtle of Peter, that
the Scripture is not of private interpretation, he made it a part of his prayer
dayly, that God would give him his Spirit, to attain the knowledge of
the hid myſteries. And left he should be deceived with a fond conceit of his
own imaginations, he compared the Scriptures, and by collationing on
paſſage with another, he ſcarches the meaning of the darker places: and
he read the writings of the ancients, yet ſo that he judged, they should
be examined by the touchſtone of Gods word. Thus he attained to the
knowledge of many things, which were not ſpoken of in theſe days. He
was called by Francis à Sickengen a Germane Knight, to be his preacher,
aud there he read the goſpell and the epiſtle and the Letany in the Germanc
language; not intending any. Reformation, but that they under his charge
might the better underſtand what they heard. Then came unto his
hands the Reſolution of the queſtions, which Picus of Mirandula had pro-
pounded at Rome: theſe he did approove; and therefore was ſuſpected and
hated by ſome: nevertheleſs,with boldneſs heſpoke againſt the pardons, and
openly diſputed with Cardinall Matthew Bishop of Sedunc, before there was
any word of Luthers propoſitions: and he preached againſt the fuperftiti-
ous running of the people unto the Eremites. In the year 1517. he was cal-
led to be preacher of Zurick, and at his admiſſion he proteſted, that he
would declare the Hiftory of Chriſt out of the Goſpell, not according to
the expoſitions of men, for he would be tied to none, but to the mind of
the Spirit, which he truſted to attain by prayer and meditation of the
Scriptures. Many rejoiced at this proteſtation, and others were offended.
Ex vlta Zuinglii prefixed unto his Epistles. When thebooks of Luther came
into Helvetia, he had heard of them, but he proferred publickly, that he
would not read tliem, yet exhorted the people to read them diligently.
Behold his intent! he would, that the people hearing him, and reading
the other, and knowing that he did not read them, 'might the better ſee
the unity of the Spirit|flowing in them both out of Divine Scriptures, and
ſo the more willingly believe the Truth. And by Gods blefing there fol-
lowed a wondrous ſucceſſe, as here after we shall heare.
VIII. In January 1519. comes from Pope Leo, Carol. Miltitius with a 1sig.
preſent of a golden roſe and conſecrated, unto Duke Frederik, and with
Letters unto his Counſeller Degenhart Pfeſſinger, entreating him to alliſt
Miltitius for bannishing Luther that child of Satan. In the mean time word
is brought, that the Emperour is dead Januar. 12: then the eies of all men
were toward Frederik as ſucceſſour: whereby Luther had reſt for a time,
and the fury of his adverſaries was abated. He ſpoke with Miltitius at Al-
tenburgh, and promiſed filence, if the ſanie were enjoyned unto his ad-
verſaries; and to recant, whenloever he shall be covinced of an errour.
To the ſame purpoſe he wrote unto Leo March 1II. adding, he could
notrecant ſimply; becauſe it would be an imputation unto the Apoſtolicall
Sec, ſeing many learned and judicious men in Germany underſtand all the
controverſy. On the firſt of May Eraſmus writes unto the Duke of Saxo-
ny, that ſo long as he is Preſident of juſtice, an innocent man should not
be given into the hands of ungodly men, under pretenſe of piety; all do
commend the innocency of Luther; nor is he to be thought an heretick,
who diſpleaſeth this or that man: his accuſers do but ſeek their own inte
rcftss norshould heberashly condemned of hereſy, who leadeth a godly
(R)
life
1
+
}
1
I
1
A
Part 2
A
9
+
1
66
C Ć ENTVRI XVI.
life as becometh a Chriſtian. In the end of Juny and ſome days of July there
was a diſputation at Leipſich betwixt Eccius and Carolſtad: there was alſo
Luther and Melanchton, all under the protection of George uncle of the
Duke Frederik. When Tecelius heard of this appointment, he ſaid, So
would the Devill: and he died in the mean time. This diſputation is writ-
ten by many. Agrippa tellethithe ſubſtance of it in few words, thus, Hogh-
frat and Eccius gained nothing but ſcorne. They diſpute moſt of the.po-
wer of the Pope. After the diſpute, the Duke George touches Eccius
and Luther with his hand, & ſaith, Whither Fure Divino or Fure humano
yet the
Pope of Rome is the great highprieſt. This diſputation brought
forth many books, eſpecially from Carolftad and Eccius, whereby both
their names were much empaired. Then Luther publisheth his Ser-
mons of a twofold righteouſneſs ; of the ſaving meditation of Chriſs páſſi-
on; of baptiſme; of preparation unto death: Alſo a declaration of the
propofitious diſputed at Leiplich concerning the power of the Pope; A
confutation of the Antidotes falfelý imputed unto him by the Monks of Ju-
trebok: And a Commentary on the epiſtle to the Galatians. In October
the Boliemians write from Prague unto Luther, exhorting him unto con-
fancy and patience, and affirming his doctrine to be pure Divinity. Likewiſe
Wolfgang Capito wrote from Baſile unto him, that Helvetia and the
country about Rhine even unto the ſea did love him; yea and the Cardinall
Bishop of Sedun a learned and very faitlifull man; and many other chief
men, when they heard he was in danger, were willing to have beſtowed
on him not only for his fuftentation, but a ſafe refuge, where he mighteia
ther lurk or live openly: but when they had ſeen the coppy of the letter,
which the Duke had ſent unto the Legate, they perceived that he had no
need of their aid: and that they had cauſed his booksto beprinted, and ſpread
them in Italy, Spain, France and England, heerin regarding their com-
mon cauſe. The ſame Capito wrote alſo then unto Erafmus, exhorting
him, that he would not oppoſe Luther, albeit (ſaith he ) I do miſle (or
wish that he would write otherwiſe ]' many things; yet it is expedient that
hebe encouraged, that young men may be the more heartned for the liber-
ty of the Church: I know that the adverſaries wish nothing more, than to
have you provoked againſt him: but it is better to have all the other Divi.
nės againſt You, then to have his abettours your enemies: many Princes,
Cardinals, Bishops, and the beſt of the clergy do affeat his buſineſs. Schul-
tet. Annal. This ſummer the Monks made it the principall matter of their
preaching, to inveigh againſt Luther; and ſo they ſpread among the people
what was before packed up in Latine within the walls of the Schooles: and
Luther for this cauſe ſpread his books in the vulgare language. In Auguſt
the Univerſity of Colen, and in November the Univerſity of Lovan came
forth with their bare articles and Sentences of damnation or (as Eraſmus
then ſpoke ) prejudged opinions, thinking with the fire of words to
quench a ſtronger fire of reaſon: but they made the books of Lutherthe
more vendible. The Univerſity of Paris had been held moſt famous for
many years: their judgement was alſo exſpected, but they would noč
write, Eraſmus in Epistol .ad Cardinal. Campeg. dated Lovan. Natal. Nicol. An-
no IS20.
1320. IX. In January 1520. a new broile ariſeth upon a Sermon of the Eu-
chariſt, that Luther publishes : in it he faith ; It ſeemes good unto mecs
that both the Species of the Supper were given unto the communicants.
Tlierefore George Duke of Sayony, writes unto Duke Frederik, accu-
fing
Part 2.
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
67
A
1
Rome A-
ſing Luther of the Bohemian hereſy. And the Bishop of Miſna by á
pua
blished mandatecondemneth that Sermon. The Elector answered his uncle,
that Luthers cauſe was not legally decerned. Unto the Bishops mandate Lu-
ther writes; he did judge as he had written, if it were permitted by autho-
rity of a generall Councell; and in the mean time the Acts of the laſt
Councell should be obeyed; and he thinks that Chriſt is not partially, but
wholly under both the bread & the wine. Januar. 15. Luther writes unto
Charles V. and afterwards unto Albert Bishop of Mentz, and unto the Bis-
hop of Mersburg, humbly beſeeching, that they would not condemne
untill they heare him. Theſe two bb. admonish him, to têmper his pen
for the love of Chriſt, and to write ofother things more uſefull for advancing
piery, than to medle with the Popes power: as for themſelves, they had
not leiſure to read his books; only they hear that he had written offree-
will and ſuch other idle queſtions & trifles, and of the Sacrament and ſuch
other things that are determined by the generall Councels Oſiand. in Epit.
Lib. 1. cap. 27. In March Luther publishes his anſwer unto the Cenſure of
Colen and Lovan. Theſe writings are reported at Rome, and ſome do
charge thc Pope of negligence, that he provideth nor timely againſt ſó
great evils ; eſpecially the Monks dogrumble, that he takes more pleaſure
in hunting, gaming and mufik, and is careleſs of weightier things: they
tell him, how arianiſme might have been prevented, if Arius had been
Com
ath is firſt appearing put out of the way, as they did at Conſtance with Huſs plaints at
and Jerom. On the other ſide (faith Pe. Soave) Lco began to repent that
he had medled at all with the buſineſs: for he thought, it had been better gainfilee
for him to have permitted the Monks to fight together, ſo long as they both
be knowed
not what
profeſſed obedience unto him, and not to have ſided with either party, to to doe.
the offenſe of the other; yea if he had not medled with it, it might have
evanished in a short time. Nevertheleſs upon the continuall ſolicitation of
fome bb. of Germany and the two Univerſities, and eſpecially of the Friers,
Leo was moved to yield. So theCardd. Prelates, Divines and Canoniſts were
affembled, and Leo commits the cauſe unto them. They unanimouſly agree
that ſo great impiety muſt beblalted with the thunder of a curſe: but the Di.
vincs and Canoniſts do vary in the manner.Some faid, the curſe muſt be given
peremptorily: others ſay, A citation muſt precede. The Divines ſay, The A decree
caſe is notorious by his books and publik Sermons. The Canoniſts ſay, againſt
Notoriouſnes takes not away juſt defenſe, neither by the law of God, nor
Luther.
of nature; and they had given a precedent in ſummoning him before Car-
dinal Cajetan. Again the Divines ſay, This cauſe doth concerne them on-
ly, ſeing it is of faith & Religion. The Canoniſts ſay, It concerneth them
allo, ſeingit is a caſe to be judged. After much jangling they fall upon a
courſe to pleaſe both parties, and diſtinguish between the doctrine, perſon
& books: let his do&rine be preſently condemned; a certain day be named
wherein he may appeare; and that may ſerve for a citation: but for the
books, there was another variance: ſome would have them go with his do.
&rine, and ſome with his perfon. And when neither party would yeeld
unto the other, a mid way was deviſed to pleaſe them both, towit, the
Books shall be condemned with the doctrine, and be burnt when he isac-
curſed. And accordingly one decree is made for all : therein. he is not
warned to appeare, but that he and all adhering unto him shall abftain
from theſe errours, aud burn the books within 60 dayes, or els they are
preſently declared notorious and obftinate hereticks; and alſo all men are
charged, that they keep not, nor receive any of his books, howbeit they
(R) 2
containe
1
$
1
+
!
Part 2
68
CENTVRI XV-I.
containe not the condemned errours, but flee from him and all his favo.
rits, or take his perfon, and bring him up, or chaſe him out of their
dominions: yea and whoſoever shall receive him, their lands alſo are made
ſubject unto the curſe of the Church. The forenamed authour shewes
what were the cenſures of this Bull; men of underſtanding (faith he) did
admireit; firſt in the forme, that whereas it should have been handled in
the language of Scripture,yet it was ſet forth in the ſtyle of a Court; and that
in ſuch intricate & prolixe ſentences; that it was hard to find out the meaning
of it, and as if it were a decree in caſe of a fee-farme; namely in thar clauſe,
Forbidding albmen, thatthey preſume not to affert theſe errours, was ſuch polix-
ity, that between forbidding and preſerve were 400. words at the leaſt. 0.
thers did marke, thatſunto 41. poſitions, that were condemned as here-
ticall, ſcandalous, falſe, offenlive unto the godly, and ſeductive of the
ſimple, it was not shewed, which were Hereticall
, which fcandalous, which
falſē. but by adding a word reſpective, all was made uncertaine, ſeing that
Generall word determineth not the particulars: and therefore ſome pru-
dence or other authority is neceſſary to define theſe controverſies. And
fome did admire with whatfaceit could be ſaid that among theſe 41, propo-
Atsionsfome were the errours of the Greeks condemned long ago. Others
thought it ftrange, that ſo many poſitions of ſeverall heads of the faith
were condemned at Romc by the fole pleaſure of the Cardinals and other
Courtiers, without the knowledge and ſuffrages of bb. Univerſities and
other learned men through Europe. Now hcar from Abr. Schulter. how it
was accepted in Germany. Eccius brought it to Lipſia; Marinus Caracci-
ola & Hier. Aleander to Colen : Eccius is flowted in Lipſia? the Bull was
not received in Bambergh, becauſe, asthey ſaid, it was not legally intima-
ted: the Rector of Erford by a publick program exhorts the Students, if
they ſee that Bull ſet upin any place, to teareit in piecess and oppoſe them-
ſelves unto the enemies of Luther. So when Eccius came to Erford, the
Students went againſt him in arms, and they threw the Bull (being torne
into pieces) into the water. Ulrik Hutten a noble man of Franconia did
publish the Bull with interlineary and marginall gloffes, not without great
reproach to the Popes honour. Luther, before he ſaw it, had ſet forth
his book De captivitate Babylonica, wherein he profeſſeth that dayly he ſaw
more and more, and he wishes that all his books concerning Indulgences
were burnt, and in place of them all he ſets this one poſition, Indulgences
are the wickedneſſes of Roman flatterers: And he wishes that his books were
burnt, in which he had denied, that Papacy is of divine right; and had gran-
ted, that it is of humane right; and for them he ſets this Theſis, Tapacy
is the mighty hunting of the Romane Bishop. Then he teaches that the captivi-
ty of the facrament of the altar is firſt, that one of the elements is denied
unto the people. 2. that tranſfubftantiation is believed. 3. that the maſſe is
made a lacrifice. And he acknowledgech but two facraments, baptiſme
and the Lords Supper, and he willeth that this book be accounted a part of
his recantation. When he had read the Bull, he ſaid, At laſt the Bull of
Romeis come, of which ſome write many things unto the Prince: but I
deſpiſe it, and will ſet myſelf againſt it as impious and altogether Eccian:
yee
ſee Chriſt is condemned in it: there is no reaſon named: Iam called
not unto audience, but to a recantation: ye may fee, they are furious
blind and madd..... O that Charles were a man, and would for Chriſt's
fake ſet himſelfe againſt theſe devils! Then he wrote again the Bull,calling it
execrable,excommunicates the authors of it; maintaines all the condemned
articles,
1
t
?
1
1
1
}
mm
69
more
1
1
>
1
Part 2.
Of diverſe COVNTRIES.
articles, calleth the Popethe Antichriſt, and appealeth from him unto a
Counçell. When he heard, that his books were burnt at Colen, Lovan
and Luik, he aſſembleth the Profeſſors of Wittembergh Decemb. 10; and in
a ſolemnc manner he cauſeth publickly to be burnt the laſtBullof Leo theX.
the Decrees of Gratian, Decretals, Extravagants, Summa Angelica, and
ſome books of Eccius: and then he publisheth unto the World the rea-
ſons why he had doneſo. By this provocation of Luther (faith P.Soa-
ve) and for other juſt cauſes all men of ſound judgement ſaid, A Councell
is neceſſary, not only to compoſe controverſies, but to provide againſt the
abuſes that have been for ſuch a long time in the Church.: and the neceſity
was the more apparent, becauſe their mutuall writings did but kindle the
ftrife more, ſeing Martin (faith he) failed not to confirme his doctrin
with much writing; and the more earneſt he was in the cauſe, he advan-
ceth the more; he is the more enlightned, and findeth the more matter
of diſputation, and diſcovers more errours, even beyond his own inten-
tion: for howbeit he profeſſeth to do all through the zeal of Gods houſe
yet every one may perceive, that he is driven thereunto by neceſſity.
When Duke Frederik was going to the Emperours coronation, he mce-
teth with Eraſmus at Colen, and askes him, What he thought of Luther?
Eraſmus faith , It is true what he teaches, but I wish, he were moderate.
Why (faith the Prince) doth the clergy hate him ſo? Eraſmus ſaith
He hath committed two great faults, he touches the Popes crown, and
the Monks bellies: and therefore it is no maruell, that all the Papall
Kingdom be bitter againſt him. The next day Eraſmus writes unto Con-
rad Peutinger, one of the Emperours Counſellers, and adviſeth to cauſe
Luthers buſineſs to beexamined by learned and indiffercar men in the follo-
wing Diet at Worms. Luther was adviſed by many to teach and write
more moderately: and hie excuſech himſelf in ſome Letters; in one unto
Spalatin he faith, 'If I muſt continue in teaching, I underſtand not your
and others counſell, towit, that Holy Divinity can be tought withaut
offenſe: theScripture doth eſpecially purſuethe errours of Religion: this
the Pope can not endure. I have given up my ſelf unto God: his will
be done. Who did entreat Him to make mee a Teacher? Seing he hath
made me, let him have me; or if he repent that he hath made me,
let Him undo me again, I am ſo far from being afrayd for trouble,
that it filleth theſailes of my heart with an incredible gaile; that now I un-
derſtand why the Scripture compareth Devils unto the wind: for while
they blow forth in rage, they carry others unto patience. This is only
my care, thatthe Lord be my friend in theſe cauſes, which are not ſo much
mine, as his: and beyou pleaſed to help here, as you may. And in
nother Letter dated unto the ſame Spalatin Febr. 15. hcfaith, There will
be a new & great fire: but who can reſiſt the Counſel of God: Iintreat
you, let the buſineſs paſſe-on with it's own motions: itis Gods caufconly:
ſo far as I can fee, we are driven and moved rather than do move. Abra.
Schultet, Annal.
X. The ſame year Chriſtiern King of Denmarck ſent unto the Elector
of Saxony for a Preacher of the truth;. and one M. Martin was ſent; he
in Coppenhagen did preach upon the feſtivall dayes in the after-noon with
great applauſe of the people: the Chanons did not medle with his doctrine,
but they did deride his manner of delivery. John Thurzo Bishop of Vra-
tiſlavia was the firſt Bishop, who hearkned unto theſe new preachers,
and
maintained them, and died Auguſt
. 2. Caſpar Hedio being a Doctour of
(s)
Divinity
.
1
70
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2.
1
Divinity in Baſile, was called to be preacher in the chief Church of Meniz;
and by adviſe of Vlrick Hutten, Albert Bishop there' fent for Wolfgang
Capito to be his preacher and Counſeller: Capito embraces the call, to
the end, he might have the fairer occaſion to ſow the ſeed of the Goſpell
there." The Senate of Zurik gave command unto all the Preachers with-
in their jurisdiction to lay aſide all the devices of men, and freely to preach
what they could confirmé bý: the writings of the Prophets and Apoſtles:
and in time of Leñt they deſpiſed the old ordinances for abſtaining from
flesh... Hugh Bishop of Conſtance commandeth allmen by his edict ,
continue in the faith of.the Roman Church, untill a Generall Councéil
be conveened: and for the ſame purpoſe he ſent his Commiſſioners unto
Zurik. Zuinglius maintaineth before the Commiſſioners, what he had
taught; and the Senate entreates the Bishop to call a Synode, and there
let the learned examine and declare what the people should believe. Then,
Zainglius wrote of himſelf unto Myconius, ſaying, I have given up
myſelf unto God, and do, wait all evill both from Church-men ana laity;
praying for this one thing from Chriſt, that he will enable me to ſuffer
with a couragious heart, and as he pleaſeth, either break me, or pre-
ſerve mee, who am a pot in his hand. If they shall excommunicate mèè,
I will think on the very learned and godly Hilarius, that was exiled from
France into Africa, and on Lucius, who being beaten from Rome was
brought again with great glory; not that I compare my ſelf unto them,
but I will comfort my ſelf by their example, which were better, and
fuffered worſe: and if it were expedient to rejoice in any thing, I would
rejoice to fuffer reproach for the nameof Chriſt. Abr. Schultet. The
ſame authorfaith, The firſt Nation, that was enlightned by the Goſpell,
was Eaſt Friſeland, where the Prince Edfard reading diligently Luther's
books, and thereby receiving the light of knowledge, did forſake the
rites of fuperftition, and permittes theſe books to be ſold & read; yea by
his example and exhortation did encourage the Nobility of the Land to
read them, and others alſo who could underſtand. The firſt preachers
there, were Henry Brune unto the Auriaci; Lubbert Cant at Leer, Jo.Ste-
ven at Norda; Jo. Sculto at Wenera, albeit afterwards he fell away; but
the moſt eminent was Gcorge A portan at Embden. Hehad been a Monk
at Zwoll, and the Prince made choile of him to be Tutor unto his chile
dren: then giving himſelf to ſearch the truth, he was ready to communi.
cate unto others.what God gave him to underſtand, and at laſt became Prea-
cher of Embden: the prieſts oppoſe him, but by permiſſion of the
Prince, he preached in the open fields; and afterwards he was brought by
the people into theChurch; BernardCampius maintaining him with a guard
left the prieſts or their followers should have made any diſturbance. Herman
Henriks, one of the Prieſts forſook the idolatry, and became his Collegue:
the other prieſts wereby degrees put from the altars; ſome went to other
places ; and they who ſtayd, had liberty to exerciſe their blind devotion
within the Cloiſter of the Franciſcans. The Prince did preffe none; but
he did moſt aide thoſe who were for the Reformation: and the ſuperſtition
had place within private walls and the cloiſter.
Vybat
II. In AprileAn. 1521. Charles V. calleth a Dyer at Worms: thither
was done
was Luther ſummoned, and a ſafe conduct was ſent unto him. Some
for & a
would have diffuaded him; becauſe his doctrine was condemned at Rome,
gainſt re-
ligion An. and his perſon was accurſed there on inaundy-thurſeday, he might be
15216
ſure, that the proceedings of that Court were to be confirmed in this, if
1
1
a-
wor-
1
7
Part 2.
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
1
worle were not done unto himſelf , as was done to John Huſs. Luther
anſwered, I will go thither y, albeit there were there, as many devils as
there be tyles in the houſese : He appeares before the Eſtates Aprile iz.
and 'was demanded. Whether he acknowledges the books thiát were
abroad in his name and when they were named, he did acknowledge them.
Then, Whether he would maintain what was writen in them, or recall
any part of them he anſwered, That queſtion is of great importance; I
humbly crave ſome ſpace to adviſe. They grant him one day:and thenhe ſaid,
theſe books are not all of onenaturc: fome containe the doctrin of faith and
piety; ſome were againſt the errours of the Romaniſts; and ſome were wri-
ten contentiouſly againſt the maintainers of theſe crrours: to recall the firit
fort, was not the duty of a good man, becauſe albeit the Bull of Leo liad
condemned them, yet he had not judged-them as impious. As for the ſe-
cond fort, it is too well known, that all the Chriſtian-World and efpeci-
ally Germany being miſerably
' vexed, doeth:groan undera heavyjodke;
and ſo to abjure theſe books, were a confirmatiou of that týranny. He
confeffeth, that in the third fort he had written a little tartēly, but he is
now called to give account of his doctrine ;, and not' of his manners :-HU
if
any
will conyince him by reaſon, of all men he will be leaſt obftinate's
nor will he refuſe to burn his books, if he shall be convinced of any er-
rour in them, by teſtimonies of ſacred Scripture: the acknowledgement
of manifeſted truth is an excellent gift of God, and the rejecting of it; or
defiling ofit withlies, hath brought fromrheaven
many thouſand calamitiés.
Then he was commanded to give his anſwer in few wordsó He anſwered
I can not recall what I have tought or written, unleſs. I be convinced by
teſtimonies of Scriptureor manifeſt reaſon. Tlie Emperour hearing of
this anſwer (for he was not preſent, nor was confirmed by the Pope)
ſent them word, that he would defend the Church of Rome, and uſe alí
remedies to extinguish that fire; but he will not pronounce ſentence againſt
that man, untill he be ſafe at home according to his promiſe. Some
there, would have followed the example of Conſtance, and ſaid, Promis
ſes should not be kept unto hereticks. Lewes the Palsgrave Elector did
oppoſe, ſaying, It were a perpetuall dishonour unto the Germane Nati-
on; nor is it tolerable, that for favour of prieſts the publick faith should
ly under that infamy. Some alſo ſaid, They should not proceed ſo rashly
in a matter of ſo great importance, nor do all men as yet perceive what may
follow. After ſome dayes the Bishop of Trevers, the Marques of Bran-
deburgh and ſome others were named to deal with him; and they exhor-
ted him to ſubmit the whole matter unto Ceſar and the Princes. Luther
ſaid, The Prophet ſaith, put not your truſt in men, nor in Princes ; buter-
pecially the word of God is not ſubject unto men: if they will convincë
mee by that Word, I will willingly ſubmit. Then they ask, Whether hé
will ſubmitunto a Generall Councell: Yes, faith he, if they rule them-
felves by the holyScripture. What remedy,ſay they think you,may there be
in ſuch a deplored caſe? He anſwered, I know no better than that of Gama-
liel; If this Counſelorwork be of men, it will turne to nought: but if it be of God,
yee cannot deſtroy it, teſt yee be found to fight againſt God: and I wish, the Pope
would follow this advice: for certainly his purpofe, if it be not of
God, will shortly he brought to nothing. The Bishop of Trevers dealt
with him privatly: but he continued in that affertion, that this cauſe can be
ruled no other way but by the Scripture. Then he was commanded to
be at home within 21 days, and in his way he should not provoke the peo-
(5) 2
ple
!
Part 2
1
72
CENIVRI XVI.
pleby' tcaching nor writing. He gave thanks unto Cæſar and the Princes,
and went away Aprile 26: On May 8. a Decree was published in the name
of the Emperour, wherein was declared what was done with Luther both
-ar Rome and Worms, and that he continueth obſtinate in damned herefi-
es; and therefore all men should take him for ſuch a one, and after 21
dayes-none defend nor lodge him, but rather take and impriſon him,
and take all the movables and immovables of all his favourers and abettours;
and none shall read, nor have, por print, any of his books, but burn them
&c. This decrec did more good unto the Emperour then harme unto the
caule: for ſoone after the Pope breaketh luis leagucwith France;and receives
Charles into his boſomc. As for the judgement of others, it appeares by
anepiſtle of Erafmus dated, Bafil.3 nom. Septemb. An. 1522. ſaying; I was
eyer of this mind; this tragedy can not be calmed any better way than by
ſilence: and this is the judgement of the moſt prudent among the Cardinals
and Princes. A mot cruell Bull came from the Pope, and it did nothing but
ſtirre up the firea Another more cruellEdiet comes from Cæſar, 'who is
altogether prone that way: and that reſtraines the tongues and penns of
ſome, but changes not their mindes. Some commend his pious mind;
bygthey fay, hisijudgement followes ſuch, as the learned men do not much
value. So far he. It is true; Luther was forced to hide himſelf for a time;
but was not idle ; and after this Diet many did contrary unto the E-
dict. Even in Worms, aftet they had ſeen the conſtancy of Luther and
his warſaạtthey receive the preachers of the Goſpell: and becaufe they
could not have the liberty of the Churches, they ſet up a portable pulpite,
and heard the preachers in many places of the town, untill the year 1525.
when all the prichtsrunnc away for fearin time of the rurall tumults, and
then the religion was ſet up in allthe Churches. In Erford began to preach,
John Lang, George Forchem, John Culſchamer, Peter Geldner, Melo
chior Wedman and Juſtus Menius, who had been prieſts: the number of
believers was ſo multiplied, that in the year 1923. eight Churches could
not contain them, Briefly the like was done in Gollaria an Imperiall city
of Saxony; at Halberſtad, Hamburgh; in Pomerland, Liveland, &c.
as Schultei in Annal. shewes particularly: and in many of theſe places the
preachers were killed by poiſon or opent violence by the prieſts and their
abetters, but to their greater wo. In Low-Germany alone in the time
of this Emperour more then fifty thouſand perſons were beheaded, for
drowned, hanged, buried alive, or other wayes put to death for the cau.
ſeof religion. John cecolampade in the year preceeding was retyred into
a Monaſtery for feare of troublc: but when he heard of the publick edict,
he ſet forth ſome Sermons and a book of Confeſſion: for which, Glapio
the Emperours Chapelan did threaten him miſchief: but he with confent
of the Friers went away in ſafety. Martin Bucer had been a Dominican
15 years: ar that time he left that Order, and was Chaplaine unto Frede-
derik Prince Palatin and Preſident of the Imperiall Councell: the next year
he was called to be Preacher at Landſtall. When Luther was lurking, the
Auguſtinians of Wittembergh, put away the private Mafre, becauſe it
was an execrable abuſe of thc Lordsſupper, and turned into a propitiatory
ſacrifice, &c. The Electour requires the judgement of the Univerſity:
then Juftus Jonas, Jo. Dolcius, Andr. Carolſtad, Jerom Schurff, Nic.
Amſdorff, and Phil. Melanchton approove the reaſons of the Auguftinians,
the Elector ratifieth their A&, and not only diſchargeth private Maffes in
the Cloiſter, but in the open Church, and then in the Church of the
Caſtle
1
t
1
1
ll
mee....
*
Part 2.
Of Diverſe: COVNTRIES.
73
Caſtle. Then and there alſo images were broken down, auricular con-
feflion was forbidden; both elements were delivered unto the people; and
Andr. Carolſtad teaches that Civill courts should be ordered not by the law
of man, but of Moſes: he ſet forth a book of the lawfulneſs of Prieſts-ma.
riage, and againſt the vows of Monks. When Luther heard hereof,
though he did not approve all that was done and written, yet he wrote
unto Spalatinus Auguſt 15 , Carolītad muſt have lome liberty, for he will
not be content, if any do oppoſe him. Eraſmus was offended that any Rea
formation was begun without the authority of a Generall Councell: and
he wrote unto Peter Barbire Auguſt
. 13. ſaying, It can not be told, how
many
and what kind of men did at the firſt love Luther: when I had read
a few pages of his books , I did foreſee, the matter would turn to a broil:
I do ſo hate diſcord, that even verity with ſedition is unpleaſant unto
As I think, many things are received in the Church, which
may be changed to the great good of Chriſtian religion, So nothing plea-
ſeth me, which is done tumultuouſly. And in another dated Auguſt 23
hefaith, I wish it were true, that Chriſtiern King of Denmark ſaid unto
me', while we were talking of ſuch a purpoſe, Gentle purges worke not, bas
efficacious potions shake the whole body. I ſee no good iſſue, unleſs Chriſt
himſelfe turne the temerity of men into good, &c, Albert archb. of
Mentz began again to ſell pardons in Hala of Saxony: then Luther wrote
unto him from his Pathmos Novemb.25.threatning him thatif he leave not
that idolof pardons, greater evils will be ſenton him; and if he diſmiſſe
not theſe which for eſchuing fornication have marryed, he will make
known openly ſomethings both of him and other bb. which they delireto
beburied in ſilence. The Bishop returnes anſwer Decemb. 21. showing
that he had read his Letter with good lyking, and afterwards he shall have
no cauſe to complain of him, and he willlive as becomes a Chriſtian Prince:
for which end. he requires his prayers and of other good men, ſeing
that is the gift of God alone: he can take admonitions in good part, and
wisheth wellunto Luther for Chriſts cauſe. The Univerſity of Paris ſent
forth their judgement agaioft Luther's books; and Ph. Melanchton oppo-
feth it with this inſcription of his book, Againſt the famous Decree of the
Tarifians, the apology of Melanchton for Luther. Likewiſe Henry VIII.
King of England wrote againſt Luther in defenſe of the ſeven ſacraments,and
the power of the Pope. When Leo heard ofit, heſent unto him the title,
defender of the faith, as Alexander VI. had given unto the King of Spain
the title of Catholick King, and I know not what other Pope did firſt call
the King of France, The most Christian King. But faith Pe.Soave,. Luther
was not dashed with authority, but laying aſide the due reverence of his
perſon, wrote againſt him with ſuch bitterneſs of words, as he had uſed
againſt the puny Doctors; and the medling of the King in this cauſe did
not ſatisfy many in this controverſy, and as it hapncth in debates, moſt do
favour the weaker party, and do much commend their weak endeavors.
Immediatly after the publishing of the Edict at Worms, Hugh Bishop of
Conſtance
ſendeth the Popes. Bull and that Edict unto the town of Zurik,
and commandeth them to obey both the one and the other, and he inveia
ghes againſt Zuinglius and his followers. Wherefore Zuinglius gives ac-
count unto the Senate and to the colledge of the Chanons, of what he
had taught; and he writes unto the Bishop, eſpecially preſſing that he for-
beare not the prieſts with their concubines, which wickedneſs, ſaith he,
brings the clergy into contempt, and is a very lewd example unto the peo-
(1)
ple
1
น
7
A
1
1
CENTVRT XVI.
74
Part 2.
}
1
3
--
ple. And he wrote unto the Swiſers generally, that they should remember
a former licence, which the Magiſtrats had granted unto the prieſts to
havca concubine, for ſaying the honeſty of other mens wives: 'which ti-
cence though ridiculous, yet neceſſary for the time, should be amended
by turning fornication into lawfull marriage. The Bishops command gave
courage uuto the black Friers to write againſt Zuinglius : and he cealeth not
to defend his own doctrine: he' published 67. concluſions containing the
ſumme of his do&rin, and the abuſes of the Clergy. The Senate for removing
ſuch ſtrife, do appoint a convocation of all the Clergy within their juriſ-
diction againſt January 23. promiſing free liberty of reaſoning unto both
parcies: and by Letters invite the bb. of Conſtance, Curia and Balile ei-
ther to come perſonally, or to ſend their Commiſſioners. There were
aſſembled about 600. prieſts and ( as they called them) Divincs. The Bi-
shop of Conſtance ſent in his name John Faber, who afterward was Bishop
of Vienna. The Burgermaſter beginneth, ſaying, It is not unknown,
what diſſenſion hath ariſen in the cauſe of religion: therefore this affembly
is called, eſpecially that if any can ſpeak againſt thefe 67 concluſions of Zuin
glius now made known unto them all, he may now ſpeak the ſame freely.
Faber shewes his Commiſſion, and alledgeth it was not a pertinent place
nor time to decidethings of that kind, which appertain properly unto a
Generall Councell, and the Pope and Princes have agreed, that one shall
be called shortly. Zuinglius faid (as Pe. Soave reports) that is but a
trick to deceive people with vaine hope and to keep them in grofle darknes:
it were better in the mean while, to ſearch ſome particulars that are ſure
and undoubted by the word of God and the received cuſtom of the Church,
untill a more copious clearing of doubts come by a Councell. When Fa-
ber was urged again and again to shew, what he could ſpeak againſt that do-
&rine of Zuinglius, he ſaid, I will not deal with him by word, but I will
confute his concluſions by writting. Becauſe neither Faber nor any other
would object, the Burg-maſter in the namc of the Senate breakes up the ar-
ſembly:and they give Order, that through their juriſdiction all traditions of
men be layd aſide and the goſpell be taught ſincerely according to the books
of the old & new Teſtament. So (faith Pc. Soave) when neither the dili-
gence of Doctours and bb. nor the condemning Bulls of the Pope, nor she
rigid édict of the Emperour could prevaile any way againſt the doctrine of
Luther, but it rather took decper root; all men almoſt did judgea gene-
Tall Councell to be the only remedy: but the ſeverall aimes of ſeverall
forts, as of the Princes, people, Romane Court and of the Pope caft
them upon ſeverall thoughts concerningthe way of ordering, and place
of the Councell. Pe.Soave writes of thefe aimes and purpoſes particularly.
The death of Pope Lco makes a pauſe heerin. At that time Satan was
The Ana-
baptifts
.
bury Towing his tares by the firſt Anabaptiſts, whoſe names let them pe-
rish: againſt them Luther was the firſt that did write, from his Pathmos,
as he ſpoke. They pretend to have revelations from the Spirit, and con-
ferences with God. Melanchton was not a little troubled with them. The
epiftle of Luther unto Melanchton is worth the reading, wherein he faith,
Icommend not thy timorouſneſs: and firft ſeing they bear witnes of them-
Telues, they should not be heard for that, but as lohn adviſeth, Try the
Spirits. Ychave the Counſell of Gamaliell; to delay: for as yet I hcare
of nothing cither done or ſaid by them, which Satan can not do. My
advice is, that you try whether they can proove their calling: For God
ntver hath ſent any, but being either called by men, or declared by lig-
}
nes
1
I
A
Part 2
Of diverſe COVNTRIES
75
Acs; no, not his own Sonne. The Prophets formerly had their power
according to the Law and propheticall Order, as we now by men. I
would in no way accept of them, if they affert their calling by a naked
revclation, ſeing God would not let Samuel ſpeak, but by the acceſſory
authority of Heli. This is eſpecially neceſſary unto the publick function of
preaching. And that yce
may try their private Spirit, you may enquire,
whether they know anguish of mind, divine birth , death and hell
. If
you hear that they ſpeak all things ſmooth , pleaſant, devote ( as they
call it) and religious, albeit they ſay, they have been ravished into the
third heaven, approove them not, becauſe they want the ſigne of the Son
of man, which is Brodív@ the only proover of Chriſtians, and ſure fear-
cher of Spirits. Wouldīt thou know the place and way of talking with
God hcare, Asalion he hath broken all my bones: and I was caſt forth
from his face; and, My ſoul was filled with forowes, and my life drew
neer unto hell. The Divine Majeſty ſpeakes not ( as they ſay) immedi-
arley, ſo that a man may ſee him; yca, man shall not fee him, and live.
Nature can not endure thc little ſtarr of his ſpeach: and therefore he ſpeakes
by men, becauſe we can not endure him ſpeaking. The Virgine was
troubled, when she heard the Angell: ſo did Daniel and Jeremy com-
plaine, Corre&t mein judgement, and be not a terrour unto me. What
more Isit poſſible that his Majeſty can ſpeak familiarly with the old man,
and not firł kill and make him wither, left his wicked ſmells do ſtinck;
ſeing he is a conſuming fire. Even the dreams and viſions of the Saints are
terrible, at leaſt when they are known: Try therefore and hcar not a glo-
rinus Jeſus, unleſs thou know, that he was crucified.
Extom. 2. epift.
Lutheri fol. 41.
Luther
XII. In March. 1522. Luther returneth into Wittembergh, and by returnes
Letter he shewes unto the Elector the cauſe of his returning, ſaying, Your Ax.1522.
Highneſs knowes my cauſe, or now be pleaſed to know, that I have not
the goſpell from men, but from hcaveņby Jeſus Chriſt our Lord, ſo that
Itruly may ( as here after I will) call my ſelf his ſervant and Evangeliſt.
Whereas I did offer my felfe unto cogniſance of my caufc, and became
ſubject unto the judgement of others, I did it, not that I had any doubt
of my do&rine, but in modeſty, that I might call others: but when I
fee, that too much modeſty turns to the detriment of the goſpell; and
Satan, when I have ſcarcely given him a handbreadth , would take
the field, my conſcience prefleth me, to take another courſe. I hope,
I have ſatiſfied your. H. that I have yielded for a year: for th¢ Devil
knowes well, that I did it not for fear or diſtruſt .....
.. Now I am come
back to Wittembergh with a higher and ſtronger guarde than the Ele-
&or of Saxony can give me: nor came it ever into my thought, to ſeek
defence from
your
H. yea, I am confident, your H. shall have better
guarde and defenſe by mc, than you can giveme: and if Iknew that your
H. either would or could maintaineme, I had not returned at all. It is not
anyſword that can provide for, or helpe this cauſe: God only muſt rule and
worke here without any induſtry or help of man: therefore in this cauſe,
he who truſts moft firmely in God, shall defend himſelf and others moſt
ſafely. And ſeing I find your Ho. ſo weak in faith, I can no way attribute
ſo much unto your Ho, that I can think to be defended or delivered out
of danger by you: I shall preſerve your Ho. ſoul, body and eſtate frec
from all damnage and danger in this my cauſe, whether your Ho. belic-
ve it, or not. Let your Ho, know allo, aud doubt not, that it is de-
(T) 2
creed
up all
S
7 76
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2
1
1
creed otherwiſe in heaven then at Norinbergh concerning this buſineſs :
for weshall ſee, that they,who think, they have devoured and deſtroyed
the Goſpell, are not yet come to a Benedicito. He is another and more po-
tent Prince', then Dude N. with whom we have to do. He knowesme,
and I him pretty well. If your. Illuſtrious Ho. did believe, you should
ſee the wonderfulneſs and glory of God: and ſeing you believe not, you
have ſeen none of thoſe things: Unto God be glory and praiſe for ever.
Thenmore particularly he faith, I was called by the letters of the Church and
people of Wittembergh : now in my abſence, Satan hath fallen upon my
flock , [the Anabaptiſts were there, and ſome other troubles] and hath ſtirred
ſuch troubles, that require my preſence neceſſarily; and further I fear a
great ſedition in Germany, which they will deſire to remove, or, for a time
delay by joint prayers.
Ard in another epiſtle unto Melanchton he faith, Pre-
pare me a lodging, for the tranſlation of the Bible preſſeth me to return
unto you. After his returning, he preached every day, and in his Ser-
mons (as Abr.Scultet. exprefſeth his words) he ſpoke againſt, not what
was done in reformation during his abſence, but the manner, and thene-
ceflity of doing ſome things. In his abſence he by letters had exhorted
them, to put away the private Maffe; and they went about the doingof ir:
but the Elector did oppoſe them, ſaying, I will leave nothing undono
that'may be for Gods glory: but ſeing that this particular is so full of diffi-
culty, I think good, not to be too hafty: for it is little, that ſo few can
do: butif the matter be warranted from Scripture, certainly ye shall have
inore to ſide with you, and then the change shall be more expedient: I can
not tell, when the Mafic came firſt in uſe, nor when the manner was left
off, which the Apoſtles did uſe: but as I underſtand, the greateſt part of your
cloiſters and ſchools were founded for ſaying Maffes; and if they be now
put down, any of you may caſily think what hurlyburly will follow: whe-
refore my adviſe is, that yee conſult again on this matter, that things may
be carryed with godly quietnes. After more deliberation the Univerſity
did ſupplicate, that with his permiſjon they might forſakethe maffe as un-
lawfull; and they would endeavour to do it without tumult: and if it
could not be ſo, yet that which is godly should not be omitted: and how-
beit they be few in number, that is not a new thing, ſeing from the begin-
ning of the world the greateſt part of men have oppofed truth and piecy:
And theſe Schools were not at firſt appointed for Maffes, but for teaching
the youth, and about 400, years the merchandiſe of Malles began; and
albeit the originall were more antient, yet ſo great impiery should nor be
tolerated nor practiſed: and if any buſineſs ariſe thereupon, it should be
imputed unto the wickedneſs of men impugning piery againſt their con-
Luther
ſcience. So the Maffe was abolished, after frequent deliberation after
againſt the advice of Luther, and with the Elector's confent, and nevertheleſs Lu-
Carolſtad. ther ſpoke againſt it. Then they had abolished images out of the Church,
and left off auricular confeſſion. Ļuther was not content with theſe things,
and in four Sermons, he reckoneth images among indifferent things, and
raid, Images if men worship them, should be demolished; otherwiſe
they are to be colerated..... It is true, nor can we deny, that images
are noxious, becauſe many do abuſe them: but they should not be con.
demned for that: for ſome men are ſomad, to worship theſun and ſtarrs:
should we therefore caſt theſe out of heaven? Carolſtad hearing theſe
words, had a purpoſe to vindicate himſelf: and Luther did earneſtly en-
treat him to ceaſe, left they be found to clash one againſt another. Ne-
1
1
ver-
Part 2. Of diverſe COVNTRIES.
77
1
1
vertheleſs (as Scultet hath obſerved ex Carolf. libell. German.) Carolftad did
accufe Luther, that he would had have all men ſlaves unto his authority, lo
that they should neither do nor write any good, unleſs he were in the front:
And Lucher tom. 2. epiſt
. p. 56. ſpeaking of Carolſtad, faith, He would
be a new Mafter upon a ſuddain, and fet up his ordinances among the peo-
ple; preffa authoritate mea. There was a greater fault in Carolſtad, which
Ofiander hath marked in Epito, Cent. 16. Lib. 1.6.32. towit, at that time
the Anabaptiſts ſaid, they had a command from God, to kill all the wic-
ked, and to begin a new world, wherein the godly only should have the
dominion. Carolftad approoves this fancy, and when he law that hisau-
thority was darkned by the reſpect of Luther, he began to ſpeak againſt
the ſchools of learning, and ſaid, All men should worke with their hands;
he would not be called ( as before) Doctor Andrew., but brother An-
drew : he throwes away his wonted habite, andas a rurall man, he brings
wood on his back to fell in the town; and at laſt joines with the Anabap-
tiſts. Luther oppoſeth them mightily; and after Carolftad was gone, ho
brings into uſe again images for ornament, and auricular confeſſion,
but not with former ſtrictneſs. This was the beginning of their vari-
ance.
XIII. At that timé Luther heares, that in Bohem ſome had propoun- Luthet
ded in their ſolemne aſſemblies to receive the Bishop of Rome's authority, writes und
or elſe there would never be an end of their ſchiſme & contention, Where to Bobem.
fore he wrote unto them in AuguſtcAn.1522. ſaying, Their name was, odis
ous unto him, ere he knew, that the Bishop of Rome was the Antichrift:
but now ſince God hath reſtored the light of the Goſpell, he judgeth far
otherwiſe, ſo that the Bishop and his Court are more offended with him,
then with them. His adverſaries had oft ſaid, that he had fled into Bohem,
as indeed he once purpoſed; but he ſtaied, left they had called his viſitation
a running
away; And now there is hope, that thc Germans and Bohemians
shall profeffe the ſame Goſpell and religion together. Whereas many of
them were ſorry for the diviſions amongſt them it was not without juſt cau
fe: but if they shall revolt unto Popery , the number of their ſcēts shall
waxe rather then be diminished, asappeares by the Friers, which arc-di-
vided into ſo many Religions. There is no better mean to cure that evill,
then if their teachers will ſet forth the doctrine of the Goſpell purely: and
if they can not detain the peoplefrom revolting, let them (at leaſt) eng
deavour to keep ſtill the Lords Supper wholly, and keep the memory of
John Huſs and Jerom of Prague undefiléd. And albeit all Bohem shall makc
defcētion, yet he will commend and ſet forth the truedo&rine unto po-
ſterity. In theend he beſeeches and exhorts them to perſevere in that eſtate
of religion, which they had hitherto defended with their blood, and not
by revolting to blemish the Goſpell, when it beginnes to shine upono-
ther Nations. And albeit allthings be not well eſtablished among them,
yet God will not faile to ſtir upin due time ſome faithfull Miniſter to re-
forme religion, if they continue conſtant. What anſwerthey did return,
we have not found, but it is moſt certaine, they did not revolt, faith
Sleidan in Comment. lib. z.
XIV. The Goſpellbegan to be avowed by many in that year. In the Reformas
Court of Lewes King of Hungary, God raiſed up George Marques of tion inom
Brandeburgh to join with the Vratiſlavians in their ſupplication for liberty
ther plac
of Religion: and ſo began the Reformation there. Hartmund à Cron-“es.
berghi a Noble man did prevail powerfully at Cronbergh. The people of
(v)
Strawb
t
1
..
78
CENTVRT XVIPart 2.
XVI.
1
1
1
.
Strawſburgh were much commended, that in the midtof many diſcoura-
gements on every ſide, they did receive Reformation by the preaching
of Matthias Zellius and Symphorian an old man, who had been many
years prieſt of S. Martin's there; and others after them, who had alſo been
prieſts or Monks.' John Froſchius a Carmelite preached in Ausburghz
Andrew Oſiander in Nurimburgh, and Gallus Korn a Franciſcan joyned
with him. Hartman Iback à Monk of S. Catherin's, having the favour
of Amandus holtz-hauſen and other Senatours preached in Frankford on
Moen. In Weffenbergh on the borders of Alſatia and the Palatinat began
to preach Henry motherer a Prieſt; and they called Martin Bucer from
Wittembergh: but in the next yearethey were both put out by the Vicar
of Spira, and Bucer went to Strawsburgh. In the country of Greichga
by the river Neccan many towns received preachers. Henry Sutphan an
Auguſtinian having eſcaped from the hands of the Inquiſitours in Antwerp,
went to Breme, and preached in S. Anſgarie's Church, which the Cha-
nons had left, becauſe a man had been killed in it. The Clergy ſeeing
the people following his preaching, did complain unto the Magiſtrates,
and then unto the Bishop: but Surphan defends his doctrine by authority of
the Scriptures, and promiſed to ſurceafe, if they shall convince him of er
rour. So the Magiſtratès maintained him. The light of the Goſpell went
a long to Magdeburgh. Stetin, Sund in Pomer, to Riga, Derbat and
Reval in Liveland; to Scaphuſen, Berna, S. Gall in Helvetia ; to Dant-
fick, Vienna, Ulma, Wila, Creilsheim. Cothuſe, Arnftat &c. From
Delph in Holland, Friderik Canirm wrote unto Caſpar Hedio then in
Mentz, ſaying, The adverſaries do attempt much by their mandates ,
letters and meſſages, but God infatuatech the Counfell of Achitophel
and it comes to páffe, that' Monte parturienie nafcatur ridiculus mus: this I
know, that if we liad liberty to preach in publick, the Monks (which
árebiteer againſt the truth) would turn to nothing; for their credite is gone
already by a few preachings in the Schoole. But we muſt patiently
wait- upon the will and good pleaſure of the Lord, who when heſeeth
that we are ſo earneſt; doth purpoſely delay to help, left we ſacrifice unto
our nets, and take the praiſe unto ourſelves , if every thing went on
ſmoothly: He hath reſpect not only of them which are to be called, that
they may be brought unto grace, but likewiſe of them that are called,
that they may continue in grace: but when he shall ſee us giving over, or
deſpairing of ſalvation unto Iſrael, and to be altogether doubt full, then
that he alone may be ſeen to work on the carth, he will help his Church
anexpectedly, that unto him alone may be praiſe and glory, Amen. I
ám very ſorry,that Eraſmus becomes colder dayly, and ſo far as I can judge,
he retraits indirectly, what he did ſeem to have written and ſpoken free-
ly; and I perceive his childish fear, in reſpecting the honour of men more
then of God. And there bee many ſuch Nicodemuſes with us, but
certainly they would tand more ſtoutly, if the glory of Chriſt, who only
doch ſtrengthen weak conſciences, were publickly preached. Abr. Schaltet.
CAnnal.
Oppoli 15. In that ſummer Luther published the New Teſtament in the Dutch
tion by o- languages and a book againſt the falſely named Order of Bishops: there
he accufeth them for condemning and perſecuting the truth of the Goſpell,
howbeit when he had ſo oft provoked them to difpute, they could neither
oppugne the doctrine of the Gofpell, nor defend their Popish errours. He
telleth that they will not come co ſpeed with their tyranny:for he regardeth
thers.
not
1
Part 2.
Of diverſe COVNTRIES. .
79
ny to death.
}
V
1523.,
1
not the Papall curſe, nor the Ceſarean ediêts, that for them he will not
forſake the profeſſion of truth, butthe rather shall it ſpread through the
world;and he endeavours to do it the more heartily, becauſe that they rage ſo
cruelly: neither shall the Goſpell fail, albeit he were killed : but God will
punish them grievouſly, if they will continue in their fury. When the
bb. abbots and Monk's heard of this book and of the Dutch New Teſta-
ment, they were the more enraged, and ſought by all meanes they could,
to have Luthers books burnt: and in ſome places they pievailed: as in
Wittembergh Ferdinand the Emperours brother (the lawfull Duke being
exiled) put in execution the Edict of Worms, and in November put ma-
As alſo Henry Duke of Brunſwike, George Duke of Saxo-
ny, and Philip Bishop of Friſinga & Naumburgh were violent againſt all
having any of Luthers books. Likewiſe Eraſmus ſent a Letterunto Jodoc
Preſident of the Senate of Mechline, dated, Bafil. prid. fd. Ful. An. 1522.
ſaying, Here and there I have turned away partly by mywords, and part-
ly by epifles, many from Luther's faction: nor doth any thing ſo much
diſcourage the Lutheran affections, as that I have declared plainly by my
divulged books, that I do cleave unto the Romane Pope, and do diſal-
low Luthers bufineſs. Scultet writes that Pope Hadrian had exhorted E-
raſmus to employ his pen againſt Luther.
XVl. We have heard before (in part ) what Pope Hadrian had written TheDict
unto the Diet oftheGermane Princes at Norinbergh in November An.152z: at Noren-
now, hear their anſwer: they ſay unto the Legate, They had with all re hergh An.
verence read the Popes Brieve, and heard his commands againſt the Luthe-1522, &
rans: they give God thanks, that his Bleſſedneffe was come into that see,
and unto him they wish all happineſs. And (after they had ſpoken of their
unanimity to joyn in war againſt the Turk) they fay, they are ready to execute
the ordinances againſt the Lutherans, and to root out all errours, but
for weighty cauſes they had delayed, becauſe many had underſtood by
Luthers books, how Germany was oppreſſed many and grieyous wales
by the Court of Rome: and if they had attempted to execute thatEdict.
many would have thought, that they were confirming all theſe vexations:
and thence had certainly a popular tumult ariſen, even open rebellion and
Civill warr: wherefore in luch difficulties it were ſafer to uſe ſofrer cures :
and ſeing the Legate had confeſſed in the name of the Pope, that ſin was the
cauſe of all thoſe miſeries, and he promiſed to Reforme the court of Rome;
and if theſe abuſes be not amended and the grievances removed,
with others, which the Princes will now propound, itişimpoſſible to cal-
me the preſent broils, orto ſettle peace again; Eſpecially ſeing Germany
had conſented unto the painientof Annates, expreffelyon condition, that
they should have been employed in warrs againſt the Turks, and theſe have
been payed for many years, and never applied unto that uſes they entreat
that the Romane Court would permit that money be brought in to the Em
periall Chamber for that uſe. And where he craves their Counſell for heal.
ling the preſent and imminent maladies; they think, they have not to do
with Luther alone, but to root up many vices that are feſtered by long cu-
ſtom, and which ſome through imprudence, and others through impu-
dence do defend ; therefore they ſee not a more expedient and efficacious
way, then if a godly and free Councell be called with the Emperours con-
ſent in ſome convenient part of Germany ſo ſoon as poſſible, and at fartheft
within a year; and there muſt, it be lawfullurito all, both laick and Ecclefi-
aſticall perſons, to adviſe and pronounce freely, without danger of any
(v) 2
oath
1
1
1
80
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2)
Oath or former tye, but ſo far as is expedient for the glory of God, and the
ſalvation of ſouls &c. The Legate replieth, That excuſe of delaying the
Edict is but weak: for albeit it may ſeem, that ſcandals might have ariſen,
yet evill things may not be tolerated, that good may ſpring out of them
as neither did the followers of Luther pretend theſe ſcandals & grievances
flowing from the Romane Court; and though they had done it, they
should not forſake Catholick unity, but rather in the higheſt patience have
ſuffered the moſt grievous extremities: and therefore they should even
now put that Edictinto execution; as the Apoftolicall See is ready to relieve
Germany of their uniuft oppreſſions by the Romane Court, if there be
any. As for the Annates, ſeing the Pope will give an anſwer in due time,
he hath nothing to ſay. But concerning their petition of a Councell, lie
thinks it will be accepted by the Pope, if they will ſmooth their words,
which ſeem to be harsh, towit, that they require the conſent of the Em-
perour, and that it be called into one place rather than in another: if there
words be not ſmoothed, they ſeem to curb the Popes power, and ſo carr.
bring no good effect &c. This reply in theſe and other particulars was
not acceptable: for they did meaſure good and evili by the rule of gain
unto the Roman Court; and in the mean time they would amend in no-
thing, but only in words of vain promiſes. Therefore after deliberatiori
they reſolue, that they will not depart from their former anſwer, but will
rather expect what the Pope will do. Then the Seculare Princes begin to
conſider the manifoldGrievances ofthe Nation, flowing not fromtheCourt
only,but from thewhole body of the clergy. When theLegate heares of this
purpoſe, he will ſtay no longer. Nevertheleſs they go on, and gather them,
which afterwards were called, The hundred grievances of Germany, and ſent
them unto the Court of Rome, with a proteſtation, that they could en-
dure them no longer. Some of the Grievances were, the vaft ſums of
money for diſpenſations, abſolutions and indulgences; advocations of
pleas from Germany to Rome; Rcfervation of Bencficcs, corruptions
of Commenda's & Annates, exemption of guilty Church-men from Ci-
vill Courts; uniuft excommunications and interdi&ions; the bringing of
ſeverall pleas unto Church-confiftories covered with many pretexts &c.and
they reduce all unto three chief heads, the oppreſſion of the people with
moftgrievous bondage, Germany is ſpoiled of wealth, and they ufurpe
the power of the Magiftrate. The Dier was diffolved March 6. An. 1523.
and all theſe, the Popes Brieve, and his inſtructions, the anſwer of the
Princes, the Legat's reply, and the Grievances were printed and ſpread.
When they were brought to Rome, it did gall the Court, that by the Popes
confeſſion they were called the fountain of all theſe evills: and the Prela- .
tes could not endure, that they were brought into contempt, and tharthe
people now had not only cauſe to revile them, but the Lutherans had mat.
ter of joy &exultation, and they were broughtinto inevitable neceſſity to
looſe their power and gain; elſe it were cleare that they were incorrigible.
Who did favour the Pope made excuſe, that he was ignorant of the poli-
cies, whereby Papall power and the authority of the Court had food ſo
long. Pope Leo was more wiſe: when the Germancs had blamed the
Court, le ſaid, It was their ignorance and miftaking, ſo that if Luther
had been ſent to Rome, when it was required, he had not ſeen abuſes
there. - Butin Germany they faid, The Popes confeſſion was but a trick
of that Court, to confelle a fault, and promiſe amendement, and never
to think of amending, and ſo deceive people for their own intereſt. And
where
7
+
1
A
Part 2. Of Diverſe COVNTRIES. 81
where the Pope ſayd, All things can not be Reformed at once, they ſaid
merrily, he will proceed to ſlowly, that an age may flip betwixt the firſt
and next ſtep. And nevertheleſs ( ſalth Pe. Soave) Hadrian profeſſed frce-
ly and ingenuouſly, that the Church was corrupted, aud he was ſolicitous
of remcdics, as appeares by the iſſue: he died September 13. In that
Edictor Anſwer of Nurembergh were alſo other particulares, which the
Germans did expound diverlly according to their affections; as, where
it was ſaid , Preachers shall not ſpeak of ſuch things that may raiſc broils
among the people; The Papiſts ſaid, the meaning is, Theſe things should
not be repeated that Luther had taught, and eſpecially the pretended cr-
rours of Church-men. On.the other ſide, who where deſirous of Refoc.
mation ſaid , The meaning of the Diet is, Prieſts should not mantain theſc
abuſes, which heretofore had provoked the people againſt Church-men,
Again, where it was ſaid, They shall preach the Goſpell according to the
doctrine of Doctours approved by the Church; the Papiſts ſaid, The
meaning is, they should preach nothing but according to the late School.
men and the Poftillators. But others ſaid, By ſuch Writers were under-
ftood the Fathers of the Primitive Church, as, Hilarius, Ambroſe, Au-
guſtin, Hierome and ſuch. And ſo that Edi& which was ſuppoſed to
quench the fire of conrroverſies, did inflammc them more: and all good
men ſaw a neceſſity of calling a Councell, and that partics should fubmit
thereunto. Pe. Soave in hifto. Concil. The adverſaries of truth deviſe ano- Tlie borath
ther trick, againſt the Reformation, towit, theytraduce the oppoſite do-glings of
&rin with maligne interpretations; as, when Luther ſaid, Chriſt hath monks.
ſatisfied for our fins, and our works are not ſatisfactory unto Divine juſtice;
the Monks ſay, The new preachers are enemies of good works, as if
faith alone were neceſſary unto ſalvation, and as if it were alike whether
we live holily or not. When Luther ſaid; None is tied neceſſarily to con-
feffe all his fins unto a prieſt; the Monks ſaid, They make no confeſſion
unto God nor man. In a word, as Eraſmus writes in Epift. in Pſeudem
Evangel dated Friburg. An. 1529. the Monks and Divines through cruelty
of nature, or foolishnes, or for gain or hope or honour, or privat ma.
lice. did moſt cruelly accuſe them, not only of frivolous things, and
which might be diſputed on both ſides, but moſt perverſy they did
miſs-interprete what was well ſpoken. And this was another ſpurre to
provoke their followers to cxecute thc Edict of Worms the ſame year.
Therefore ſaid Eraſmus (lo.cil.) Before this time was ſome licence to diſ-
pute of the Popes power, of indulgenccs. and of purgatory: but now
we dar not ſpeak of things that are godly and true: we are compelled to
believe, that man of himſelf worketh meritorious works; and by his
works deferves eternall life ex condigno; that the Bleſſed Virgine may com-
mand her ſon to hear the prayers of this or that man; and many other
thingshorrible unto godly eares. John Prince of Anhalt began to affect
the truth, and did advertiſe Luther by Do, Hicrom and a Franciſcan, that
he should purge him of that calumny, which Ferdinand Duke of Auſtria
had imputed unto him in Norinbergh, that he had ſaid, Chriſt was not the
feed of Abrajam. Charles Duke of Savoy was very deſirous of crutli and
purity: Luther underſtanding it by Annemund Coct a French Knight,
writes unto him a Confeſſion of faith, to confirme him in the zeal of piecy,
in the clolure he ſaith, Well
, Illuftrious Prince, ſtirr up that ſparke which
hath begun to kindle in thee and let fire come from the houſe of Savoy
as from the houſe of Joſeph, and let all France be kindled by thee; yea, let
(x)
that
2
+
82
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2.
1
MWS.
>
that holy fire burn and incrcale, that at laſt France may be truly called for
the Goſpel's fake, the moſt Chriſtian Kingdom ; as heretofore for that
wicked ſervice of Antichtift in shedding blood, it was wickedly called
moſt Chriſtian, Dated Septemb. 7. An. 1523. The particulare perſecuti-
ons that were in that year, I leave unto the Martyrologies.
The mutu
XVII. In the year 1525. Eraſmus was perſuaded by Henry VIII. King
all reſpect of England, and by Card. Wolſey Bishop of York,to write againſt Luther,
of Luther
Eral
which he did under that inſcription, diatribe de libero arbitrio. Againſt that
book Luther ſent forth another, de fervo arbitrio. The eyes of all men were
then towards theſe two, as if two bulls of Bashan were to rencounter. But
lyke two war-ships they were both ſparing. For Eraſmus writing unto
Melanchton, faith, You maruell, why I have ſent forth a book of free-
will: I had three ſorts of enemies; Divines and haters of learning were affay-
ing every where to undo Eraſmus, both becauſe I had hinted them in my
books, and becauſe I had brought that moſt florishing Colledge into Lo.
van, and that I had infected all that Country with tongues and good Let-
ters, as they ſpeak. Theſe had perſuaded all the Monarchs, that I was
alworne friend of Luther. Therefore my friends, ſeeing that I was in
danger; gave ſome hope unto the Pope and the Princes, that I was to do
ſome what againſt Luther; and I did entertain this hope for the time: and
in the interim men, not awaiting my book, did provoke me with their
pamphlets. So I could not eſchue, but ſend forth what I had written
or els I had offended all the Monarchs, which would have thought, that
I had deluded them; and theſe turbulent bodies would have cried, that I
keeped up for feare, and looking for ſome what more sharpe, would have
raged more furiouſly. Laſtly becauſe an cpiſtle of Luther is in all mens
hands, where in he promiſeth to hold his quill off me, if I will alſo be fic
lent,men would have thought that here is a compact twixt us. Moreover the
Profeffors of heathnish letters at Rome, themſelves being more heathnish
were wonderfully raging againſt mc,as it ſeemes,envying the Germans. The-
refore if I had ſet forth nothing, I had given occaſion unto theſe Divines
and Monkes, and theſe clay-bakersat Rome, whoſe Alpha (if I be noc
deceived) is N. whereby to perſuade the Pope and Monarchs, what they
were endeavoring. Finally theſe furious Evangelicanes had been the more
angry. For I have handled the matter very modeſtly; and yet what I
writ, it is according to my own mind, albeit I will gladly quite it, when I
shall be perſuaded of what is more right: And what Luther thought of
this book, wee may underſtand by an epiſtle unto Spalatin, dated, Ferid
3. omnium Sanét, ſaying. It is incredible, how I disdain thar book De
libero arbitrio,: as yet I have reade but two shiets of it: it is grievous to
anſwer ſo learned a book of ſo learned a man. This year by authority of Fre-
derik King of Denmark, not with ſtanding all the oppoſition of theBishops,
Copenhagen, Malmoy and other towns, eſpecially the diocy of Vibergh
forlook Popcry, and made open profeſſion of Reformation. So did
George de Polentia Bishop of Sambia in Pruſſia, and the town of Conings-
berg there.
So did Henry Duke of Meklenburgh. At Brunſwik the
Minorites held a Synode, aud ſet forth ſome propoſitions concerning pra-
yer to Saints and the ſacrifice of the Maſſe: but not only the learned did
impugne them, but the people after much contention did expell the Mi-
norites. Jodoc Cowntof Hoia madea Reformation in his Land. It be.
gan alſo at Anneberg and Cygnza in Miſnia; at Gotha in Thuringia ; at
Noribergh and Noerdling: at Lichftall, Scaphuſen and ſome other places
in
✓
Part 2.
Of diverſe COVNTRIES.
83
An exam.
1
in Heluetia, though at the ſame time ſome towns there made a combina-
tion againſt the Reformation. Abr. Schultet. Annal.
XVIII. The main buſineſs of that year was the work of Card. Cam.
pegius Legate of Pope Clemens, This Pope was altogether againſt the ple of Pa-
Calling of a Councell, and thought upon wayes to putitout of the thoughts pal fraude
of them who were deſirous of it. He conſidered the Grievances of Germa-
ny, and reſolves to give ſome ſatisfaction, yet ſo that neither his authority,
nor gain of the Court may be abaited. He findeth, that theſe Grievances
were not only againſt the Romane Court, but againſt the bb. and their
officials, againſt Curats and prieſts of Germany. So he refolyes to ſend
an active man, who may make ſome Reformation in theſe ſmaller things:
and he thinks , if Germany be ſatisfied in theſe particulars concerning
themſelues, they will not enquire further. To this end he lends Campe-
gius unto the Diet of the Princes at Norinbergh: he had a long oration,
admiring that ſo many wife Princes would ſuffer any change in that Reli-
gion, wherein they were born, and their anceſtours had died, and that
they conſidered not, how this changetendeth not only to condem all theit
forefathers and the deſtruction of their ſouls, but likewiſe to a rebellion
againſt Civill Powers. The Pope regardes not his own intereſt, but in
compaſſion toward Germany hath ſent him to ſearch out meanes of hea-
ling theſe maladies throughly. It is not the purpoſe of his Bleſſednes, to
preſcribe any thing unto them, and far leſs expects he, that they will pre-
ſcribe any thing unto him, but rather that they will think upon expedient
falyes: And if this diligence of the Highpriest be now refuſed, they can
not blame hin hereafter. The Emperour was then in Spaine; and the
Princes give thankes for the Popesgood affection; they shew, that they
are ſenſible of their own calamities, as they had repreſented unto Pope
Hadrian both their maladies, and what ſalves they thought expedient,
and as yet they had received no anſwer : and if he had any commillion in
that matter, they entreat him to deliver it. Campegius anſwereth, that he
knowes not whether any thing in that kind was propounded unto the
Pope or his Cardinalls, but he knowes their good affection, and he hath
full commiſſion to concurre with them in what they shall judge conduci-
ble: and he knowes what Ceſar and they had done in the Diet at Worms;
and ſome had obeyed that Edict, but why others had not obeyed it, he
knowes nots but it ſeemes expedient, that chiefly they would take a courſe
to proſecute that Edict. As for that they ſpeak of Propoſitions tendered
unto the Pope Hadrian, he knowes not whether the Pope hath heard of
them, but this much, three Coppies were brought to Rome, and the
Pope had ſeen one of them: but he and the Cardinals did judge that theſe
things were not done by Order of the Princes, but published by lome
heretick; and albeit he hath no command therein, yet he hath full po-
wer to do what is expedient. In theſe demands are many things dero-
gatory unto Papall authority, and ſmell of herefy, nor can be handled
there, but he is ready to take notice, and do what is not contrary unto
the Highprieſt, and is grounded on reaſon: or if they have any buſineſs
with the Highprieſt, it may be propounded in milde terms&c. The Efta-
tes thought, It could not be unknown unto the Pope, what they had trea-
ted with Pope Hadrian, and that the Legate put another face upon it:
nevertheleſs they appoint ſome to treat with the Legate, if they can fall
upon any expedient mcanes. They could gain nothing, but that he
promiſed to reforme the Clergy of Germany; and theſe who ſpoke againſt
(x) 2
the
1
$
Part 2.
84
CENTIVRI XVI.
the Romane Court, were but hereticks, and the exarnination thereof
did belong only unto the Popes. The Princes conſider, that the Refor-
mation whereof he ſpeakes, was but of ſmall things, and did tend to the
prejudice of Seculare Power, and to the fafter rooting of the power of
the Romish Court and of great Prelats, and as gentle remedies do often
bring greater evils, that might open a wider door unto greater rapine;
therefore they refuſe it; albeit the Legate was very inftant in the contrary.
So the Diet was cloſed Aprile 18, and another appointed to begin at Spira
Novemb. 11. to adviſe what is to be done, if a Councell shall not be called
in the Interim ; and that the Princes, each within his own Province shal!
adviſe with godly and learned men, what is to be diſputed in the Coun-
cells and that Magiſtrats shall have a care, that the goſpellbe preached
according to the doctrine of Teachers, that havebeen approved by the
Church; that pi&ures bc forbidden, and libels againſt the Court of Rome.
Campegius proteſts that Princes should not mcdle with the buſineſs of faith,
and he promiſeth to report what they had demanded of a Councell. Af-
ter the diſmiſſing of the Diet, Compegius dealeth with Ferdinand the
Emperours brother's theDukes of Bavier , the bb. of Salisburgh, Trent
and Ratisbone, and ninc Commiſſioners of other bb. that they would
meet at Ratisbone July 6. On which day they decree, that ſeing it was
ordered at Norembergh to put the Edict of Worms into execution with
all diligence, therefore they at the inſtanceof Card. Campegius do com-
mand that in all their dominions that edi& be fully executc; and all men
who have ſent their fons to Wittembergh, shall recall them within three
months. The next day thc Card. propounds 37. Canones concerning the
reformation of the Clergy, towit, of their habite and manner of life,
of the ſacramcrits and other rites, feafts, fabrick of churches, of entring
into orders, of feſtivall days and fafts, prieſts that are married, confeſſion
before communion, blaſphemy, witchcrauft and forcery, and charming,
and ſuch things: at laſt bb. are ordered to keep Synods twice a ycar for dili-
gent obfervation of theſe Canons. All theſe that are named before, did
approve, and ordain them to be obſerved. When this Decree was publi-
shed, others which were not preſent, were offended againſt the Card. and
theſe his aſſociates, that in ſuch a meeting they had determined ſuch a de-
cree, concerning whole Germany; eſpecially ſeing it was told them in
the Dict, that ſuch a courſe could bring forth more evill than good; and
had mentioned petty things, without any mention of ſoarer gricvances,
as if all other things wereon a right pofture. Myauthour (Pe. Soave in hift:
Conc. Trid.) faith, Campegius and others with him did not regard what
Germany thought of theit Decree: it was their only care, to ſatiſfie the
Pope who ſaid that a Councell was neceffary, unleſs they will treat of
Papall authority, but in that caſe nothing is more dangerous or pernici-
W hen the Emperour uuderſtood of their treating at Norinbergh,
he was offended, that they had dealt with a ſtranger in ſuch a buſineſs with-
our lis knowledge; and the rigour of their Decree did diſpleaſe him,
becauſe it would difplcaſe the Pope, whom he deſireth to keep in friendship
upon the account of his wars in Italy: but eſpecially it did vexe him, that
they had determined to have a Councellin Gerniany, as if that buſineſs did
not appertain unto the Pope and him, but unto them; orif they had
thought a Councell neceſſary, they should have fupplicated him, that
he might deal with the Pope for it, and that he might appoint time and
place, as his affaires might permitt his preſence. As for that Diet, they
had
ous.
1
1
!
Part 2.
85
/
A contro
1
Of diverſe COVNTRIES .
had appointed to be at Spira, he will in no way yield unto it, and conimafia
deth to execute the Edict of Worms, and, medle no more in religion ;
untill a Councell be called at the Popes and his own command. The Prin-
ces for a long time had not ſeen ſo imperious commands, and were ſo of:
fended, that they were like to have fallen iuto an open broile. Charles
was ſo confident, becauſe of his late victory at Ticino, aud had the King
of France captive, and ſo thought to rule all at his pleaſure. But the Pope
fearing his power, did make a league with other Kings and Princes for his
aid, if it shall happen, that the Emperour shall fall out with him; and
dealt for relief of the King of France. This was unſavoury unto Charles.
So far Pe. Soave. In the mean time Ferdinand, and theſe that had been
with him at Ratiſbona, went on in proſecuting the Cardinal's canons,
and perfecuting the contraveeners within their jurisdictions, as Abr. Schul-
tet. and others shew at length.
XIX. That year began the ſtrife concerning the Ubiquity of Chriſs
verſy for
body: theoriginall of it was thus; After the time of Berengarius the opi- the lords
nion of Chriſts bodily preſence was built upon three pillars, 1. the inter- Suppet
pretation of the words. This is my body properly, or as they ſpoke reéte prilor.
2. Tranſfubftantion by vertue of theſe words pronounced.
3. Atwofold
preſence, viſible aud unviſible. John Gerfon Chancelar of Paris did judge all
theſe naughty: therefore he firſt conceived reall communication of natu-
res, and ſaid; Chriſt, as a creature can not be in mo places at one & the
ſame times yet the humane nature by vertue of its union with the Divine
nature may have that prerogative communicated unto it, to be preſent
where ever the Sacramentis adminiftred, and there only. Fac. Faber Stą.
pulenfis about theycar 1923. taught, that as Chrifts body may be wherever
the facrament is adminiftred; ſo it may be every where. Thefe two opi.
nions began therefore in Paris; the firſt is held by the Papiſts, as a pillar of
tranffubſtantiation ; and the other came flying into Germany, and was
embraced as a ground of aš pats. At firſt, Luther denieth tranffubftan.
tion ; but of cś poros“ and the twofoid preſence, it ſeemes, he ſpoke
variouſly: for in the year 1523. ſome Bohemians came unto him in name
of their Brethren, and did conferre in the doctrin of faith: of them he
writes unto Nicol. Hauſman to. 2. epift. pag. 1676 ſaying. Pighardi judge
ſo of the ſacrament, that Chriſt is not bodily under the bread, as ſome
ſay, they have ſeen blood and the babe there..... but ſpritually or ſacras
mentally, that is, he that receives the bread viſibly, verily receives na-
turally the blood of him which is at the right hand of the Father, but rca
ceives it-inviſibly. I can not blame them more for this. And that they
do not worship (the bread] they ſay, it is for the ſame cauſe, that he is
not there viſibly, as we ſpeak of ſeeing, but inviſibly, and he is at the
right hand of the Fathet. Here is the Bohemians theirjudgement, and Lu-
thers approbation thereof. Then Ab. Schultet. in Annal, ad Ann. 1924,
shewes, that when Andrew Carolſtad was till at Wittembergh, he was
ſcandaliſed at ſome words of Luther, who ſaid, Chriſt is in the bread of
the Supper tantus qnantus in cruce pependiſfet, ſo bigg as he did hang upon the
croſs: and that this was an occaſion of alienation of their minds. We have
ſeen other cauſes of their ſchiſme. On Auguſt. 22. Luther preached at
Jena againſt the fanaticall ſpirits of Anabaptiſts pretending revelations: and
at that time he ſaid, Of the fame Spirit are the breakers of images, and
Sacramentaries. Carolſtad was preſent, and took theſe words as ſpoken
againīt him, becauſe he had noted, and challenged Luther upon theſe for.
(Y)
met
"
•
1
86
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2.
1
.
mer words. After Sermon they meet in an Inn, and in end Luther pro-
voketh Carolftád to writ concerning that queſtion of the Supper: and ſo
began that Sacramentary ftrife. Luther hath written of that Conference
at Jena one way (Scultetusſaith, fallly) and Martin Rheinhard preacher
at Jena at thaţtime, liath writen of it another way. Within two dayes Lu-
ther went to Orlamund, (where Carolſtad was preacher at that time, but
he would not ſpeak with Carolſtad: yet ſomeof his hearers diſputed, with
Luther, and did maintain, that what they had done in breaking down
images, was warranted by the word of God, ſo that Luther went away:
being almoſt ashamed. Not long after , by the means of Luther, and
at command of John Frederik Duke of Saxony, Carolftad was exiled
out of Thuringia, and ſo was Rheinhard, who had written the Confe-
rences at Jena and Orlamund. Çarolftad wrot Letters unto Orlamund;
theſe were read in a publick meeting, and all the people did weep at the
reading of them : the ſubſcription of the two Letters was this, Andrei bo-
deynſtein neither heard nor convicted yet exiled by Luther. Bodenftein was his
fathers firname. When Luther heares of this ſubſcription, he writes to
Amſdorfius, ſaying, you ſee, howl, which should have been a Martyr,
am come ſo far, to make martyres: you can ſcarcely believe, how large-
ly this doctrin of Carolſtad concerning the Sacrament hath ſpread. Carolſtad
went to Baſile, and there he converſeth with the Anabaptiſts only, and
ſet forth fixe little books concerning the Lords Supper. Upon which
occaſion Eraſmus wrote unto Henry Stromer, 4. id. Decembr. ſaying, Carolſtad
hath been here, and ſcarcely did viſite Oecolampade: he hath ſet forth
fixe little books: the printers were impriſoned on the third day after ,
at the command of the Magiſtrate, eſpecially becauſe (as I heare ) he tea,
ches, that in the ſacrament the very body of Chriſt is not. None can en-
dure this: for the yulgare ſort are offended, that God is taken from them;
as if God were in no place, unleſs hebeunder that ſigne; and the learned
are moved by the words of holy Scripture, and decrees of the Church.
This buſineſs will breed a hugetragedy, when we have too many tragedi-
es. Sofar he. The ſum of Carolſtad 's doctrin concerning the Supper is,
The body of Chriſt neither is, nor can bee eaten with the mouth, but
there is a celebration of the remembrance of his body broken for us,
and of his bloodshed for us. So he acknowledges a figurative ſpeach
in the words of inſtitution : and the word, This , he expoundes not
of the bread, but of the body, as if the meaning muſt bee, Take,
eat this bread in remembrance of mee: for here is the body that was given
for you. He addeth, there inuſt be a trope neceſſarily, left we be for-
ced to maintaine, that the bread was crucified for us; and that the Scripture
commandeth us to eat his flesh , which is falſe; and that flesh profiteth;
which is alſo falſe; and that his body is given and broken for us in the uſe
of the Supper which is alſo falſe. In thebook which lie called, Of the un-
Chriſtian abuſe of the bread and cup of the Lord, he pleadeth againſt their er:
rour, which bid men ſeck remiſſion of ſin in the ſacrament: and heafferts,
that the Sacrament should be often celebrat to declare the Lords death
and the annunciation of his death to flow from the remembrance of Chriſt,
and this remembrance to fow from the diſcerning of his broken body and
shed blood, and that the body is diſcerned, and not the bread or the ſa-
crament, when we diſtinguish his body and blood from other bodies
and bloods ; and that we then diſcern the body and blood of Chriſt,
when we conſider that his body was broken for us, and his blood was
shed
1
87
Part 2.
Of diverſe COVNTRIES.
shed for us'; they who conſider not theſe things, are guilty of the
body of the Lord, even as the wicked men, which killed him, be-
cauſe ſuch do eat of the bread of the Lord, and drink of his cup:
Therefore a man should examin himſelf, towir, whether he thinkes right-
ly upon the death of Chriſt, and whether he be ſuch, as Christ would have
him to bee. He denieth alſo that the ſacrament can be called an earnelt or
pledge of redemption by Chriſt, becauſe what is proper unto Chriſt and his
Spirit, should not be attributed unto the bread and wine; and the Scripture
faith not, that conſciences are quieted by the bread and wine; but rather the
Apoſtle commandeth, that a man should firſt examin himſelf, and then
eat of that bread: which examination were ſuperfluous, if one were made
more ſure of the remiſſion of his fin by the Supper. The Senate of Zurik
were offended at the newneſs of this doctrine, and therefore had forbid-
den the ſelling of theſe books. But both Zuinglius and Oecolampade had
ſpoken of a trope in the words of inſtitution, long before they knew,
how to make it cleare: and thereupon Zuinglius in a Sermon exhorts the
Magiftrat, to let the books paſs and be read, that ſo the victory of truth
may be the more ingenuous, and he ſaid', Carolſtad was lykeunto a ſoul-
dier which hath arms and a good niind to fight, but hath not skill of
arms, and puts his helmet on his shoulder, and takes his breſtplate as a
buckler in his hand ... ſo Carolftad is ſenſible of the truth, but becauſe
heknowes not throughly the proper nature of tropes, hee diſpoſeth and
places the words, notina right ordet. Likewiſe Oecomlapade wrote un-
to ſeverall friends, that they would not judge amiffe of Carolſtad: for al-
beit he had not attained what he would, yet in the ſubſtance of the matter
he hath not erred much. And albeit the Anabaptits knew what difference
was between Zuinglius and Carolftad in this particulare, yet they follow
Carolftade, and ſpread his books fat and wide. After the divulging of
theſe books, Zuinglius wrote unto Matt. Alber Paſtor at Reutlinga, Saying;
Hitherto we have erred from the But or mark: neither Leo Juda, nor
other brethren, nor I do altogether diſallow the judgement of Carolſtad,
but many are offended at the obſcurity of his words and his immode -
rat ſcoffs; efpecially our Tigurines, becauſe she hath a little departed from
the way, wherein he should have walked! And then he teaches, that to
eat the body of Chrift, is no other, but to believe that Chriſts body was
broken and died for us; and he proves this from John Vl. where it is writ-
ten of Spirituall-eating, whereof the figne is in the ſacrament. 2. from the
words of the inſtitution, where he'expounds, Is, by, Signifieth, as the
following words do'evince, Do this in remembrance of mę. 3. from the words
of Luke, This is the new Teſtament in my blood: therefore it is not the very
blood &c. Likewiſe the Diuines at Strawsburg, towit; Wolfgang Capito
in October, and Mart. Bucer'( with whom all the other Miniſters did ſub-
ſcribe') in December of the ſame yearė, did by their published papers ex-
hort all men, to leaveftrife, and think upon the right uſe of the holy Sup-
per, thar is (as Bucerſpeakes) weshould eat the bread, & drink the wine,
and then come to that which is ſpirituall, the remembrance of Chriſts
death: for we should ſo eat the bread, and drink the wine, that we re-
member how Chriſts body & blood was once offered for us, and ſo we eat
his flesh, and drink his blood ſpiritually. Luther was vexed with the
fuccefſe of Carolftad's doctrin, and in wrath writes in the ſame December
unto Amsdorf, ſaying, We have no other cauſe, but to be humbled :
for Carolftad's venom ſpreades very wide , and unto his opinion is
(v) 2
joined
1
1
88
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2
à
}
joined Zuinglius of Zurik, Leo Judæus, and many others affirming con.
ftantly, that in the ſacrament is only bread, as in the market &c. The next
year this conteſt grew hoter betwixt Luther, and Jo. Bugenhagius in Po-
mer on the one ſide, and Zuinglius and Oecolampade on the other-' In
a third piece, which Zuinglius wrote in October, anſwering to Bugen
hagius, he proves that his doctrin was not new (as theother had called it)
but the very mind of Chriſt
, of the Apoſtles and the Fathers; and that they
have not expounded the tropes, albeit they have ſpoken with tropes; and
he profeffeth, he knew, there is a trope in the words of the inſtitution,
but he knew not in what word the trope is, untill he had read an epiſtle of
a Batavian, teaching that the words of Chriſt, The flesh profiteth nothing,
ſpeak not of a carnall underſtanding, becauſe the text preſleth another
thing; and, who will ſay, that The flesh profiteth, he makes two wayes of
ſalvation, &c. The ſame Abr. Schultet teftificth; that when Carolftade
ſaw the books of Zuinglius and Oecolampade, heforſook his interpreta-
tion of the particle This. Afterwards more oile was added unto this flam-
me, when Brentius heard of the Ubiquity, which Faber Stapulenfis had
imagined. I do not intend to handle controverſies: but of this purpoſe
for clearing the hiſtory, I add two paſſages; onéfrom Ab. Schultet. An-
nal. ad. An. 1528; Oecolampad at Bafile.with his Collegues teaches the ſame
with Zuinglius: when it was reported that he was a Carolftadian, his
friends did entreat him to declare his mind concerning the Sacrament;
· and the ſame year he publishes a book, of the genuine expoſition of the Lord's
words, Tuis IS MY BODY. Therein he shewes, that orall eating had
its beginning from.Pe. Lombard, or Gratian, or if it be more antient,
from Damaſcen the later ; that Lombard in condemning them of herefy
who ſay that Chriſtuſeth the ſame phraſe in theſe words, This is my body
as Paul had uſed in theſe, The rock is Chriſt, did condemne all the antient
Teachers: which were of the ſame judgement. Then he anſwereth the
objection, What things are above our capacity, men should not ſearch: iherefore
we should not ſearch into the facrament, And he proves that the ſacraments
are not of the ſort of incomprehenſible things, ſeing in the Lords Supper
is no miracle, nor any thing exceeding mans capacity. Thirdly he wip-
eth-off the calumnics of ſome preachers, who clamorouſly ſaid, that the
Goſpell was denied and Chriſt's God head, and all Chriſtianity was over-
thrown by them who deny orall eating of Chriſts flesh; and he affirmes; that
the Holy Ghoſt hath ſpoken in ſuch a way, left any take occaſion of errour;
and he would have ſome paſſages a little darkly to the end, that ſome ſeeing
shall not ſee, and knowledge or revelation should be acknowledged to
be a gift of Gods Mercy. Then he comes to the point, and proves the
words This is my body to be ſpoken with the ſame trope, as theſe of Paul,
Therock was Chriſt. This is not a ſtrange expoſition, nor is the phraſe ſeldom
uſed in the Scripture; as nothing is more inconvenient than the expofition
of the Synuſiałts; a trope certainly is in the words, and many abſurdities
follow otherwiſe : all the Fathers were for a trope in theſe words: he con-
firmes the ſame, and refutes the contrary by many reaſons according to
Scripture. The Senate of Bafile ask Eraſmus his judgement of that book :
he anſwereth, He had read it, and in his judgement it is learnedly and well
written, and I would ſay (ſayd he) very Chriſtian, if any thing can be
called Chriſtian, which is contrary unto the decrees of the Church, from
whoſe judgement it is dangerous to decline. The other paſſage, that I
add, is in Oſiander Cent. 16, Lib. 1. cap. 36. where ſpeaking oftheſe three,
Carol
명
​ha
Part 2.
Of diverſe COVNTRIES. . 89
1
-
}
ftade, Zuinglius, and Oecolampade , he ſaitli. The judgement of all
theſe three Divines was the ſame, to wit, that Chriſts body is not given in
the holy Supper with the bread and wine, but are preſent above, only in
the higheſt heaven, and no where els before the laſt day. In after times
(ſaith he) Caluin did ſeem to reject their expoſitions, but indeed was of
thela he mind with them: for in his agreement with the Divines of Zurik
he writtes, that the body of Chriſt is as far diſtant from us, as the heaven
is diſtant from the earth: but deceitfully did Calvin teach the ſame impiety
in other & ſmoother words, ſo that he blinded the eyes of many learned
and good men, and drew theminto Zuinglianiſme. So far he. I marke theſe
two, that the Reader may ſee, how theſe do prevaricate or wrangle, which
have been for conſubſtantiation; they will not underſtand any thing to be
ſpoken againſt them: and as if blew green and purple were all white, becauſe
they are not all black; ſo howbeit in thisqueſtion Carolftade, Zuinglius and
Calvin were in ſome partdifferent, and all were againſt confubftantiation,
both Luther, Oſiander and theſe others of that ſort will not obſerve any
difference among them iu their do&rine. But this difference among them
gave occaſion unto the Papifts to inſulte againſt them; as alſo the marriage
of Lucher with one Catharin à Bora, which had been a Nonne. Indeed
many both the friends and enemies of Luther were offended: his friends,
not ſimply, as if they had condemned marriage, but in reſpect of the time
when all Germany (almoſt) was red with the blood shed in the wars with,
the bowrs, and eſpecially Saxony was lamenting with many others, for
the death of the good Duke and Electour Frederik. And his enemies wrote
bitterly, yea and impudently againg him, alleadging (among other
things that within few dayes after his marriage; Catharin brought forth a
ſon: 'which was not true.
But afterwards Luther was much grieved,
when he heard that this friends were offended, and eſpecially that his ene-
miestook occaſion to raile againſt his doctrine for reſpect to his marriage ;
in ſo much, that (as Melanchton writes to Camerarius) he had need to
be conforted.
Ligbe
XX. The Goſpel began to be openly preached in France at Gratiano-
ple in the Dolphinate by Peter Sebeuilla, in the year 1523.: Zuinglius
wrote ( as in epijt Oecolamp. & Zuin. lib. 4.) exhorting him to lift up his
voicelyke a trumpet, and ſound forth the Goſpell iu France, invitis omni-
Ibus puppis & papis
. Who shall not make him ready for the battel ? (faith
he) the prophet faith, Where the Lion roareth, who will not feare?
When Chrif thundereth by hislervants, which of his enemies will not be
afraid? yea certainly fear hath overtaken them in all their tents : they are ſo
amazed and perplexed, that they know not what courſe to take: for if
they begin ro ķill the flock of Chriſt by their deluded Princes, they fear ,
thatin ſo doing a door.be opened to fall that way upon themſelves: But if
they attempt to reſiſt by Scripture, their conſciences tell them, how they
are guilty in wreſting it, and therefore they are cold and faint. Why then
fall we not on theſe cowards, when, we have the only and ſafe enough
buckler of Gods worde? He will beat down Antichriſt with the breath of
his mouth. Chriſt is on qur ſide, who shall be againſt us? albeit weare
but lyke tlie veffell of Samos, yet none can, break us ſo long as God is
with us:and He will be with us according to the certain promiſe of his word,
where he hath promiſed to be with us untill the world's end; and hath com-
manded us to fear nothing, when we sliall be brought before Kings or Prin
ces for his fake, for he will give wiſdom and utterance, which all the adyer-
(2)
Saries
dawneth
in France
An. 1523
l
1
1
1
I
89
CENTIVRŤ XVI.
Part 2.
1
1
faries shall not be able to refii. Wlify then do we linger Victory is at
hand, why will wenot reapit..... thou muſt wreſtle not only with An-
tichrift, but whith all the world, if thou will advance into heaven: there
Only can come thither, who are careleſs of earthly things: Therefore firſt
of all thou muſt deny thyſelf, and dy daylý: but thou canſt nor do foby
thyfelf: therefore flye to the only mercy of God, and beggof him, that
he would dire& thy wäies &c. At the ſame time in Meida abouyten myls
from Paris was Bishop William Bři ffoanet: he was a lover of truth and light;
he paffech býtle Monks', and fought learned men to teach the perple: to
from Paris fiè calleth Jac. Faber; Williarn Farell, Arnold, & Gerard red:
they did teach the people with clicaréfull livelineſs
. Bur The Bishops co'a-
rage was ſoon abaited by terrible menaces of the Sorboniſts. Neverthelets
rcligion was planted in the lacarts of many, and by the wondrous Coun-
fell of Gods from the perfecution of that one Church many Church-
es through France vore planted: for both the Teachers and hearers were
fpread abroad. On May 20. An. 1825. Pope Clement wrote unto the
Parlament of Paris ( the King was in Spaint) shewing, that freunderſtood
by Letters from Moitia the Qučen mother, how the fecals of wicked ht-
réfics were beginning to fpread through France, and they had provident-
lyand prudently choſen fone mento ſuppreffc the figliters againſt the old
religion: and heby his authority approves them that were choſenforthat
effect : fornow all men should bediligent to prefervethe common 'Calyati-
on, when the malice of Satan and the rage of his fouldiers have ſtirred ſuch
abroile; feing this madneſs intendeth'not only to confound religion., but
all principality, nobility, lawes and order..... It was very acceptable
unto him, what they had done, and he'exhortsthem to continue with the
like courage, &c. The King was advertiſed by his Šifter Margarit, that
they had driven:Ja. Fabér out of Erance': 'ho wrote unto the Parliament,
giving him a lárğe approbation for learning and godlineſs, as knowing
that the man was admited even by the Spaniards and Italians: therefore he
willeth, that they ſurceaſe from all action againſt him untill mely advertiſe.
t
ment.
Yes.
Ynjur- XX-1. The wars of thie Bow res in Germatty was a ſore hinderance (for
re' &tion of a time.) unto tlic Goſpell: for the Papiftsin Germany ſaid, Thoſe are the
the Bow- frutes of the new doctrinand-of-Lutliers Goſpell
. And Aloiſia in France
faid', In Germany is nothing but confuſion', and no acknowledgement of
a Prince., And this was the colour of thie-Popes bitterneſs in that his Lèt.:
ter. Awicked follow liad tcached' tlic people (as Sleidan in Commente.'
shewes more fully:) that clic doctrine
of the Pope and of Luther is alike
wicked: the Pope-tiethmens conſciences with liard lawes and bonds;
and Luthier laath urtied thebönds, but hath declined to the other extre-
mityingiving looſe reyns, nor teaches by tlie Spirit: tliey may well con-
temnerhe Papall Decrees, becauſe they conduće rot unto falvation: and
to attain ſalvationwe muſt efchüè all manifeft ſinjas murther, adultery, blaf-
phemy: we moſt chaſtize the body with fáſtingand ſimple cloaths: our
counterránecmuſt be fad, ſpeak little, and not have dreſſed häire. This
is to beare the croſs, and to mortify the flesh, ſaid he. And when his
hearers were thus prepared, They muſt forſake the crowd of men, and
being feparáted, think often of God, who he is; wherher he hath any
care of us; and would have us to continue in this religion. And if he
will'not give us a ligne, nevertheleſs we muſt continue, and be inſtant
in prayer ,- yea and sharpely:chide with him, as not dealing with us fuffi-
hic
1
!
1
I
COUNTRIES
90
1
Part 2.
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
ciently: for feing the Scripture promiſeth, that he willgive what we aske,
hedoch not righly', in not giving a ſigne unto them, which would know
him. He faid, This expoftulation and wrath is very acceptable unto God,
becauſe thereby he feeth the inclination & fervourof our mind; and without
doubt,when he is entreated this way, he will declare himſelf by ſome ſentíble
ligne, and quench the thirſt of our faul, and deal with us, as he did with the
Fathers. He ſaid alſo, God declares his will by dreames, as he had done unto
himſelfe, and had given him a command, to kill all wicked men, and pull
down all Princes and Magiſtrats. He taught alſo that all things should
be common, and all should have alike freedom and liberty without all
fubiection. Sleidan. Comment. lib. 3.4.s. In Apile, 1528i the countrie-
people in Suevia by the river Danube (being deluded with ſuch errours)
began to refuſe obedience, and they demand 1. liberty to chooſe their
Miniſters.that will preach the word without mans traditions and decrees.
2. liberty from all tieths, except only corné; and thefe to be divided at
the diſcretion of good men, a part unto Minifters, part unto the poor,
and part unto publik buſineſs. 3. it is not equitable, that heretofore they
have
been held in the condition of Naves, ſeing they are made free by clie
blood of Chriſt. They profelfe, they do nor caſt off Magiftrats, but they
will not endure that bondage, unleſs it:be cleared by teftimony.of Scripture,
that it is reaſonable. 4. It is not reaſons that they are forbidden to take wild
Pacalts, or fishes; eſpecially when the beafts dekroy their cornefields : from.
the beginning God hath given.unto man power over all living creatures, s.
it is a great prejudice of the people, that woods are in thepower of a few
men. 6. they demand that their Princes or Mafters would moderate their
dayly burdens of ſervice, according to the.equity of the Goſpells and lay
no more upon them than was craved of old &c. Ibid.
Albeit the attempts
of thefemen was alike againſt Popish Maſters and others which were defi-
srous of Reformation, yet I can not find that any. Popish perſon did endca-
pour to convince them by information. Luther did publish books, to
refute them many times: before they did publish their Demands he.dillua-
«deth them from fedition as a moſt fearfullſin, notonly in the externall fact,
ebut even to beſpoken or thought upon. After the publishing of the De-
mands, hetold them, they did wickedly in cloaking theire rebellion with
thepretext of ſinceer do&trine and equity, feing God hath commanded to
obey Princes and Maſters: then he ſifteth their Demands ſeverally, and
shewes, that fome of them are contrary unto the law of nature and equity;
and if any of chem liave.any-reaſon in them, they should.be examined by
prudeni men; but they should not move broiles: if their Maſters will not
let them have the liberty of the goſpell, they may goin quierneſs, where
they may have it, but they should not uſe violence againſt their
-Matters.' He wrote:allo unto Princes and eſpecially unto the Prelats,
that their hindering the liberty of the Goſpell was a provocation
of Gods wrath., and their laying of intolerable buedens on their
ſubiects, fortheir own pleaſure and prodigality, was alſo offenlive unto
God: and he exhorts them , to:oſeall meanes of peace rather then force ,
ſeeing the iſſue of warrs is uncertain, and arms are ſooner taken up, then
can be layd off
. When they had taken arms , hewrote the 'third time
exhorting both, to take away their controverſies by treaties of good and
prudent men. Many other prcachers did alſo publish books, shewing the
craft:of Satan in raiſing ſuch broils at that time; and that theſe should not be
imputed unto the preachingofthe truth, as the aduerſaries of truth did crie;
(2) 2
and
.
!
+
•
Part 2.
I
1
92
CENTVRI XVI:
and it is no new thing, that the iudgements of God upon men for their
ſins, are imputed unto the Goſpell, ſeing in the days of the Apoſtles and
of the primitive Church, the heathens ſaid, that all their troubles came
upon them for the Chriſtian religion, whereas God was offended for their
idolatry and contempt of the Goſpell, as they proved by the teſtimonies
of Tertullian in Apolog. and Cyprian contra Demetr. Auguſtin de Civ. Dei, and
others. Abr.Scult. Ann.ad An. 1525. When neither Princes would yield unto a
treaty, nor the Bowrs would lay down arms, Luther wrote a fourth book
exhorting all men as for the quenching a common fire, to take arms againſt
the rebells, and kill them which had ſo baſely denied obedience unto their
Maſters, and had begun to uſurpe other mens poſſeſſions, and do cloke ſo
vile villany with the name of Chriſtianity. Nevertheleſs theſe villains
grew into a hudge multitude , and divided themſelves into three Armies,
one at Biberac, another at Algovia, and the third at the lake of Conſtance:
they took ſome towns, as:Winsbergh and Wirtsburgh: they killed ſome
Noblemen, as the Court of Helfenſtein, moſt unworthily. The Prin-
ces that went againſt them were John Elector of Saxony, and his uncle
George, Philip of Hallia, Henry Duke of Brunſwik &c. In ſome pla-
ces when they were put to flight, they run into the river: there were
killed of them in ſeverall places soooo. ſome write, 100000; and the
chief enticers wete taken and beheaded.
Progreſle XXII. Notwithſtanding theſe broiles, it pleaſed God to ſpread the
the Refór-Reformation the ſame yeare. Luther at that time did firft adminiſter the
mation.
Lords fupper in the German languages and did ordain a Miniſter without
the Popish rites. And Zuinglius did alſo forſake the Latine language, and
the rites. Albert Marques of Branbeburgh was entituled Mafter of the
Teutonick. Order : but that year having warr with the King of Pole for
ſometowns of Pruſſia, and ſeeing no aid from the Emperourwas content
to agree upon condition, that he should acknowledge the King as Superi-
our, and poffeffe Pruſia under the tittle of a Dukedom; and then he au-
thorized the Reformed religion through out that Province. Guſtavus
King of Sweden ſent for all the Prelats to come unto his palace, and there
without any noiſe
gavc
them in their option, to continue in their places,
and profeſſė the Reformed religion, orthen to leave the Country. Some
gave him their oath of obedience, and others went whether they pleaſed.
William Landſgrave of Haſſia eſtablished the Reformed religion within his
jurisdi&ion. So it was eſtablished at Gorlik & Lauba in Luſatia. In Rhc-
tia alone were reckoned 41. preachers of the Goſpell. So did Philip Count
of Hanove,Criſtopher and Antony Counts of Altenburgh & Delmenhorſt
.
Vniformi.
Conrad. of Tecklenburgh & Linga, and Baltaſar Lord of Eſens & Witmund,
all within their territories: and ſo did many other free towns. In the
cumſtan- year preceeding a motion was made to aſſemblea Synode of all the Refor-
tials is not ined Churches for eſtablishing an uniformity in rites or circumſtantiall cere-
neceſſary. monies. Luther oppoſeth it, aſſerting that it was not expedient : albeit
it was propounded in a good zeale, yet it hath no precedent: for even in
the Councell of the Apofis they did treat more of works and traditions
than of faith, and there they had diſputed for the moſt part concerning opi-
nions & queſtions, yet he was no leſs ſuſpicious of the name of a Councel
as of the name free-mill:for ifone Church will not follow willingly the exam-
ple of another in theſe circumſtantiall things, why is a Councel needfull,
to compell men by decrees, which may turne to lawes & ſnares ofmers
conſciences? Therefore let one follow another freely, or uſe their own
.
ty. in cir-
Part 2.
Of diverſe COVNTRIES.
93
A Diet in
!
3
fashion, ſo that the Spirit be mantained in the faith and word, howbeit
there be a variety in other externall things. Schultet. Annal. ad Anno 1524.
ex Luth. tom. 2.epift.
XXIII. In the year 1526. Solyman the Turk entereth into Hungary: 1526.
there the King Lewes could have no help from Chriſtians:yet the bb. ftirre
him to a batell, and as he had ſold himſelf to be a ſlave unto them in killing The auttie
the profeſſours of Reformation, he was killed. Fo. Sleidan. The ſame year vity of the
the Emp. being provoked by that league made by Pope Clemens, diſchar-
Pope is
geth the authority of the Pope through all Spain, leaving an example unto denied
pofterity, that Church-diſciplin may be maintained without Papall authori- in Spain.
ty. But as good ſeed being ſown out of ſeaſon, ſo good works without
good motives and principles have no continuance. In Juny was a Diet at
Spira: Letters were brought from the Emperour dated at Spala March 23.
Spirao
the ſum was; For ſo much as he intends to go shortly unto Rome to be
crowned, and to talk with the Highprieſt concerning a generall Councell,
and no good can be done in the matter of religion in theſe aſſemblies; there
fore they should obſerve the Decree at Worms, and take his abſence in
good part, hoping there shall be a generall Councell shortly. The Prin :
ces and towns profeſſing the Reformation ſaid, They were deſirous in all
things to pleaſe the Emperour: butif he were rightly informed of the condi-
tion of Germany, and how the controverſy of Religion increaſcth dayly,
he would not urge the Decree of Worms; As for a Gencrall Counceli,
there is no appearance of it, ſeeing there was friendship twixt him and the
Pope when the Letter was written, as appeares by the Date; but now it is
otherwiſe, leing the Pope hath levied an Army againſt him. Wherefore
they think belt to ſend Oratours unto the Emperour to informe him more
fully, and how dargerqus it is, to delay the buſineſs of religion , and
no leſs perillous to execute the Decree of Worms; and to entreat him to
call a Councell in Germany, and come unto it, or at leaſt to permit it, as
it was determinedai Noribergh, but was contromanded by the Emperour
to the harme of Germany: Orif he will not allow a Nationall Councell of
Germany, to entreat him to delay the execution of the Decree untill the
Generali Councell: for otherwiſe the malady will waxe worſe;. And to
repreſent, that ſo long as every man is ſolicitous of his own eſtate in
time of this variance , it will be difficill to collect any money for any
other uſe. Then another ſupplication was preſented unto the Diet,
complaining of the multitude, idleneſs and oppoſition of begging Friers,
of the multitude & abuſes of holy Dayes; and petitioning to leave unto
every man the choiſe of his meats, untill the generall Councell. At
this time the Duke of Saxon and the Landgrave of Haſs enter into con-
ference with the Commiſſioners of Strawsburgh, that ſeeing they know
not what the bb. and their adherents do intend, all of tkem shall concurr
unto mutuall aid, if any of them shall be in danger for Religion. Butthe
bb. would not proceed here in matters of Religion, and crave to delay there,
becauſe of the preſent variance betwixt the Pope and Cæſar. Great ftrife
ariſeth among them: Wherfore the Duke of Saxon and the Landgrave
ſay, they will ſtay no longer. Ferdinand and the Bishop of Trevers confi-
dering how dangerous it were, if nothing be done, and all depart with
grudge and malice, do propound ( for appealing ſuch heartburnings. )
that it is neceſſary to reſolve upon a lawfull Counceli either Generall or Na-
tionall within a year at farreſt, and to entreat the Emperour to repaire
shortly into Germany in conſideration of their preſent condition; Ascon-
(Aa)
cerning
1
94
1
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2.
.
cerning the Decree at Worms, they are content that all shall demean them.
ſélyes in their Provinces untill a Councell, ſo as they will be anſwerableun-
to God and Cæſar. And it was decreed ſo. After this Diet certain Princes
conſult at Elling, to write ſpeedily unto the Emperour , and shew that they
had decreed to ſend Oratours unto him: but the King of France will not
grant them paſſage, except for foure months, whereofone was paſt: there
fore they have determined to defer their Oratours untill their next affem-
bly, which they have appointed to be at Regensburgh the firſt day of Aprile
next; to treat of the Turkish warr, truſting that by time they shall have
better occaſion to ſend ; or they shall give him intelligence another way,
and entreating him to repaire into Germany as shortly, &c. Sleidan.
Lib. 6.
XXIV. In the beginning of the year 1527. Otto Paccius Counſeller
of George Duke of Saxony informeth the Duke Elector and the Landgrave;
that Ferdinand (then King of Bohem and Hungary) and the Bishop of
Mentz had made a league with others alſo, to deſtroy them and Luther's
religion. Wherefore theſe preparethemſelves for defenfe: troubles were
like to enſue: but when theſe which were ſaid to have made that league,
did purgethemſelves, the fear was appeaſed, Paccius was banished: but
the Diet at Regensburgh was diſcharged. ibid. Leonard Ceſar a prea-
cher was burnt at the command of the Bishop of Paſſaw in Bavier , for hol.
ding theſe articles, Faith only juſtifieth: there be but two facraments,
baptiſme & the Lords Supper: the Maffe is not a ſacrifice, nor is profitable
unto the living nor dead: confeſſion of all ſinsis not commanded: only
Chriſt hath ſatisfied for fin: a vow of chaſtity bindeth not: the Scripture
ſpeakes not of purgatory: there is no difference of dayes: in Divine things
is no free-will." Howould have declared himſelf in theſe articles, when he
was brought before the court, but they would not ſuffer him. Eccius
was his accuſer, and ſpoke always in Latine: but Leonard ſpoke in the
common language: he would have all the company to underſtand him.
A publick Ofiand.centu. 16. Lib 2.6.5. This yeare was the firſt viſitation of the Chur-
diſpuse at ches in Saxony. On the 17. day of December the Senate of Berne make
Berna. publick intimation of a Diſpute in the controverſies of Religion, to begin
January 7. they envite the bb. of Conſtance, Baſile, Sedun and Lauſan,
to come and bring their Divines, or els they tell them, they will confiſcate
all their goods within their territory: they shew, that only the books of
theold and New Teſtament shall be the rule of the Difpute; and they en-
gadge themſelves for ſafety unto all who shall come. Two Miniſters are
named to ſuſtain theſe articles; The true Church, whoſe head is Chriſt
only, is begotten by the word of God, continueth in it, and heares not
the voice of another: This Church makes not lawes without the word of
God:cherefore unto traditions of men, which have the tictle ofthe Church,
weare not tied, if they agree not with God's word: Only Chriſt hath fa-
tisfied for the ſins of the world: therefore if any ſay, there is another way
of ſalvation or of expiating ſin, he denieth Chriſt. It can not be proved
by teſtimony of Chriſt, that the body and blood of Chriſt are received
really and bodily: The rite of the Maffe, where Chriſt is repreſented &
offered unto the Father for the living & dead, is contrary unto the Scrip-
ture, and contumelious unto the ſacrifice, that Chriſt hath offered for us :
We may pray unto Chriſt only as the Mediatour and Advocate of mankind
with the Father: It is not found in Scripture, that there is any place, where
ſouls are purged after this life: therefore prayers and all theſe ceremo-
nies
1
Pärt 2.
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
୨)
7
nics and yearly exequies that are beſtowed on the dead, and the waxe
candlsand torches, and ſuch other things, do help nothing: It is contrary
unto Senpture, to ſet up images or ſtatues for uſe of worship: therefore if
any ſuch be in a Church, they should be removed: Marriage is not for-
bidden unto any: fort of men', but for efchuing fornication it is comman-
ded and permitted by the holy Seriptures unto every one; and unclean and
filthy ſingle life becomes the order of prieſts leaſt of any men. When
theſëLetters were divulged, the people of Lucern, Vran, Suik, Un-
terwald, Tugy, Glarea, Friburgh & Solòturn, write unto Bern, ex-
horting them to ceaſe from that purpoſe, and to remember their league:
as for them, they will ſend none thither, nor ſuffer any to come. Io
bidemi
XXV. Nevertheleſs the day is keeped at Bern. None of the bb.
came norſent: Deputies came from Balile, Schafuſe, Zurick, Abbccel-
la, Sangall, Mulhuſe and Rhætia', their nighbours; às alſo from Strawſ.
burgh, Ulma, Ausburgh, Lindaw, Conſtance and Iſna. Among theſe
were Zwinglius, Oecolampade, Bucer, Capito, Blaurer, &c. Among
the Opponents the chieſe was Conrad Treget an Auguſtinian: he would
not bring his arguments from the Scripture: and the Preſidents of the Dif-
pute would not permitt any other authority, becauſe it was ſo ordered by
Progres-
the publication: wherefore Tregerwent away. On the 26 day of January, le of the
year 1528. the Diſpute was ended; and then altars, images and maſſes
formation
were forbidden in Berne: the day and year of Reformation was Marked
An. 15289
with golden letters in a publick place for memoriall unto poſterity. The
like Reformation was at Baſile: Eraſmus writes of it in Epiſt
. ad Andr. Cruci.
Epiſc. Plocenf.dated Friburghe
An. 1929. thus, No violence was uſed againſt
any mans perſonor goods: only they fought a Burgher-Maſter as a chief
enemy of Reformation, and he eſcaped in a boat: they break down all
images in the churches &c. Eraſmus was preſent,and (as he writes ) he did
admire, that whereas 'it had been reported, how S. Francis had ſmote a
man with madneſs for fcorning his five wounds, and other divior Saints
had revenged ſome reproaching words ,yet none of them all did at that time
revenge the contempt of their images. Pe.Soave faith, They of Gene.
ve and Conſtance and other nighbours followed the example of Bernez as
alſo Strawsburgh after a publick diſputation makes an ordinance to forſake
the Maffe, or at leaſt to leaveit, untill the maintainers of it will prove that
it can ſtand with the worship of God, and this they did (faith he) albeit
the Senate of the Empire at Spira had by their Meſſenger forbidden them,
as not belonging unto them, nor unto the States of the Empire, to make
any innovation in Religion, but only unto a General or National Coun-
cell. Yea and Italy (faith he) when for the ſpace of two years there had
been no Court in Rome, and all theſe calamities under which they were
lying, were thought to be the execution of Godsjudgement for rhe abuſes
of that government, did gladly hearken unto a Reformation, and in their
private houſes, namely at Fuenza within the Popes territory, they did
preach againſt the Romane Church, and thenumber oftheſe (whom others
did call Lutherans, but they called themſelves) Evangelici . did increaſe
dayly.
XXVI. In March An. 1529. was a Diet at Spira : the bb, and their party 1529
thought to have ſevered the Elector of Saxony from the Cities, in contem-
plation of the variance in the queſtion of the Sacrament: but on the other
ſide they did perceive the craft of their enemies, and diſappointed them.
(Aa 2)
Then
1
I
96
CENTIVRI XVI.
Part 2.
Then Ferdinand excludes the Deputes of Strawsburgh from ſitting in the
Diet: they proteít, that if they be diſplaced, (which is contrary to the
law and cuſtom) they will beare no part of the common charges. So they
were reſtored ro their place. After much debating in cauſe of religion, at
laft it was decreed thus; They who have obſerved the Emperours decree,
let them obſerve it untill the Generall Councel: theſe who have departed,
and can not change again for feare of Sedition , let them continua, and
change no more untill the Councel: their do&trine, which teach otherwiſe
of the Lords!Supper than the Church doth, shall not be received, nor
shall the Maffe be abolished; nor. in ſuch places where this new doctrin is
received, shall any man be hindered to go unto the Maffe, if he pleaſe:
Miniſters shalli preach according to the interpretation received by the
Church, referring all difputable queſtions unto the Councell; Let all
States keep common peace, neither any take the defenſe of another's ſuba
jects; all under pain of forfeiture. This Decree was oppoſed by John Duke
of Saxony, George Marques of Brandeburgh, Erneſt and Francis DD.
of Luneburgh, the Landgrave, and Count of Anhalt. Aprile 19. they
proteſt, that they are not obliged to obey this Decree, becauſe it is con-
trary unto a former at Spire, where with conſent of all parties every man
had religion permitted freely untilla generall Councell: and as that was
enacted with common conſent of all, ſo it can not be violate without the con-
ſent of all ; and whereas there hath been diſſenſion for religion , it was
declared in the Diet at Norinbergh, who have heen the cauſers thereof,
both by confeſſion of the Bishop of Rome, and by the grievances of the
Princes and States of the Empire , and no redreſſe is as yet made of theſe
grievances.
...... and there fore they will answer for this their proteſt both
openly before all men, and unto the Emperour himſelf; and in the mean
time till a General or National Councel be called; they will do nothing, that
shall deſerve juſt reproof. Unto this Proteſtation ſome Cities did ſubſcribe;
The begin narnely, Strawsburgh , Norimbergh, Ulme, Conſtance, Ruteling,
ning of Winflem, Mening, Lindave, Campedon, Hailbrun , Iſna, Wiffeburg,
the wood Norling and Sangall. This was the originall of that title Proteſtants, which
afterwards became ſo famous. The Emperour was then in Italy, and was
ftants. not content with this Proteſtation; as neither with the meeting of the
Proteſtants at Smalcald in January following. Where they did agree on
a league of mutuall aſſiſtance, if any of them shall be in danger for Re-
ligion.
XXVII. The Emperour ſummoneth a Diet to begin at Ausburgh in
At Auburg Aprile An. 1530. but he came not before Juny 12. the next day was the
1530. fcaſt of Corp-Chriſti: the Emperour went unto the proceſſion : Cardinall
from Campegius thc Legate ſaid , It was contumacy againſt the Pope, and ſuch
which the grief unto him, as he could not diſgeft, that any of the Princes did not at-
famous
tend that ſolemnity: wherefore he adviſeth the Emperour to charge the
Confeßion Duke of Saxony to carry the ſword according to the cuſtom, and be preſent
with him at the Maſſe that day ſevennight, when the Diet is to begin ; With
certification, that if he faile, both he and his houſe shall be deprived of
that lionour. The Elector adviſeth with the Miniſters, what to do in this
caſe: to obey, was againſt his conſcience: and to refuſe, was his diſpara-
gement. They told him, What wasrequired, was bur a civill ceremo.
ny, and he might obey, as Elisha gave way unto Naaman, to be preſent
with his King in the houſe of idolatry. Some did judge it an ill preparative,
leing every one may pretend either neceſſity or expedicncy iu the like caſe.
Yct
)
Prote-
1
The Dict
7
was no-
med.
1
I
1
/
1
Part 2.
Of diverſe COVNTRIBS.
97
Yet many did approve the Elector in doing ſo, ſeing he did prevent great
inconveniencies which were like to enſue.
At that Maſſe Vincentius
Pimpinell archb. of Roſa and the Popes Nuntio had the Sermon: it was
wholly to this purpoſe; he upbraideth the German's, that they had ſuffe-
red ſo great damage of the Turks without a revenge, and ſtirreth them
up by exampls of many Romans: and the Germans are in worſe conditi-
on then the Turks, becauſe they are all at the command of one, and have
but one religion, where as the Germans are hatching new religions dayly,
and deſpiſe the antient religion as out of date; and he accuſeth them of
foolishneſs, that ere they had forſaken the antient faith, they had not firſt
thought upon another more holy, prudent and politick. If they had
thought upon Scipio, Caro and thoſe antient Romans, they would not
have forſaken the catholick religion: and therefore now away with their
Novelties, and take the ſword in hand. In the firſt Seſſion of the States.
Cardinall Campegius hath an oration, tending to show, that the cauſe of all
the ſects among them was the want of antient love; and this change of the
opinions and rites had diſturbed not the Church only, but was like to pull
up their Civil government by the very roots: the Popes had heretofore
applied themſelves to cure theſe maladies , in ſending their Legates unto
theſe Diets, butallin vain: and now Pope Clement had ſent him, who is
moſt willing to adviſe and do what lieth in him, what may ſerve to the re-
ſtoring of religion: and he exhorts them to obey what the Emperour (he
extolleth him highly ) shall decerne in matter of Religion, and with rea-
dineſs to prepare againſt the Turk, as the Pope is willing to contribute
charges, and what aid he can. At command of the Emperour, the
Bishop of Mentz replieth with applauſe, and promiſeth concurrence:
When other Princes had ſpoken: the Elector of Saxony preſenteth a Con-
feffion of faith written in Latine and Dutche Languages, which hein his
own name and of other Princes and of Towns, petitioneth to be read
publickly. The Emperour will not have it pead at that time: and the
next day, he will not have the Legate preſent at the reading of it, left any
thing interveen, that might be prejudicial unto the Popes honour, but
calleth the Princes into a large Hall, where it was read; and another that
was preſented by the Cities profeſſing the do&rine of Zuinglius, differing
from the other but in the article concerning the Eucharift, so far Pe. Soave.
That Confeſſion (which from the place of this Diet was called, Thecona
fefior of Ausburgh) was written firſt in 17. articls by Luther, and after-
wards reviſed, altered and digeſted in another method by Melanthon in
Ausburgh, and ſent back to Luther in Coburgh; ere it was preſented:
So it was penned by them two. Melanchon had a ſpeciall reſpect unto the
Emperour, to give him as little offenſe as might bee: and therefore purpo-
ſely omitts ſome articls, and made others ſo faire as he could: and the next
year they amended it under the name of an explanation. The Emperour
delivereth both the Confeſſions unto the Legate, who (as the forenamed
author writes) thought to have written in his own name a refutation
of them: but conſidering that then the Pope might be called their party ,
and the Proteſtants might take the more occaſion to write againſt the Pope,
he changeth his purpoſe, and gives them to certaine Divines, whom he
had brought with him; and they wrote a refutation: and he gave it unto
the Emperour with expreſſe caution, to cauſe read it, but giveno copy
of it, and he exlıorts the Emperour to deall with the Proteſtants ſeverally
by promiſes of favours, and by menaces, to return again unto the antient
(Bb)
faithi
I
?
98
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2.
1
faith of their fathers. The Emperourdoth ſo in every particulare. Nor
isit to be omitted (ſaith he) that the Cardinal Matthew archb. of Saltz-
burgh ſaid publickly and ingenuouſly; It is expedient to reforme the Maffe;
it is agreable to nature, to give men liberty of eating any meat; aud it is
equity that Chriſtians be free from the burden of humane commands; but
it is intolerable that a filly monke shall reforme all. Likewiſe Cornelius
Scoper the Emperours Secretary ſaid, The Proteſtant Preachers had done
well, if they had money enough, to have bought liberty from the Itali-
anes: but becauſe their religion is not beautified with gold, it can have the
leffe audience. When the Emperour had uſed all the means, as the Legate
lad adviſed, and the Proteſtants would not yield, no not to permitt the
exerciſe of the Romish religion within their dominions (for they knew,
it was the Legat's device, to bring the people back by degries; and in the
mean time to hold them in perperuall trouble) on September 21. a decree
wasread, where of this is the ſumme; The Confeſſion of the Saxons hath
been read, and ſo wasa confutation of it by the Holy Scriptures; and by
great worke of the Emperour and the States the matter is brought to this
conclufion, that the Saxons have received certain articls of the Church of
Rome, and others they do refuſe: wherefore the Emperour in fingnlare
humanity grants them ſpace of advicement untill the ss. day of Aprile,
whether in the other articls they will believe the ſame with the Emperour
and the Bishop of Rome and all Chriſtendom; in the mcan while let
peace
be keept, let the Saxon and his aſſociats print nothing concerning religion,
not change any more; let them not compell nor allure any man unto their
religion; they shall join with the Emperour to punish the Anabaptiſts &
Sacramentaries, Laſtly becauſe there hath been no Councel for a long time,
and many things are to be reformed both in the clergy and laity, the
Emperour will deal with the high Bishop, that a Councel shalbe ſummoned
within a half year, and begin within a year after. Unto this decree the
Duke and his colleges (after conſultation) reply by his Lawier Pontan ,
They do not acknowledge that their Confeſſion was refuted by teſtimonies
of the Scriptures, as they would have demonſtrated, if a copy of that
which is called a refutation, had been given them; and ſo far as they could
remember by their hearing of it read, they have written a reply, which if
the Empcrour will be pleaſed to read, he shall finde, that their religion is
ſure and unmovable: And where as they are commanded to print nothing
nor change any more, they will do nothing, whereof they may be juftly
accuſed. As for Anabaptiſts and ſuch as deſpiſethe ſacrament of the altar,
none ſuch have place within their jurisdiction. And becauſe the decree con-
taines ſundry things of weight, they crave copies of it, that at the time
they may give the more adviſed anſwer. They do preſent the Apology:
but Cæſar would not accept it, and the next day he threateneth them sharp-
ly, if they do not obey the decree. So theſe Princes went away, leaving
their Deputies behind them, and having craved aud obtained leave. When
they began to treat in the Diet concerning the warrs, theſe Deputies do in
name of their Principals promiſe to contribute their aid againſt the Turks
if peace shall be granted unto religion. About the firſt of O&tober a shar-
per decree was read againſt theCities, which had given-in the otherConfel-
fion. Finally a third decree concerning religion was read to this ſenſe; Cæſar
ordaineth, that they shall not be tolerated, which teach ofthe Lords Supper
otherwiſe than hath been received heretofore; Let nothing be changed in
private or publick Maffe; Lér children beconfirmed with oil, and the lickibe
anoin.
Part 2. of Diverſe COVNTRIES
99
1
Melan
thon.
anointed with conſecrate oil; Images & ftatues should not be removed;
and where they have been taken away, they shall be ſet up again; Their
opinion, which deny the free-will of man, may not be received: for it is
beaſtly, and contumelious againſt God, Let nothing be taught, which
doth any way empaire the authority of the Magiftrate; That opinion of
juſtification by faith only, shall not be received; Keep the facraments in
their place & number, as before, Keep ſtill all the ceremonies of the
Church, all the rites, the manner of buriall, and ſuch others; Prieſt-
hoods Vacant shall be beſtowed on qualified perſons; the prieſts and
Church-men that are married, shall be deprived of their Benefices, which
shall be beſtowed on others; and if any will put away his wife and crave
abſolution, at the will of the Popethe bb. may reſtore fuch, and allothers
shall have no refuge, but be exiled, or luffer other deſerved punishment;
Let the life of prieſts be honeſt, their cloaths comely, and efchụe all
offenſe..... Briefly in the matters of faith and worship of God, let no-
thing be changed , whoever doth contrarily, shall underly the danger of
body, life and goods. Fo. Sleida. Lib. 7. Theſe decrees were grievous
unto many: namely, Melanthon gave himſelf to weepings being pen-
five not ſo much (as he profeſſed) for himſelf (for he knew what he be-
lieved) as for the poſterity. When Luther underſtood this, he conforts Luther's
him by Letters, That ſeing it is not the cauſe of man, but of God: all the Conſola-
burden should be caſt on him: why then doeft thou (faid he) afflict and tory unto
torment thyſelf? feing God hath given his Son for us, why do we tremble
or feare? why do we ligh: is Satan ſtronger then God willhe, who
hath given ſo great a benefite, forſake us in lighter matters why shou
we fear the world; whichChrift hath overcome if we defend an ill cauſe,
why do we not change? if the cauſe be juſt and pious, why do we not
truſt to Gods promiſe: certainly Satan can take no more from us but our life,
but Chrift reigneth forever, under whoſe protection Verity conſiſts: he.
will not faile to be with us untill the end; if he be not with us, I beſeech,
where shall he be found if we be not of his Church, do yee think, that
the Bishop of Rome & our adverſaries are of it; we are ſinners indeed
many waies ; but Chriſt is not a liar, whoſe cauſe we have in hand; Let
Kings and Nations freat & foame as they pleaſe, hethat fits in heaven, shall
laugh them to fcorn; God had maintained his cauſe hithertils without our
Counſell, and ſo he will do unto the end..... As for any agreement,
it is vain to look for it: for neither can we deprive the Bishop of Rome ,
nor can the true dotrine bein ſecurity, while Popery shall endure; Ifthey
condemn our doctrin, why ſeek we an uniformity? if they allow it,
why maintain they their old errours? But they condemne it openly: where
fore it is but diffimulation & falſehood, whatſoever they go about; In
that you will have the Lords Supper communicated wholly, and give no
place to them which hold it indifferent, you do well, for..... They
we condemn all the Church: but we shew, how the Church
was violently oppreſſed by tyranny: and therefore is to be excuſed, as the
Synagogue was to be excuſed, when under the captivity of Babylon they
keeped not the law of Mofes, feing they were prohibited by force. ibid.
XXVIII. When the Proteſtants underſtood, that the Pope had writ- The pro-
ten againſt them unto ſeverall Kings, they in Febr. 1531. 'aſſemble at Stants writ
to forrein
Smalcald, and ſend their Letters unto the fame Kings, shewing that it was
Kings
an old complaint of good men, tharthey were traduced by their enemies,
1531.
as Nic. Clemangis in France, Jo. Coletin England &c: and where as now
(Bb 2)
they
>
1
1
100
CENTVRI XVI.
1
Part 2.
a
:
;
they are traduced by their enemies (and they declare what was done at Auf-
burg) they are guilty of noneoftheſe crimes, that are layd unto their charge,
as they doubt not to cleare themſelves, if there were a free general Councel,
and eſpecially it is grievous unto them, that they are ſaid to condemn Magi-
ſtracy and lawes..... and they entreat them, that, they would not believe
ſuch calumnies, and to entreat Cæſar, that for the good of the Church
he would call a godly and free Councel in Germany, where ſuch contro-
Verſies may be lawfully debated and defined, rather than put them to fire
and ſword. The King of France returnes them anſwer, thanking them
for emparting ſuch a buſineſs, rejoicing that they did purge themſelves of
the objected crimes, and allowing their demand of a Councel as neceſſa-
ry for the good not of Germany only, but of the whole Church, . To
the ſame purpoſe writes the King of England, and addeth, that he ear-
neſtly wishes there were a councel, and that he will interceed with Cæſar
for peace. At thattime many Proteſtants were ſummoned to appear be-
fore the Chamber of Spira, by ſome pretending zeal of religion, and o-
thers alledging wrongs done unto them. Sentence was pronounced againſt
them according to the Decrees of Ausburgh: ſomewho lived within the
jurisdiction of Popish Maſters were robbed : but the Princes and Cities
would not be ſo abuſed : ſo that the Sentences had not execution, and the
Emperour law, that his falve was worſe than the wound, when his au-
thority was contemned: Yea and the Princes and Cities made a ſtronger
ụnion of defenfc, if any of them shall be oppreffed; and they ſought the
aid of other Princes. When Cæfar ſaw this danger, he was content, that
ſome Princes would interceed for making agreement, and to this effet
reſolves upon a Diet to be held the next year. The Bishop of Mentz and
Tumults the Palſgrave were Mediatours: many things were written and changed,
in Helpe- ere both parties were ſatisfied. Pe.Soave, That fummer tumults break
out in Helvetia: five Popish towns took arms againſt the Proteſtant towns.
Zurik hath the worſe the firſt and ſecond day: others came with aid, and
the third day they prevaile and then peace was concluded. The lot fell
on Zuinglius to go preacher with the army: his friends diffuade him, and
would hade another to go: he ſaid, If he would not go, his enemies would
ſay, he that preaches for religion, will not hazard for it. So he went,
and was killed: his enemies found his corps, cut it into pieces, and burn
it: the next day his friends found his heart untouched by the fire, among
the'ashes: they aſſcribe it unto God, who thereby would shew the gode
lineſs of the mans heart. Oſwald in Vita Zuingl. Within few dayes Oe-
colampade dieth ar Baſile, The Papiſts ſaid, that God in mercy to Hợl-
vetia had taken away theſe authours of all their trouble: but (faith Pe.
Soave) the experience of following years doth eaſily evince; that ſo co-
pious an harveſt did come from an higher hand than the travells of theſe
two workmen, ſeing theſe towns which were called Evangelici , made
greater progreffe in the doctrine, which they had received.
A diſcour XXIX. Inthe year 153 2. becaufe Solymanwas preparing an Army
ſe concer- againſt Auſtria, Charles thinks it neceſſary to make peace in Germany;
ning the and having communicate his purpoſe unto the King of France, namely
Councell concerning a Councel; he writs unto the Pope to this purpoſe; He had
An.1532• uſed all means both of promiſes and rigour of juſtice, to recover the Pro-
teſtants, but all in vain; and now when the Turkis coming againſt his
Lands, he is neceſſitated to take another courſe: he entreates the Pope to
call a Councel. The pope did abhorre a Councel: but becauſe Cæſar
>
tia.
was
Part 2
101
Of diverſe COVNTRIÉS
was ſo earneſt for it, he would not ſeem to refuſe, but grantethit, ſo that
it be in ltaiy; and alledgeth that it can not be in Germany, becauſe Italy
would not endure to be ſo vilipended; as nether will Spain nor France
give way unto Germany, albeit they yield unto Italy becauſe of the
pre-
rogative of the Papacy there: and the authority of a councell in Germany
were very poore, if the Italians, Spanish and French shall not reſort unto
it: alſo remedies muſt be applied, not at the will of the patient, but by
the wisdom of the Phyſician. Germany is corrupt, and can not judge of
controverſies, ſo well as the Nations free of the contagion: as fororde-
ring the councell, there needs no talk of it, unleſs he will begin a new
way
in the Church: forir is cleare, the powerof ſuffrages belongęth unto
bb. only according to the decrees; howbeit by cuſtom and priviledge of
the Pope Abbots have been admitted; and all others muft acquieſce unto
their decree, after the conſentofthe Pope; orif he be preſent, the decrees
should be in his name. The Emperours Oratour anſwereth , Italy, Spain
and France are not ſeeking a Councel: and the remedies muſt be applied
unto Germany, that are anfuerableunto their maladies; and therefore a
place muſt be, where they will not refuſe to aſſemble: and albeit none
should mittruſt the Popes ſafe conduct, yet both old and late experiences
make the Proteſtants ſuſpicious of Italy: namely, that they were lately
condemned by Leo as hereticks: howbeit alſo that is ſufficient to take a-
way all excuſe from them, that all men should ſubmitt unto the Popes
word, yet the Pope in prudence knows, that mens weakneſs muſt fom-
times be comported, and what is not duefummo jure muſt be granted, when
equity requires. As for ſuffrages, it hath been ſo, partly by cuſtom ,
and partly by priviledge, but now is an open field for the Pope, to shew his
bountifulneſs, by bringing another order as the neceſſity of time requires:
of old, Abbots were admitted for their learning and experience in religion:
bnt now equity commanderh, that other men equall or ſuperiour unto
them in learning, albeit not honoured with ſuch tittles, should have the
like liberty : priviledge makes way for all men &c. In a word the Popë
will not yield to the place nor manner. Pe.Soave in hift.conc.Trid. Where.
fore the Emperour applieth himſelf (in this extremity) unto the o- The Ema
ther courſe the more earnchly, and July 23. at Ratisbone a decree is perour
published, granting unto the Proteſtants liberty to obſerve the faith of grants
the Auguſtan Confeſſion, ſo that they innovate not more, and none liberty of
shall be troubled for religion untill a free and general Councel : and if religions
that shall not be called within a half year, and begin within a year thereaf-
ter, the controverſy shall be decided in a Councell of the Empire. The
Proteſtants were then 7. Princes and 24. Cities, and had agreed that both
the Confeſſions were orthodoxe, nor would they make any ſchiſme for
that one particulare. So they contribute to the warr againſt the Turk;
and:God blefleth their attempt, that the enemy was chaſed back. Pope
Clemens was not content with this liberty of religion: but becauſe the
Emperour cameinto Italy with a great Army, he diſſembleth, and pro-
miſeth to fulfill his petition concerning the Councel;' and in the mean time
he intendeth, both warrs againſt the Emperour, and the ruin of the
Proteſtants. So ſoon as Charles, was gone into Spain, Clemens ſendeth
Hugh Bishop of Rhegio Nuntio into Germany, certifying namely John
Frederik Ele&or of. Saxony: (who then had ſucceeded unto his father)
that he will call a general and free councel within two years, on this con
dition, that all: shall ty themſelves by oath, to obſerve what shall be des
(cc)
creed
1
=
-
1
1
1
Part 2.
1
1
102
CENTIVRI XVI.
créed; and thrát the towns Placentia , Bononia or Mantua ſeem unto him
to be moſt convenient; and they shall have it in their option, which of
the three: and if the councet shall not begin within two years, he gives
them liberty to follow the Auguſtan confeſſion. The Duke anſwereth,
thanking him for his reſpects; shewing the neceſſity of a Councel, if it
be free, and the controverfies be not judged by huinane lawes and doctrin
of the Scholaſticks, but only by the ſacred Scriptures: as for the place, it
ſeemes not expedient to be in Italy, but in Germany, where the contro.
verſy is for the moſt part; Northought they it realonableto oblidge them-
ſelves by oath to obſerve the decrees abfolurely / for that is contrary unto
Chriſtian liberty, unleſs they knew what were to be the forme of the
Councel, who were Moderatour, eſpecially that the party defendent
were not Mederator ; whether the Aēts were to be determined by cra-
dition, or by the holy Scripture alone. Ibid. In the next year Pope Cle-
mens died: but by the providence of God tlus the liberty of religion was
confirmed by the Pope as well as by the Emperour.
1533•
XXX. (An:1533. George Duke of Saxony banished out of Lipfia
all who would not go to Maffe. Luther hearing of this ordinance, wrote
unto the Proteſtants there , exhorting them to ſuffec death rather than do
againſt conſcience; and he called Duke George an Apofle of Satan. Gee
orge accufeth Luther beforetlie Elector, not only that he had reviled him,
but had ſtirred his ſubjects unto rebellion. The Elector chargeth Luther,
to make his clear purgation, or he muſt ſuffer. Luther .publishes a book
declaring that he liad exhorred' the Lipfianes, not to reſiſt their Prince,
but rather to ſuffer : 'which concernetla not rebellion. Ja. Sleidan.commen.
lib. 9. That year Eraſmus publisheth a treatiſe De amabilt Ecclefiæ concordia :
but this Neutralt forme pleaſech neither Papifts nor Proteſtants: and the
next year Luther accufethi kirts that he did but mock religion, and turn
it all'into doubtš; ſporting himfeff with ambiguous words, whereas reli-
gion requireth plainneſs and cleareneſs Ofiand. Epit. centi 16. lib.2.6. 26.,
A craft'. XXX. The Franciſcan Friers were in danger at Orleans An: 1934. upon
of the
this occaſion; The Prætor's wife by teſtament -willed, that sheshould be
Franciſ- buried without pomipe: here liusbånd deſirous to fatisfy here will, hath
canes in a café to bury hier belide her father and grandfather in the cloiſter without
shew, and he gave unto the Monks fixe crowns: they expected much
morei and therefore they diviſea way to make up their loſſe: they accuſe
the defunct of Lutheraniſmes and cauſe a young Monke go upon the
roof of the Church in the night time, and make a noiſe: an exorciſt ad-
jureth the wicked fpirit to declare, what he-is? whether he be that lately
damned ſouls and for what finne? The Monk was informed what to
antwer', and how
and how. They' také witneſſes, The fraud was tryed; the
Friers were impriſoned, and the young mont revealethall
. The King
hearing this, votveth to tlírow down the Monaſtery: but fearing, that
it miglit be matter of joy unto the Lutherans, he diſmiſſeth them. In
November of the ſame year in Paris and other places of France, even with
in the Kings palace about one time of the night, were papers ſet up againſt
thé Maite and other points of religion. Inquiry was made: many were
King Fran apprehended; and racked and burnt in the next year. King Francis excu-
te writes leth him to the Proteſtants affembled at Smalcald, that féing they intended
the deftruction of the Commonwealth (Taid hie) the Germanes should
Prote-
ftants in
norblame him; more than he did blame them for ſuppreſſing the bowres
Germany
or Mänzerianess and he having a purpoſe to revenge himſelf on the Em-
perour
France,
uuto the
1
1
i
1
1
Part 2 Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
103
perour, craves by tlie fame Ambaffade ; that the Proteftantes would make
a league withi hiin, for reformation of religion (So he pretendeth) and
entreates them to ſend fome Divines, namely Melanthon, to difpute
with the Maſters of Sorbon: he faid, He knew certainly, that many lu-
perftitions were creept into the Church by infufficiency of prieſts, and the
Pope affumeth too mach authority; howbeit by mans law heis the higheſt
of all bb., yet not by Gods word; the traditions of the Church may be
altered, as time requires: and therefore he is deſirous to hear reaſoning,
that things amiffe may be amended. He ſaid alſo, Pope Julius had excom-
municated King Lewes XII. & John King of Navarre, becauſe they held,
that the Pope lrath not power to call a Counćel without conſent of Chriſti-
an Princes; and he had raiſed Monarchs againſt them, offring their King-
doms as a prey: In end he concludes, ſuting a league, without the Em-
perour. They anfwer, Witliout the Emperour they could and would do
nothing. In this affembly the former league was continued for ten years ;
and into it were received all who were willing to profeffethe Auguſtan
Confeffion; So that they were is. Princes and-30 Cities. Cowat dc Nar-
row was alſo admitted. Henry VIII. ſent thither, requiring that they
would not admitt a Councell, which would not abolish the abuſes of for-
mer times, or would confirme the Popes power. Thiey alſo required of
him, that he would receive the Auguſtan Confeſſion: but that he would
not do. That year Vergerius the Popes Legate had gone unto all the Prin-
The poli-
ces feverally, shewing them, that the Popeliad called the Councel to con- cies of ver
vceń ar Mantua. They all gave him one anſwere, that they would adviſe in gerius in
their meeting at Smalcald: and there they told him, they hope, that Cæ- Germany..
far will not depart from his promiſe and decreé, that the Councel should be
in Germany; nor can they underſtand s' what it meaneth, that the Pope
promiſeth to provide for the ſafety of them, which shall aſſemble, when
they look back into former times; nor how in the Councell the way of trea
ting can be rightlyordered, where he who hath ſo oft condemned them
will have the power in his hand; Nor cán ir be rightly called a Councel
wherethe Pope and his prieſts command all, but where men of all condi-
tions in the Church, even Seculares alſo have a like power. Vergeriushad
alſo been with Luther at Wittembergh, and ſaid, The Church of Rome
made great account of him, and were ſory for the want of ſuch a man, who
migliodo good in the ſervice of God and the Church (which two are inſepa-
rable) and the court was ready to vouchſave him all favour: it was diſ-
pleafátit unto them, that former Popes had uſed ſuch bitterneſs againſt him;
Nor liad he: (who profeffeth not Divinity) a purpoſe to diſpute contro
verlies with him, but to shew him the weight of humane reafon, how'ex-
pedient it were unto him, to-béreconciled unto the Church: he may con
ſider, that doctrine of his was not heard before thoſe 18 years, and hath
brougbt forth innumerableſects, where of each accurfeth another; whence
many tumults an<broils have ariſen: and therefore it can not bee from
God; but he was fingularly blown up with félýe-love, who would en-
danget all the world rather than not to vent his own opinions: feing he
had continued without ſting of conſcience the ſpace of 35 years in that faith
wherein he was baptized, the should ſtill mantaine it ;. He may remember,
hów Æneas Sylvius was once addicted unto his own opinions, and hard-
ly attained unto a ſilly chanonry in Trent; but when he changed his opini-
ons, he became a Bishop and then a Cardinal and laſtly was Popez and
Beffarion being a wretched Clerk in Trapezus, became a gloriouCar di-
nal,
1
1
(CC 2)
سا
104
CENTVRI XVI.
}
Part 2.
1
)
+
nal and almoſt Pope. Luther anſwered , Heſeeth not what more affinity is
between Chriſt and the Pope, than there is between light and darknes; no.
thing in all his life had hapned unto him more happily, than the ſeverity
of Leo, by the gracious providence of God: for at that time he had only
ſeen the abuſes of indulgences, and the Pope might have eaſily comman-
ded him, if his adverſaries in that matter had been ſubject unto the lawes of
equity: but being provoked by the writings of the Maſter of the holy
palace, by the reproaches of Cajetan, and ſeverity of Pope Leo, he took
the whole matter into more diligent conſideration, and had eſpied more
intolerable errours, which he could not in conſcience diffemble nor hide
from others - and whereas he [the Legate] profeſſeth himſelf norto be a
Divine, and that appeares by his reaſons, that he accuſeth his doctrine of
novelty, yet he can not be ignorant, that Chriſt and his Apoſtles and the
antiene fathers lived not as the Popeand his cardd. and bb. do now; Nor
can theſe arguments taken from the broiles in Germany ftrick again this do-
&trine , but in the conceit.of men, which know not the Scriptures, ſeing
where ever the word of God is preached truly, ſuch firres ariſe, that
the father is againſt the ſon: but this is the power of the worde, that.who
believes it, he shall live, and who ſpurneth againſt it, is the more guilty.
And this is a moſt known errour of the Romane Church, that they will
underprop with humane reaſons the Church of Chriſt, as if it were a ſecu-
lare Eftate: but ſuch reaſons are foolishneſs with God; and that the councel
may go well, and bring good unto the Church, it is not in the power of
him who is but a mean man, but rather of the Pope, if he will let it be free,
that Gods Spirit may only preſide and rule, and laying aſide all intereſts and
uſurpations and crafts of men, let controverſies be judged according to
the Canon of the ſacred Scriprurę ; If it were ſo, he forhis part will pro-
miſe all Chriſtian ſincerity and charity, and not to gain the favour of the
Pope or of any mortal, but only for the glory of Chriſt, and foreſta-
blishing the peace and liberty of the Church; Nor can ſo great good be
expected, unleſs God be reconciled by caſting away hypocriſy, and by
earneſt repentance for our ſinns'.... Nordoth heregard the examples of
Sylvius & Beffarion: theſe darke shewes can not move him....
Legate and the Pope shall embrace his faith rather, than he will forſake it.
Hiſto. Concil. Tride. lib. 1. Theſame Vergerius dealt with other Preachers
Yin Wittembergh and other places where he came: hefound no acceptance
among them: and where any did ſpeakeſubmiſſely, he made no great
account of them, they were but few, and he thought, they could do
little. Theſame year Charles Duke of Savoy was perſuaded by the exiled
Bishop of Geneve to take arms againſt thạt City: they had aid from the
Swiſers, eſpecially from Berne, and gave the.repulfe: 'the Swiſers con
quered all the land between them and the lake of Geneve. fo. Sleida. Ibid.
XXXI. In the year 1536. the Preachers of the Cities; which had
spent in preſented their Confeſſion differing from the Auguſtane in the queſtion of
the quer the Sacrament conſidering that the Pope might make his advantage upon
fion of the thardifference, if the Councell shall hold at Mantua; thought good to ſeek
agreement with Luther andothers. So Capito & Bucer went from Stawf-
1536. burgh and others from Eming, Memming , Frankford, Ausburgh, Fur-
feld and Reutling, and made accord withthe Divines of Wittembergh,
On theſe articles following, 1. We believe according to the words of
Irenæus, that the Euchariſt conſiſts of two parts, an earthly, and an hiea-
venly; and we think and teach, that the body & blood of Chriſt is truly
and
yea the
The agree
Is Supa
per Ann.
1
Part 2 Of diverſe: COVENTRIES. id
&
.
A
and ſubſtantially preſent with, and given &taken with the bread & wine ż
albeit we deny tranſſubſtantiation, nor think thar there is any locall inclus
fion in the bread, or any durable conjunction without the uſe of ţhe ſacra-
ment, yet we grant that the bread is the body of Chriſt by a facramental
union, that is, we think, when the brcad is given , the body of Chriſt
is alſo preſent, and is truly given: for without the uſe [ extra uſum] when
it is keept in a boxe, or is shewed in proceſſions (as a mong the Papiſts)
wethinke, Chriſts body is not preſent. 3. We think, that the Inſtitution
of Chriſt is powerfull in the Church; and that it dependeth not upon the
dignity of the Miniſter or receiver : Wherefore as Paul ſaith, even the un-
worthy.do eat the Sacraments ſo we think, that the body and blood of
Chriſt is truly reached unto the unworthy, and the unworthy receive it;
where the words & inſtitution of Chriſt are keept: but ſuch do receive to
their judgement, as Paul ſaith ; becauſe they abuſe the facrament, when
they uſe it without repentance and faith : for it is inſtitute for this end, that
hemay teſtify that graccaud the benefites of Chriſt are applied unto them;
and that they are ingrafted into Chriſt, and washed in his blood, who do
repent, and lift up themſelves by faith in Chriſt. If followes ; Becauſe few
of us are conveened at this time, and this buſineſs belongeth unto other
preachers and Magiſtrats of both parties, we can not yet conclude che mat-
ter of concord, before it be reported unto others allo: but ſeeing all the
Divines here preſent do profeffe, that in all the Articles of the Confeſſion
and of the Apology we would think and peach wholly the ſame, wewislı
and earnefly crave,' that the Concord may be made and begun and ifo-
ther Divines of both parties shall approve this article concerning the Lords
fupper, we hope that a firme Concord may be made among us. The above
named Divines (eleven in number) did fubſcribe: ſo did Luther, Caf.
Cruciger, Melanthon, Jo. Bogenhagius ; Juftas Menius and Frid. Mycom
nius. Hence it is cleare, that then was noother difference in the articles
of Confeffion; and who hath made the difference after that time: Ofian
der calleth this Formula Concordia Wittebergenfis: others callethit Concordid
Smalcaldica: . But in the year 1537, was a folemn meeting of the Prote:
ftants at Smalcald: by the advice of the Princes and Divines, Luther wró-
The
te the Heads of Doétrin, to be propounded and defended in the Coun- meeting at
cel, which were approved, and ſubſcribed by the Miniſters. The article
1537.
concerning theſacrament of the altare ( as they called it) was thus; Of the
facrament of the altare wejudge, that the bread and wineinthe Supper até .
the very body and blood of Chriſtzand not only given unto, and received by
the godly, but alſo by the evill and wicked Chriſtians; and that not one
kinde only should be given :' for we have not need of that Doxofophia
that ſeeming-wisdom, which teaches, that as much is under one kind a
as under both, as the Sophiſts and the Councel of Conftance teach: for
albeit it may be true; that there is as much under one, as under both, yet
the one kind is not the whollinftitution made, delivered and commanded
by Chrift: Buç eſpecially we condemnand accurſe in the name of the Lord,
all thoſe who do not only omit both kinds, but alſo tyrannically forbid and
condem them, and revile it as an herely, and ſo exalt themſelves above
and againſt Chriſt our Lord and God..... We do not regarde the ſophi-
fical ſubtilty of tranffubftantiation, by which they faine, that the bread
and wine leave and loſe their natural ſubſtance, and that only the form and
colour of bread, and not true bread remaineth: for it agreeth well with the
holy Scripture, that bread is and remaines there; as Paullaiths The bread,
(od)
which
1
.
✓
Smalcald
}
ܪ
A
1
1
!
1
Part 2.
1
1
1
106
CENTVRI XVI.
which we break; and, So let him eat of that bread. It is remarkable a:
mong the ſubſcriptions, that Melanthton ſubſcribes thus; I Philip Me-
lanthon approve theſe articles as godly and Chriſtian; yea and I think of
the Pope, if he would admit the Goſpel, the ſuperiority ouer Bishops,
which he hath now, might be permitted alſo by us after an humane law,
for the cauſe of peace: and tranquillity of Chriſtians, who are now un-
der him, and hereafter shall be under him. Oſianderaddeth in the magine,
If he admit the Goſpel, that is, If the Devil becom an Apoftle: for if the
Pope would admit the Goſpel, he were no more a Pope; nor would he
exalt himſelf above other Bishops, but would hear Chriſt ſaying, It shall
not be fo among you. Concerning the power of Bishops they ſay, In our
Confeſſion and Apology we ſpake generally concerning the power of the
Church: for the Goſpel commandeth them who are rulers in the Church-
.es, that they should teach the Goſpel, forgive ſins, and adminiſter the
facraments : it gives them alſo jurisdi&tion and power of excommunicating
the obftinat in their manifeft crimes, and abfolving them who repent;. And
it's certain by the confeſſion of allmen, yea even of our adverſaries,
that this power is common unto all rulers in Churches, whether they bé
called Paſtours, or Presbyters, or Bishops: therefore Jerom ſaid clearly,
There is no difference between Bishops and Presbyters, but all Paſtours
are Bishops &c. Vnto this Aſſembly the Emperour ſent his Vice-Chancel-
lor Mathias Held,exhorting them to prepare themſelves unto the Councel ,
which he had procured with ſo great difficulty, and wherunto they had ſo
often appealed, and ſo they can not now refuſe in making feparation from
other Nations, all which do iudge a Councelto be the only means of Re-
forming the Church; As for the Pope; without doubt they shall find him
ſuch as becomes the Head of the ſacred Order'; Or if they have any excep-
tions againſt him, they may declare them in the Synod modeſtly and with-
out bitterneſs; Neithershould they think to preſcribe unto other Nations
concerning the form and manner of the Councel, as if their Divines a lone
had the Spirit, ſeeing others may be found no leſs learned and pious,
They had petitioned, that the place should be in Germany: but reſpex
mult be had unto other Nations; and Mantua is nigh unto Germany, and
the Prince thereof is a Feudatary of the Empire , nor hath the Pope any
commande there; Or'ifthey ſuſpect any danger, he will have a care of
their ſafty, and accommodation. They returned anſwer, that when they
lrad read the Popes Bull; they had ſeen, that they two had not the ſame mind
and aim; then hinting, at what Hadrian, Clemens and Paul had done,
they shew that thoſe all had the ſame aim. Then they declair reaſons
why the Pope and ſuch as are tied unto him by oath, should not be Iudges;
As for the place, it is contrary unto the Decrees of the Empire, nor can
they think to be ſafe there:for ſeeing thePope hath his potent Clients through
all Italy', which do hate their doctrin, they can not but ſuſpect ſome hid
ſnares; How can they admit him to be their ludge, whoʻin all his Búls
condemneth their doctrin as hereſy? It were but madneſs; to accuſe the
Popeand his followers, where he is the only ludge; and to allow his Ball,
were but to bring themſelves unto a ſnair, and to confirm his Sentence
againſt them; They have ſupplicated for a free and Chriſtian Councel, not
ſo much that every one might freely declare his mind, and to debar Turks,
and infidels, as that they might decline ſuch Judges who are their ſworn
enemies, and that all controverſies in Religion may be examined and defi-
ned by the ſacred Scripture; They acknowledge alloas moſt certain, that
there
.
1
1
1
1
1
1
)
107
)
1
Part 2 Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
there be learned and pious meri in other Nations, who if the exorbitant
power of the Pope were curbed, would' tfeartily contribute unto the Re-
formation of the Churches, albeit now they lurk, being oppreſt by his
tyranny, '&c. "The Pope alſo ſent the Bishop of Aquæ, to invite the
Proteſtants unto the Councel: but the Princes' would nor ſpeak with him,
and they published their reaſons more copiouſly, why they can not ac-
knowledge that Councel. Hift. Conc. Tride. lib. 1. Likewiſe. Held decla .
red, how the Emperour was well pleaſed, that they had prudently shunned
a league with France and England: for France had conſpired with the Turk,
and endeavours to kindle inteſtin warrs in Germany; He had commanded
theludges ofthe Chamber, to-furceaſe from all cauſes of religion, but
thoſe alledge, that the Proteſtants call many cauſes religious, which are
not fuch, and ſo adminiſtration of juſtice is hindered; and he craves that
they would not be impediment to juſtice ; And whereas they crave, that
thoſe who were not named in the Treaty of Noribergh, should enjoy the
benefite'thereof; He thinks it not reaſon, that thoſe having approved the
former Decrees, and promiſed conſtancy in the old religion, should have
liberty to embrace what religion they pleaſe: this is againſt his conſcience,
and nevertheleſs he will do what is equitablč, &c. After ſome dayes Held
craved, that they would contribute againſt the Turkish warre, and unto
the neceſſities of the Imperial Chamber i or if the Turk shall not ſtir
they would grant a-fobſidy for ſome months unto the Emperour againſt
France. He'craved állo, tliar tliey would declare, what kinde of league
t. cyliad made among themſelves. They anſwered, Tliey fear not, but
tie Emperour will keep the peace, as he hath often promiſed, but both
the Chamber and:( Held) himſelf in his diſcourſe hath given ſuch interpres
tations that the peace may not only be doubted of, but ſeems to be alto-
getherannulled; and the Chamber dealeth contrarily unto the agreement
of Noribergh; ' as for that, which is objected, that they have poſſeſſed
themſelves of Chutch-mens goods, they are not ſo foolish, as for fo.pet-
ty triffles to bring into fo great hazard themſelves and familiess but they
can not permit Monks and enemies of the true Religion to exercize
an ungodly Religion, and enjoy their revenues which they deſerve
not, within their Dominions; And if the Judges will proceed againſt
them as they have done, they will not obey; and if violence be done to
anyoftheir friends, they can not forſake them: for they can not think,
but tlhát when ſome are oppreſſed, the ſame will be the caſe of them all,
As for the League, it is not for offence, but defence, and ſuch as they are
ready without shame to make it knowen unto the Emperour, and uuto all
men:when Held was gonethey agree upon the entertaiment of the Miniſters, ,
the opening of publick Schools; and their common defence. Ofiand. Lib 2.
Cap. 38. 39. Tliey wrote alſo unto other Princes abroad, vindicating
theit innocency; and promiſing, whenſoever a lawfull councel shall be
called 'to appear, and approve their caliſe according to Gods Worde.
Eſpecially the King of France returned them his anſwer, that he was of the
famė judgement concerning a councel, neither would he accept any, if
it were not lawfull; and in a ſafe place. The Emperours Vice-Chancellor
was not contented, and went to the other Princes ſeverally, to make a
Leaguein name of Charles and Ferdinand againſt the Proteſtants: nor did
he ceafe’untill he broughtit to paſs. For this cauſe there conveened at Nori-
bergh the Bishops of Mentz and Salisburgh, the Dukes of Bavier, George
Duke ofSaxon, two Dukes of Brunſwick, &c. This was in the year 1538.
(v d) 2
In
*
A
A
1
anh
CENTIVRT XVI108
>
Part 2
+
!
1
1
.
In the mean while Joachim Elector of Brandeburgh by Lettęsis ſent unto
the Ele&or of Saxon, entreates for aid from him and his confederats againſt
the common enemy the Turk . Saxon and the Landgrave return anſwer,
They can not, unleſs undoubted peace were eſtablished at home. The
King Ferdinand repréſenteth by Letters unto the Emperour their preſent
danger. The Emperour writes from Toledo to this purpoſe; It had been
lately shewd unto him, that the Proteſtants are deſirous of peace, which is
hisearneſt deſire: therefore he deputeth the Bishop of Londa and Mathias
Held, or either of them, and gives them his full power to treat and decern
together with the Counſellers of his Brother Ferdinand, and the other
Princes Interceſſours, in that cauſe; and.whatſoever they shal Judge, he will
approve it. Before this Commiſſion was brought, the Judges of the
Chamber had publickly preſcribed the City Minda, for not paying the
Prieſts. The Elector of Saxony and the Lantgrave did complain of this
iniquity, and entreat the ludges to recall that Sentence; or if any execu-
tion shall follow;they will not ſuffer their friends to be oppreſſed. In the end
of December the Lantgrave findeth (by accident) the Dukeof Brunſwik's
Secretáry, who called himſelf a Șervant of the Marques of Brandeburgh:
after examination the Lantgrave finds it a ly, and carrieth him to Caſells:
then he finds and openeth the Letters, which Brunſwik ſent unto the Ele-
&or of Mentz and Held, whereby he knew of the League among them.
Whereupon followed mutuall inyectives between the Duke of Brunſwik,
and the Lantgrave, in February 1539. the Eſtats of the Empite conveen
at Frankford after long debating it was concluded, that at Noriberg a Con-
ference shall begin Auguſt 1. to treat of the queſtions of religion: there
shall conveen Divines on both ſides, and other learned and prudent men,
to be deputed by Cæſar, Ferdinand and the Princes, to order the Confe-
rence; and whatever shall be concluded, shall be ratified in the next Diet.
The Popishi party propounded, that the Pope should be entreated to ſend
his Legat thether; but becaufe the Proteſtants were ſerious in the contrary,
that was omitted. When theſe news were brought to Rome, the Pope
was impatient, that any Conference in matters of religion was without him;
and he fends the Bishop Montepulcian into Spain, to accuſe the Bishop of
Londa for yielding unto the demands of the Lutherans, to the prejudice of
the Apoftolical See, and diſparagement of his Cæſarean Majeſty. Many
grievous things were layd unto the charge of that Bishop, and many fear-
fullthings were repreſented unto the Emperour againſt that Conference, as
is to be read in Hiſto. Conc.Triden. lib. 1. But the Emperour would not dir-
eover himſelf unto the Nuncio, whether he would confirm the Confe
A rare rence, or not. George Duke of Saxony in time of his ſicknesſent unto his
example, brother Henryk in Aprile,shewing that if lie will renounce his new religion,
of Con- he shall be his heir;or els he hath made his teſtament diſponing all untoCæfar
ftancyand Ferdinand. Henry anſwered the Meſlingers, This is ſuch a tentation, as
Saran uſed againſt Chrift, Fall down and worship me, and I will give thee
all thoſe things : · Burthink yee, that I willforſake the known truth and
pure religion," for riches? truly if yee think ſo, yee Miſtake me. Before
they had returned, George was departed : and though King Ferdinand
knew how the Teſtament was made, yet he never fought it, and Henry
went immediatly to Leiplich, entreth into poffeſſion, and reſtoreth the
Reformed religion there at the Whitſonday. Thc Electors Palarin and
Brandeburgh being Interceſſors did advertiſe the Emperour conçerning the
agreement at Frankford, and entreat him to give way unto the Conference,
that
created
>
1
4
3
I
1
+
1
Part 2.
Of diverſe COVNTRIES.
109
ce that was appointed at Noriberg. Before the Letters came to his hands,
the Empreſs was dead, and the Emperours anſwer was: He was taken up
ſo by the death of his Queen, and of other affaires, that he can not reſolve
upon the peticioned Conference. Theſe do communicate the Letters un-
to the Proteſtants: who conſidering that the Emperour had not confir-
med the truce of 15. months, do meet at Arnſtet in Thuringia Novemb.
19. there they adviſe concerning their defence, if it be necdfull
; of ſeeking
friendship of King Ferdinand; of ſending into England, becauſe of ſome
Decrees concerning religion lately made there; to ſolicite the King of
France, that he would not trouble any for religion; and to ſend new
Commiſſioners unto the Emperour. And becauſe many were abſent, and
ſo they could not reſolve as they would, they appoint another meeting at
Smalcald the firſt day of March following: In the beginning of the year
1940. Charles comes into Flanders: the Oratours of the Proteſtants meet
him, and congratulate his fafe arrivall; they shew how their enemies had
falſely traduced them; they ſupplicate the ratification of the late agree-
ment; or els all deliberation of the Turkish warres shallbe hindered. Af
ter ſome dayes they receive faire words, but no determinate anſwer. With-
in ten dayes the Oratours return to Smalcald, where the Princes and
Deputies of Cities were frequently conveened. They had appointed Jo-
nas, Pomeran, Melanthon, Cruciger and Bucer, to draw up a forme
of reconciliation in doctrine with their adverſaries. After the delibe-
ration they report; they can not change from the Auguſtan Confeſſion and
the Apology thereof. Other preachers hearing of this Overture, did ap-
prove it by their Letters. At this time there hapned a variance betwixſtwo
of the Emperours greateſt Counſellours, the abovenamed Feld, and Gran-
vellan: this man accuſed the other, that he was too vehement in his coun:
fells, and that he had drawn the Emperour unayarſeinto unneceſſary warrs.
Whereupon Feld left Court, and lived privatly. Then Granvellan lent
two Earles unto Smalcald, with ſome demands, and in his own name he
inſtructes them to shew, that the Emperour was almoſt perſuaded, the
Proteſtants do not aim at religion, but at the Church.goods, and that they
encline toward his enemies. They return thanks unto the Emperour and
unto Granvellan; and they shew that many abuſes had creept into the
Church, which the bb. knew well, but will not amend becauſe of their
own intereſt: Nor had they appropriated any of the Church-goods, but
had applied them into pious uſes, as the entertainment of their preachers,
mantaining of Schooles.' and relief of the poore; Nor had they made any
league with the Emperours enemies, but had conſtantly continuedin loy-
alty, albeit promiſes of defence had been profered unto them; and they
entreat that Granvellan would interceed for them, to obtain the Conference
of learned men, and that the ſeverity of the Judges of the Chamber inay be
ſtayed; and the peacebegun at Frankford, may be ratified by the Emperour.
Aprile 18. the Emperour ſent Letters unto the Elector of Saxony and the
Lantgrave, appointing a meeting at Spira or what place they think expe.
dient, to treat of religion, and requiring the Princes to be preſent.
32. The meeting at Spira was (becauſe of the peft) held at Hagonoa. Conferen-
ces in Gera
King Ferdinand came a month before, as alſo the Proteſtant Princes had
Solicited the Electors Palatine , Colein and Trevers, Eric of Brunſwick, bout Re-
and the bb. of Ausburgh and Spira to be Counſellers of peace.
the Proteſtant Princes came not , Ferdinand cauſeth examine the Commiſ-
Lions, that they had given unto their Oratours: then he named Interceſ-
(EC)
fours
Becaule ligions
.
1
)
Part 2
+
, 110
CENTVRI XVI.
fours the Electors Palatin and Trevers, Lewes of Bavier and William
Bishop of Strawsburgh: the Proteſtants accept them: and their Prea-
chers did preach oft in their lodgings, eſpecially when they did meet for
conſultation. King Ferdinand diſchargeth theſe preachings: but they would
not omitt them. The Interceffours crave from the Proteſtants their contro-
verted articles. They anſwer, they had published them ten years before
in their Confeſſion & apology thereof, as they are alſo ready to give more
reaſons thereof, if it be needfull. The parties could not condeſcend upon
the way of treaty. . The King appoints another meeting at Worms within
18. dayes, when the Deputies of both parties should be preſent, the Di.
vines in equall number, elleven on each ſide, to treat on the Auguftan
Confeffion; and in the mean çime the clergy that have been ſpoiled by the
Proteſtants, shall be repoſſeſſed, or ſeek to be reſtored by law in the Cham-
ber ; lykwiſe they shall ſeek the prorogation of the truce, and none to be
comprehended, which had not received that Confeffion before the
agree-
ment at Noribergh, nor shall they admitt any other. The Proteſtants do
proteſt againſt this Decree of repoffefſing and admitting: Auguſt 13. the
Emperour confirmęth the meeting at Wormes, and promiſeth a Diet of
the Empire, where he shall be preſent, and heare the reſult of this next
Conference. November 25. Granvellan comes to Wormes as Commiſi-
oner from the Emperour, and with him was his ſonne Bishop of Artoiſe,
and three Spanish Divines, Muſcofa, Malvenda, and Carobello: he had
a long (peach exhorting to concord, and enlarging theincommodities of
diſſenſion as appeares (faid he) that religion is decaied in Germany, cha-
rity hath departed from men, and the glory of the antient and catholick
Churchisgone &c. The next day two Scribes were named on each ſide.
Sleidan. Comm. The Pope had hindred this Conference ſo far as he could
(faith Pe. Soave) : he did know, that ſuch Colloquies were prejudicial
unto his See: nevertheleſs he thought, it were leſs diſcredite, that'he con-
fented unto the meeting y than if they shall conveen againſt his ſeeming
will, And ſo Thomas Campegius Bishop of Feltra was ſent by the Pope:
and he shew the great mind [forſooth] the PP. namely Paul, had to have
a Councell, and as yet is thinking on it for the peace of Germany; and
in the meane while he had at the Emperours requeſt yielded conſent unto
this Conference as a preamble unto the Councell; and he (ſaid the Bishop)
at the Popes command will contribute to his power: he entreates them to
think upon Overtures of peace, and they may expect from him, what-
foever may be done without prejudice of piety. Thether alſo was Ver-
gerius fent, who had been oft in Germany, but now under colour of
Ambaſladour from France, that ſo under the name of another he might do
the Pope the more ſervice: he had cauſed print (before his coming) an
Oration, pleading, that a Nationall Counſel was not a convenient, me-
anes for eſtablishing a peace of the Church: and then diſperſed coppies of
it, to interrupt the Conference. They triffle about the form of their trea-
ting; that nothing shall be divulged before the finall concluſion; con-
cerning the number of the diſputants; and ſome other queſtions (by the
advices of Campegius & Vergerius) purpoſely to waſte time. Neverthe-
leſs it was at laſt condeſcended, John Eccius and Ph. Melanthon shall dif-
pute the head of originall fin. Whil they deal ſo ſlowly, the Popes Nun-
tio in Flanders is dayly telling the Emperour, that no good can be expected
of this Conference, but rather a greater ſchiſme, and all Germany is like
to turne Lutheranes, which is not ſo much derogatory to the Pope, as the
dam
1
.
)
Part 2.
111
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
(
7
1
1
!
damnage of Cæſarean authority, as it hath been oft told him, and he
may feeby experience. Whether by ſuch perſuaſions, or by other dif-
ficultics, the Emperour recalleth Granvellan, and delayeth all further
treating unto the Diet at Ratisbone in March An. 1941, Pe. Soave in hift.
Conci. He fent alſo unto the Pope, craving that he would ſend a Legate
with full power, to define or finally conclude what the Eſtates shall ac-
cord upon, .
for the good of the Church Paul ſent Card. Contaren,
with intructions, that if in that Diet any thing shall be done to the preju.
dice of Papall authority, he should oppoſe it, and declare it null; and
then leave the Diet, but leave not the Emperout. WhenContaren came
to Ratisbon, he excuſeth the Pope that he had not given him ſo large
commiſſion, as Charles had ſought; becauſe the power of not erring is
the Popes perſonal priviledge, nor can becommunicat unto any other,
ſeing Chriſt had ſaid, Peter', I have prayed for thee. The Pope had gi-
ven him power to make accord with the Proteſtants, if they will acknow-
ledge the principles of religion, ſuch as, the primacy of the Apoſtolicall
Seeordained by Chriſt, and other things determined; and he entreated the
Emperour that he would not hearken unto any propoſition, which he
may not grant without the conſent of other Nations. This Diet began
Apriles: the Emperour declarcs what diligence he had uſed to have union
in Germany for preventing the inconvenients of the Turk (ibid) and be.
cauſe the difference is mainly in religion; he adviſeth, that they wonld
cauſe a few good and peaceablemen on each ſide, to treat of the controver-
lies amicably: and when they shall agree; the particularés may be referred
unto the Eſtates, to be decerned by them and the Popes Legate, ſo that
the Decree of Ausburgh An. 1530. may ſtand: Sleidan. The firſt
que-
ſtion of chufingſuch perſons ſpent ſome dayes: the Emperour ſought and
obtained from both parties the naming of the men, and promiſed that he
would do nothing, but what might be for the good of both. For the Pa-
piſts he nameth John eckius, Julius Paugius & Jo. Gropper. On the other
ſide he nameth Melanthon, Bucer & Jo. Piſtorius: theſe he did admonish
to lay aſide private affections, and look only unto Gods glory. Henamed
alſo Frederik Prince Palatin, and Granvellan, Preſidents, and others as
witneſſes. When theſe did meet, Granvellan gives them a book, which
(faid he) was writen by good and learned men, and preſented unto Cx-
ſar, as convenient for reconcilation: he biddeth them read and weigh it:
shew what articles they can accord on; what they diſ-allow, amend it, and
wherein they conſent not, ftudy a conciliation. The book contained 22.
heads, of the creation of man and his eſtate before the fall, of free-
will, of originall ſin, luſtification
Iuſtification, the Church and notes thereof,
the interpretation of Scripture, the ſacraments, the ſacrament of or-
ders, baptiſme, confirmation , euchariſt, pennance, marriage, ex-
extrem unction, charity, hierarchy, articles that are determined by the
Church, the uſe, rites and adminiſtration of the Sacraments, diſcipline
of the Church , diſcipline of the people. Lu. Ofiander faith, The writer
of the book was not altogether Popish: he had written foundly of juſtifi-
cation and ſome other articles. When they had examined the heads, they
agree in ſome; and they amend ſome with common conſent: they agree
nor on the heads of the Church and her power, the Euchariſt, the enume-
ration of ſinns, orders, of Saints, uſe of the whole Sacrament, and ſingle
life. · They render the book, as they had amended it, and the Proteſtants
adde their judgement of the articles wherein they did not agree.
The Em-
(se) 2
perour
1
>
1
112
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2.
1
perour commendeth them for their diligence, and exhorts them to con-
tinue the ſame way, if they shal be further employed. And he reported in
the publick meeting of the Eſtates what was done. Pe. Soaveſaith, Thebb.
which are the greateſt part of that Diet, reject both the book, and all that
was done: and becauſe the Electors and Catholick Princes, which loved
peace,
did not conſent unto them, then Cæſar as the Church's advocat,
dealt with the Legate to approve, what heads they had agreed on, and
would expound what was dubious; and alſo with the Proteſtants, that they
would not ſtoppe the way of further reconciliation. The Legare anſwe-
rech in write [I uſe the words of Soave] but ambiguous lyke the old oracles;
He had read the booke, and the annotations, and the Proteſtants excepti-
ons; and he thinks, that ſeing the Proteſtants have departed from the
conſent of the Church, yet there is hope that by the help of God they may be
brought unto conſent; as for other things, nothing more is to be decerned,
but to be referred unto the Pope and the Apoftolick See: he wil call a coun-
cel shortly, or take ſome other courſe convenient for the time, and will
uſe diligence to do what is expedient unto the Chriſtian world, and namely
of Germany. And to teſtify, that he was deſirous to have the clergy re-
formed, he calleth all the bb. into his lodging, and exhores them unto
their duty; to bewar of all ſcandals, al shew or ſuſpicion of Luxury, cove-
touſnes & ambition; that they govern their families, ſeing by that the
peopledojudge of a Bishops manners; that they should dwell in the moſt
populous places of their own Diocies, that they may attend their flock;
and where they live not, they should ſend faithfull Miniſters; that they vi-
ſite their Provinces ; beſtow prieſthoods on good & ſufficient men; diftri-
bute the Church-goods to the uſe of the poore; appoint pious learned
temperate and not-contentious preachers to teach the people; have care
to breed the youth in good arts, ſeing upon this account the proteſtants
do allure the children of the Nobility unto them. He cauſed this ſpeech
be written, and gave it unto Cæſar, the bb. and Princes. The Proteſtants
declare their judgement of both theſe writes, and ſaid unto the Emperour
If they had keept ſilence, they might have been judged to have approved
both. In the publick meeting the Emperour shewes the Legates anſwer
and ſeeing no more can be done for the time, he propounderh, that they
would adviſe, whether without prejudice of the Decree at Ausburgh,
theſe heads wherein the Collocutours had confented, may be received as
truly Chriſtian, and no more to be controverted, untill a generall councel
shortly to conveen (whichfeemes to be the Legat's mind or if there be
no councel, uutill the next Diet of the Eſtates. The Elector Princes do
conſent, it should belo, becauſe there is more appearance to agree in o-
ther points, if theſe be ratified; and they entreat the Emperour to conti-
nue even now the further agreement, if he can; or if not, that he
would deal for a General or National councel in Germany. The Prote.
ftants anſwer to theſame purpoſe, and adde, that as they had alwayes defi-
red a free councel in Germany, ſo they can never conſent unto ſucha onc,
wherein the Pope and his party shal have the power of cognoſcing and jud-
ging the caſes of religion. But the Bb. and ſome Popish Princes do flatly
oppoſe, and profefe, they will not conſent unto any change, but by au
thority of a coucel, to be called by the Pope. And they were the more
adverſe, becauſe they thought, the Emperours overture was in favours of
the Proteſtants. Then Contaren hearing that the Emperour had commen-
ded him as conſenting unto the accommodation of the Collocutours,
they
i
Part .
}
A
1
>
3
2. Of diverſe COVNTRIES. I 13
gaeth unto Charles, and complaines, that his anſwer was altogether mil-
taken ... as if he had conſented unto theſe.conciliations untill a Councel;:.
for his mind is ;, that no matters of religion can be concluded in ſuch mee.
tings y, but all muſt be referredlupeoithe Popeas the faithfyll Paſtor and Uni.
verfall. Bishop. July.28. tha Enıperour referreth all uņco a councels for
whiclıke promiſeth to deal withthe. Popes and if it can not be obtained, he
promiſeth to appoint'another Diet within 18. months to end the differen-
ces of religion; and in the Interim be forbiddeth any more alterations, and
ſuſpendeth the Decree of Ausburgh. Soave:bocil. Then the Proteſtants
promiſe their aid againſt the Turk, and intgkeçed for the Duke of Qleye,
whohad offended, the Emperoyr by invading Gelderland. That ſummer
King Ferdinand beſieged Buda in Hungary: the Queen a widow fent unto
the'Turk for aid :: who came, repulſed Ferdinand, and took Buda, to
himſelf. ! Then Ferdinand held a, Convention of the Eftates in Prague,
wherethe Nobility of Auſtria did fupplicate for a Reformation of įheir
Churches ;-according to the articles of Ratiņbone, and that none be trou-
bled for piety in religion; oriels, -he may feaſe, the Turk,will prevaile
more. This was referred unto the General Councel.
34. 4 In the beginning of the year 1542. King Ferdinand in name of the
Ielouſies
Empérour, calleth a Diet at Spira: he sheweth, what’aid Boheme, Au- &contests
fria, and the Clergy of his Jurisdictions wil contribute to the warrs againſt between
the Turk, and demandeth what the Princes will do. The King of France Ceſar do
by his Oratours shewes his opinion, that it is not expedient to invade the France
Turke; but if he invade Germany, then the Princes should lay aſide all15420
other quarels, and reſiſt with one accord. Morgn the Popes Legate ad-
yiſeth wars preſently, and offereth sooo. foot, if the Emperour will go:
but if hego nor, half the number: and he shewes, that a Councel shall
be called shortly, but the Popein reſpect of his old age can not come into
Germany; and therefore deſireth them to make choiſe of Mantua, Ferra-
ria, Bononia, Placentia, or Trent, which is in the Jurisdiction of the King
Ferdinand. The King and ſome Popish Princes made choiſe of Trent.
The Proteſtants refuſe both the place, and that the Pope should be preſi.
dent. Here the Princes conſent unto the Warrs againſt the Turk, and
with common conſent Joachim Elector of Brandeburgh is choſen Com-
mander in chieff. This meeting endeth Aprile 11. Then Luther publise
hcth a book, shewing that howbeit before he had diffuaded from the wars
againſt the Turk, becauſe it was undertaken under pretext of Chriſtian
religion; but now feing Princes are better informed, and the Turk pof-
ſelſeth himſelf of other Princes Landes, it is all reaſon to reſiſt him upon
this accouut as a robber; yet ſo that Miniſters should earneſtly exhort all
men unto repentance and pious prayers: and he exhorts all ſouldiers unto
courage; and if any be taken captives, that they make not apoftafy for
fear of affctions, or for the hypocriſy of the Mahumeranes: he added
alſo a forme of prayer againſt the cruelty of the Turks. But the ſupplee
was not ſent, as the Princes had promiſed; and they which went, did
no good, May 22. Pope Paul calleth a councel to begin at Trent No-
vemb. 1. and this he profeffeth to be of his proper motion. Heſent his Bull
unto the Princes, but very unfeaſonably; faith Pe. Soave: for Francis
denounceth warrs againſt the Emperour in July, and invaded fyve ſeverall
Provinces all at once with fyve armies. The Emperour ſent word unto
the Pope that he could not be content with that Bull, ſeing he had donc, ſo
much for a Councel, and Francis had always oppoſed it, yet now hema-
(rf)
kes
Y
r
1
1
t14
C'ENTIVRI XVI.
Part 2.
3
1
f
kes them
equally then he shewes what infuries he had ſuffered of the Pope
eſpecially by hislegare at Spifa, where he had promiſed alike favourunto
both the diffenting parties in religion: hefubmittesistobe conſidered in
prudence, wherher the actions of that Kimg:befor healing the wounds of
the Church, whdūpon all occafions had hindered the Councel, and now
compelletti hint to take anotlier courſe; wherefore if the councet shadl-nór
affemble, it is nöflis fault; but rather the Popes, who if he made account
of the common intereft, should declare Francis to be his enemy; nor is
there any otler way of aſſembling a councel, or of eſtablisliing peace. On
the other ſide Francis confidering, how his actions might be expounded,
will take away all ſuſpicion of religion, by making feverë inquiſition a-
gainlt the Lutheranes (as he ſpoke) in France, and gave charge to the
Maſters of Sorboni, to uſe-allidlligence againſt them and all book-fellers
having any of their books.!!OSO fome were burnt, and ſome did recant:
whereupon the şorboniſts made their proceſſions of criumphi : and the
King honoured them with his préſence. And when hoheaed wlfat Chara
lesħad written againift him ; "hefent his apology, unco the Pope, upbrai-
ding Charles with what he had done unto Pope Clemens, and imparing
únto him the cauſe of all the warrs betwixt them, and alledging that he had
never done ſo mäch for the Church, as he had done in France: and there
fore the Pope should not believe the calumnies of his criemy. The Pope
fent his Commiſſioners to Trent, but none others came but two Com.
miſſioners from tlie'Emperout, and ſome few bb.from Naples: the Pope
gave them order; 'at the firft to proceed ſlowly; and when none came, he
ordered them to procedd quickly: but the Emperours Oratours hindered,
and in December left it: 'So nothing was done. This ſummer Henry a
Duke of Brunswick troubled the people of Goflaria & Brunswick confede-
rates in the articles of Smalcald. The Proteſtants complain into Ferdi-
nand in name of the Emperour: but Henrýſtood not in awe of Ferdinand's
command. Wherefore the Elector of Saxoriy and the Landgrave fought
leave to reſiſt him: and they cauſed him to flee into Bavière. Otho one
of the Princes Palatinc 'embraced the Auguftane Confeſſion; and ſo did
the City Hildesheim.
1543 XXXV. In January 1543.was a Diet at Noribergh: there the Prince Elector
The Prote Palatin and the Bishop of Ausburgh were Commiſſioners for the Empe-
teſtants rour and ſought'aid againſt the Turck, and King of France, and Duke of
are debar
Cleve.' The Proteſtants complain unto King Ferdinand and the Commir-
red from
ſioners, that they were wronged by the Judges of the Chamber , contrary
the Diet.
unto the Decrees; and they cravethat that Court may be ordered to Judge
juſtly;or elſe they can not contribute. After long diſceptation,the Proteſtants
were debarred, and the others made a decree for fortifiying the gariſons
neareſt the Turk, and to contribute unto the wars; and theſe which had
refuſed were condemned.
condemned. The Proteſtants declare, that they can not con-
fent unto this Decree, ſeing they were debarred from the counſell; and
there was great inequality in the decreed contribution. The Acts were not
regiftred: In January Ann. 1544. was another Diet at Spira, where was
the Emperourand King Ferdinand, and all the Electors, and very many
Princes, The Emperour declares his good affection towards Germany,
but was hindered from doing, as he would, by the Turk, and the King
of France, which had a inutuall league. Then the Proteſtants complain
againſt Henry Duke of Brunſwick, that he had falſely accuſed them unto
the Emperour in Italy, and that he should not fit there, nor do they ack-
.
now.
1
1
Bart 2) Ofi diverſe COVNTRIES
.
1
PISTE
1
1
1
1
!
piawledge Himi Pince Of !set häpite Sohlterraciohabere'münün 87
along pace."d
end,l the licetor of Subný acknowledgéthy Ferdinand
King
of the Rorianes, and the Emperoufconåritieth
a contract of habri
age betwixt Bakbug and Clevel borli-whiedliehad refuſed beforeningen
Delegt was made, utlöat the Princesslial colteribute to tlié warisagaidit
Kranice;' and furnisk 4600 Kotſe& 24666-foots, 'awarto fortify theftoh.
tier toverds agamkake Türkzłthat no-Germánie shall beate armet Wikthe
French, orif any'shall do it jäthe Magiftrate is ordämned to "püüfth ACH
And becauſe the difference i Religion Chi hột bé titäred now
198əther
Dietiis appointed in December forthafter and in the thean diffic Clkår
les:shall
give charge unto pious añd Tearheaitien todėvité'a way of recon
citiation ; alsderhörtes the
Proteſtants to do the like, whilch may B&86-
feculed until thető be a général Councelin Germany Flöruntili'the heat
Dier' of the Germátic Nations And in the Interim'all Hälfkeep peace,
'anà
makeno furre for diverſity of religion; aild the Churches skatt pólfeffe
theirrévenues for mantaiting teachers'ha Séticoles The Popish
party-loved noe this Decree butbeing overcome withibolatálicy ofiftra
ges; they would
not ſpeakägäisift the
Emperbuis authority: thiele wars
continue not but within a few months the two Monatchs do accota: a
mongtheir articles this was one that they stiäll joynte hii their endeavours
tocreſtore the old-religion and peace of thie Church. Slekään. ., Ye, "
Seawa's writes poliwhat elke Empefout did the more willingly accord with
Francis, becáife he was deſirous hot ohly to Befree of that Warr, But he
thought by moanes of Frantisto have peace with'the Turks and then he
might the more ſecurely attend his affaires in Germaný; "feeing in time of
hisoiker warrs the Germanes were aſpiring üttö liberty, fo that they wil
not leave the name of an Emperour. Upon occaſion of this agreement,
the Pope procłanieth the Councel to be held at Trenr. "The Emiperous was
diſpleaſed with the proclamation: for he would liave been called the
prihcipal cauile of the Councel; partly for his own 'honour, and partly
that the Germanes might the morereadily condeſcend theiệunto. Never
theles he made'ſerious preparation, and gives warning unto the Germanes
as if the calling of the Councel-were his work, and the Pope were his
adhærent. Both he and the King of France gave orderunto their own Di-
vines at Loyan, and Paris s to collect what do&rines were to be propoun-
ded: which thoſe did without any proofe or confirmation, but with feci-
ous exhortations to perſecute all who wouldnot embrace theſe naked pro-
poſitions. Luthaer anſwereth unto theſe of Lovan, and calleth them hç-
reticall and bloody men, which do both teach contrary'unto Scripture,
and alſo exhört unto cruelty.
· XXXVI. In Aprile An:'1545. was a Diet at Worms, where was no 1545. Of
Prince, but King Ferdinand and Oratours from the Emperour and the
conferenza
Princes and Cities. The Emperours Ambäffador preſſethithie wars againſt
Religion.
the Turk, and would delay the cauſe of Religion. The Proteſtant Ora-
tours, and with them the Oratours of the Electors of Colein and Palle-
grave do anſwer, This meeting was called'eſpecially for Religion, wherein
Something had been done before, and there is good hope of effectuating
more: and therefore it should not be delayd unto a councel, and they do
not acknowledge that which is called at Trent, to be according to the for-
mer promiſes; as alſo they had given their bther reaſons againſt it. And by
what reaſon can they be preſſed to take wairs, who can not obtain pea.
cc unto their own families : In the mean time the Emperoür had written una
(Ef) 2
}
ce about
3
to
+
1
BIG
CENTIRI OXKA Part: 2
.
tothe King of Poland (asalforato others), to Conçutre Mith the councei,
and becauſe he thinks that the Proteſtants will not ſubmitunto.it, it isnc,
ceffaryathatheand other Princes, join with him againfttham as difturber's
of common pcace, and Religion. About the 16 day
. of May Charles co-
mes.iptą,thç Diet;; and thenit was told thiệPegtetants, that they shall be
hears in the councel, nor shal the Pope have abſolute power there, as
they alledge: or if they find any iniquity, then they may complaing, but
now to pretend fuchiexcuſes; it is but their rąsh prejudicesie They anſwori,
The Pope and his reţinuç had now often condemned their Breligionsand.thic
matres may be taken up in Germany by comparing the different opinious
and ſearching the truth. in a friendly way;----After much,diſceptation thé
Emperour.cloſed, the, Diet Auguftt: ſo tlaatjal
, the Princgs, shall afſembla
perſonally in January, at Ratisbone, and for difference in Religion there
Shall þç a conference of four learned men on cither ſide, and two Prefit
dents, wich shall conycçnin the ſame town, Decemb:'1.. Then the former
cdicts:were renewed, and confirmed uņuild the Dięt., The Popish party
will not acknowledge the conference. But the Emperoyt fent four. antho
time appointed, and likewiſe four præſidents vand ſo did the Proteſtants
ſend as many The Emperourgaveorder to examine the confeßion ofAuf
burgh, and to amitt, the three firft articles; becauſe there is no controver-
fy in the firſt two, and the third concerning originall ſiņwas defined alrca-
dý: , The Proteſtants demand for the manner of the conference, that all
their conference sha be written, to the end, the Emperoạr and
Princes
may the moreſurely know the differences and their arguments
. The præ-
fidents, fay, That were too prolixe: it is ſufficient, the ſumm benoted;
and lays in a chilt, that nothing he divulged without common conſent;
ret to as it shall pleaſe the Emperour. The Proteſtants were content, if
thélt Princes will conſent. Peter Malyenda a Spaniard began to trcat of
Juſtification by way of Leature... Bucer ſaid , That way is contrary to the
preſcribed order: forheshould object againſt the articles of the Confeſſion,
if they can; and thepoint of Juſtification was handled and determined five
yčårs before. Then the Emperour ſent his pleaſure concerning thé man-
ner of treating, 'aşis touched before, eſpecially that nothing be divulged,
untill it be reported unto the Emperour and Eſtates of the Empire. The
Proteſtant Princes will not accord unto theſe conditions, and ſeut for their
Preachers, co' know what was done. The orher party take this impa-
tiently, and by printed books accuſe the Proteſtants. Bucer publisheth
a large reply, and declareth the doctrine of juſtification; shewing alſo
their readineſs to continue the Conference. But the Emperour was plot-
ting another courſe, While things are ſo dubious, the Elector Palatine
reformeth the Churches within his jurisdi&tion: January 10. An. 1546. he
puts away the Malle in the high church of Heidlbergh: and ſaid, He had
waited many years for a Reformation: but now ſeing it is dangerous to
delay, and there is no hope thereof, he can not refuſe the earneſt deſire
of the people. , Atthat time he and the Landgrave were advertiſed from
Augsburgh, that the Emperour was preparing an army againſt them. The
Landgrave writes unto Gránvellan one of the Emperours Councellers,
shewing what he had heard, not only from Germanes , bur from Italy,
concerning the Pope and Emperours confederacy againſt the Proteſtants
&c: Granvellan anſwereth, that the Emperour intendech nothing but
peace, and he admirech the vanịty of men conceiving fuch things of the
Emperour. So did another Counſeler Navius write unto the Count of
Solme,
1
1
1
neſs : but becauſe of the peftilence the
Part. 2.
Of Diverſe -COVNTRIES. .
1.17
Solme, and adviſed him to exhort the Landgrave, to come unto the Em-
perour, and he shall ſoon be ſatisfied of all theſe jealouges. The Landgrave
goeth unto Spira; the Emperour denieth that he had any ſuch purpoſe,
and exhorts him to keep thre/appointed.Diet at Ratisbone. None of the
Proteſtant Princes came thithet but the Landgrave: only they ſent their
Oratours. The Emperour calleth this a contempt of his authority: he
shewes his care for eſtablishing peace in Germany, and preſſeth them abſo-
lutly unto the decrees of the councel. "The Oratours befought the Empe-
four, that he would not violat the former peace; as they refuſed no'charges
nor ſervice with the reſt of the Empire,nor had any thoughts to do other-
Wiſein time coming: As for Religion, ſeing the councel was not ſuch as
he had promiſed', and the States had decreed, they humbly entreat , that
it may be yet' referred unto a councel of Germany; or a Conference of
learned men, which will determine thereof according to the written
Word. While they make ſuch a shew of conſultation , it was publickly
known, that the Pope and the Emperour and King Ferdinand were levying
fouldiers. Then the Landgrave and Oratouis entreat the other Princes,
that they would go with them unto the Emperour and ſolicite hims that
he would not warre againſt them. The Princes refuſe; and the Emperour
ftill profeffes peace with them as his loving ſubjects. : The Landgrave en-
quireth, for what cauſe was the levying of ſouldiers every where, ſeing he
profeffeth univerſal.peace', and he had truce with the Turk: He replied at
jaft , He aimed at nothing but the peace of Germany, and all who will give
due obedience, may look forfavour from mee (ſayd he) but againſt others
which will not obey, I muſt deal according to my right. Briefly.cruell
warrs followed: the Proteſtants at the firſt prevaile, and cauſed the Papiſt
towns and bb. give them money:they diſpoffefſe Maurice Duke of Saxony,
who was 'a Proteſtant in Religion, but a Commander for the Emperour,
becauſe he truſted theEmperour,that the warrs was undertaken for civil au-
thority only. The Elector of Saxony and the Landgrave were of equall
authoạity at that time, and their different judgements made them loſe
many good advantages:andin the end they were both taken, as is before re-
lated. In the Diet at Ulms Ann. 1547. the Deputies of the States be-
waile the great damnages, that had befallen unto them all by theſe in-
teftine wars, and they crave peace.
and they crave peace. The Emperour profeſieth readi-
a more ſolemne meeting at Ausburgh. Wherethe Emperour appointed
fome bb. and other Prelates to pen ſome articles of doctrine, concerning
ceremonies, and reformation ofthe clergy. Theſe Deputies wrote a litle
book, all Romish, excep that they permitted marriage unto prieſts, and
communion under both kinds. The Emperour took this courſe, becauſe
he could not bring about his purpoſe in thecouncel: he propoundeth this
book in the Diet, and cauſed ſome to diſpute the articles therc; and then
ſent it unto the Bishop of Rome. The Pope wrote back, that none but the
Bishop of Rome, had authority to permitt ſuch liberty; and immediatly
hefought to diſolve the councel by tranſferring it.
XXXVI. In May 1548. The Emperour aſſembleth the States at Aus- Troubles
burgh, and ordaineth that theſe which had not as yet made defection, shall for the In-
continue in former obedience and condition of Religion, and unto others terim.
he ſaid, Seing ſome well affectioned men and lovers of tranquillity have pro-
pounded unto mec a book of articles, which we have cauſed to be examined,
Wee will you, as yee regard the good of the commonwealth, to accept
(og)
there
1
118
C'EN KVRX XVI.
Part 2.
}
theſe articles, and approve your teaching thereby, until a fullerreinedy
be provided by a general councel. The Bishop of Mentz ( as if all the reſt
had given him their voices) gave in name of all the States unto the Emperour
immortall thanks for his zeal and care ; and he promiſed to obey. The
Emperour takes this anſwer as an univerſall conſent, and would hear no
excuſe from any other. He commanded it to be printed in Dutch and
Latine: it was called, The Interim. John Marques of Brandeburgh went
unto the Emperous lodging, and ſaid, that he had ſerved him heertofore
upon this affiance; that he had aſſured him of liberty of Religion. The
Emperour ſaytli, This is a general Decree, nor can any be againſt it. The
Marques began to ſpeak in the contrary: but the Emperour commandetki
him to be gone, left he givea bad example unto others, to refuſe the book:
and he went home the ſame day, but changed no, thing in religion. The
Electors Palatine & Brandeburgh accept the book. Wolfgang Duke of
Bipont refuſed it with great boldneſs. Ulric Duke of Witembergh would
not accept it for his perſon; but becauſe the Spanish ſouldiers were quarte-
red in his land for the time, he gave leave to uſe it: yet the prieſts were not
regarded there, ſo that within a short ſpace they left his land again. The
Emperour ſent Granvellan and the Bishop of Artois unto the captive Duke
ofSaxony with ſome hope of liberty , if he would approve the booke. He
faid, He coul not accept it, unleſs he would wound his conſcience, and
ſinne againſt the Holy Ghoſt , ſeing it containes-many things contrary to the
holy Scriptures. After that he was keept more ftraite, and his preacher for
fear changeth his habite and left him. The Emperour ſent alſo unto the
Duks two ſons, and they alſo refuſe the book: then he complaineth unto
the Duke that his ſonns would not obey the Decree, and they ſuffered the
Preachers to ſpeak and writ aguinſt the book: and therefore he should cauſe
them fatisfy him. The Duke returneth anſwer, Seing he himſelf approves
not the doctrine of the book, he can not adviſe his ſons to receive it: The
Deputies of the towns ſought ſome ſpace of time to communicate with theig
principales, ere they give answer. The laſt day of luny was granted unto
them. Some for fear did accept it; and others accept it with ſome ex-
ceptions. Some returned anſwer , Seing the Emperour preſſeth this as an
Imperial decree, they will refuſe no proportionable burden of the Com-
mon wealthi: but this particulare concerneth their ſouls, and the burden
thereof lieth upon the godly people; ſo many as are careleſs of Religion,
care not what be decreed : they doubt not but the Emperour loveth peace:
yet
if men be compelled to ſpeak and practize againſt conſcience, it is to
be feared, that ſuch decrees shal raiſe greater troubles. Nevertheleſs the
Emperour preſſeth the book upon them by force; as upon Ulme, Con-
ftance, &c. The preachers chuſe rather to leave the townes, as Bren-
tius left Hala, Muſculus left Ausburgh, &c. Some were perſuaded to
accept it, and afterward with many tears confeſſed their ſin publickly:
Albeit the Emperour had commanded , that none should write againſt
that Interim , yet many books were published, condemning the doctrine
in it, and admonishing men to bewar of it as a moſt pernicious peft, not
only for the errrours of do&rine, but lykewiſe becauſe it is a meanes to
bring.in whole Popery again: Ausburgh was compelled to receive their Bi-
shop.again, and he would not come in, untill he covenanted with the Se-
nate, that he shall have three of the beſt churches for the Maffe; and the
Bishop granted liberty unto the people to follow either the Romishor the
Proteſtant Religion, as they will. So after the Maſſe had not been ſeen in
that
1
Part 2.
Of diverſé COVNTRIES.
119
1
1
1
3
that town thefpace of 20. years, it was begun again: at the firſt time was
a frequent concourſe of people, eſpecially of the young folke; they won-
dered to ſee men with shorn'crounes and trange habites; to ſing and reade
what they underſtood not ; to ſet up corches at midday ; to burn incenſe
to uſe ſuch gefticulations, ſomtimes bowing their knees , fomtime ftreta
ching forth their hands, ſomtime folding them; ſomtime crying aloud,
ſomcime mumbling; ſtanding'now in one place, and then in another ; to
eat the bread alone, and drinke the wine ſo that not a drop wes left in the
chalice; to wash their hands; to kiſſe the altar and the images., &c.
After noone a prieſt went to preach in the high:Church: a young man made
fome noile: a ſergeant threatneth him: all the boyes runné together to ſave
him: the prieſt ſeeing the fray, leaveth the pulpit and flyeth: report is cara
ryed unto the Magiſtrates : when they came into the Church, the multitude
was gone. The next day the Senate ſent unto the Chapter., to excufe the
matter, that it was done only by boyes, and they would have a care, that
the like shall not be done. The Chapter will not accept the excuſe,but
runne unto the Bishop dwelling in his houſe called Taberne without
the town: he complaines unto the Emperour: who ordered the Bishop to
begin again, and the Burgermaſters to be preſent for preventing any more
tuinult: Ofiand. Epit. Cent. 16. Lib. 2. Cap.736 76. Maurice Duke of Saxo-
ny returning after the Diet unto Leipſich, prefſeth his people with the In-
terim: they'require a conference with the Divines of Wittembergh, and
had ſeverall meetings in ſundry places; the laſt was at Leipfich: they were
unwilling to change their Religion, and they food in awe of Cæſar's wrath;
and they conſulted upon a middle courſe, that if they sliallyield in ſome
indifferent things, the Emperour will accept their obedience, and will not
perſecute them. While they lift the Interim for indifferent things, they patch
upanew modell of do&trine alſo; and did nor conſider the ſcandals, which
did ariſe thereupon: for many of the people hearing that ſuch things were
called Indifferent“, did think and ſay, All Religion is indifferent, and they
had erred before in their zeall; and all Popery may be reſtored. Onther
other ſide the Papiſts ſaid, All Proteſtants will return, if they be preſſed with
authority. ladde ſome inſtances of their indifferent do&rine. 1. A man is
chieflyjuft and accepted before God, by faith for the Mediators ſake: we will
not ftrive for the particle only faith: 2.God worketh not in men asin a block,
but ſo converts that in underſtunding perſons he wil have ſome action of the
will, which accompanieth his efficacy. 3. we will not contend for the num-
ber of Sacraments: all the Sacraments may be accepted, cum fano intel-
lectu. 4. all Miniſters may be ſubiect unto the higheſt Bishop and unto
inferiour bb. ad miniftring their office according to the commandement
of God, or unto edification and not deſtruction; that is (fayth Ofiander)
we wiil take wolves to be shepherds, ifthey will not deyour the sheep
butlead them faithfully into wholeſom paſturage, &c. Magdeburgh and
Breme would not accept the Interim: and albeit Duke Maurice, the Elector of
Brandeburgh, the Duke of Brunswick, Meckelburgh and others went
againſt them in armes, and beſeeged Magdeburgh, they would not accepe
it: when they had received a foyl, they by a published write, declare, that
their loffe was not ſo great as it was called; God had put them to a tryall,
but they were confident of his helpe; and howſoever it shall pleaſe Him to
diſpoſe of them, they will rather die, then return to Antichriſt, or receive
the decree of Ausburgh : and they entreat all Chriſtians, that they would
not fight againſt them in ſuch a cauſe,but rather aid them in ſuch extremity.
(og) 2
They
9
+
1
.
Part 2.
3
1
mation.
I 20
CENTVRI. XVI.
They endured fuch Arait difficulties the ſpace of thirtien months, untill
another variance hapned betwitxt the Emperour and Princes. Theſe troubles
for the Interim continved above. two years ; howbeit I have joyned them
together, that I might carry-on the moſt publick affaires of Germany: fome
particulars were alſo then remarkable, of which I give a touch. :;
Troubles XXXVII. In the.Diet at Regensburgh · An. 1534.. the Emperous and
at Colen the Popes Legate did enioyn all phebb. to endeavour a holy reformation of
for Refor- their clergy within their ſeverall juriſdictions. Herman Ele&tor of Cólein
ſent for Bucer and Cafpar Hedio preachers of Strawsburgh: he ordered them
to preach in Bonna his See; and to write the articles of Cliriſtian Religicn.
He fent aiſo for Ph. Melanthony and Jo. Piſtorius'a Preacher of Hallia.
He recommendech the Articles unto his clergy of Colein, to conſider
them. Theſe do urge the Bisliop to remove theſe new Preachers, and
crave'a time to aduiſe upon the articles. The Bishop'telleth them, He is
ready to remove tliem, if they can convince them of falfe doctrine or of
wicked converſation. They write a contrary' book, and in the preface
they'lay, They would rather live:under the Turk, theniunder a Chriftian
Magiſtrate attempting a Reformation, and they raile againſt Bucer. Bucer
offereth to defend his doârine by diſputation. When the Emperour
underſtood of this, he writes unto the Senate of Colein, and commandeth
them, thatthey ſuffer no alteration in Religion: and the Pope wrotelyke-
wiſe;. commending alſo the clergy, that they had reſifted their Bishop, and
exhorting them to continuance. The Emperour comes with a train of
Spanjards to Bonna,and caufeth all the Preachers to be removed:for the cler-
gy made appellation from the Bishop unto the Pope and Emperour. The Bi-
shop declared us that their appellation was not to be regarded, ſeing he
craues nothing, but as it becomes a godly Bishop, and he refutes all their
criminations. In the year 1544. "the Clergy do preſſe the people and the
inferiour bb. and Univerſities throughout the province, to ſubſcribe their
appellation; and they caſt out ſo many of their number, as would not ſub-
ſcribe. · The appellation is ſent unto the Emperour and to Rome, In the
year 1945. the Emperour ſuinmonetli the Bishop-to appeare within
thirty daies, or to ſend his proctour, to anſwer unto theſe accuſations,
July 18. the Pope ſummoneth him to appeare at Rome within 60. daies,
and citeth alſo ſome of his accuſers. In the year 1546. Aprile 16. the Pope
excommunicates and deprives the Bishop of his prieſthood and Benefice.
The bb. of Leodium, & Utrecht, and the Univerſity of Lovan joyn with
his accuſers at Rome. Herman appeales from the Pope unto a free Councel,
and declares that he can not acknowledge the Pope to be his Judge, becauſe
he is guilty of hereſy and idolatry, which he will prove, when the Coun-
cel shall begin. The Pope gives the bishoprick, untó Adolph Count of
Schavenburg, and writes unto the Eſtates of the Province to accept him:
and ſo doth the Emperour. The Clergy obey readily: but the Civil
Eſtate complain, that they are unjuſtly deprived of their godly Bishop. So
both had their parties : but Herman chuſeth to quit the Bishoprick;
and did renounceit Januarie 20. 1547;. and with him Frederik Bishop of
Munſter was deprived of the Proveſtry of Bonna, and the Count of Scol-
bergh was deprived of his Deanship, becauſe they did cleaveunto Herman.
So the new Bishop reforeth the old errours at Colein. Ofiand. Libr. Cit.
Cap. 48 da so
A Popish
X XXVIII. So bitter was the malice of the Papiſts againſt Luther,
licing tale that in the year 1945. they put forth in print a tale of his death; A horrible
miracle
.
>
}
Part 2.
Of diverſe COVNTRIES.
I21
people to ceaſe from the impiety which Luther had begun: for when his
miracle (lay they) and ſuch as was never heard, that God, who for ever
is to be prailed, in the fowle death of Martin Luther, damned in body and
soule , shewed for the glory of Chriſt, and confort of the godly. When
Martin Luther fell ficke, (lay they) he craved the body of our Lord Jeſus
to be communicated to him: which having received, hedied ſoon after:
and when he ſaw bis end approach, he willed his body to be layd on the
altar, and to be worshipped with divine honours. "But God willing at
laſt to make an end of horrible errours, by a ſtrange miracle warned the
1
body was layd in the grave, on a ſudden ſuch a tumult & terrour aroſe, as
if the foundation of the earth had bin shaken: they which were preſent at
the funerall grew amazed with fear, and lifting their eies, they ſaw the
holy hoaft hanging in the aire: wherefore with great devotion they took
it, and layd it in the holy place: when that was done, the hellish noiſe
was heard no more. The next night a noiſe and cumult was heard about
Luthers grave, much lowder than the former, and raiſed all that were in
the City out of their ſleep, trembling and almoſt half dead for fear. In
the morning, they open the ſepulcher, where Luther's deteſtable body
was layd, and found neither body nor bones nor cloaths, but a ſtinck of
brimfone coming out of the grave &c. This merry tale being ſpread over
Italy, à copy was brought to Luther, and when he read it, he writes
under , theſe words, I Martin Luther, by this my hand-writing, con-
fefte & teſtify, that on March 21. I received this fidtion concerning my
death, as it was full of malice and madnes : and I read it with a glad mind
and chearfull countenance, but detefte the blaſphemy, whereby a ſtin-
king ly is fathered on the Majeſty of God: As for thereft, I can not but
tejoice & laugh at the Devils malice, wherewith he and his rout, the Pope
and his complices perſue mee : God convert them from their devilish ma-
lice: But if this my prayer be for the fin unto death, that it can not be
heard, then God grant they may fill up the meaſure of their ſin, and with
ſuch lying libels let them delight themſelves to the full. It's alſo remarka-
ble, that when Luther heard ſome to be called Lutheranes, and ſome
Zwinglianes, he was greatly offended, and he entreated, that his name be,
keept in ſilence, and that none be called Lutheran, but Chriſtian. What
is Luther, ſaid he; the doctrine is not mine, nor was I crucified for any:
the Apoſtle would not have any Chriſtians called Paulinianes, nor Petrini-
anes : whence therefore shall this happen unto mee, that the children of
Chriſt should be called by my vile name? away with it , ô friends.; away
with ſchiſmaticall names? Tom. 2. edit. Witemb.fol. 4. In Decemb.An.1545.
Lutbers
he was intreated by the Earls of Mansfield, to be arbiter of a controverſy
Death.
between them: for reſpect to their perſons and the Province wherein he
was born, he would not refuſe. When he was fitting himſelfe for this
journey, he ſaid to Melanthon, that he had gone too farin the controverſy of
theSacrament. Melanthon exhorts him to explain his mind by publishing lo.
me book:he anſwered, TherebyImay bring a ſuſpicion upon all my doctrine;
but I will commend it unto God, and I requeſt thee to amend by thy
watchfulnels after my death , what I have done amiffe. John. Foxe in AÄ.
& Monim.from the teſtimony of Melanthon, Alex. Ales. Daniel Buren. Her-
bert de Langen, &c. January 17. he preached his laſt Şermon at Wittem-
bergh; on the. 23. day he took journy: he was ſickly before he came to
Ileben : yet after ſome fomentations he recoverech a little, and attendech
the buſineſs about which he came, untill February 17. during this time he
Hh2
3
preached
1
!
$
1
1
Part 2:
I
1
I 22
CENTYRT XVI.
préached ſomtimes ;-and adminiftred the Lótậs Suppertwice. That day
he dined and ſupped with his friends, and among other diſcourſes he was
talking of heaven, and ſaid, Weshall know one another there, aš Adam
knew Eve at the firſt ſight: After ſupper his pain increaſeth in his brcaſt: he
wentafide to pray, and then went to bed: about midmight his pain wa-
kened himout of ſleep: then perceiving his life at an end, he ſaid unto his
friends attending him, Pray God, that he would preſerve unto us the
do&rine of his Goſpell: forthe Pope and Councel at Trent have grievous
things in lrándi Whét he had faid ſo, he was ſleepy, but the pain made
him complain of a ſtopping in his breaſt;, and then he praied in theſe words,
Heavehſyifather, 'even God and Father of our
Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and the
God of a confort , I'give thee thanks, thatthou haſt revealed thy Sonne
unto mee; in whom I have believed , whom I have profeffed, loved
and preached, and whom the Bishop of Rome and the reſt of the wicked
do perfécute and reproach: I bélécchi thee, my Lord Jeſu Chrift, receive
my poor ſoul : ama heavenly Father, though I be taken out of this
life, and shall lay down this my body, yet I believe aſſuredly, 'I shall a-
bide for evet with thee, and tharnoneshall be able to pull me out of tliy
hands. After this prayer he repeated the 16.verfe of Joh. 3,5 ànd the żo.
verſe of Pr. 68: and thrice he ſaid, Lord, into thy hands I commend my
Spirit; with tokens of much confort, untill as a man falling a fleep, bý.
little-& littlé he departed this life. His body washonourably convoied to
Wittenbergh and by appointement of the Electour was buried in the To-
wer-church in the 64 year of his age. The next year the Elcctour was ta.
ken captive, and when the Emperour came into Witembergh the Spani-
ards would have taken his body to burn it: but the Emperour ſaid, Suffer
him to reſt till the day of refurre&tionand judgement of all men.
XXXVIII: When the Électóür was captive, and many of the confoe,
conciliati- derats were reconciled unto the Emperour, the Electour of Brandeburgh
on of the and Duke Maurice did
ſolicite forthe Laſtgráve. Charles wasliiſh in his de-
mands ? yet the Lantgrave, conſidering his danger, was content of any
Princes. conditions, ſo that he and his people be not forced to change their religion:
He comes to Hall in Saxony, where the Empetour was: before he had ac.
ceffe, he muſt fublctibe the demands?'this was one clauſe, The Emperour
is the interpreter ofalitife' articles:' 'Heſticketh atthis, alledging that it wað
not ſo in the forme; which was shewed before unto him: The Bishop of
Atrois faid, 'It was a miſtake of the writer: 'and 'he demandeth, that tlie
Landgrave-will promiſe ünţă rlie Emperour to accept the Decrees of Trent
This he refuſes: the Bishop menaceth him that he can not be'accepted othct
wiſe. He anſwereth, "He will obėy'the decres of a free, godly and Gene-
ral Coưnçel, as Maurice and the Ele&tor had done. Then he was brought
beforethe Emperout, and upon hišknies did confeffe his offenlės,' and pro
miſed obedience in all time coming, The Emperour fålth, Albeit he
had deſerved moſt gtiévóụs
punishment, yet he refúſeth not to reſtore him
according to the articles of agreement. Nevertheleſs the ſame night at
command of the Emperour; the Landgrave was arreſted, and a guard
ſet upon him. Maurice and the Elector of Brandeburgh) proteſt unto
him ; that it was contrary unto their mind, and they shalt never ceaſe
untill threy Obtain Itiş'liberty. And they did folicite carnently, but could
not prevaile. According to an article, 1 3oooodúcats were delivered urito
the Emperour and other things of great importarice: butthie Landgrave
was delivered into the hands of Spainards as a Captive, and cảrried about
with
There-
Captive
*
I
1
1
1
and the
:از
And they accuſe him: but the King gáve him awarrant to reprint both the
Part-2. Of Diverſe COVNTRIES
123
with the Emperour : who gave the title of Elector and Dutchy of Saxony
unto Dyke, Maurice. - This did not content him: but God made him the
inſtrument of delivering the captives si:of chaſing the Emperour out of
Germany, and purchaſing liberty of Religion's.. as is hinted before. :-;, ;
XXXIX. Now let us view ſome things done in Fratices and firſts it A contest
is worth the marking, what Robert Steven (who is better known by the between a
name, Robertus Stephanus ) did, and what was done untodnimi by tié Uni- Printer
verſity of Paris. In the year 1532 le publislied an edition of the Latine:Bi-
ble, when he had conferred the Copies jthat were in uſe at that timei,
Sorboniſts
with ſome old manuſcripts, and according, unto them he amended ſome
errouts. · The Univerſity take this ill, that he had attempted to change
the Tranſlation. He defended himſelf, thathe had changed nothing, but
had printed according to old coppyes, which he had by him. His an-
ſwer was tolerable in the judgement of reaſonable men: teveitheleſs they
perſue him before the Court of Paris , and doe petition, that he may.be
burnt. :: Bur their petition was refuſed.. Then he printeth the Bible ; rah
taining the vitious tranſlation, and on the margine he added the words of
the manuſcripts, with Notes shewing the Coppies, whence he had theſe
words.' Theſe do accuſe him for that edition, before the King' Francisand
his counſel: but were put to shame, and filencé. : In Refponf. R. Stepha-ad
Cenſur. Theologor. Bariſ. Pag. 10974 Then he printed the ten commandés
ments, in great letters and in ſuch a forme, thrạt they might be fixed upon
walls of houſes for common uſe; and ſo did he with a Summeofthe Bible.
This did provoke them yet more, eſpecially becauſe he liad printed the
ſecond command, Thou shall not make unto thy ſelf any skaven images &c
1
1
Ten commandements, and the Summe ofthe Bible, both in Latin and
French. They did ſummon him to compear before them's arid ſaid that
his work was worſe then the teacliing of Luther. Fiverien members dia
approve him, and added their ſeals unto his atteſtations forhemultitude
of them ſeeing the Kings, warrant and thatatteftation, were ashamed; and
their Deputies did alfo affoile him. Ibid. pag. 11. In the meani time the
King had ordered Francis Vatablus Profefforoftle Hebrew, for'expound the
old Teftament out ofthe firſt language: and his hearers did.write his expo-
ſition and his annotations. The Kings Printer dealeth with the hearers;
and receives from tlaem: a new Tranſlation, which he printos with the old
Tranſlation and with the Annotations. When this work was perfeêted in
the yearw;15:48:be:shewes it unto ſome of the Univerfity's requiring
and entreating them to shew him if any párt thereof had not been rightly
obſerved by the hearersiy to the end, ifthere be any thingamiſſe , lvemay
amend it: They des approve the work, and affure him, that moenie
could proceed from the Leſſons of Vatablus.od But when the books were
folde al fome do obſerve, that the:Tranſlation and the Annotations were
contrary.sunto the preſent doctrine of the Univerſity : and therefore the
books should notbefalde, feingithey'were printed without the knowledge
of the Faculty.. The Printer gocthiunto clue Court and sheweth Pétet
Canellan Bishop of Malcon, that the Univerſity were offended, and in
tend to hinder thefding of his boolas'si when lie faw sklaf the Bishop'was
doubtfull what aduiceto give, he faitli,"If the Divines will give him tlieit
Genlure., )lie is willing to print it with clie Bible'; and he will neither be
ashamed.unor take in ill part , to.advertiſe the reader of wiliatſoever errour
"js in the book. This Overture did pleaſe the Bishop, andherelates allunto
(rh) 2
the
1
1
I 24
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2.
l
+
the King which willeth the Bishop to writin his name unto the Univerſi.
ty, that they shall reviſe the Tranſlation and the Annotations; and note
what doeth not pleaſe them, and ſubioyn unto every fault a reaſon of their
judgement: and deliver their Cenfure to be printed either apart or with
the Bible. Caſtellan writs ſo unto'them: and they did promiſe to obey. Bur
though they were at ſeveral times required to deliver their Cenſure, they
shift it; and ſent unto the Divines of Lovan, entreating to reckon that
Tranſlation among the forbidden and hereticall books. The King was
informed of their shifts and of that Letter: wherefore he ordereth the
Bishop to require them again : after ſeverall exhortations to this purpoſe,
they ſend fifetien places, which they had marked. The Bishop conferretli
with their Deputie Gagneius upon theſe inſtances, and writes a large letter
unto them, commending the Annotations, and shewing what courſe
they should obſerve in their Cenſure. They were the more enraged at
that commendation, and would not go on in their Cenſure, but would
have the book to be condemned, which they had declared hereticall.
Then the King ſent his Letters patent and ſcaled, charging them to conti-
nuc in their Cenſure, and to deliver it unto his Printer. They doe ſtill
refuſe, and at that time King Francis dieth. His ſon Henry ſendeth the
like charge unto them on Auguſt 16. 1547. They return anſwer, that
they shall perfect their Cenſure before November 1. but then in place of
the Cenſure they ſend a ſupplication, craving that the books may be for-
bidden, becauſe lie is a ſacramentarian, and liad written that mens ſouls
are mortal. The Printer is informed, and addreſſeth himſelf to anſwer
before the King and Counſel:. then they return unto Paris : but he shewes
how falſe their calumnies were. At that time they ſent unto the King
46. Articles, which they had collected. It was told unto their Deputies,
that they had ſpoken of ſome thouſands of errours, and were theſe all tur-
ned to 46. Their anſwer was, The Univerſity had more, but had not
as yet put them in forme. The Printer returnes to Paris, and chides ſome
of the Divines, that they had accuſed him falſely. They produce the
place, where they alledge, he denieth the immortality of the ſoul. He
replieth, They underſtand not Latine, who will from theſe words forge
ſuch an errour. And faith he', I give them this praiſes that when they
can not prevail in rcafon , none are more impudent to bear down the
innocent with monſtrous lies. Then he recurns unto the Kings Court,
and petitioneth, that his adverſaries should plead elreit cauſe againſt him,
and bring in all their articles. When they were ſummoned to do ſo,
ten of them do compcar:and in their pleading they fall into variance among
themſelves, and could not agree in maintaiðing tacir articles. Then they
were charged, that hereafter they shall not uſurp:that power of Cenſure
in matter of faith, which belongs unto the Bishops; unleſs the bb.shall
call for their advice. The Articles were delivered unto the Cardinals and
Bishops, to be examined., and it was appointed, that their Cenſurebe
given unto the Printer, to be printed. The Deputies of the Univerſity
do lament that their power was taken from them; yetdurft nor (peak in pu-
blick: and the ſelling of the books was ſtopped, untill the bb. had given
their cenſure. The Deputies returning; a publick thankſgiving was ap-
pointed, as if all the buſineſs had been well done; and they were confi-
dent, that no more should be required of them. The bb. and Cardinals
do conferre upon the 46. articles, they ſay, five or fixe were liable to miſ.
interpretations, but all the reſt were found and Catholick. When the
Printer
.
+
1
129
1
Part 2.
Of diverſe COVNTRIES.
Printer hcard, it ſpoken fo in the Court, he preſſeth, that the Univerſity
should be charged to bring what other articls they have to object. The
King commandeth them once and again to bring all their accuſations. They
delay, thinking; thatif the bb. had given fuch a cenſure of the 46. articls,
they can have little hope of any more. Therefore they do alledge thac
they can not attend the Court in ſuch a cauſe, and they do fupplicat, that
it be referred unto the Inquiſitors. The King not being preſent, it was ſo
concluded by the Councel. The Printer was then afrayed, becauſe the
Inquiſitors muſt condem all, 'whom the Univerſity condemneth. There-
fore he addreſſeth himſelf unto the King, who in Councel cauſeth ſeal an
Act, ſuſpending the formerAct, and commandeth the Univerſity to produce
whatother articles they had againſt the book. Then they deal with Guiancurt
the Kings Confeffor, that he would folicjt the King to condem the Prin-
ter as an heretick, and that they be not preſſed to bring more articles; and
in the end of their Letter it was written, Itwere ashame unto the Univer-
ſity, if a meclianick man shall prevaile againſt them. The Confeſſor pre-
vailes ſo, that the ſelling of the books was again forbidden; yet ſo that the
Univerſity muſt produce their other Articls, The Printer knowes not of
this, which was done by the King: and hegoing unto Court, gives thanks
unto the Cardinal of Guife for his favour, in the judgement of the articls.
The Card. tellech him, The courſe was changed. He askes, is there no
remedy? I know none, faith the Cardinal. The Printer is feared, and
intendeth to leave the Countrey: he communicats the caſe unto the Bi-
shop Caſtellan, and being betwixt fearand hope he entreats him to ask the
King for what cauſe he had given order to perſecut his Printer. The King ſaid,
It is true, I have forbidden to fell the books, becauſe the Divines have
complained of him as a moſt peftiferous heretick; but not that he shall be
banished, untill they bring the reſt of their articls. Then the Divines, deal
with Senalis Bishop of Orange, to perſuade the Printer unto ſubmiſſion;
and the Bishopſaid unto him, It were better for him to agree with the Di-
vines, than to leave his Countrey, nor could he have any hope to pre-
vail againſt the holy Univerfity: Heanſwereth, I expect no victory, but
only let them obey the King, and produce their articls. The Bishop re-
plieth, That can not be expected, ſeing it is notthe cuſtom, that the U.
niverſity should prove what they do judge hereſy, but only shew by word
of mouth, and their word muſt be believed ; or els we could never come
to an end of an action. After a day or two the Printer faith unto the Bi-
shop, that he is willing to defift, if the Divines will no more perſue him,
and afterwards he shall print nothing without their advice. The Bishop
applaudeth the motion, and adviſeth him to communicat it unto Gujan-
The adviſe pleaſeth him alſo, if the Printer will give it in writ, and
he undertakes to ſend it unto the Univerſity. The Printer conſidereth,
that if they had that under his hand, he were no more ſafe from them,
and they might produce that as a ſufficient reaſon, why they should not
bring-in the reſt of their articles: therefore herefuſeth. So both parties
come again into ths Kings Court: there it was reported, that the Printer
should have 1500. Crowns for his damnage. Then the Deputies do rage and
ſay, Shall a wicked man have a reward for impiety? and ſo others shall be
encouraged to do more miſchief. So the King was perſuaded to give
no money: but he ſaid unto his Printer, that he will be more bountifull
unto him another away.
The Printer gives the King humble thanks,
ſaying, that he craved no morc, but that he would protect him from the
li)
malice
1
.
1
curt,
1 1 26
CENTVRT XVI.
Part 2
malice oftheſe his enemies. The King,granteth him his warrant: but with
difficulty could he obtain the ſeal:: and when he had it, he keeps it qniet.
In the mean time the Divines endeavour to prove other things againſt him
by witneſſes: and when it was told them, that he had the Kings warrant ,
they do uſe all means to have laim impriſoned; and will not believe, that
he had obtained a protection. Heshewes it unto them: and then they de-
murro. When this ſtorm was over, he gathereth fifetien, old manuſcripts
of the New Teſtament in Greek, and printeth it with the diverſe lections
on the margine, and gives the firſt coppie unto Caſtellan: he calleth the
Printer ſawcy, that he had printed it, before he had adviſed with the Di-
vines. Robert anſwereth, There can be no danger in printing that book,
nor could he be ſuſpected of lierely for it; yea and ſome of them had advi.
fed him to change the text in 1. Cor. 15.51. Wee shall notall ſleep. but wee
all shallbe changed:· The Bishop ſaid, He should have donelo: for there is
a different lection. He anſwereth, He could not change a word contrary
unto all the Greek coppies: før fethe might have been condemned as a fal-
lifier, The Bishop in great wrath fent unto the Divines, and toldethem,
that Robert Steven had deceived his expectation, and he will no more
allift him: let them therefore adviſe what they will do with him for that
edition ofthe New Teſtament. Gådlandius the meſſenger shewes his order
unto Robert, and adviſeth him topreyeen another ſtorm. Robert she-
wės ſome of the Divines what he had done, and craves the approbation of
the Faculty, before he vent tlre books. They commande him, to bring
the old coppies, that he had followed. He anſwered, They are in the
Kings bibliothek: he can not have them when he would: but he had
conferred them diligently, and ſaved them a labour. Two wereappoin-
ted to examine thebook. He waites upon theſe, and could have no an-
ſwer. At laſt the Faculty conveenes. Some ſaid, The man had been trou-
bleſom unto them, and now ifthey shallapprove any thing that he doeth,
it will be a commendation of the man, and an acknowledgement of their
fault. Others did coldly commend the work: and they were comman-
ded by the greater part, either to be ſilent, or go out of the houſe. So
they diſſolve without any determination. He asketh the Dean, What
have yee concluded? What shall I report unto the King? He anſwereth,
The Maſters are not of the opinion, that the books be vented. Why?
ſayth Robert. The Dean anſwereth, Becauſe of the marginall anno-
tations. There be no annotations ( ſaid he) but only diverſe readings. He
craves the Sentence of the Faculty in writ, which he may shew unto the
King: and when this was denied, he told the Dean, he would relate
what anſwer was given him. The next day he preſenteth a coppy as the
firſt fruit of his work, unto the King before the Cardinals and Peers,
and shewes what he had done with the Faculty, and what their anſwer
Ifwe will believe his teſtimonie, All without exception did laugh
and ſaid, The mens impudence, ignorance, temerity and foolishneſs is
intolerable. So he had liberty to ſell the books: but to appeaſe the Faculty,
he promiſeth to print no more without their advice. Then for fear of
their implacable malice he went without their reach, and dweltin another
place: where he printed His anſwer unto their Ceuſure: of which I will
give you a taſte. Art. 11. on Deut 9.4. the ſummary on the margine is,
God gives not unto men any thing for their righteouſneſs or equity of their
hearts
. The cenſure. This propoſition is hereticall.. His anſwer, Let the un-
partiall reader iudge, how windy are theſe bellies, that ſo oft blow forth ſo
many
$
1
was.
Part 2 OF Diverſes COVNTRIES.
127
1
many laereſięs: The queſtion is, Whethermen do purchaſe Gods favour,
ſo that He rendereth any thing for their deſerving ? The Scripture teaches
plainly, that a reward is rendred unto the good works of believers? But
wee muſt firſt feer; whether men doe purchaſe grace for their works; or
if God embracing them freely, and then their works, which he hath
wrought by them- by vertue of his Spirit, doeth vouchfive them the re-
ward. But all men are by nature the children of w ráth Eph. 2. 3.all-men
come short of the glory of God: none doth good. Rom. 3. 12: all are ene-
mies of God Rom: 5:10: of ourſelves we have no good thoughts 2. Cor.3.5:
all the devices of mans heart are ill from his childhood, Gen. 6.5. Whence
it followes, that God, who is debter unto none, gives graciouſly unto
men whatever good they have. Remember alſo that of Paul, Who hath
given unto him first and it shall be rendred unto him ? Rom. 11.35. The annota-
tion which is condemned, was on the text of Mofes, where the Lord
fayth, he gave not the lande unto the people for their righteouſnes or
uprightneſs of their hearts : And far leſs can man attain moreexcellent be-
nefits for his merits: for he who deſerves not a litle poffefſion on earth,
how shal he be worthy of the kingdom of heaven Finally he, who
thinks it an hereſy, God beſtowes nothing on men fortheir righteouſneſs, denieth
and abolishes the gracious bovntifulneſs of God in Chriſt. Art. V. on P5.62.
10. Annotation, Wee muſt run unto God: for the defences of men are
meer vanity. The cenfure. This annotation is hereticall and impious. Anſwer.
Wherethe oppoſition is betwixt the defences of God and of men, certainly
theſe are called of men, which God doth not bleffe, David went again ft Go-
liah with a fling and ſtones; yet he faith, Thou comeft againſt mee with
a ſpear and weapons and a buckler , but I in name of the Lord of Hofts,
1. Sam. 15. 45. And, There is no King ſaved by the multitude of an hoft:
a mighty man is not delivered by much ftrength: a horſe is a vain thing for
ſafety, Pf. 33. 16 And There is no ſafety by the children of men PS. 146. 3.
And
yet more clearly, Vain is the help of man Pf. 60. 13 Certainly this ſen-
tence is hereticall in their judgement, if they condem mine. For David, by
the name of help, underſtandes all defences, wherein he findeth meer va-
nity. And that wee may know, that God is delighted with this form of
ſpeaking, it is repeated in anorhter Pſalme, 108.13. Neither meaneth
he other wiſe, when he ſayth, It is vain to riſe early, but, With
out God nothing is proſperours, Pf. 127. 2. In the ſame ſenſe it is ſaid,
Our eies yet have failed for our vain help- Lame. 4. 17. Art. VI. on 2. Sam.
7.7. God will have nothing to be done without his word. The cenfure,
This propoſition is heretical. Anſ. When Paul teaches, Whatſoever is
without faith, is ſin Rom. 14. 23, by the name of faith, he meaneth cer-
tainty, which is not grounded but on Gods worde. Therefore to under-
take any thing without Gods command, is not more acceptable unto
God, than ifa ſervant will attempt this or that rashly in his maſters ſervices
And there it is ſpoken of the worship of God, wherein that rule holdeth, O-
bedience is better the ſacrifice, 1 Sa.15.22. Therefore theLord faith byJeremy,
When Ibrought your fathers from the Land of Egypt, I gave no commande
concerning facrifices, but that they should obey my voice. Hither belongeth,
that he forbade to offer ſacrifice without ſalt Levi.2.13, and to lay ſtrange fire
upon his altare Lev. 101. And what account he maketh of worship done
without his word, weimay learn from the Prophet, ſaying, Who re.
quired that at your hands? Efa. 1.12. And there is no word more frequent ,
What I command thce, that only shall thou do. And, every one shall
(11) 2
nos
1
1
.
Part 2,
?
}
128
CENTVRI XVI.
not do what is good in his eies Deut. I 2. 8. 32. and elſwhere. And Chrift
ſpeakes not otherwiſe, in vain they worship mee, teaching for doctrines
the precepts of men.
of men. When Paul calleth ſuperſtition will-worship, by
this word he deſpiſeth whatſoever men do of themſelves thruſt upon
God
Col. 2. 23. Seing ſuch fobriety is hereticallin' the judgement of the Maſters
of Sorbon, what manner of Divine worship will they preſcribe? Art. VIII.
on Matl. 22:12. Annot. The marriage garment is faith. Cenſure. This
annotation is hereticall. Anſ. Forrein Nations, I know, will wonder
at this barbarity :, and truly I am ashamed of our shame. Albeit'it were
the greateſt glory of the Kingdom of France, if it were cleanſed from
ſuch vile naughtineſs, under which it fainteth for ſo long time. It is a hc.
reſy to call faith the marriage garment. I will not mention the antient and
Claſſicall Doctors, which have thought to let the matter be confidered.
without the defenſe of man. Art. IX on Jam. 2. 17, Annot.
Faith
without works is not faith. Cenfure. This propoſition is hereticali. Ang
I grant, hiſtoricall faith, by:which the devils do tremble, is called faith
but I ſpeak with James, who affirms, that faith without works is dead ....
But theſe reverend fathers think that heaven will fall, unleſs they maintain
their formleſs faith, by which Chriſtians may bee without Chrift
. Art.
X. on Pr. 31.4.
Annot. Sela, is added, toshew, that this ſentence is
remarkable, where weeare taught how ſin is forgiven, towit, by belic-
ving in God, who only can forgive ſin. Othe ſingular grace and bounti-
fulneſs of God toward men confeſſing their ſins! Cenfure. This annota-
tion is hereticall, taking away ſacramental confeſſion, and the power
of
the keies, where it is ſaid, who only can forgive ſin, ſeing the hierar-
chicall prieſts may forgive fin.in their manner, although only God forgive
authoritatively and chiefly. Ans. But Chriſt dealt more tenderly with
his moft fierce enemies : forwhen they objected unto him, God only can
forgive ſin, he did not call them hereticks for that; but rather confirming
what they had ſaid, he teaches that he had that power, becauſe he is one
God with the Father Matt. 9. 6. . If it be an hereſy, to give this honour
unto God, that he only can forgive ſin; then God is an heretick, who
affirms by the Prophet, ſaying, I, even I blot away your inquities for
my own ſake Efa.43.25. Wee know that men do forgive in their man.
ner, when they forgive the injuries that are done unto them Matt. 6. 14
And becauſe the Apofls are not only the witneſſes of the forgiveneſs of fin.
and by their teaching do ſeal it in the conſciences of men, but lykwiſe they,
do offer it as a thing wherewith they are entruſted, the duty of forgiving
ſin belongeth unto them alſo foh. 20.23. But this hindereth not, that
the power of forgiving ſin should be aſcribed unto God wholly And in-
deed if it be not lawfull to ſpeak of the remiſſion of ſin, unleſs mention
be alſo of confeffion, we muſt put away all the Scripture, which preſſeth
that doctrin ſo oft, and never ſpeakes one word of auricular confeſſion.
Art. XIII. on Pf. 47, 10, CÀrrot. Only God can help men. Cenfure
This annotation is hereticall, taking away the help of the Saints. Anſ.
Why do they not rather complain, that the mutuall help of nien is taken
away? But ſo all men might have clearly ſeen, that they do carp
maliciouſ-
ly at a pious ſaying: and yet I think not, they were ſo wary: for they
look alwiſc unto their own gain ; and what ever ſuperſtition is lucrative,
they will fight for it luftily. The condition of France is wretched, and to
be bewailed, that none dar ſpeak of faith and truſt in God, of praying
unto him, or of any part of his worship, but theſe butchers will draw
him
1
1
i
}
ov
1
و
1
Part 2 Of diverſe COVNTRIES:
1:29
him as an heretick into the fire. If a preacher ſay ſimply, We should
pray unto God, the cry goeth, He ſmelleth of herely, becauſe he na-
meth not praying unto Saints
. If any ſay, Truſt in God; that is intolera-
ble, becauſe he Ipcaks nor of confidence in Saints, Batif prayer to Saints
brought not lucre unto them, they would let them sliep. If is fufficient
unto mce , that the reader feeth, they condem the firft rudiment of the
faith. For by whatever way we be lielped, God only doth help, whe-
ther. by means of men, or by another means: and who do not acknow-
Iedge that all creatures are the inſtruments imployd by God, is more foo.
lish than a beaſt. Art. XV.on Efa. 63. 16. Annot. According to the
late Tranflation Abraham neither doth nor can help us. Cenfure. This is
hereticall, taking away the help of Saints. Ans.
the helpof Saints. , Ans. If they do make ſuch
account of the Saints help, why do they prefer Barbara & Nicolaus unto
Abraham the Father of believers : yea, why do they forget him in their
praiers both publick and privat, and cry ſo much unto Criſtopher, Anto-
ny, Catherin, and ſuch others? There is not any Breviary or Millal,
that obttudes not ſuch Mediators upon God, and never a wotde of Abra-
ham ....
But let
' the Holy Ghoſt plead for himſelf, who hath'ſpoken by
the mouth of Iſaiah: my annotation is but a paraphraſe of the Prophets
words. Theſe are a few of many. This Robert fteven did fitft diftinguish the
verſes of the Bible with arithmetical figures.'
XL. John Calvin living as a Student at Baſile, pubļished his book of The diſci-
Chriftian Inſtitutions in the year 1936. and 25.--year of his age. The pline in
ſame year he went into Italy, to viſit the Dutcheſs of Ferrara Doughter of the Churchs
Lewes 12. King of France. : In his returning he was choſen to be Profeffor
of Geneva
of Divinity in Geneva: 'where the trueth of the Goſpel had been preached
before: but as yet many Citizens did affect Popery. The fame year was
penned a form of Chriſtian do&rine and diſcipline, together with a short
catéchiſm containing the chief heads of Religion: thoſe were published,
and all were required to ſwéar'the obſervance of that do&trine and diſci.
pline. Many did refuſe; yet the Senate and people did ſwear thereunco
An. 1537. The adyerſaries were not"reformed from the ſcandalous. li:
cence and courſes in which they had lived under Popery, and aritient
feuds (through'occaſion of the Savoyan warrs) were not layd alide. Though
the Miniſters did fairly, and then moresharply
, admonish them , yet they
prevailed nor; ſo that Farel, Caluin and Carold openly profeſſed, that
they could not adminiſter the facrament of the Lords Supper unto people
who live in ſo bitter enmity, and ſo averſeto Church-diſcipline, For this.
cauſe the Sindics.or Magiſtrats (which were choſen in the end of that'year )
not: hearing the Miniſters, ſent a command unto theſe threes to deparè out
of the City within two: dayes. Theſe: Magiſtrates did fo miff-carry
themſelves. in their office, that within two years they were found guilty's
fomepfmurther, and ſomeof other miſdemeanures v; and were condem-
ned ſometo death, and others to exile. Then the Citizens'ceaſed not from
entreating the City of Strawsburgh by their Deputies, and the mediation of
Zurick, -untill they brought again Jo. Caluin Septemb. 13. AN: 1941. Then
he profeffed, that he could not confortably exercize the Miniſtry among
them, unleſs with the teaching ofthe goſpell, diſcipline were alſo eſtablis-
hed: So a Model of presbyterian gouvernment was drawn up, and Elders
were choſen again. This was ſetled by conſent of the Senate, ſo that from
the Sentence of the Presbytery it should not be lawfull either for Miniſter or
people to recede. · Though
both:Senat and the people did agree thereunto
(kk)
1
I
1
as
)
1
I
11
}
1
}
Part 2
1
, , &c.
out of their places. Caluin shews ſtill, that the life of Chriſtianity conſiſts
130
CENTVR I XVI.
as conſonant unto Gods worde, yet ſome not only of the people, but
cven of the chief men did manifeft their diſlyke ofit: yea ſome Miniſters
(which afterwards were found guilty of ſome wickedneſſes) though they did
not openly oppoſe it, yet under hand they wrought againſt it, pretending
the example of other Churches, where no excommunication was uſed:
and ſome tryed out, thatit would introduce again a Popish tyranny. But
heovercame theſe difficulties, by shewing that not only the true doctrine,
but diſcipline alſomuſt be warranted by the Worde of God, and that this
hath the approbation of the moſt learned men of that age, as, Oecolam-
,
out of their books; and telling them that other Churches were not to be
condemned, which had not proceeded ſo far , ñor thoſe Miniſters which
had found that their people needed nor ſuch cenſure; and laſtly shewing
avalt difference between the Popish tyranny, and the eaſy yoke of the Lord.
So that at laſt the diſcipline was eſtablisht Novemb. 20. 1541. Neverthe-
les ſome looſe men would not be tied unto that Diſcipline, but ſought to
break it : eſpecially in the year 1946 Amcdius Perrin an ambitious
man could not endurc Caluins thunderings againſt his laſciviouſneſs, and
began to diſcover what he and his aſſociats had for a time been
contriving. The Senate took notice of him: he held him ſilent a
while; but the contrived wickedneſs brake out more openly: 'for one of
the Senate blamed Caluin of falle doctrine: The cauſe was heard before
the Senate, and that Senatour was condemned of Nander, and two Mini-
fters which had ſet him on, were conuicted of drunkenneſs, and removed
}
1
+
1
1
not ſo much in profeſſion of truth as in the practiſe of godlineſs: Then
Perrin and his aſſociats do appeal from the Presbytery unto the Senate. The
Presbytery pleadeth their Conſtitutions, agreeable unto Gods worde, and
ſetled by autority;' and therefore that their priviledges might not be infrin-
ged. The Senategranteth, that it should befo: and becauſc Perrin would
not be ruled, they depoſe him from his Captainship An. 1547. but the next
year he was reſtored by the prevalency of his friends. In the year 1552.
one Berteler was ſuſpended from the facramentforlundry faults: he craves
that the Senate would abſolve him.. Caluin in name of the Presbytery op-
pones showing thar the Magiſtrate should preſerve, and not deftroy good
diſcipline of the Church. But the falſe calumnies of the adverſary (preten-
ding
that the Presbytery did encroach upon the authority of the Magiſtrate)
prevailed ſo, that in the Common-Councel
. it was decreed, that the latt
appeal ought to be unto the Senate, who might abſolve whom they thought
fit:: So Bertelergote Letters of abſolution confirmed with the publick ſeal.
Then Perrin and his affociats hoped for one of two, either that Caluin
would not obey this mandate, and ſo he would be oppreſſed by the peo-
ple; or els if he did obey, it werelealy'to contemn the Presbytery, and
they might follow their licenciouſneſs. Caluin underſtood this buttwo
dayes beforetheadminiſtration of the ſacrament in September, and in his
Sermon when he kad ſpoken much againſt the profaners of the facrament,
ſaid, I following Chryfoftome, will rather ſuffer myſelf to be ſlain then this my hand
shall reach the holy elements to thoſe who have been judged contemners of God. Theſe
words did ſo prevailc (though the men'were head ſtrong) that Perrin ſene
privatly unto Berteler, and adviſed him not to obtrude himfelf upon the
ſacrament. Soit was peaceably adminiſted, through Gods mercy. In the
afternoon Caluin preached on A&s 20, where Paul took his leave of the-
Ephe
1
#
Part 2.
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
131
1
1
1
Epheſians, and profeſſed, that he would neither cppoſe, nor teach others
to oppoſe the Decree of the Magiſtrates, and he exhorted the Congregati-
on to cortinue in that Doctrine, which they had received : and ſeeing
(faid he) things are come to this paffe, give mee leave, Brethren, to
uſe the words of the Apoſtle, unto you, I commend you to God, and
the words of his grace. Theſe words daunted the wicked wonderfully,
and prevailed much with them all. The next day the Common-Counſel
was afſembled, and the whole Presbytery entreated, that they might be
heard in giving reaſons for abrogating
the forenamed A&t concerning the Ap-
peal. This was aſſented, their mindes being much changed: and it was
decreed, that the Act should be ſuſpended, and that the judgement of
the four Helvetian Churches should be craved thereinz and in the mean
time nothing should be done prejudiciall to the Lawes formerly eſtablished.
Thus the faction was diverted from Caluin: but afterwards they ſought to
bring the ſtorm on Farell, who in theſe dayes came from Neocom into
Geneva, and in a Sermon sharply reproved the factious, partly knowing
the equity of the cauſe, and partly relying upon his authority, which he
had formerly amongſt them. When he was gone, that faction complai-
ned, that he had done them wrong; and procured, that one was ſent
unto the Senate of Neocom, to cauſe Farell appeare at a day appointed.
Farell came again to Geneva, not without danger: for that fa&tion cryed
out, that he deſerved to be thrown into the river. An honeſt young man
ſaid to ,Perrin, that Farell the common Father of the City should not be
wronged: and he with another Citizen took upon them to ſtand by Farell
at the day of hearing. His adverſaries were aſtonished, and of their own
accord craved pardon. So Farell was diſmiſſed. Then cảme anſwer from
the four Helvetian Cities, who unanimouſly confirmed the Eccleſiaſtical
Policy, as it had been before eſtablished. Behold here, what fort of
men did oppoſe the Presbyterian Diſcipline: towit, looſe and ambiti-
qus men.
XLI. Francis 2. King of France did maintain James Faber , and his perſecuti-
Printer againſt the Soboniſts, and he profeſſed a deſire of Reformation , on in Fran
when he ſought a leagve with the Proteſtants at Smalcald: nevertheleſs hece.
would nor have the Pope to judge ſo of him: and therefore he continued
in perſecuting them which were for Reformation. Who can tell all the bar-
barities, that were committed in France from the year 1538. untill the
year-15,89. yet for exampls fake we will touch ſome. In that year 1538.
Aprile 13. a young gentle man of Tolouſe was burnt at Paris for eating eggs
in Lent. Remarkable was that horrible impiety An. 1545. againſt the Wal-
denſes in Merindole & Cabriers. When thoſe heard of the Reformation in
Germany, they were glade, and ſent for ſome preachers, by whom
they received clearer information, and with more courage did avowethe
faith of their anceſtours. They were delated for rebellion againſt the King;
and this was a common accuſation in thoſe dayes, more odiousthen true,
faith Sleidan in Comment. lib. 16. They wereſummoned to compeare before
Bar. Caffanæus Preſident of the Counſell at Aignes November 17. Ann.
154.0, and the Kings Proctour was ordeyned to perſue them. They were
informed of danger undoubtedly, if they did compear. So after three
citations, for noșcompearance, they were condemned by a moſt horride
ſentence and cruel above meaſure, faith Ja. Thuan. Hift. lib. 16; towit, the
Mafters of families were adjudged to the fire; their goods unto the eſche-
ate; Merindole should be made levell with the ground; their caves shall
(xk). 2
be
.
1
1
1
:
Part 2.
132
1
CENTVRI XVI.
be ſtopped; their woods shalbe burnt, and theịr lands slialbe given to
none of their name or kindred in all time coming. Some did urge the exe-
cution of this Sentence; eſpecially, the Bishops of Aignes and Arles gave
moncy to levy an Army againſt them: but Alenius a Noble man of Arles
appeared the ininde of the Preſident, by repreſenting thectuelty of the fact
(if ſuch cruclty were execute againſt ſo many men not heard in their own
defence): So the levying of ſouldiers was put off, untill the Kings pleaſure
were required. The King referreth the trġall of their cauſe unto the Pre-
fident of Piemount William Bellay After tryall he reported unto the
King, that the Waldenſes werca people, who about 3002 years ſince had
purchaſed a barren peece of lande in farme from their Lords, and they by
induſtrious manuring had made it fit for paſturage; they cán endure toile
and hunger, they abhorre ftrife; they are liberal to the indigent; they
render all obedience unto theyr Prince and Maſters; they profeffe the wor-
ship of God with frequent prayers & innocency of manners; they go ſeldoni
to the churches of the Saints, and when they go} they proſtrate not them-
ſelves before the images of God or of the Saints, nor do they offer unto
them torches or other gifts, butthey go unto ſuch places; only when they
are about merchandifeorſuch affairs; they employ not ptiefts to do any' red
ligion for them or the ſouls of their fatherszthey mark nottheir faces with the
ſigne of the croſs; when it thundereth; they ſprinklenot themſelves with
holy water, but lifting up their eies unto heaven they cali upon God for
help; they diſcover not their lieads before images in the wayes; in their
ſervice of God they uſe their vulgare language; they have no reſpect to the
Pope nor Bishops, but they chooſe ſomeof their own number for prelats
and Teachers. When Francis heard this report, on Febr. 8. Ann. 1641. h¢
ſent unto the Senate of Aignes; and granted the ſpace of three moneths,
wherein the Waldenſes shall recant, and certain perſons shall be choſen by
them, to abjurein name of the reſt, or elſe &c. Francis Gajus and Willi-
am Armantius in name of the Waldenſes then preſented a ſupplication unto
the Senate of Aignes, humbly craving to examine their cauſe, becauſe it is
again reaſon, that they are commanded to recant hereſy, before they be
convinced, yeaor heard; and they offred their Confeffion in write, little
differing from the doctrine of Luther Thuan. Ibid. Callanæus ſent it onto
the King, and the King gave it unto Caftellan epiſc. Matiſconen, to be exa-
mined: he ſent it unto Ja. Sadolet Bishop of Carpento ract. Who anſwered,
In that Confeſſion are ſome things that may be well expounded, and ſome
things are too fatyrik againſt the Pope and Bishops, and howbeit other
things are reported of them, he knew by former Inquiſitions, that they
were but falſe, and forged maliciouſly: and therefore he would not adviſe
to uſe hoſtility, againſt them. Then lo. Durantius and the Bishop Cava-
lionen. were ſent by the Senate unto Merindole; to inſtruct and convince
them; and to relate the ſucceſs. Thoſe abide conſtant, and Caffanæus
was perſwaded by the wordes of Alenius, that no violence was uſed in his
time. Jo. Minier came into his room, and he wrote unto the King, that
the Waldenſes were 16000. in Arms, intending to beleege Marſiles, or to
attempt ſome greater buſineſs. The King received this Letter in January
An. 1545. and was exaſperated (the Cardinal Turnon adding oife to the
fire ) that he ſent his mandate unto the Senate of Aignès, to execute their
former Sentence. Minier keepfthis charge ſecret, to the end, the poore
people might be ſurpriſed una worſe: he chargeth all who were able to bear
arms, in Aignes, Arles, Marſiles and adiacent places to be in Arms againſt
En.
}
1
1
mere
0
Part 2.
Of diverſe COVNTRIES.
133
England at a certain day: when all were in readineſs Aprile 13 , heope-
neth the Kings Letters in the Senate, and quickly went to execution. Thuan.
ibid, Then they burnt Pupiş, Mocha, Martiniac, and all the villages
about Perufe and the river Druence. The Merindolians beholding all in
fire round about them, fed into the woods, and ſo did the Sanſales. Mi-
niers had commanded to kill all wherever they could be apprehended with-
out reſpect of perſon. On an evening they had intelligence, that Mini-
ers was coming into the ſame place, where they were: becauſe they muſt
flee through rough places, they do reſolve to leave their wives and children
with ſome Miniſters, (what lamentation was then!) and to go into the
town of Muſſy. Miniers had burnt Merindole, and went to Cabrier: he
found the ports shut , and promiſed to do no harm, if they would open
unto him: bnt he ſpared neither age nor ſexe: he brought the men forth
into a meedow, and flew them all about the number of 800. and burnt the
women together in a barn. He did the like at Coſta, and was no leſs cruell
unto 22. Villages: 25. perſons were ſmothered by ſmoke in a rock: who
found mercy, were ſent into the galeys: many were famished. Who
could eſcape, went into Geneve or Helvetia. The like cruelty was uſed
at Avenion and other places of the Popes Dominion in France. ibid. When
this was reported in Germany, it was dolorous unto many: from a Diet
at Ratisbon Letters were ſent, and the Proteſtants of Helvetia entreated
the King, to shew mercy on them who had fled. Francis anſwered , He
had reaſon for what he had done, nor should they pry into his cenſures,
more than he had done into their affairs. fo. Sleida. Comment. lib. 16. After-
wardsMiniers feared to be called to account for this butchery(his conſcience
accuſed him ) and by interceſſion of Cardinal Tournon (as was ſpoken
he ſought and obtained the Kings Patent approving what he had done. Buc
heſought not a pardon from heaven; and not long after he iſshued bloud
out of his lower parts , nor could voide any urine, ſo that his bowels
rotted within him, and he died miſerably. Fa Thuan.loc. cit.
XLII. In Melda a City ten myles from Paris, the Bishop was deſirous
of the Reformed religion, and excluded all the Friers. For this cauſe the
Sorboniſts oppofed him, and procured danger unto him, that he left his
purpoſe. Nevertheleſs Ann. 1544. fixty Citizens had a Preacher, and af-
ſembled in private houſes to the hearing of the Worde, and celebration
of the Lords Supper according to the firſt Inſtitution. Theſe were all ap-
prehended, and carryed in carts into Paris: where they received Sentence
of death, and being ſent back, 14. of them were burnt in one fire, and
thereft were whipped, and banished. Theſe went into ſundry Provin-
ces, and ceaſed not to glorify God by preaching the Truth, namely, Pha-
ronus Manginns, Petrus Bonuspanis &c. Afterwards this Peter with otheť
twell were burnt at Paris. fo. Foxin A&t. & mon. When King Francis
Thepera
was fick unto death, herepented of his cruelty, and many write (faith ſecution is
Thuan, loc. cit.) that headviſed his ſon Henry, to try theinjuries done by ſtopped for
the Senate of Aignes againſt thoſc of Piemont; and he ſent order unto a time.
that Senate to apprehend John a Monk, and put him to an Alliſe: that
man had deviſed a new kinde of torment; towit, he cauſed the Walden-
fes
put their legs into boots full of ſeething tallow, and in deriſion asked
them, If they were ready to ride? When the Monk heard of this Man-
date, he fled into Avenion: and within few days, "he was ſo tormented
with ulcers, that he wished death. King Henry II. loved not Cardinal Tar-
non and ſuch cruel perſecuters. So the Merindolians and other \Valdenſes
(11)
gan
,
1
?
1
1
A
1
1
1
Part 2
134
on is rene-
wed.
CENTVRI XVI.
2.
gathered again, and by advice of the Duke of Guiſe Aumalius preſented
unto the King their complaint againſt the iniquity & cruelty of the Senate
of Aignes, and they did humbly beſeech, that their cauſe might be once
heard and examined. It had ſome beginningin the great Counſel, as they
call it: but the King brought it to the high Parliament of Paris: there the
matter was debated publickly fifty dayes with great vehemency, byla. Au.
berius for the Waldenſes, and Peter Robert' for Aignes, and Dion. Ri-
antius the Kings Advocate. When the complaint and many cruelties were
read, all the hearers conceived hope of redreſs. The event was; only
Guerin (Regius Patronus, one of the cruelleſt perſecuters, and having no
favour among the Courtiers) was beheaded, and Miniers died, as is ſaid
before. Little was done publickly for Religion in France untill the year
1553: then many ſuffered ar Lions and Paris: among whom were Martia-
lis Albus, and Petrus Scriba, who had been ſent from Bern in Helvetia, to
preach the Goſpell, artd before they had done any thing, they were taken
av Lions, and the King would notfpare them for the interceſſion of Bern.
Thuan.lib. I 2.
XLIII. Charles Cardinal of Lotrain intending toward Rome, would
Perfecuti- do fomething to gratify the Pope: therefore he perſuaded the King, to
publish an Act, commanding all Preſidents to proſecute without any delay
all cenſure ofthe Church againſt Lutherans. · The Senateof Paris anſwered
unto the King, thaefour years before he had cauſed it to be acted, that
according to thecuſtom of his Anceſtours', (who were all defenders of
the Religion and liberty of the Church) the power of life or death for
Religion should be reſerved unto the King: but by this Act he loſeth his
priviledge, and fotlakés his ſervants and ſubjects, and commits their fame,
goods and perſons unto the pleaſure of the clergy, who by tlieir ſeverity
in theſeyears bypaſt had not amended any errouits, but rather have exal
perat the people: arid therefore it were more reaſonable, to commande the
Bishops and prieſts to inſtruct their flocks in the wordeof God more dili-
gently, either by themſelves or by qualified Vicars; and in time coming
to promoteonly ſufficient Paſtours, who have no need of Vicars. Thuan.
lib. 16. ' In the year 1957. Septemb. 4. a great number affembled in a pri-
vare houſe of S. Jacques ſtrier, to hear the Worde, and receive the Lords
Supper in the night, Becaäſe they had not liberty in the day. The multi-
tude conveened in the nighour houſes with weapons and ſtones, to throw
at theſe peoplein their outcoming they who came forth firſt, were killed
with ſtones ; and others taking courage upon neceſſity drew their ſwords,
and came forth áll faye to one, faith Thuan. lib.19.
ſaith Thuan. lib. 19. The author of the
French Commentaries lib. 1. writs, that the believers ſeeing that they were
compaffed'on every ſide by the furious multitude; had ſmall hope to eſcape:
but ſome finding a way made open through a gate, (which was a ſin-
gulare providence for the ſavety of many) after they had returned to their
prayers, eſcaped by Aight withour'larm, even as if God himſelf had gone
before them. Both theſe authors ſay, that the women and weaker pćou
ple about the number of 120, were taken, 'by the Inquiſitor (faith Thuan,
and the other faith, by the Magiſtrate) and hurried into priſons, and
then burnt': among whom were Nic. Clivius a Sclioolmaſter in-Paris in
the 6oycar of his age, Taurin Gravella in Sendtü-Patronus, Nic. Cevius a
Phyſicion, and ſome Noble women. Diverſe reports were ſpread of this
aſſembling: the Monks preached, that the Lutherans 'meer in the night
without any light, to fulfill their luſts, the mother ſpared not toly with
her
{
van
1
Part 2. Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
135
1
1
· her fone..... their cloaths were found with the marks of ſuch filthineſs,
they killed their infants &c. Theſe things were reported unto the King;
but uncertainly: yet none durf contradict them, left he were challenged
to be of the fame lect. Thuan. Ibid..and the mindes of many did boile againſt
them ſo, that he was called the beſt man, who could deviſe the means of
their deſtruction. The Proteſtants wrote an Apology, shewing the fall-
hood of thoſe calumnies, even as the like were imputed unto the anticnt
Chriſtians, as is clear by undoubted teſtimonies and hiſtories, to the end
Kings and Princes may be moved to hate them; and now theſe are publis-
hed by enemies of the Trueth, to the end, they may enjoy other mens
goods, which they have catched wickedly: and therefore they humbly
pray, that the King would be pleaſed to try their cauſe, &c. French.com
men: lib. 1. They found means to lay this book in the Kings bedchamber,
and ſo be brought into his hands. Antonius Demochares an Inquiſitor,
and Ro. Cevalis Bishop of Aurinca wrote an anfwer unto this Apology,
but none durft reply, becauſe the Kings ears were ſo Solde unto the impu-
dent accuſationsof the Bishops and Cardinals; and he ſent the Preſident
Julianenſis, commanding all hereticks or Waldenſes ( as they called them)
to ſubmit themſelves unto the Bishop of Rome in all points of Religion;
or to want lands and lifes. The Reformed with humble anſwers appeaſed the
minds of The Commiſſioners. Ofiando' epitom. bift. cent. 16. lib. 3. 6. 26.
The Princes of Germany and the Swiſers fent unto King Henry, entreating
for thoſe miſerable men profeſſing the ſame Religion with them. In the
mean while Philip King of Spain was entred into Picardy, and had taken
Sanquintin and other places, ſo that Henry had need of aid from theſe
Interceffors, and did bear with the lackneſs of his Comiſſioners. Thuar:
loc.cit. In the ſame yearit was ordained by King Henry, that there should
be no privat marriage without clear conſenr of both parties and of both
parents; onotherwiſe,parents may lawfully disherish their children; and
the ludges should punish the authors and procurers of ſuch marriages, as
the circumſtances and equity shall require, with this exception, that the
man be thretty years old, and the woman be 25. or the mother be married
unto another husband, yet ſo that thechildren should crave their affent, buc
not depend on it receſſarily. Item becauſe ſome women for fear of infamy
ſlay their new-born babes, it was ordained, that whatſoever woman shall
have no witneſſes of her birth, whether the babe were born dead or alive,
she should be punished as for parricide. Item it was ordained, that all
Bishops and parish prieſts should abide at their own charge, and teach
their people, at leaſt by ſufficient Vicars, under pain of loſing their revea
nues. Thuan. King Henry had all the time of his reigne warrs in Lom-
bardy and Low-Germany againſt Charles V. and then againſt Philip more
infortunatly, ſo that he could not deſtroy the Reformed Religion, as he
would: in the year 1959. Aprile' s. a peace was concluded between theſe
two with this ſecret paction, that both of them should enquire within
their own Dominions, and punish all Sectaries (as they called them) with
the ſword, Charles Cardinal of Lorrain, and Granyellan Bishop of Ar-
tois were called the authors of this paction. By occaſion of this, the Pro-
teſtants had their ſecret confederacy: it was diffembled for a time, and at
laſt burſt outi... peninteſtine war. Thuan. hiſt. lib. 22. Immediatly King
Henry begin
z ork, as he wanted not bad Counſelours: eſpecially the
Guilians
in.3, that the Sectaries were ſpread through all France,
and thc ái' did not reigne, whereluch have place: and among all thoſe
(L) 2
bloo
.
--
.
A
CENTVRT XVI.
136
Part 2
bloody Counſelours the moſtvenemous was Egidius Magiſter Princeps
Senatus: he ſaid unto the King, Forrain peace is unprofitable, if warr
begin at home: for this ſore is ſo great, that if it be diſſembled longer, it
can not be reſtrained by law, and ſcarcely be dantoned by great Armies,
as were the old Albigeans: heretofore the commons have been punished,
whereby all men haveconceived envy, but none was terrified : therefore
hemuſt begin now with them of authority and areJudges in the Lande,
who by their autority and recommendations not only protect the people
from punishment, but do encourage them: therefore the King will do
well, to aſſemble the Judges unaworſe, which he may do by occaſion of
the Mercuriall meetings [This was a ſort of Judicatory deviſed by Charles
VIII, Ann. 1493, and held on Thureſday afternoon once in the quar-
ter of the year, by two Commiſſioners from every Judicatory of the king.
dom , to anſwer before the Kings Advocats, for their negligence, diſ-
obediencc, ſlackneſs, wrongous Sentence &c.] Many Princes did oppoſe
his advice: but Egidius made the King believe. that theſe were allSecta-
ries. May 16. the King comes into the Mercurial meeting at Paris, and
blameth the Judges for ſlackneſs in punishing the Lutherans. Some would
have informed him: but when they began to ſpeak, he cried out, that
even the Court was infected with hereſy; and he commanded rhe Earl
Monmorency Captain of the Guard, to apprehend thole Counſellours
AnnasBurgæus, Lud. Faurus, Paul Fumæus, Anto. Foix; and others
fied. Then he ſent Letters through all the realm, commanding all
Judges, to enquire and ſeverely punish all Lutherans, Under pain, to ſuf-
fer the ſame punishment. Thuan. lo.cit. The three Princes Electors of Ger.
many, and others hearing of this, wrote unto the King in favours
of thoſe his faithfull ſubiečts: but he would no way relent. Then God
doth, what men can not. Great preparation was a making for ſolem-
nity of marriage between Philip King of Spain and Henry's Daughter :
the King himfelf would be one of the challengers at the tilt: heſent a lance
unto Count Monmorency, provoking him once and again: it hapned
that the lance was broken on the Kings cuirace, and a ſplinter ofitſtrok the
King through the helmet into his care and brains, and within few dayes
he died. John de Serres.
XLIV. After the coronation of King Francis 2. Septemb. zo. he com-
The per- manded to examin the cauſe of the Counfellours whom his father had.
fecution us impriſoned. The Preſident of Santandrews and Demochares the Inqui-
der Fran- ſitor were appointed Judges: theſe finding ſome of the vulgare ſort, that
had revolted from the Reformation, knew from them, in what places the
Reformed were wont to aſſemble, and drew multitudes of men into pri-
lon: manythought beſt to leave their houſes, and their goods were eſchea-
ted. Thus did theſe Inquifitors oppreſſe in Paris, Poitiers, Tolouſe
and Aquitania, the Cardinal George Armeniacpricking them hereunto.
When they came to cognoſce the cauſe of the Counſelours, grievous al-
tercations aroſe in the Senate, ſo that all the priſoners were abſolved, excep
only Annas Burgæus: he was condemned to be burnt Decemb. 18, not ſo
much for the Sentence of the Judges , as forthe malice of the Queen-mo-
ther Catherin, becauſe it was ſaid in a pamphlet ſpread by the Lutherans,
that the Kings eye was ſtricken out through the juſt judgement of God,
becauſe he had gloried, that he should fee with theſe eies Annas Burgæus
burnt. - The conſtancy of this learned and honoured man ſtirred up in
many an earneſt deſire, to know that Religion, for which he had ſuffered
fo
.
A
cis II.
A
2
1
$
1
1
1
1
Part 2
Of dxverſe COVNTRIES,
137
fo,joyfully, and gave occaſion unto many to follow it. Therefore they
who fought to deſtroy that Religion, sexiſed other ſpares to intrap, the
profeſſors: through France, eſpecially in Paris they ſet up in theftigets.phe
finagés of the bleſſed Virgin and other Saints, and bythem burning sapdles
in the day-time, and cauſed baile Fellowes ſing unto them the prayers.which
are wont to belonginthe Churches, ſome were appointed to ſtand there
Witkiʻlittle coffers in their hands, and crave as almesto bay ſuch çandlese and
if any man påfied away without worshipping the images, or nondilining
reverently unto the fongs, or not contributing unto the candles he was
fuſpected; many were thrown into priſons, and they who were hófsted
or troad upon-only, were ſaid to eſcape well;, but theſe injuries:provoked
niatlý: Pet. Soa. in Conc. Trid, lib.s. The King was young, and lately
married unto Mary Queen of Scots and neece.of the houſe of the Guiſes
and the realme was governed by that Duke and his brother thie Cardinal:
thợfe two not only
ſet forth newEdicts more cruell than were before againft
the Reformation, but likewiſe they endeayoured to change the líbcrues of
thé réalim, and they debarred the Peers from acceſs unto the Kingii and be
gan to'yaunt that they were deſcended lineally of Charles, the great, from
whoſe line Hugh Capet had uſurped the Crown; and they ſaid, They ho-
ped for a fit occaſion to have the cauſe judged: they changed the antient
Governours of Provinces and towns, and ſet up their creatures. For theſe
cauſes the Pcers had a privy meeting, and reſolved to kill the Duke of
Guilé. He had intelligence, and accuſed the Lutherans of conſpiracy a
and as it had been for the more ſafety, he carrieth the King toʻAmboile, a
little town, but aftrong caftre: the Kingwas eaſily induced to give him.all
authority againſt the Lutherans, under Letters patent. French Comment, 116.1.
The Nobiliry were the more offended, and roſe together in January Ann.
1560: at ring them the chief were Lewes Prince of Condee, Godefrid
de Barri Lưrd of Renaude. Their Counſell was to compell the Guifesto
give account, how they had diſcharged their truſt, and if they were found
unworthy, to remove them, and their conditions at that time were, that
nothing be attemped againſt the King nor his kinſmen nór the eſtate of the
Realm, but to preſerve the liberty of the Realm from the tyranny of
ſtrangers (ſo they called the Guiſes). Their interpriſe was diſcloſed and
diſappointed: for the Guiſes deceived ſome by means of Nemeroſe, and
prevented others, ere they did meet at Amboiſe: they took them by the
way,and killed many in the open:field, and condemned ſome for treaſon. In
a word all who were taken with arms, were killed without mercy. After-
wards Olivarethe Chancellor, who had condemned thoſe perſons of trea-
ſon for this tumult of Amboiſe (as it was called) was grievoudy viſited
with ficknes, and in his agony ſaid, He had deſerved that judgement for
condemning innocent men. The Cardinal of Lorrain cameto vifire him;
but he ſaid, Thou, Cardinal, bringeſt miſchief on us all &c. Fre. Com-
ment. Ibid. New Ediêts were ſet forth againſt the new, Religion: never-
theleſs the Guiſes conſidering that the cruel Edicts had given the occaſion
of this tumult, reſolve to abait of their ſeverity, and ſent abroad Letters
of pardon, where of the ſumm was, It is not the Kings mind to begin his
reigne with Naughter of his ſubjcēts, albeit they have deſerved it, but wil.
ling to shew mercy hegrants a general pardon for all offences of religion,
if they will live Catholickly (Popishly) hereafter. The Letters were pu-
blished (as it was expreſſed in them) by authority of the King, and advi.
ce of the Cardinals de Búrbón, de Lorrain, de Chaftilion, and of the
(Mm)
Dukes
r
}
.
Part 2
1
tain.
134
CENTVRI XVI: ?
Dukes Monpenſier',' de Guiſe, de Miniers, and d’Aumale. Then the
Cardinal'de Lorrain (aſubrile and timorous man) 'shewed himſelf favour-
abloonto che Miniſtersof Gods Word, and heard them, and ſaid, He
agreed with them in maily articles of controverſy. Thuan. lib.25. The
Reformed Churches began to affëmble the more freely: but in Paris, Roan
and other parts many of them were murthered, and for fear of troubles all
A Counſel men food in awe of the Bishops. A Counſelf was called at Fountain-bleaw
at Foun- in Auguft' Ann. 15607 where were the King and his mother, and his
Queen , tliree Cardinals, and many of the Nobility. The king exhorted
bleaw.
them to ſpeak freely, and adviſe how his Royal authority, and the utility
of the fubjects may be beſt preſeryed.' The Duke of Guiſe ſpoke firſt of
kisahliniftration: you may be ſure, névera'word againſt himſelf
. Then
Cafdar Cattilion thé Admiral preſented unto the king a füpplication in the
name of them who called themſelves, Thefalthfull Chriſtians diſperſed in
diverfe places of France. It was read: thelumm was; They did humbly
beſeech His Royall Majeſty to examine their Religion by the written
Word,
and until then, to cauſe thofe bloody perfecutions to ceaſe: they proteſt
that they fiave notariempted, nor do intend anything againt him their law.
fülliking, nor ſeek aniy licence unto any vice, as they are falſely traduced,
but all their endeavour is to live worthily of the Goſpell of Chriſt; and be-
caufe 'their privare meetings were miſinterpreted by their adverſaries,
they humbly crave liberty for the publick miniſtry of the Goſpell, until
the controverſies be more fully conſidered by the Councell
. Then the
King commanded Janus Monluc Bishop of Valentia, to declare his mind
concernitig theſe troubles. He had a large oration to this purpoſe; This
diſtinction into two religions, lach not begun within theſe two or three
years, "bat abour fourty years ago three or four hundred Preachers have
taught every where of Jeſus Chriſt the Saviour, and this ſweet name of a
Saviour hath eaſily taken place in the hearts of the people who were deſirous
of ſalvation, when they found themſelves as sheep ftraying without a shep-
herd; The kings of France have endevoured by ſevere Edicts and pu-
nishments to root out that new doctrine, but in vain: the Preſidents and
Judges have done many things wickedly in this cauſe, and covetoully con-
demred men to death, whoſe lands or riches they would tranſfer unto
themfelves or their friends, Many Bishops reſide not, to attend their Hocks,
or viſite them ſeldom, unleſs it be when they exact their revenues, which
they beſtow on their luſts; yea many Bishops are but children, neither
able nor willing to teach people, eſpecially thoſe that are ſent from Rome;
The Cardinals and Bishops give the offices of prieſts unto their ſervants
cooks and barbers, whence the name of a prieſt is in contempt among the
people; The way to cure thoſe maladies: is to fly unto God, who is angry
againſt fach Church-men, and ſeemeth to intend their diſtruction as he
dealr once with the lewes, and ſomegodly men should be ſought and cal-
led from all parts of the Realm, to conſider of thoſe and the like wicked-
neffes ; And the King for his part will do well, to ſeethat the Name of God
beniot blafphemed, as it liath been, and that the Scriptures be plainly and
purely expounded unto the people ; and in the Kings houſe should be godly
diſcourſes and exhortations, that ſo the mouths of ſuch may be ſtopped,
who shamefully ſay, that God is not once named in preſence of the King;
And I béſéėch you, ô Queens, grant this one thing, if I dare be bold to
beſeech you', that in place of unſeemly and profane ſongs, all your train
would ling Pſalms to the praiſe of God, and be yee aſſured, 'that God
allowes
1
(
CENTVRI XVI.':
Part 2. 13
$
1
1
0
allowes 'not any company, which glorificth not Hith (And here be added
more', to prove that it is impãoüs, to forbid the finging of Plalms: for this
is not to contend againſt ment, but againk'God.) Another Remedy isa
gorjeld Councel, as the Fathers were wont in the Primitive timesis and I
can not ſee, how the Popes conſcience can be at colt ;l who ſeeing ſouls
pëfishing with diverſity of opinions, ſeekes not meanśto recover thiem:
Buttfägeneral Councel shall be hindered, the King shall do well] to call a
Councell of this Nation after the example of his Anceſtors, Charles-the
great, and his ſon Lewes, and the beſt learned of both parties should be
called, to diſpute the principal grounds of Religion', as the Emperouf
Theodofius did with the Arrians, albeit they had been juftly condemned
at Nicejand then he would have the articlestliat were diſputed before him to
bite clearly pablished; As forthis Religion, for which all thoſe broils have
arilen, it is diverfly entertained by diverſe mën; fome of them are fedi-
tious, and ſome are good and fioneft Men, zealous and loyal unto God and
their King, and would in nothing offend theonc nor the other, la living
and dying they, shew their deſire to crioy falvation, and to find the way
thereunto, and when they have that way, they fear not lofcof life nor
goods, nor any manner of punishment: As yet we ſee it plainly enough,
thatthe punishments which have been deviſed againſt them, have done
no
good, but rather their patience in the midt of firy flames, hath ftirred
up
many to love their cauſe: 'whence it hath been, that many who never knew
oftheir doctrine, 'were deſirous to knowit, for which thoſe had ſuffered,
and did embrace the ſame do&trine with no leſs affection and zcal; There.
fore: look upon the examples of the Bishops in the firſt general Councels
who never uſed any other weapons but the word of God againft the Ar-
rians and other heretiks: And the Chriſtian and good Emperours did uſe no
ſeverer punishment againſt the authours of theſe fects, but bannishmenr: As
for thoſe privy meetings, they were alwaies forbidden, and the king hath
ſufficiently provided againſt them by Edicts; yet ſo that according to e-
quity, conſideration may be of the time, manner, purpoſe and num:
ber of them who do meet, left the innocent be afflicted. Then
Charles Marillac Bishop of Vienna was bidden to ſpeak, and his advice was
to this purpoſe; There betwo ( as it were) main pillars of a kingdom,
exerciſe of Religion, and the good will of the people; The controverſies
of Religion in antient times were determined in general Councels: but
now there is no hope of a general Councel fortwo cauſes; firſt, itis not in
our power, that the Pope, the Emperour and Kings will agree on the
time, place and manner of a Councell, ſeeing there be ſo many queſtions
for thoſe circumſtances; And next as when a man is grieved by ſome dan.
gerous ſicknes, he can not tarry for remote Phyſicians, becauſe of the un-
certainty of their comeing, So the preſent malady is grievous unto every
part of the kingdom, and there is ſmall hope of forreign cure: therefore
we muſt have a Councel of our own Nation, as it was before concluded,
and the King did promiſe: the neceſſity of the miſerable Church requires
it, as alſo the Kings credite; and the decrees yet extant shéw that our an-
ceſtours were wont to aſſemble every fifth year in a general Councel, and
the hiſtories of this Nation shew, that Councels were called in every kings
time, ſome from the whole Realm, and ſome from the half, ora Province,
one or more; and it was ſeldome ſeen, but from theſe, ſome good en-
ſued to the Reformation of do&rine or manners; Let us not ſtick in this
matter, nor fear to be accuſed: We have many ſorrowfull examples to ſee
(mm) 2
before
1
}
2
1
1
Part 2.
!
+
)
1
1
1
140
CENIVRI: XVI.
beforeus, which are førewarnings of fad deſolations enſuing, as the miſe.
rable condition of the Jewies); Greeks, Egyptians and Africans, where
the Qliurch hatlatilourisheds but now ſcarcely have the game of a Church:
Forthoſecauſes I think, that we can delay, no longer to calla.Counçell, not
witliganding theſe things which-the Pope, objeçteth as letts thereofi-Ana
whileitbis CouncelonHarțiamentof the Church is in preparation, I think
three or fourremedies may be provideda 1, that Prelates abide in their Pio
cies and here he inveighes againh the Italians, who reap the gain or thrids
of Benefices and haveing care of the office) 2. that nothing be done in
the Church through Simony 1gr bribes. 3: tq confeffe.ayr own fauiles upto
God; and make thişmanifeſtby publick faſts, which was alwayes the cuſtom
of the Church in time of publick calamities; and what greater danger can
there be then that which mayeth mens ſouls:4.to ſtay ſeditious perſons that
they hinder not the common tranquillity:: and let it not be permited upon
any occaſion whatſoever, 'to riſe in arms without the kings leave, ſeing
hereby have been many enormities; on the one part we have ſeen the tu-
mult of Amboife, and on the pther., certain preachers have firrd up the
people, violently to deſtroy and bannish the Proteſtants , Under pretence
of godly Zeal: fo grievous offences followed on both ſides. The
other main point is to keep the peoplein due obedience and reverènt éſti-
mation of their Soverain: whereof I judge this to be the way, If the
complaints of the people be hearkned unto, and convenient remedies be
applied: 'Thereis a great difference between privat and general grievances :
publiek complaints should be heard in a publick aſſembly of the Etates;
and at this time the people complain of many things, and when common
complaints are not heard, the hearts of peopleare commoved, &c. Thuan.
hift. lib.25. The judgements of others were heard, namely, the Cardi-
nals ſaid, Nothing can be done concerning a Councel without the Popes
advice. - The Bishop of Valenceſaid, If the Pariſians have need of water,
may they, not bring it from Sene more eaſily then from Tiber. It was con-
cluded, Seing the preſent maladies require preſent remedies, there should
be a National Councel, and on Aprile 11. it shall be called to aſſemble
September 10: and an Oratour was ſent with all poſſibleſpeed, to declare,
unto the Pope their neceſſity of a Councel, and to entreat that he would
take in good part what they had concluded. But his travell was in vain.
Soave in Conc.Triden. lib.'s. At that time it was decreed alſo, that the Efta-
tes should conveen at Orleance, or where the King will pleaſe to appoint,
to adviſe of things to be propounded in the Councel; and to the ſame end
particular meetings should be in every Province; and the Bishops should
prepare themſelves; and in the mean while none should be troubled for re-
ligion, unleſs they be found to take up arms ſeditiouſly, and the punishment
of ſuch men to be reſerved unto the King. French Commentar, lib.2. After-
wards the Guiſes ſuggeſt unto the king, that Antony king of Navar and
his Brother the Prince of Condee had plotted a new couſpiracy. The king
ſent for them both, and reſolved to ſatisfy the Guiſes with their blood.
Theſe two being guilty of nothing, obey. The Prince of Condee was
impriſoned, and a guard was ſet to attend the king of Navar. The Pope
promiſeth to call a general Councel: therefore the National Councel was
left off king Francis died Decemb.is. in the 17. year of his age An. 1560,
and ſo the Guiſes were diſappointed. In this kings time Emanuel Duke of
ſes are per
Secured in Savoy commanded the Waldenſes of Lucern, Angronia, Peroſſa and
Savoy. Sanmartius, to receive the Maffe, &c. or he would punish them as rebels.
They
V Valden.
+
Part 2.
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES .
141
1
They ſent a fupplication and Confeſſion of their faith, profeſſing that they
believe all things contained in the old and new Teſtament, and the faith in
the Creed of the Apoſtles, and of Nice, and of Athanaſius, and the
doctrine of the antient fathers fo far as they agree with the Scriptures: they
humbly ſupplicate liberty to live according to that Rule, as they be ready
to give account of their Religion, and to confeff their errour , if they
shall be convinced from the Word of God: they craved that it be enqui-
red, how their fathers through ſo many ages had behaved themſelves to-
ward their Governours, and they proteſt, that their mind is to render all
obedience unto their chief Lord, and if they do it not, they ſubmit them-
ſelves unto punishment. Nevertheleſs the Duke goeth-on with Edicts
againſt them, and commandeth the Magiſtrats to execute them. Upon a
new promiſe of liberty, he takes all weapons from them, and then com-
mandeth them to put away all their Miniſters, and to receive prieſts. They
faid, They would obey their Prince, excepting Religion only, wherein
they should follow God. Then the Duke ſent an Army againſt them in the
midſt of winter An. 1560, burning houſes, ſpoiling all their goods with
great cruelty. The people fied into mountains, and deviſed a ſort of
croſs-bow, throwing ſtones with great force: at ſeverall times and con-
flicts they killed a thouſand ſouldiers, and had Plain more, if they had not
been perſuaded by ſome Miniſters: ſo many of their own number were not
Alain. Charles Trucher a Captain and moſt cruell enemy had had his thigh-
bone broken by a ſtone: the ſouldiers carried him away, but when they
were perſued with ſtones, they left him: then a cow-herd New him with
his own ſword. The Baron Triniteus went againſt a village Prat del Torno,
to have killed all the people unawares: but they who were in the fields put
him to flight. Thus Trinitæus Captain general, deſpairing to prevailby
force, certifieth the Duke of the difficulty: and they ſent unto the Dut-
chels Margarit ſa ſupplication, entreating to interceed for them. They
were called to a parlee, and beſids other conditions it was agreed, They
should uſe their accuſtomed Religion; they should not be accuſed for any
thing done at this time; they should have liberty to buy and ſell throughout
the Dukes dominions; they shall render all obedience, and live without
offence. French Commentar. Ibid.
In the dayes of Charles I X. brother of King Francis the condition The begins
of the French Church was diverſe: in the beginning the government of the ning of
realm was divided between the King of Navar (as neareſt in blood) and King Char
les IX.reis
the Queenmother. The Prince of Condee was ſet at liberty, and peace
was granted unto the Reformed Church. God gave this happineſs after gne.
the frequent faſts and prayers of the Reformed in time of their appearing
danger. But the Queen was not content, that the King of Navar had ſuch
power: ſome ſeeking their own advancement by a change, did augment
her jealouſy. So the Nobles were divided into fa&tions's and preſent fedi.
tion was feared: but the King of Navar puts away all their feare by giving
up his power unto the Queen. Peace continued for a time: but the Queen
with the Guiſes and others of that cruel faction fought to remove the gran-
ted liberty. In the end of the above named December a Parliament of the
Etates was at Orleance: where the Chancellor declared, that there was
no leſs willingneſs in the King, than was in his brother, to have this Af-
ſembly for appealing the ſeditions, which ſeem to threaten theruin of the
realm: this ſedition (faid he) is nothing but a ſeparation of the ſubjects
from the Commonwealth; and it ſprings from diverſe cauſes, eſpecially
(nn)
45
1
at
:
142.
CENTVRT XVI.
Part 2
ķ
at this time it comes from Religion, which is most wonderfull; for on the
one ſide as God is the only Author and preſerver of Religion, ſo he is an
enemy of diffenfion, and preſerver of peace: Cliriſtian Religion hath not
need of Arms, nor doth the beginning nor confervation thereof ſtand upon
fuch defence, nor is their anfwer fufficient, who fay, They take arms
not to offend any man, but to defend themfelves; Seing it is not law-
full in any way to riſe againſt the Prince, as chifdren should not refift
their parents: by patience did the godly Chriſtians fer forth the Re-
ligion, and by ardent prayers even for heathenish Emperours. On the
other fide, if meri were fuch as they should be, Atrife should never
ariſe for Religion; But it is manifeft, that there is no greater force then
the firt conceived opinion, wherler it be good or evill : no peace can
be expected amongſt thoſe of contrary Religions: nothing doth more vio.
lently diftract the hearts of men, nor is any affection more efficacious
either to beget friendship or hatred, than is Religion; Therefore to ſalve
this variety of Religion, let us conſider the matter diligently: every man
may not embrace what Religion he fancieth, Thou ſayft, Thy Religion
is better then mine, and I defend mine; Whether is more reaſonable, that
I follow thy opinion, or thou should follow mine? Who shall end this
controverſy, but à holy Councel, as it was concluded at Fountain-bleaw?
and we have hope, to attain one ar che hands of the Pope; In the mean while
let us not alter any thing fashly, thereby to bring confuſion and warr inco
the kingdom, and let the Prelares look better unto their office..... Ifre-
medy can not be had by a general Councel, the King and Queen will feek
other remedies, 826. Then three men were choſen to ſpeak for the
States, and had three orations: the ſum of which was; Angelus a
Counſelor in the Senate of Burdeaux (pakein the name of the Commons,
ſaying, For removing trouble, it ſeemes neceſſary unto the people, firſt
to take away the cauſes, which are partly the corruptions of Church-men;
and amongſt theſe corruptions three are moſt pernicious,towit coverouſnes,
ignorance and luxury: Their ignorance is ſo manifeſt, that none doubteth
ofit; and ignorance is the mother and nurſe of all errours, as both expe.
rience, and teſtimonies of antient fathers declare evidently: for remedy of
this, Canons or decrees shall be provided in vain : forſo great is the con-
tempt of preaching, that Bishops think it a diſcredite to feed theflock of
Chrift; and Curates following their example, deſpiſe that office, and com-
mit it unto hired and unlearned Vicars; Likewiſe their luxury, pride and
pompe is ſcandalous to all men: for they are painted ſo, as if by outward
shew they would repreſent the Majeſty of God, which they should rather
expreſs by godlineſs and ſincerity; How far have our Bishops of lare dege-
nerated from the moderate eſtate, purity and piety of the antient and true
Bishops. .... All thoſe corruptions muſt be removed by a lawfull and
godly Councel'to be called by the Kings authority. James Silly ſpeaker
for the Nobility , ſpake in commendation oftheir Eſtate, shewing how
neceſſary it is for maintaining the honour of Royalty; And concerning
Religion, it is neceſſary, among many other miſs-orders to reſtrain the
uſurpation of Church-men: for they have uſurped too much authority,
and have large revenues, and have encroached upon the houſes of Noble
men:all which they abuſe wickedly:in the end he petitionerh,that churches
may be granted unto the Reformed Religion. Quintinus Heduus had
a long oration in commendation of the King and Queen, and of the
immunities of the Clergie , and petitioned that the new Religion should
have
Part 2.
143
1
Of diverſe. COVNTRIES,
1
I
have no liberty; cloſing with an invective againſt the Prince of Condee.
His ſpeech was heard with ſcoffs, and he was derided with ballets, that
he is faid, through impatience to have died of melancholy. After theſe
ſpeeches a conteſt aroſe between the Peers and the Guiſes, who would
have been accounted the Kings neereſt kinſmen. The meeting was
adiournied untill the firſt of May: the Prelates were commanded to pre-
pare themſelves unto the Councel; and all the Judges who were imprifo-
ned in the cauſe of Religion , were ſet at liberty. In Auguſt An. 1561.
they meet again at Pontoiſe in Picardy: there at the firſt, contention
was between the Peers and the Cardinals for the order of fitting: thé Car-
dinals Turnon, Lorrain, and Guiſe went away malecontent, becauſe they
were not preferred. Then the Chancelor declared the cauſes of the
meeting , and exhorted every man to ſpeak freely. I touch not their
Politik affairs. The ſpeaker of the Commons complained (as before) of
the corruptions of the Church:men, and peritioned that thefe faults might
be reformed, and that the King would ſo attemperate the revenues of the
Prelats, that they live not licencioofly; And ſeeing it is the Royal priviledge
to maintain Religion, and all theſe troubles ariſe upon occaſion of Re-
ligion, the readieſt remedy is to call a Councel, whereunto all men may
have free acceſs; as alſo that they who can not with ſafe conſcience go unto
the rites of the Romish Church, may have liberty to affemble peaceably
and publickly for hearing Gods Word in the vulgar language; and be-
cauſe adverſaries do calumniate their meetings, he wisheth, that the King
would depute certain perſons to be preſent, and ſee what is done; as nei-
ther should thoſe be called hereticks, who are condemned, before their
cauſe be heard and examined by Gods word. The Speaker for the No-
þility ſpoke much to the ſame purpoſe: and the Clergy did oppofethem
both. · Atthat time the Pope ſent Cardinal Ferrar, to hinder the Natio-
nal Councel: he would have obſerved the accuſtomed power of the Ro-
man Legats in beſtowing Benefices: but he wasſtopped by a Decree, and
many rhymes were ſcattered againſt him: he took thoſe in ill part, and
went away.
French Comm. Lib.2. So the Papal authority feemed tofall,
and it was talked abroad, that Religion should not be ſwayed by authority
of any man, but by Truerh and reaſon; and who did cleave unto their
former rites, were quiet for the time. The moſt partof the Nobility fee-
med to affect the Reformation; and the Queen (whether to pleaſe the
King of Navar, or to ſerve thetime I know not, faith that author ) wrote
unto the Pope Auguſt 4. in this manner; Firſt she lamenteth the wretched
condition of France, that many thouſands cleaving (as yer) unto the
Church of Rome perish in their ſouls, becauſe they are norinſtructed; and
many Nobles and moſt potent men have made ſeceſſion, whoſe powerand
number and concordis ſo ſtrong, that they can not be overmaſtered; There-
fore She implores his aid, that the one fort may be retained, and the o-
ther may be reduced; and ſo the unity of the Church may be reſtored;
Which may the more eaſily be effectuated; becauſe there be no Anabaptiſts in
all France, nor any hereticksthat ſpeak againſt the Chriſtian faith, nor
againſt the Aas of the firſt fixegeneral Councels; And this is the opinion
of learned men, with whom she had conferred, that the holy father may
receive ſuch men into fellowship of the Church, albeit they be of different
opinions, as of old the diverſity of obſerving the Eaſter, and other rites
and parts of Divine Service, did not diffolve the Union of the Church.
Then forremedy she propoundeth the neceſſity of calling a general Coun-
(nn) 2
sel,
3
1
l
144
CENTVR I. - XVI.
Part 2
I
و
cel, or that he would provide another remedy: cſpecially to regain them
who are ſeparated', it may be expedient, to uſe frequent admonitions, and
to permit quiet Conferences; likewiſe Bishops and prieſts should teach
Gods word, and exhortthe people unto concord, laying aſide all fepro-
aches, as she hath commanded them who are ſeparated, and they have
obeyed; But many who have no mind to depart, ſtand in doubt of theſe
particulars eſpecially, firſt it is certainly known that the primitive Church
had no images, and God hath expreſſly forbidden to worship them: there-
fore let it be conſidered whether it be expedient to remove them into pla-
ces, where they shall not give occaſion to worship them. 2. it ſeemes
frange unto many good men, that in baptiſme exorciſme is uſed, and many
other rites, which perhaps may profite thein who underſtand them; but
ſeing the mot part underſtand them not, and they know that only water
and the word are neceſſary, it were better to omit them; namely, many
are offended; that an infected or diſeaſed prieſt puts his unclean ſpit-
tle into the infants mouth;in the Maffe many are offended with three things,
one, that it is given under one kind only, albeit Chriſt ſaid, Eat yee,
drink yee; and ſuch was the cuſtom of the Church for a thoufand
years
and more ; another, it is miniftred unto one alone or ſome few without
prayers that may be underſtood by the vulgar people ; and the other
party have shewed that they reſtore the manner of the primitive Church;
the third, that the body of our Lord is carryed about the ſtriets againt
the expreis inftitution, Take yee, eat yce; and not, Carry yee ; They
ſay alſo, that Chriſts body is in heaven only, and therefore only ſpiritual
worship is required ; fourthly the Malfc is a ſcandal unto many, becauſe it
is ſold by ignorant and diſſolute prieſts, and none ſeeks to amend this;
yea and many of our fellowship doubt of the Maffe, both in the ſubſtance
and form ofit: in the ſubſtance they obſerve, that Church men affirm, that
they do offer Chriſt, and they do eſteem of their own facrifice more than
they do of Chriſts ſacrifice , In the manner they note four points, it is
done in an unknown tongue 2. the uſe of no part of the Maſſe is declared.3.
ſome words are ſpoken as belonging unto the people, eſpecially concerning
the communion, and yet the prieſts communicate alone, even when the
people are ſtanding there 4. the order of the Divine Service &c. loc. elt.
What anſwer was returned unto this Letter, the reader may judge. A.
mong the Ambaſſadors of forrein Princes, who went to congratulat tho
young King, was George Gluch from Denmark. The King of Navar
cnvited him to his lodging; and ſaid, Hemight shew his Maſter, that he
hoped, the Goſpell should be freely preached throughout France, ere one
year went about. Then ſaid Gluch, Oh I pray, take heed, that the
doctrine of Caluin and the Swiſers be not received, but the doctrine of
Martin Luther, which the Kings of Denmark and Sweden, and many
Princes of large Dominions, do follow. The King replicth, Martin Lu.
ther and John Caluin profeſſed to differ froni the Church of Rome in four-
ty Articles, and of theſe 40. they differed between themſelves, in one
only: wherefore both parties should bend their mind firſt againſt the Pope,
that when he is overcome, they may ſerioully conſider, confer,
and come to agreement in that article, and ſo at laſt the Church may enjoy
the primitive purity.
The C01-
XLVI. In the end of Auguſt An. 1561. according to the Decree of
ference at
Pofliac
that great Counſel began the publick Conference in Pofliac: the Prelates
1561. brought their Clergy from all parts of France to difpute tạe Articles in con-
1
troa
Part 2:
Of diverſe COVNTRIES.
145
troverſy, and a ſafe conduct was granted unto theſe for the Reformation:
There was the King, and his mother,and his brother the Duke of Orleance,
and his ſiſter Margarit, and the King of Navar and his Queen and the Prince
of Condee with other Peers; the Cardinals of Lorrain and Turnon
with arch Bishops and Bishops about so. belids many Deputies from other
Prelates, and a great number of Popish Doctors : from the Reformed
Churches were ſent Peter Martyr then Miniſter at Zurik, Theodore
Beza Miniſter at Geneve, Auguſtin Marlorat Mi. at Roan, Nic, Gela-
Lius, Jo. Merlin and others, about twenty. The Miniſters began with a
Supplication unto the King, that the diſputation might have place sfiortly;
and thoſe conditionis be obſerved, the Prelates (it not as Judges, but the
King and his Counſellors by his authority, should rule and order the Cona
ference; 2. that the controverſies be examined according to Gods Word
only, 3. what ever shall be determined, it should be written by the Kings
Notaries in his publičk Commentaries. After ſome dayes the Queen promi.
ſed in the Kings name, that theſe should be performed. The Prelates com-
plain, and ſaid, Such liberty to diſpute should not be granted unto ſuch
who are already condemned. Thus the diſpute was differred ſome day.es.
The firſt Seſſion began September 9. The King in few words did shew his
grief for the troubles of the realm, and exhorted them to declare what things
had need of Reformation, and he promiſed to maintain their liberties with
no leſs care then his Anceſtours had done. The Chancellor did more fully
shew, that the Kings will is according to the endeavours of his Anceſtors,
to remove controverſies of Religion, and albeit their aimes was ſuch, yet
the ſucceſs was not as they wished, but rather more troubles waxed: where.
fore he wisheth now, that all men would diligently apply themſelves to
ſetle theſe troubles in time: for this end he had called them, and in
his Royal perſon did accompany them: that all things both of doctrine
and manners may be reformed, eſpecially by this publick Conference,
And to look for remedy from a general Councel, it is as vain,
as if a ſick man having fufficient helps at home, would travell into the
Indies for it: we may provide better for ourſelves, then others of forrein
Counrries can do: they know not ſo well our cauſe nor condition of our
people; and greater profic hath often comeby National Councels then by
the general; Wherefore let the Diſputants on both ſides joyntly aime at
concord in the trueth: let not the greater party deſpiſe the leffer , neither
let any man uſe curioſities, but judge of every thing by the Word of God
only; Albeit the wished fruit do not follow, yet this good shall enſue,
that all pretext shall be taken from thoſe who complain, that they are con-
demned unheard &c. Ofiand Lib. cit. c, 46. ex Beuiher. The Cardinal
Turnon in name of the Prelats gave thanks unto the King and Queen and
Princes, that it had pleaſed them to call this Conference, and to honour
it with their preſence; But at that time he was not ready to ſpeak of the
matter propounded, nor would ſpeak of it, untill firſt le were adviſed
with his Collegues the Cardinals, Archbishops and other Prelates; and
ſeeing the Chancellor had at Royalcommand delivered ſuch words, he
craves a coppy in writ, to the end, they may conſider of them. The
Cardinalof Lorrain crayed the ſame. The French Commentar, Lib. 3. Then
the Miniſters were bidden to ſpeak: Theodore Beza fell down on his knies,
and prayed publickly: then after the preface for attention, he ſpoke ge-
nerally of Religion, and nameth ſome particulares, wherein both parties
agree: then the differences, 1. in the matter of ſalvation, which we (ſaid
(00)
he
1
,
)
1
146
Part 2.
The Queen
CENTVRI XVI.
he, in name of the Miniſters) afcribe wholly unto Jeſus Chriſt. 2. wediffet
not in the neceſſity of good works, but in the original, from whence we
are able to do them; and what are good works, and to what uſe are they
done. 3. of the authority and perfe&ion of Gods Word. 4. of the nature
and number of the ſacraments: fo of tranſſubſtantiation; and Eccleſiaſti
cal diſcipline. In the end he fell on his knees again before the King, and pres
ſented the Confeſſion of faith, which the French Church had penned And
*1555, and had preſented unto King Francis. In this oration, when he
was ſpeaking of the Lords Supper, hefaid, If we conſider the diſtance
of place; the body of Chriſt is ſo far from the bread and wine, as heaven
is above the earth. At theſe words the Prelats were ſo commoved, that they
began a diſturbance, and were ſilenced, untill he had come to an end.
Then Turnon with indignation ſaid, For reverence unto the Kinge com-
mand they had conſented, that thoſe new-Evangeliſts should ſpeak, but
not without ſting of conſcience : for it was no doubr, but they would
vent.things unworthy ofthe Kings moft Chriſtian ears, and ſcandalous unto
many: Therefore the Prelárs beſeech the king, that lie would not belie-
ve the words ofthat fellow, and ſuſpend his judgement, untill the Prelats
shallgive a clear demonſtration ofthetrueth, if he will appoint the time;
And if it had not been for reverence unto his Majeſty, they would not
have heard that mans blaſphemy, but have gone away; And they beſeech
the king to continue in the faith of his forefathers :the which he prayed the
Virgin Mary and all the Saints in heaven to grant. Lib. cit.
being deſirous to appeaſe the Prelats, ſaid, No thing should be done with-
out the advice of the King and his Councellors and Parliament of Paris,
neither do they intend a change of Religion, but to abolish diſſenſions.
In the next Seſſion September 17. the Cardinal of Lorrain ſpake in name of
the Prelats: he made choiſe of two articles of doétrine, of the Church
and the Maffe: of the Church he ſaid, The Church confifts not of the elect
only, becauſe in the Lords barn chaff is mixt with the wheat; and never-
theleſs the Church can not err: but if ſome part do err, the body should
be preferred before a corrupt member: if any evill shall creep.in, weshould
have recourſe upto antiquity, and the Mother Churches, amongſt which
the Church of Rome always hath had the firſt place; If any thing be amiſs
in any particular Church, againſt the ignorance of a imall number of
men we muſt ſet the decrces of the antient and general councels, and
judgement of the approved fathers; and ſpecially we should give place to
the teſtimonies of Scripture being expounded by the interpretation of the
Church, left hereticks brag, and ſay, They alone have the Worde of
God; Asforthe other point, Ifthoſe words , This is my body, have not ſo
greata force, as they ſound and ſeem to have, why arc they repeated by
all the three Evangeliſts, and by Saint Paul ? why did not the later Evan-
geliſts or the Apoſtle expound theſe words, as the Sacramentaries do ?
this is the minde of the Teftator, which should not be reiected: this was
the mind of all the antient fathers, that not only the bread is given, but the
very body of Chriſt really.He concludes with thoſe words,l will yeeld unto
your opinion of the Sacrament, except yee[pointing unto the Miniſters]
think, that Jeſus Chriſt in his flesh, is not in this world from the time of
his aſcenſion, and that he hath ſomeother body then that which is viſible,
and except ye think, he is otherwiſe in the ſacrament then in the Word; ifye
think it all one to put on Chriſt in baptiſme, and to eat his body and drink
his blood, and briefly that he is ſo in heaven, that he is not allo 012 the earth,
and
9
4
1
1
Part 2.
Of diverſe COVNTRIES.
147
)
and that he is otherwiſe in the facrament then he is in a myre; And then
abjuring all thoſe dangerous opinions, hecxhorts the King and Queen" to
maintain the antient faith, and proteſted in the namcofthePrelats that they
would live and die in defence of that Doctrinc, which he had deciared.
All the clergy came before the King, and Cardinal Turnon in their name
proteſted again This was the Confeſſion of their faith, which they
would ſeal with their blood, and which the King should embrace; and if
theſe who are ſeparated, will not ſubſcribe the ſame, they should not be
heard, but be bannished; and they crave moſt carneſtly, that the King
would ſo do. The Miniſters were afraid, that the King would not
admit them at another day, and therefore was the more earneſt, that the
· King would be pleaſed to hear a reply preſently:but that could not be obtai-
ned. By ſupplication they procured continuation of the Conference, but
in a more private place: where were the King and Queen, and king of
Navar, the Prelats, twelve Miniſters, and a few others. Beza declareds
what the Church is, and diſtinguished it according to the twofold calling:
then he ſpake ofthe Notes of the Church, and of the ſucceſſion and calling
of Paftors: in ordinary calling (he ſaid ) three things are neceſſary , exami-
nation, election and impoſition of hands; and in extraordinary calling,
it is law full by Gods authority, albeitone or two or all theſe conditions be
wanting:as for working of miracles, it is not alwayes conjoined with extra-
ordinary calling, unleſs we will talk of things whereof we have no teſtimo-
ny. Then he ſpoke of the authority of theChurch, and whether it may err?
and he shewed out of the Cardinals words, that the Church may errin par-
ticular members and congregations. As for the general Councel, he
faid, Men have not the more learning, that they become Commiſſiogers;
and many times the Prelats of ſound judgement have been abſent, and
they who should have been moſt ſound, have been moſt corrupt, as Bernard
complained in his time ; and therefore the authority of the Scriptures is
above the authority of the Church: for which cauſe Auguſtin wrote unto
Maximin the Arrian, that he will not obiect the councel of Nice, nor will
havethe councel of Arimino obiected againſt him, but let the Scriptures
be Judge for both ; And yet we deſpiſe not the judgement ofcouncels and
fathers, ifthey agree with the Scriptures; but as Jerom writes , the errours
of the antiens should not be followed, but the authority of the Scrip-
tures may never be deſpiſed ; I feare ( ſaid he that I have been too
prolixe, and therefore leſt I give offenſe, I will continue, or leave off,
to ſpeak of the ſacrament, as it shall pleaſe your Royal Majeſties. The
Cardinal beckned unto Claud. Efpenſius a Sorboniſt: he ſaid, He oft had
wondred, how the Miniſters had entred into the Church, ſeing they nei-
ther entred ordinarily by ordinary authority and impoſition of hands, nor
by any extraordinary way,ſeeing they are not confirmed by working of mi.
racles, nor by expreſs teſtimony of Scripture: and therefore their Miniſtry
is not lawfull. From that he turned to ſpeak of the facrament, at the
command of the Cardinal Lorrain, that he might bring the Miniſters into
controverſy with the Germans, as was ſaid. To the ſame purpoſe ſpake
a white Monk of Sorbon Xain&tius, but more d'eſpite fully againſt the
Miniſters, and to the offence of both parties. Beza complained of his
impertinency; and did ſupplicate the Queens that she would provide a-
gainſt reviling words and digreſſions : then he ſaid, Our Miniſters were
choſen and approved by our own Churches, and ſo have two parts of
ordinary calling, aud if impoſition of hands be wanting unto any, the
(00) 2
cal.
)
1
.
1
148
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2
I
calling is lawfull, becauſe theſe two arethe ſubſtantials, and the other is
lefs principal; And in fo great confuſion of all things in the Roman Church,
we would not ſeek impoſition of hands from them, whoſe vices, ſuper-
ftition and falſe doctrine we diſallow: for they be open enemics unto the
Trueth, as the Prophets had not ſuch enemies then, as the Prieſs, neither
fought they confirmation oftheir offices, unto which God had called them;
Neither are miracles neceſſary in extraordinary calling, as is manifeſt by
examples: yea Paul in evidencing his calling, ſpeaks not of miracles that lie
had wrought, but of the fruits of his preaching: the which wee alſo may
ſay, of ſo many Nations and Provinces, which have received the Goſpel
by our preaching; nor can there be a greater confirmation of any Mini.
ſtery, ſeeing the power of God is manifeſt in us, which neither impriſon-
ment, nor banishment nor fire could hinder. Eſpenſeus ſaid , Bring mee
one example in thoſe isoo. years like to yours. All things, ſaid Beza, are not
written, that have been dones and however it hath been, it followes not,
that our calling is not manifeſt enough, and ſet forth from God in his due
time: He is not sow bringing a new Goſpel, but reſtoring the old, which
was ſufficiently confirmed before, and now by a ſingular way he hath
cauſed his light to shine. He ſpake alſo of traditions, but was oft
interrupted by Xainctius; and the Cardinal fearing that his incivility
were checked by the Queen, would end the controverſy, as if the
queſtion had been ſufficiently clcarcd, and the Sorboniſts ſpoke, as
if the victory had been on their fide. Then the Cardinal ſaid in the
name of the Prelates, that they would proceed no further, unleſs the que-
fion of the Sacrament were handled: and then he asks the Miniſters, Whe-
ther they do embrace the Auguſtan Confeflion? Here he playd the fox:
for if they denied, he thought to ſet them and the Gernians by the ears: and
if they conſented, hehoped to triumph over them. Beza anſwered, He
and his collegues were come to defend the Confeflion of their ownChurch,
and to this end should the Conference be directed. The Cardinal with
vehemency did preſs that point. The Miniſters fearing, that the Conference
might be broken off, and the blame be layd on them, crave leave to
conſider the Confeſſion, forwhich the Prelates ſeemed abſolutly to pro-
claim. The Cardinal nameth one article, We confeſs, that the very
body and blood of Jeſus Chriſt is truly, really and facramentaly in the Sup-
per of the Lord, and is ſo given and received by them who communicate.
Healledged alſo the teſtimonies of the Saxon Miniſters concerningit: Sò
the Conference was diſmiſſed. The next day Beza was bid to ſpeak, and
he ſpake to this purpoſe, We have declared our mind concerning the arti-
cles propounded unto us, namely of the Church, we truſt, none hath
occaſion to complain of us; and theſe things that havebeen handled, should
have been approved, or diſproved by the Scriptures ; But we were deman-
ded, By what authority we preach the Word of God? they think to make
our cauſe odious, by this demand: This queſtioning leemes ſuperflu-
ous, ſeeing we were called hether, not to give accouut of our calling, buc
to confer of our doctrine; otherwiſe it may ſeem, we are brought into
judgement; Orif it was done only for diſputation, conſider, that when
two parties are brought into Conference, if the one demande, Why do
you this and the other mutually ask the ſame, this is but cauillation and
diffention; But omitting the Prelates of this realm, whom we will not
offend, let us ſuppoſe, a certain Bishop were heredemanding uș, By whac
authority.wedo preach ? and we like wiſe would demand him, By what
aut.
1
1
149
ܪ
Part 2. Of deverſé COVNTRIES .
authority he were a Bishop, that is , whether he was elected by the Seni.
ours of his Church? whether the people had deſired to have him and
whether his life, 'manners and doctrine had been examined and he would
anſwer, that he was ſo and ſo called; but the contrary is manifeſtly known
we call the conſciences of thoſe, who hear uss:: and know the matter;; to
'bear witneſs'; If he ſay, Weatenot Miniſters, becauſe we have notimpó-
ſition of hands; we might anſwer, Thou haſt but one thing, the impo;
ſition of handsis and if the want of that fasthou thinkeſt:);: make us to be
no Miniſters; thewant of the other two f which are more principal, make
thee to be no Bishop; We fpeak alſo another thing albeit beyond one
purpoſe and againſt our will's but that this affembly.may ſee, how this
queition is full of enuy; If one were demanding that Bishop, From whom
had he received impoſition of hands and for how much he had bought his
title> he would anſwer, I had impoſition, of hands from Bishops, and I
bought not impoſition of hands, but only for my place I gave two or
three 1000 Crouns: which is as if one would ſay, I have not bought the
bread, but I bought the wheat; I ſay. .' - If this conteſt were judged by
the Councels and decrees of the Church, it would make many:Bishops
and Curats ashamed; And we ſpeak thus, not of Intention to bring Quid
pro Quo, but that yce may ſee, how unwillingly wę touch the matter, and
would have other things handled, left the work of peace be hindred; We
would have ſpoken of the article of the Lords Supper, becauſe the Cardi-
nal of Lorrain promiſed to ſatisfy us in this point of do&rine (which is a
principal one) by the proper words of the Fathers: this we do eagerly de-
ſire: And to ſatiſfy this deſire, one article yas culled from ſo many and
neceſſary articles of the faith, and it was ſaid unto us, Either ſubſcribe
unto this, or we will proceed no further; If they wereour Judges., and
ſitting upon out lifes; they would not ſay, Subſcribe, but, Wecondemn
you; Their office leades them into another manner of ſpeach, and they
should shew if there be any erróurs in our do&rine:; We are here before
you, to give an account of our doctrine unto God and unto all the world,
and to obey God and the King, and you, ô Queen, ſo far as lyeth in us
to the pacifying of thoſe troubles about Religion; If yee had to do with us
only; who now are here, ye might eaſily have your wills: but we repre-
ſent
a greater number, not only of this kingdom, but in Helvetia, Pou
land and other parts, who think long to hear whether this Conference
will turn: but when they shall underſtand, that in ſtead of a free. Confe-
rence, the tenth part of an article was exhibited unto us with theſe words,
Either ſubſcribe, or no more; Albeit we would ſubſcribe, what were ye
the better? Others will know whether we have ſubſcribed by force of argu.
ment, or by conſtraint ; Wherefore ô Queen, we moft humbly beſeech
that ſo good and profitable a work be not broken off, and that you will
vouchſafe to grant ſuch men, which will not diſdain to diſpute ſoberly:
Nevertheleſs left they ſay, We have not an anſwer, we receive all thoſe paf-
ſages, which Eſpencæus brought out of Caluine: but in that bit of an arti..
cle out of the Auguſtan Confeſſion, many things are to he conſidered, 1.
the whol Confeſſion should have been propounded, and not a lineonly 2.
we would know, whether the Cardinal propoundeth it in his own name
or of the Prelates: and then we would give thanks, that they confeſs
themſelves overcome in the article of tranffubftantiation, which is juftly
condenined by all the Reformed Churches. 3. if we should ſubſcribe, they
allo should ſubſcribe, that our Churches may underſtand what we have dene.
(PP)
G
1
1
4.and
.
Part 2.
05.0
CENÍ VRT XVI.
1
tháť wedame not to bring diſorder and trouble, but would dedicate our-
and ifthey will come to the whol Confeffion of the Germans, we truſt,
that we are come into a pery-good: wảy of concord and unity; In the
icai' white'we affirit, that the Lord Jeſus is preſent in the uſe of the Sup-
per, where he offereth, 'exhibits and truly gives unto us his body and blood
by thic operation ofthe Holy Ghoſt: we eat the ſame body that was broken
fórus; but we eat føltitually and by faith; that we become bone of his bo-
nes; And if this be not fufficient" (it is hard to ſpeak of ſo great a myſtery
in few words ): if itfeém goodlánto the Cardinal, let us conſider and confer
the Scriptures and writings of the Fatliers ( as he hath promiſed ) and if it
pleafeijou, 'ô Qüëch, to appoint a convenient form of colle&tion, and to
appoint Notaries to receive our diſputations ; We truft, yee underſtand
felvesuiito God, unto your Majeſties, and the whole Chriſtian common-
wealth, and ſpecially unto the tranquillity of this Realm. The Prelates
were'angry, that he had ſpoken of their Vocation; and Lorrain faid, Hc
had dißionoured tlfelQueen, into whoſe hands the rightand liberty of ele-
&tion was givet !!"So there was bragging of the Cardinalland Prelates, and
tumulcúous talking of their Vocation, and of the Supper.' After that
day they changed again the forin of Conference: five men were choſen on
eitherſide; to diſpute all thématter peaceably. On the one ſide were the
five Mihifters named-before;' and on the other was Janus Bishop of Valen-
cia, Vallius Bishop OP Seen, Botillerian Abbot, the Bishop of Salignac,
and Eſpenſaus the Sorboniſt
. They agree on the order of diſputation, the
time, place and Notaries. They began with the queſtion of the Supper:
aforine of agreement was drawn up; when it was shewd unto the Prela-
tes, they would not conſent: they framed another the next day, and shew
it unto the Miniſters, who would not admit that. On the thrid day all
the ren conſented into this forme, We confefs, that Jeſus Chriſt in the
Supper offereth, gives and truly exhibiteth unto us the ſubſtance ofhis body
and blood by the operation of the Holy Ghoſt, and that we cat ſpiritually
the ſame body which died for us, that we may be bone of his bone; and
Hesh of his flesh, to the end alſo, that we may be quickned by him, and
may underſtand all things appertaining to our ſalvation; And becauſe faith
being grounded on the word of God, maketh things (that are promiſed,
and underſtood by us.) to be preſent, by this faith we truly and effectually
receive the true and natural body of Chriſt Jeſus by the power of the Holy
Ghoft: and in this refpe& weconfeſs the preſence of his body and blood in
the Supper. The other Prelates were content with this form: but the
Sorboniſts would not, and they blamed their choſen men : that they had
made a compact with the Miniſters, 'neither would they conſent unto any
more treating. Thus was that Conference ended without any effect, and
the Miniſters of Germany after three moneths did returne. Ibid. Thus we
have ſeen by what means God did revive the Goſpell in France; towit, by
men of low condition at the first, who ſuffered Baunders, proſcription,
ſtripes, burning and every kind of vexation; and when it pleaſed Him, he
joined unto the Church the Princes and Peers, and Heopened a wide doore
unto the preaching of the Wordé, when the greateſt enemies of the
Trueth had the ſupreme power of government, and yet ſeemed to be
brought on their knies. The Univerſity of Paris in preceeding ages had
food for the trueth, and reſiſted errours creeping-in: but at that time be-
came moft groſs enemies. And then Antony King of Navar not only refi-
gaed his part of the government unto the Qucen, and ſo unto the Guiſes,
}
but
Part 2ISI
2
:
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
but was alſo allured by fair promiſes of the Pope, that'he should have all
his kingdom of Nayar reſtored unto him,' and should have divorcement
from his preſent wife, and shall have the Queen of Scotland in marriage,
by whom he may be King of Scotland and England. By luch perſuaſions
he left the Reformation, and became a bitter enemy; and ſeemed moſt of
any to bring ruine unto the Church. The Guiles then and the Prelates
lift
up
their heads again, and uſed cruel butchery againſt the Reformed:
for in the year 1962. in the town Valli the Reformed were aſſembled in a
large Barn to heare the Word: the Duke of Guiſe came upon them una-
wares, and inſtantly killed 24. of them, 45. were wounded ſo that with-
in few dayes they died, and the Miniſter with many others were carryed
into priſon. At the ſametime by means of the Cardinal of Lorrain and the
Marshall of Santandræ, many of the common people in the town of Seca
nes, and ſome of the Kings Counſellors were cruelly murdered. It was
done in like manner in many other places of France. Ofiander ex, Beuther.
XLVII. About the yeare 1540. fundry youngmen in Hungaria liea- The Gos-
ring of Luther and Melanthon, went unto Witteberg, ' towit, Steven pell in
Galletſi, Matthias Deyai, Andrew Batizi, Steven Kis: (better known Hungary.
by the name Szegedin, from his native town) Benedict Abadi, Emerik
Ozorai, and ſome others. Theſe being informed in the trueth, return
into their Country, and preached the Goſpell with happy ſucceſs, but
not without perſecution: for the Monks ſtirred up the Civil power againſt
them: namely, Devai was impriſoned at Caflow, where a ſmith was
allo in the ſame priſon for laiming the Kings horſe in the shoeing: thcre De-
vai informeth the ſmith in Religion: afterwards the Kings horſe amendes,
and the King commandeth to diſmiſſe the ſmith, and to burn Devai as an
heretick. The ſmith anſwereth, I am of the ſame Religion with Devai,
and I will live or dy with him: for I never knew what Religion or piety
untill I have learned it now from him. When this was reported
unto the King, they were both ſet free. The greateſt enemy of thoſe
Teachers, was George the Treaſurer, who had been a Monk of S. Pauls
at Buda : and among them all the moſt uſefull in promoting the Truth
was zegedin, a learned man, as his Works do shew: he was perfecuted
from City to City: where he came, he had many hearers, not only in
the Schools, but pulpits alſo: and the more he wasperſecuted, the more
hearers flocked unto him, and the Goſpell was the more ſpread. Amongſt
all thoſe Students who went to Witteberg, none maintained the opinion
of Brentius concerning theUbiquity, but only Peter Melius, and in the end
he was convinced by Szegedin, and did ſubſcribe unto the truth. Mi-
chael Starin a Baron became a preacher and Bishop of his own Barony near
unto Tolna Mat. Scaric. in vita Szegedini. _At Varadin, a learned Mahu- A diſpute
metan Deruis Gfielebi did provoke all the Franciſcans unto diſputation in between a
matter of Religion. Neither their Prelate George, nor any of the Con-papiſt and
vene durft anſwer him: wherefore the man like another Goliah did bragg & Turk.
againſt all Chriſtians, untill Bar. Georgieviz (who had been a pilgrim, and
knew the Turkish language) undertook the diſpute. The 29 day of May
(being the Pentecoſt) in the year 1947. was appointed, and many both
Papiſts and Turcks aſſembled in the Monaſtery. The Turk firſt asks, where
was God before the making of heaven and earth and other things? This
queſtion ſeemed unto the Pilgrim, to be impertinent as to the differences of
Religion, but left the other might impute it unto his ignorance, if he had
declined it; he ſaid, Before the creation God was in his own nature. The
(PP)2
Turk
was,
}
2
1
152
Part 2.
1
}
ye
I
CENTVRI. XVI.
Turk replieth, This anſwer is dark, and can not be underſtood. Geor-
gieviz ſaid, God was where He is now. Deruis; That could not be, but
He was in a cloud. Georgieviz; He could not be in a cloud: for foa
cloud had been before the heaven and the earth: but this is contrary unto
the words of Geneſis. (The Turks read the books of Moſes.) After
more words on both ſides, Dervis bids the other propound: then Geor-
gieviz writeth out of the Alcoran theſe words in the Árabick language
Bifem Allahe, Elrahmanne, Elruoahim, that is'In the Name of God, and
of Mercy, and of the Spirit: and he bids the Turk expound thoſe words.
Deruis ſaid, Whence have Chriſtians thoſe words? we uſe them in the be-
ginning of all our works , 'and they are prefixed before every chapter of
the Alcoran. But what mean they, ſaid Georgieviz. He, anſwered .
We underſtand them no otherwiſe, but according to the Letter. Geor-
gieviz; They have another, even a myſtical ſignification: they ſignify the
three Perſons of the Deity, the Father, the Sonne, and the Holy Ghoſt:
and they are borrowed from the Hebrew language, Beshem El Abba, u Ben
ve Ruach elchutz. that is , In name of God the Fatber, and the Son, and the holy,
Ghoft. Deruis ſaid , How can God have a Son, ſeeing both we and hold
that God hath no ſpouſe nor children? Georgieviz; We call God tlie Fa-
ther, becauſe he is the firſt cauſe of all things, creating & conſerving them;
he was evermore in the ſame eſſence wherein heis now, and shall be fót
ever; he is alſo the firſt Perſon of the Deity: We believe alſo, that He
hath a Son, (whom Mahumet called Rachman or Mercy;) not begotten
of a woman, nor according to the luft of the flesh, but begotten of the
Eſſence or ſubſtance of the Father; and He, for taking away our ſin,took
upon him the humane nature of the Virgin Mary; he ſuffered and died
for us, and was buried, and as the Prophets foretold, he roſe from the
dead, he aſcended into feaven; and fitteth at the right hand of the Fa-
ther: he will come again, and judge both quick and dead, and then he
will give the bleſſedneſs of immortality unto them who believe in him, and
everlaſting punishment unto them that believe not; and (pointing unto
the image of Chriſt crucified) behold, whether Mahumet hath juſtly
called the Son of God Mercy! fceing with outſtretched arms he calleth
upon us, to accept of mercy, ſaying, Come unto mee, all that are
weary and laden with ſin, and I will refresh you; And that thou mayſt
the better underſtand the Myſtery of the Trinity, behold the Sunne: as
that one Sunne hath beawty, heat and ſplendor; ſo there is one
God, even the Father, who hath a Son and the Holy Ghoſt, whom
we call Ruah: and God conſiſts in chofe three Perſons, who all are
of the ſame ſubtance equally from all eternity without any Creator.
Then Derviscried, Allah, Allah , that is, o God, ô God! neither
I, nor any of us did ever believe, that yee think ſo wellof God:
we thought , that yee were lying in darknes : but by thy words
I underſtand, that ye think very well of God, except that yee con-
temn Mahomet the great Prophet of God. Georgieviz ſaid, What have
we to do with the toies of Mahomet? who (except baptiſme, and
the myſtery of the Trinity, which he had learned from us Chriſtians) hath
nothing true: for example, What a fable is that of two Angels Aroth and
Maroth whơ (as Mahomet faith) were ſent from heaven unto the
earth, to give lawes unto men, and they commanded to abſtain from wine
and women; neither did they shew the way to heaven, but they tranſ.
greſſed the commandement of God, and were deceived by a woman, and
they
1
Part 2. Of diverſe COVNTRIES.
153
1
yet sparks of
they show her the way to heaven; and when God ſaw.her, in heaven, he
faid unto the Angels ſtanding about him, Who is this come into heaven in
ſuch a former When the 'Angels told him," she was turned into a ſtarr ,
and the two Angels.were tied with chains, and caſt into a ditch, to be
tormented for ever. And what a fable is that of the beaſt, El Barahil, which
carried Mahomet into heaven, where Mähomet (ſạith he) faw the An-
gels with many heads &c. When Dervis heard theſe words, he was asha-
med, and would not anſwer. Then he went into the Church, and ſaid,
What mean thoſe images? do ye not worship thoſe Georgieviz anſwered,
Think not, that we worship ſtocks or ſtones, ibut we have thoſe, notto
worship them, but for repreſentation of Chrif; and the holy Virgin , and
of other holy men: weworship only the true God, and we honouïthe
Saints:, even as ye do your Kings;- and God hath ſaid, Bleſſed are they,
who dy in the Lord'; VVee allo' have theſe images to praiſe God for his
gifts beſtowed on them, and that we may learn and endeavour to fællow
their holineſs, charity and devotion. In the mean while ſome dogs were
in the church, and the Turk ſaid, Is it lawfull, that dogs be in your
Churches ? Georgieviz ſaid, This is the ſloth of them who keep the doors.
Then Dervis asked, V Vat form of prayer do ye Chriſtians uſe: Georgie-
viz turned the Lords prayer into the Turkish language, and gave it unto
him. Dervis.commended it, and took his leave. Bar. Georgieviz in dif-
putar, cum Turca printed at Wittenb. Anno 15.60.
XLVIII, Howbeit there was no publick Reformation in Italy,
they were not only ſenſible of their bondage and darknes, but the light of the Gospel
the Goſpell did shine upon them, and they, partly for fear, and partly in Italy.
through wilfulneſs did shut their eics againſt it. I will shew ſome inſtances.
About the year 1530 Peter Martyr (who was born at Vermile in Florence)
Governor of a Colledge at Napels, by his ſtudy of the ſacred Scriptures,
and knowledge ofthe Hebrew and Greek languages, and through the il-
lumination of the Holy Ghoſt, did obſerve the errours and abuſes in the
Church: thereupon (hearing what buſineſs was in Germany ) he fought
and gote Bucers Commentaries upon the Evangels, and his Annotations on
the Pſalms, and ſome books of Zuinglius : by thoſe( as he afterwards
confeſſed) he profited much. He dayly conferred with ſomeothers whom
he knew to be deſirous of Reformation, to their mutuall cdification, tow
wit, Benedi& Cuſanus, Anto. Flaminus, and John Valdeſius, a noble
Spaniard (made a Knight by Charles V.) who ſpent his life in Italy, by
his life and teaching gaining many unto Chrift, eſpecially of the learned
men and Nobility, as the Noble Galleacius Caracciolus, Marques of Vico,
and the Lady Iſobella Manricha, who was afterward banished for Chriſts
caure &c. So a Church being thus, by Gods providence, gathered at
Naples, Peter Martyr began to expound unto them the firſt Epiftle to the
Corinthians. Notonly the Fellows of the Colledge reſorted unto him
but ſome Bishops and Noble men. When he came to the words in Ch. 3.
Every mans works shall be made manifeft..... he interpreted them contrary to
the received opinion. This ſtirred up many enemies againſt him: for it
was thought commonly, that theſe words imply a Purgatory, but he
shew'd out of the Fathers, that theſe words can not beſo underſtood. But
many knowing, that if Purgatory were overthrown, their gain by Mar-
ſes, indulgences &c. would eftſoon ceaſe. Therefore they accuſed Mar-
tyr, and prevailed ſo far, that his Lecture was 'forbidden: but he refuſed
to obey the Sentence as unjuſts and truſting to the goodneſs of the cauſe ,
(69)
he
>
1
1
1
Part 2
.
1
154
CENI VRT XVI.
he appealed to the Pope: 'at Rome he overcame his adverſaries by the
affittance of ſome potent friends, as Cardinals Gonzaga, Cafpar Conta-
ren, Reynold Poole, Peter Bembus, and Frederik Fregoſius, who all were
ſenſible that the Church needed fome Rcformation. Then Martyr was
reſtored to his liberty of preaching, but could not enjoy it long time: for
he became dangerouſly ſick, and by the advice of Phyſicians, the Supe.
riors of his order ſeeing that the air of that City did not agree with him,
made him General Viſitor of the Order. In that Office he lo demeaned
himſelf, that good men much' commended his integrity, conftancy and
gravity, and others feared him, yet durft not diſcover their malice. Not
long after in a publick Convention of that Order, lie was made Prior of a
Monaſtery in Luca: fome conſented unto this promotion out of love; O-
thers thinking, it would be his ruine, becauſe of an enmity between Flo-
rence and Luca. But he engaged the hearts of the people there, that he
was no leſs beloved then if he had been born among them in that Colledge
were many learned men,
learned men, and hopefull youths; and he took care, that
the younger fort were inſtructed in the three languages: for which end he
had Paul Lacifius of Verona to read Latine; Celſus Martinengus to read
Greek, and Immanuel Tremellius, the Hebrew; and for Divinity he
himſelf daily expounded the Epiſtles of Paul; and every night before ſup-
per he expounded a part of the Pſalms. Very many of the City, of the
Senators and Nobility reſorted unto his Lecturs, and he preached publick-
ly every Lordsday. The enemies of the trueth could not endure him, and
laid ſnares for him, nor could conceil their malice. When he was admo.
nished by his friends, he chuſed to leave them, and went to Strawsburgh.
What fruit his teaching brought forth, may be known by this, that in OMC
years ſpace after his departure, eighteen Fellowes of that Colledge left it ,
and went into the Reformed places, among whom was Celſus Martinengus
afterwards Miniſter of the Italian Church in Geneva) Hieron. Zanchius
Im. Tremellius &c. Many Citizens alſo went into exile voluntarily, that
they might enjoy the trueth in ſafety. Ex Vita Te. Martyris. Another
inſtance
was in Bonnonia: in the year 1954. the Popes Governours attemp-
ted to make innovations there, which the people would not receive contra.
ry to their former Lawes. The Innovators ſaid, They were not tied to
former Lawes, but had authority from the Pope, who is King of the
Countrey, and may change ſtatutes and ordinances without conſent of the
people. Againſt this tyranny both the learned men and the people oppo.
fed themſelves; and in the Monaſtry of the black Friers was a generall Con-
vention, where Thomas de Finola Rector of the Univerſity ſet forth this
Poſition, All Rulers, whether Supreme or Inferiour, may and should
be reformed or bridled ( to ſpeak moderatly) by them by whom they are
choſen, confirmed or admitted to their Office, ſo oft as they fbreak that
proniiſe made by oath unto their ſubjects; Becauſe the Prince is no leſs
bound by oath unto their ſubjects, then are the ſubjects unto their Prince:
and it should be kept and reformed equally, according to Law and condi-
tion of the oath that is made by either party. Vicentius de Placentia ſu-
ſtained this Poſition. And when all reaſons, that the Popes Governors
could alledge, were heard, the Pope was fain to take up the matter, and did
promiſe not only to keep the liberty of the people, but that he should
neither abrogate any antient Statute, nor'make any new one without their
conſent. The Histor of the Reformation of Scotland Pag 399 edit Edinburgh
1644. which was writen by Jo. Knox, albeit ſome ſentences have been ad-
ded
}
.
Part 2:
Of Diverſe COUNTRIBS.
A
Polando
1
ded by another after himmy At that time iJohn Craig lassatish gabi, ubo
afterwards was Miniſter of Edinburghus of whom mention is made here-
after ) was a Monk, and conſidering the.common doétrin of juſtification
by.works, did not appromeita and shewed unto anjold Monk his aigu.
ments in the contra£yThe.old man ſaid:gis Ițis truca' ia& you lay:, but be
filent, left, you fallinto danger; for the dayes are evillibaButfuchwas the
mans zeal unto trueth, that he could not contain himſelf and for this and
other things that he taught, he was carried to Rome, and caſt into priſon
with many hundreds morein the time of Paul 3: bùt they all eſcapod. tlaat
night of the Popes death, when the Citizens broke up the priſons.is
XLIX. John a Laſco a Nobleman of Poland intendingrafer.other Nations,
went to Zurik; there he was calily perfuaded by. Zuinglios to betake him- Reforme.
ſelf to the ſtudie of Divinity:1 and where as he might have been advanced
tion in
unto, honour in his native Countéey, yet fuch was bisloveto Chrift.and
hatred to Popery, that he choofed, to embrace that Religion i' which
hath it's foundation upon the Word of God. In the year 19477bc was
called to be Paſtorat Embden: the next year Annathe widow Counters of
Oldenburgh inyites him to reformethe Cbørches there's which he endea-
voured with great diligence, 1. Afterwards Edward King of England 'fent
(by information of Cranmer) for him, to be Preacher unto a Dutch Church
at London. In the firit year of Queen Mary he obtained leave to return
beyond ſea : a great part of bis Congregation went with him and Martin
Micron another Preacher, to Copenhagen: butthe King would not fuffer
then to ſtay within his kingdoms, unleſs they wouldembrace thedo&rine
of Lucher concerning the local preſence of Chriſts body, and uſe the cere-
monies ordained by him. For the ſame cauſe they were refuſed by the
Hanſ-towns and Churches of Saxony. At laſt that vexed congregation was
received at Embden. Then he wauld viſite his own Countrey after twenty
years abſence: there he found many affecting a Reformation, but few Prea-
chers. The Popish clergy ſought by all means to deſtroy him, or to have
him bannished, and they accuſed him unto the King foran heretick. The
King ſaid, Though they called him an heretick, yet the States had not
decerned ſo, and he was ready to cleare himſelf from ſuch imputations. In
the year 1957. a Parliament was aſſembled at Warſaw: there was great con-
tention for Religion. The Princes ( whom they call Vaivodes) crave
that the Auguſtan Confeſſion should be eſtablished. The Bishops ftrove
againſt it, fo that the Princes could not obtain any liberty. Nevertheleſs
after the Parliament they cauſed the Goſpel to be preached in their own Pro-
vinces without the Kings permiſſion: John á Laſco impugned the doctrine
of the local preſence, and cauſed the trueth (which the adverſaries called
Calviniſme) to be received by many:and unto this day that Church is miſera-
bly rent: the King and moſt part are Popish; many are Anabaptiſts , few
are Ubiquitaries, yet agreat many hold conſtantly theſounder Trueth.
L. When the Kings of Spain had ſubdued the Sarracéns (who had con- The Refor
tinued there ſome hundred years) and expelled them out of the realm , mation in
many of them not willing to leavethe countrey, fained themſelves to be the Ne-
therlands
Chriſtians , and afterwards, they were convinced to deſpiſe and ſcorn Reli-
gion. VVherefore the Kings, namely, Ferdinand and Ifiobella didordain
a ſtrict Inquiſicion, that the Monks should ſearch and ſeverely punish all
Sarracens and Jewes (all whom by one common name thiey called Mata
nites) who profeſs Chriſtianiſm, and yet do ſcorn it. When all thoſe were
out of the way, the blood-thirſty Friers ceaſed not, unt ill they obtained
(eq2)
be
$
1
mo
T.
156
Part 2
were burnt, as may be ſeen 7 Loc.cit, and in Thuan. yea Charles Prince of
GEN TVR YOXVI.
the láme power of Inquiſition agdinft the Believers of the Gofpel, whom
they called Lutherans: Thať cenſure proceeds in this mannet; If any man
beaconfed, of henéfyly as they callit .by onėwitnes", heis apprehended: if
he confefs. not, héris- tortured, Puntill-live confeſs: who confeſſes, and
recants ,: he is deprived of all this goods; 'dând muft at alleime wear á Sam-
bieta s' thatis, a yellow garmewt with a réd'etöls and rómé devils painted
upon itz and ſome are condenmed to perpetual priſon; Who will not re-
penta are burnt Andif they be bold-toʻptófers, and fpeak of their fåtch,
while they be in priſon, theis tongues are 'cutt-out;? Before they be
brought.forth. In the year 1655. Kinig Philip II.- returning from Frana
ders jewasi beaten with a fearfuli formalphis ships were loft, and he
ſcarcély arrived on land, which he ſaid , Hd was delivered from that danger,
to root Lutheraniſm out of his Kingdom of He came to 'Hifpialis September
24. andünmediacly to take away-all-hope-of-immunityf-lie cáuſeth to burn
Don John Pontius Comes Bailenius, and John Gonfalua a Preacher, with
ſome Friers of the Monaftryfofi8. Ilidor. Then h8 Wentito Pincia (10
Soave in Hiß. cbia: Tridi "Lib. 3. fçemēs to call it Vaglia-dolid): there he
cauſed burn 28/of the chief Nobility in his own lightphi and impriſoned
Barchod: Caranza archb. of Toledo; and many others of lower condition
1
iPi
Spain, was impriſoned, and (as was reported-) was poiſoned by the Inqui-
ſitors at his fathers command ABI-368; becauſe he favoured them of the
Low-Countreys y aud was füfpec. of Lutheraniſm. Many. Spainjards for
love of the Goſpel went into Germany, Genève, and ſome into England,
eſpecially all the Monks or S. Ifiodore nigh'ünto Sivile. "This Inquiſition
was not only in Spain'si:but in others of that Kings Dominions, as fol-
loweth:
Ll: Albert of Hardenberg writing the life of Weſelus , faith, The
The Re.
formation Lord Cornelius Honius, the Emperours Counſeller in the Court of Hol.
in the Ne- land in Hague, and ſome other learned men in the kingdom of God had
therlands. found a book of the Lords ſupper, which ſeemes to condemn the groſs and
Capernaitish eating ofthe Lords body, and to teach a ſpiritual, which is
alſo a true and real eating , though only by faith. They had found this
book among the papers of Facob Hoeckius a Deacon of Naeldwyk , as alfo
ſome other V Vritings of Jo. VVefſelus, concerning purgatory and other
purpoſes: and becauſe that book of the Lordsſupper was found amongſt
thoſe of V Veſſelus, they took it to be his: which I will not affirm nor
deny: for it is certain, that he had written in the ſame manner of the Sup-
per. Nevertheleſs I have heard that that written book of Hoeckius was very
old, and that it had been delivered from hand to hand for the ſpace of two
hundred years, and that they had kept it as a golden treaſure, as whereby
they underſtood, that the idolatry ofworshipping the bread should be ex-
tingụisht. But theſe treatiſes of Weffelus and other books of Hoek coming
into the Cloiſter of Saint Agnes-hill, where V Veſſelus had often reſorted
(as we have heard) had given light unto many, eſpecially unto Henry
Rhodius the father of a Monaftry at Utrecht, who went to Luther in
Wittembergh, and shewed him the books of V Veſſelus, and that book
Of the Lords ſupper, and entreated him in the name of others alſo, that he
would give his judgement of it: but Luther fearing that the Lords Supper
might bevilified, would not approveit; whereupon followed ſome diffe-
rence between Luther and Carolftad. Afterward Luther did writ unto
Rhodius a Letter, which is printed wich the works of V Veſſelus; and
there
1
.
1
}
1
)
come
1
1
1
1
1
Part 2 Of diverſe COVNTRIES. :
157
there allo is another Letter directed unto Oecolampad, craving his judge
ment of that book of the Lords Supper, and that the books of Weſſelus
might be printed at Bafile: but Oecolampad being a modeſt and peaceable
man, would not give his judgement of it, becauſe he knew, that Luther
had not approved it: but he ſent Rhodius unto Zurik, and Zuinglius, ap-
proved it :- for before that time he was enclining that way; and then began
to maintain that do&rine; yet having heard the judgement of fundry other
learned men: and after that, Oecolampad began to ſpeak more freely &c.
William Gnapheus Rcctor in Hague in an epiſtle dedicatory before his book
writes thus; The Archbishop remembreth well, with what diligence I
did teach the young ſcholars from my youth, and how great perſecution
Satan by his ſouldiers hath raiſed up at the firit, ſo that I and the honorable
Cornelius Honius [above named] without hearing of our cauſe in the
year 1523. were impriſoned, and there we lay together three months,
and then were confined within the Hague upon Baile for two years; in
which time the Honorable Honius departed this life. But when I after thoſe
two years confinement was upon ſecurity ſer at liberty, and my adverſa-
ries had ſeen a conſolatory Letter, which I at the requeſt of ſome good men
had written unto a poor grieved widow woman,they cauſed me to be put in
priſon again: and when the Sophifters of Lovan with their Commiſſioners
had examined mee long enough upon that Letter, they put mee into a
cloiſter, to ſuffer pennance for three months upon bread and bier, becauſe
I had deſpiſed that Cloiſter-life: for I had exhorted that widow, that she
should not be dejected, becauſe her ſon had forſaken his Coul, - ſeeing the
kingdom of God conſiſts not (as Paul teaches Rom. 14) in cloaths or
places (whereupon the life of cloiſterers is principally grounded) but ra-
ther in conſtant faith in God, and unfained love to our neighbour, which
faith and love, her ſon might have, after he hath gone away as well as when
he had his gray Coul. When I was in that cloiſter (faith he) in the year
1525, how grievous were thoſe times , becauſeof the grievous perſécu.
tion in the Netherlands, and the miſerable blood-shedding of the boors
in the Upper-land! and then I enlarged my little book out of the holy
Scriptures for my own confolation, and the deſtruction of the Devil's
kingdom, wlio had ſo perſecuted mee for a conſolatory Letter. That this
book was printed, it was without my knowledge: for I had not written
it for that end: nevertheleſs it hath done good unto many, and brought
them to the knowledge of ſome truth: which I underſtand by that, it hath
been oft reprinted, and one of the Printers hath been beheaded for it: ſo
hardly can Satan ſuffer the publishing of the truth, and he hath perſued meeg
untill I muſt leave my native countrey, &c. He had gone into Embden,
and lived there untill the year 1557, when he ſent the book with the dedi-
cation unto the States of Holland. That book was written in way of a
dialogue between Theophilus and Lazarus: of which I add a paſſage or .
Lazarus asketh, Whereunto doth the Spirit lead the children of
God Thophilus anſwereth, Vnto the love of holineſs, and hatred of
ſin: they are alſo ſaid to have a delyting and reſting heart upon the bounci-
fulneſs of our heavenly Father in all their neceſſities, ſufferings and adver-
ſities: for the power of Chriſtian faith is of ſuch virtue, that it drives
through all perſecution and ſuffering, unto the acknowledging and feeling
of the good will of God toward us, with which will of God a Chriſtian
believer is ſo well ſatiſfied, that he ſtrives no way againſt it, that the vile
flesh of old Adam should ſuffer here, and the wicked will should not have
(rr)
always
1
}
two.
.
158
1
1
CENTVRI XVI.
Part2
always the dominion, Lazarus. Whence comes that Chriftian faith
Theophi. The knowledge of faith comes by hearing Gods word: but
the lively feeling and the delight, which we get by hearing, reading and
thinking-upon that word, is the gift of God, which is powred and in-
grafted by the Holy Ghoſt into the hearts of believers : Paul teaches this
clearly, ſaying, I have planted, Apollos watered, but God hath given
the increaſe. Laze. What is that faith? Theoph. Chriſtian faith is a lively
faft feeling and trutt into the love and mercy of God our heavenly Father,
manifeſted unto us in his only begotten Son Jeſus Chriſt. Laza. I confeffe,
that I should have my refuge unto the Lord God, as the Apoſtles did;
but I can not believe, that God is ſo neer us, as he was with them in the
ship. Theoph. Albeit God is not with us viſibly, as he was with them,
nevertheleſs he is with us and in us, by his Divine power, mercy.and
anointing of the Holy Ghoſt; eſpecially God is very neer unto them that
are grieved in heart: the whole Scripture declares in many places, that the
Lord God holdes us in the hand of his counſell, and keeps us under the
prote&tion of his wings , as a henn keeps her chickens : yea can a
mother forget her child, and not have pitty on the ſon of her wom-
be? and albeir she should forget him, yet I will not forget you. Isnot
this a great comfort, that God pittieth us as a mother doth her children?
Saith nor God unto his choſen people, He that touches you, touches
the apple of mine ey....... Laza. Can we not deſerve the kingdom of hea-
ven how comes that? Theoph. It is , becauſe by nature we are altogether
the children of wrath; in ourfelves we are unclean, and begotten of them
that were unclean, ſo that the Prophetſaid truly, All our beſt works and
righteonſneffes is as a filthy cloath; where of we may be ashamed to come
into the preſence of God, and far leſs can we deſerycany good for them.
If we could ſatisfy the wrath of God by our good works, then Chriſt had died
in vain, and we were Saviours of ourſelves, nor had we need to give 'God
thanks for his mercy to wards us in Chriſt. The kingly Prophet confeſſes
this, when he ſaith, Lord enter not into judgement with thy ſervant, for
in thy light can none that lives bejuſtified. And that we may do any thing
acceptable unto God, we muſt be born again by the quickning water of the
Holy Ghoſt, who tranſlates us from the kingdom of deceiving Satan, into
the kingdom and government of our Lord Ieſus Chriſt. So long as we
are not by the Spirit of faith purged from ourin-bred infidelity, and grafted
into leſus Chriſt as our true Vine, to bring forth by him the fruit ofliſe, we
continue like to bad and unprofitable trees. &c, Lavater Miniſter of Zurik
shewes (in a Narration ofthe Sacramentary ſtrife ) that in the year 1524 Jolin
Rhodius and George Sagan two learned men coming to Zurik, conferred
with Zuinglius concerning the Sacrament, and hearing that he was of the
fame judgement with them in that queſtion, did thank God, that they were
delivered from the contrary error; and as yet they had not shewd the
Letter of Honius, in which the word Is in the inſtitution of the Supper is ex-
pounded, Signifieth: which expoſition Zuinglius did think moſt convenient.
That Letter of Honius is large, butthere he faith, Our Lord Ieſus had many
a time promiſed remiſſion of fin unto believers, and as his laſt Supper he
willing to confirm their hearts ; added a pawn unto his promiſe, that
they might be in no more doubt; as a Bridegrom, who would aſſure his
Bride, that she doubt no more of his love, gives her a ring, ſaying, Take
this, there give I thee myſelf: She receiving this ring, believes that the
Bridegom is her's, turns away her heart from all other wooers, and thinks
how
Part 2
1
Of diverſe COVNTRIES,
159
?
1
.
g
1
how she may pleaſe that her ſpouſe. So is it with them, who receive the
Eucharift, as a pawn from their Bridegrom, &c. At that time lived.
John Piſtorius or Baker of Woerden: he was a Prieſt, and had been inſtructed
by lo. Rhodius in S. Jerom 's School in Utrecht:. becauſe he married a
wife, he was accuſed by the Inquiſitors, impriſoned and burnt, An. 1525.
He was a learned man, as appeares by his books printed lately. Theſe few
particulares shew how the light of the Goſpel began to breake out in the
Netherlands, ſo that even before Luther aroſe, God had preſerved from
time to time fome few believers in the midſt of the groffeſt darkneſs; as alſo
we may under ſtand, how the truth was hated and perſecuted, as I touched
before in the life of Charles Viand more may be ſeen in the book of Mar-
tyrs in the Netherlands: about the year 1940. the perſecution was hoto
and then many went from Flanders and other Provinces into England.
Trigland. In his Church hiſto. againſt Vienbog: par.3. King Henry accepted them,
and placed them iu ſeveral towns, not only for enuy againſt the Pope, but
becauſe many of them were wool-weavers, and by them he brought that
trade into his kingdom. In the year 1950, they obtained liberty.undet. the
Kings ſeal, tharthe Dutch and French Churchies should continue in their
Church-Diſcipline and order, as they were then begun, (though not
conform unto the Diſciplin and ceremonies of the English Church) and to
hold Synods by themſelves, and that was; in every congregation to chule
their own Miniſters, ruling Elders and deacons, but with this condition,
that when they had choſen a Miniſter , they should crave and obtain the
conſent of the King or of his heirs or fucceffors: as alſo when in their Sy-
nodethey shall chuſe a new Superintendent. John Laſco was Superintendent
at that time; and Miniſter of a Congregation in London: by advice of
other Miniſters Gualter. Delen, Martin Flandrus, , Francis Riverius and
others, hedrew-upa book of Diſcipline, prefçribing the form of election of
Miniſters, Elders and deacons ; directions concerning prayers before and
after Sermon, adminiſtration of baptiſm and the Lords Supper; the man-
ner of catechiſing; the manner of cenſuring ſcandalous perſons either re-
penting or obſtinat,and prayers belonging to each one of thoſe; as alſo.cona
cerning the Viſitation of the ſick. Thoſe who ſuffered in theſe Provinces,
were for the moſt part accuſed concerning the Maffe,prayer to Saints, wor
strip ofimages, purgarory,the merite of works, the ſupremacy of the Pope,
and the lyke: all which they denied, upon grounds of the Scripture: King
Philip ll. went about to turne the Civil gouvernment into a Monarchy, and
was adviſed by the Cardinal of Lorrain, co ſeparate ſuch parts of theſe
Provinces, as in former times were ſubiect unto the Bishops of Germany
and France, and erect new, Bishopriks in them: then he erected three
archbishopriks and twelve bishopriks (whereas beforethey had butone Bis-
hoprik in Vtrecht ) that by them as ſo many Overſeersithe office of:Inqui-
ſition might be the more ftri&tly executed. This was not darkly made known
by the Popes Bullgranted to the fame effect; and Henry the Ambaſſador of
Spain declared the ſame plainly unto William Count of Nallaw. Where-
upon the States began to conſült how to defend themſelves againſt the cruel-
ty of Inquiſition. Thuan. hift. Lib. 2 2. But firſt they wrote a Confeſſion of
their faith in the year 1561. and ſent it unto the King with a Supplication,
proteſting that it was great cruelty and iniquity, to punish them as hereticks
ſo horribly, becauſe they forſook the traditions of men, which had no
warrant in Gods Word. The Confeſſion was at the firſt written by
Guido de Bres ( who afterwards ſealed it with his blood, and Godefrid
(Rr) 2
Win-
1
1
1
2
1
1
.
Part 2
1
{
!
160
C.E.NTVRIXVI.
Wingius (who was ſent by the Church of Embden to gather the firſt Re.
formed Church in Flanders) and other Fellow-labourers in Flanders, Bra-
bant, Holland, &c. and it was communicated unto Cornelius Coolthu-
nius and Nicolaus Carenæus Miniſters at Embden, unto Pe. Dathen, &
Caſpar Heidan at Frankendal, and others in other parts. It was preſented
unto the King in the year 1562: but he was ſo far from yielding unto their
Supplication, that they were the more grievouſly oppreſſed. In the midſt
of their cruell perſecution, the number of true profeſſors increaſed won-
derfully, and by example of the French Church ( which in the beginning
of King Charles IX, had purchaſed ſome liberty) they avowed tha
Religion openly.
Cardinal Granvellan on the other ſide went about
(contrary to the mindes of the Noble men, who were appointed by
the King unto the government) to afflict Antwerp, though having
a particular exemption from the Inquifition. The noble men ſent their
complaint againſt him; and he was deprived of his authority by Letters
from the King : but before his departure he had provided ſo, and the King
was ſo affected toward the Inquiſitors, that their Inquiſition went on the
more cruelly: among others great ſeverity was uſed in Antwerp againt the
believers of the Goſpel in the year 1564. Many Noble Men, who before
were enemies of the truth, began to hate ſuch cruelties, and embraced
the Goſpel; and albeit they ſaw themſelves in danger of the Inquiſition,
yet they determine to make a league of mutuall defence, namely, that
they would endeavour to help one another for avoiding perill, and to
certify one another of the attempts and plots of their enemies. When
they had made this agreement, they ſought to gain the favour of others
most bitter againſt them. At that time Margarit the Dutcheſs of Pare
ma, and the Kings Sifter had the government of the ſeventien Pro-
vinces : by the advice of other Rulers .foreſeeing the imminent dan-
ger, she ſent Count d' Egmont (a Papift, but a good Patriot ) un-
to the King , to certify him , 'that great trouble was like to enſue,
which could not be prevented, if the ſeverity of thoſe Ediêts, and
the boldneſs of ſome men abuſing them, were not reſtrained. Then
the King ordered the Dutcheſs to mollify the ediêts , as neceſſity required
with the advice of prudent men, for preventing the dangers which she
feared, yet ſo that the Romane Religion be kept in ſafety. She callech
a folemn Counſel, in which twelve men were appointed to rectify the buſia
neſs. -- They call the odious Inquiſition, a Viſitation; and for burning
they ordain hanging, but the Inquiſition was confirmed, and continued
ftill. This petty change did not pleaſe Granvellan nor the Pop's Legate
in Spain; nor did they ceaſe, 'untill the King diſcharged that order again:
ſo by a new edict he eſtablished the Inquiſition, and commanded, that
the former edicts should be every where put into execution; Dated in De-
cember An. 1963,
A Retra-
L11. Often mention hath been made of the controverſy concerning the
&tation of preſence of Chriſts body in the Lords Supper: here by way of corollary,
Bucer con for clearing both the hiſtory and the ſtate of that queſtion, I add the words
cerning of Martin Bucer in his Enarrations on Matth. 26. in his ſecond edition.
theSnpper When he comes to the Inſtitution of that Sacrament, he faith; It ſeemes
good to treat of this text, as of new, becauſe in my former edition are
ſome words, whereby, it may ſeem, both that I have not ſufficiently de-
clared the Matter, and that I have been too little dutifulltoward thoſe, unto
whom wee all w.lio'worship Chrift; do owe very much. For by our in-
!")
gra-
.
1
Part 2: Of dwerſe COVNTRIĘS,
161
1
f
gratitude toward
the moſt large gift of God, the revelation of the Goſpells:
which hath been in our time, and by our Noth in all the work:of Chriſt our
Sáviour, we have deſerved's
, that God hath Luffered Satan to raiſe a Atrife
(certaịnly a vesy, unliappy one) amongſt the Minifters of the revived Gof
pelto concerning the ſacred mytery ofthe Lords table. Into this conten-
tien I alſo was drawn, while ( I know not with what Zeal'
) 1.did endeavour
to defend ſome men, againſt whom others ſeemed to deal too harshly, and
to eichuç onthgone Land the impanation of Chrift, or the local incloſing
of him in the bread, and on the other, the prepoſterous confidencçon
the outward'action in the ſacraments. I confeffeingenuoyly, that this Zeal
was immoderate, and that I did not honour enough the authority of thoſe,
whom I ſaw to be firft promoters of the Goſpell unto us all, towit, Martin
Luther and ſome others; neither did I conſider tightly, the dammages
which the Church hath fuffered by that difference: for elle I might have
taken another way, both to defend the innocent, and to wave the fond
opinions, neither should I have taken exception againſt the words that are
agreeable unto Scripture, and maybe vſed piouſly, which, M. Luther and
they who are with him do uſe. For becauſe I thought, that by thoſe phraſes
the people were made to believe the impanation of Chriſt, or certainly
was a locall incloſing in the bread, and that the ſacraments by themſelves,
äftéř wliatſoeveç manner they be taken, do bring ſalvation, I thought,
that I should not only impugne thoſe phraſes, but that they should be
waved, and others uſed; that thereupon Luther and others did judge,
that I acknowledge nothing in the Supper buc bread and wine, and aſcribe
nathing unto the ſacraments,but that they be badges. of Chriftian profeſſion.
But now I affirne before the Lord unto his Church, as my diuulged books
can teftify, that I was never of that mind or did think, that in the holy,
Supper nothing is given or diſtributed, but bread and wine as empty. lignes
of the Lords body and blood, and not alſo the body and blood of the
Lord. Likewiſe albeit in the facraments, I did ſpeak of that as a main
thing, that they are the badges of our profeſſion, yet I never deņied
that the Lord gives thoſe alſo for recommending his mercy, and ex-
hibiting the gifts of life, yea and the ſame gift, not in one place
only. The only thing that I did impugne, was that the ſacraments
do of themſelves confirm faith, feing that is the work of the Holy
Ghoſt
. But when the diſpute continued, and Luther had declared all the
matter of the ſacrament more fully, I ſaw, that he neither did unite the
Lords body and blood by any naturall ty unto the bread and wine, nor did
incloſe them locally in the bread and wine, nor did aſcribe nnto the ſacra,
ments the propervirtue, whereby they of themſelves can bring ſalvation
unto the receivers, but he did aſſert only a ſacramental union between the
Lords body and the bread, and between his blood and the.wine; and that
hedid teach, that the confirmation of faith, which is afſcribed unto the
Sacraments, is by virtue, not which cleaveth unto the external things by
themſelves, but which belongs unto Chriſt, and is diſpenſed by his Spirie
by means of the Word and the holy Sacraments. So ſoon as I did obſer-
ve this, it was my ſerious purpoſe, to shew and recommend it unto o-
thers: and ſo I deſire to teſtify in this place unto all.men who shall read this,
that Luther and others who are truly with him, and follow his teaching
rightly, doth not hold any impanation in the holy füpper, norany local
incloſing of Chrifts body in the bread, or of the blood in the wine ; nei-
ther attributeth any ſaving power unto the external actions of the ſacra-
1
1
(sr)
ments
1
}
.
1
6
**
Part 2
1
162
Ć ENTVRI XVI.
Ments of themſelves"; But they hold a ſubftantiall preſencc and exhibition
of the Lords body and blood with the bread and wine in the holy fupper ;
and thereby they declare plainly the words of the Lord and the teſtimony
of the Apoſtle, which preſence and exhibition is certain by the Lords word
and inſtitution, without any natural union of the Lords body and blood
with the elements: for the Lord doth not come down again from the hea-
venly glory into the condition of this corruptible life. They do allo ac-
knowledge and preach the ſaving preſence and exhibition, but by virtue of
the Lords, and not of the external action, and that the communicants
enjoy it, when with true faich they partake of the ſacraments. Certainly
our Saviour did intend, as in all his actions, fo eſpecially in the ſacraments
to advance our talvation, which ifwec enioy not, it muſt be through our
own fault. For the bread, which wee break, 'is the communication of
the Lords body, and the cup of thankes-giving is the communication of
his blood; and undoubtedly unto the end, that both the communion of
Chriſt may growe in us, and all ſalvation may be perfected. Therefore
who knowing this myſtery can doubt, that'all who are religiouſly parta-
kers of the Lordstable, by the ſame partaking have their faith into Chriſt
more confirmed, that is, more full ſalvation, not indeed by the benefit
of the external action ofitſelf, but through the good pleaſure of our heavenly
Father, and power of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, which he shewes toward us
in the miniſtry of the holy Church. For the more gravely and with the
more religious ceremony the redemption of Chriſt and the communion is
ſet forth in the holy table, pious hearts that believe the promiſes of the Lord,
are the more commoved, and do the more carneſtly embrace thetende
red communion of Chrift, and afterwards are the more zealous in confi.
dence and duty unto Chriſt. And therefore what either I in my former
Enarrationst, or others have written againft the natural union of the bread
andChriftsbody,or that local incloſing, think not,godly reader, that thoſe
were againſt Luther and them that ſtand rightly with him:for thoſe neyther
hold nor teach any ſuch thing, neither do the words which they do uſe,
carry ſuch an opinion by themſelves, as even I thought lome time: for
which only cauſe I did carpe at their words, and I doubted not that their
mind was any way more ſound. Huldric Zuinglius whom all that knew
him, know to have been Zealous and of admirable dexterity in vindica-
ting the Church unto Chrift, from the tyranny and ſuperſtition of the Popes
when M. Luther and others contended that the bread is the body of the
Lord, or that the Lords body is in the bread, did perfuade himſelf that
they thought the Lords body either to be turned into the fame ſubſtance
with the bread, or to be incloſed locally in the bread: and therefore he did
alwayes alledge againſt the firſt; If the bread be the Lords body,the bread was
crucified for us; and againſt the other thoſe paſſages, which teſtify that the
Lord left the earth, and went into the heaven, and ſits at the right hand
of the Father ; out of thoſe he began to expound, Is, in the words of the
Lord, This is my body, for, fignifieth; and by the heat of contention he
was ſo carryed, that when he would impugne only the impanation and
local incloſing or preſence of Chriſt after the manner of this world, and
Taid that the Lord is more abſent then preſent in the holy ſupper, and that
the lignes are rather given here then the body and blood of the Lord; and
yet it was not his judgement, that the Lord is ſimply or wholly abſent from
the ſupper, orthat the ſymboles are given withoutor altogether empty of
the Lords body and blood, as he himſelfs profeſſed afterwards, when he
1
was
1
1
1
ov
163
A
1
Part 2.
Of diverſe COUNTRIES.
was here treating about the agreement of the Churches in this particular
and ſo did he writcin the Apology unto the Princes of Germany: for he
there did maintain the preſence of the Lord, by the words of Auguftine.
So ſometimes, when he would beware, that men fouglat ſalvation by the
external work of the ſacraments, he averred plainly, that the ſacraments
are but badges of Chriſtian ſociety, and conferre nothing unto Salvation.
But in other places, he writes plainly, that the ſacraments do help faith.
Whence it it cleare, that when he writes, Sacraments do confer nothing
unto ſalvation, nor confirm faith, thereby hc underſtood, that the facra
ments, that is, the outward actions of the ſacraments have ofthemſelves.no
power to ſtrenghthen the conſcience with encreaſe offaith: for when he
intended to prove that his ſaying, The ſacraments give not ſalvation nor
confirm faith; he alledgeth, that to confirm or encregle faith is the work
of Chriſt by the Holy Ghof. Which argument is like unto this, God healeth
by the power of nature, therefore a Phyſician or medicin help.nothing there-
unto. Certainly only Chriſt worketh whole falvation in us, and that not
by the power of any other thing, but by his only Spirits and neverthelefs
for the ſame effect in us he aſeth his word., both viſible in tļie facraments,
and audible in the goſpell; and by them exhibiteth and bringeth remiffio
of fins, communion of himſelf, and eternal life. Zuinglius did acknow-
ledge this: therefore when he denied, that the ſacraments give grace, he
underſtood thié outward action of itſelf can do nothing to this purpoſe,
but all thing belonging to falvation is from the inward action of Chriſt, and
the facraments are his inſtruments in ſome manner, And it was Luther,
who firſt of all men did impugne this tenent of the School-men, that the
ſacraments of themſelves conferr grace without any good motion of our:
ſelves, and without faith. And ſo in this queftion Zuinglius did impugne
what Luther taught not. The ſame happened unto Oecolampade, whom
none doubteth to have been an excellent Divine, if they read his works, as
he did read the Scriptures with ſingular modeſty and reverence, and was well
acquainted with the fathers, and did much efteem of them, lo he wrote
very reverently and religiouſly of the facraments, howbeit he thoughts
that Luther's wordes did import an impanation or localincloſing of Chriſts
body. and upon this account did impugne them: for he writes (o in his laſt
dialogue, when he would declare the difference. The difference, faith
be, is rather in the manner of the preſence and abſence, then in the very
preſence and abſence: fòr none is ſo blunt, to affirm that Chriſts body is
every way abſent or preſent. Some hold that the Lords bread is the very
body of Chriſt, ſo that whosoever, whether godly or ungodly, do eat it,
they eat not only the bread and the ſacrament, but alſo the body of
Chriſt bodily, and let it down into the ſtomack. But we ſpeak againſt
this, and affirm that the element is not ſo honoured, as that the moſt ex-
cellent ofall creatures would unite himſelfinto the fame and natural ſubftan-
ce of it, or that he is ſo naturally contained in it, that by it', as a'midle pipe,
grace is conveyed, (which the Holy Ghoſt gives unto believers) and by
che touch and taft of it, even the ungodly do touch and eat the very body
of Chriſt, and are partakers of grace. From thoſe his words who may not
ſee that Oecolampad impugneth three things only, that the body of Chriſt
is united with the bread into one and the famenatural fubſtance, contained
naturally in it, and that by the touch ortaſt of bread, all, both godly and
ungodly are partakers of grace. But Luther did never affirm any of theſe,
albeit not a few did judge that thoſe things were in the words, which he
() 2
did
1
464
1
CENTVRI XVI, Part 2
1
did uſe in this purpoſes eſpecially when hedid deny.any tròpe in the wotds
This is my body. I will alſo adioýna whole epifle of Oecolampad, where .
in képlainly avoueltés his faith concerning this point. It isthus; John Oes
colatipade unto Na brorlier in Chrift.-Grace and peace from God the
Father I have need to boitiformed by theet, my brother, and thou
conveft unto meet, i and violently preflet mee : unwilling to anfwer. Is
this tlíy tycâàný toléråble : and yet in Chrift, it is to be comported, for
if is friendly and brotherly, and yet upon this condition, that I may
have the ſame powerlovertheeand thou'shalo impart unto meethy judge
ficüt 'mutựally, when thou shalt receive mite. Receiverheo plainly, what
I beliete. : Tliefácramentall lignes; whereby the ſacramentall promiſe con-
cerning the remiffion of my lits , that it may be more believed by myin-
firm conſcience, afeñot unto mee bread and wine: fór I who ſeek higher
sthings, make noréckoning 3" what ſort of bréad and Winië be given, but
I defire more admirable things and powerful to ſtreng their my weak foul:
and thoſe are no other, but thevery body and the very blood; not the
figure of the body and blood butthe body that was given and-fuffered for
my hispana widiche Angelsk of heaven dosenioy deliciouſly, which
Chriſt promiſed to give, and did give to be meat, 'not carnali, but ſpiritual;
and the blood which flowed out of his body, and was shed for my fins:
fór thar doth powerfully, feat the promiſe of purging" mee from all'mine
iniquity: and for this'I believe fimply the words of Chriſt; faying, This is
my body, which shall be given for you, and, This is my blood of the
New teſtament, which is shed for you. Whereby he teſtifieth, that that body
iš ta ſeal, that fins are forgiuen unto him who believes and cateś ſpiritually,
feing he ſuffered for this calufels. The word of Chriſt went firft, which
the effect hath ſealed by the liolýſeál.I kungerandthirſt för chis bread and
drink, not that it as bodily meat.,, may be converted into mce, but that
I maybe turned into it, and may become ſpiritual by ſpiritual meat; that
when I shall be in Chrift, Chriſt alſo abiding in mee (towit, being received
in the facrament ) may by his grace work his own works; that ſo I may be
ready to obey all the members of Chriſt, álbeit it were to die forthem,
as he died for mee,and ſo I may be a true member in that his myfticall body; ;
not in the body of Antichriſt, becauſe I deſire not a portion with him; but
I'deſire to be a member of Chriſt, though the loweſt. I can not ſpeak more
plainly: take this in good part': do with courage, and truſt in the Lord.
Baſile. Aprile 19. By the providence of God (ſaith Bucer.) this epiſtle is
amongit the epiſtles of Zuinglius and Oecolampad, which other ways were
not happily published: forin that book ſome epiftles, that were published
in the firſt hear of the diſputation, came abroad again, which annoy not ſo
much the concorde of the Churches,which the Lord gives at this time,as the
ſincere and ſolid knowledge of thoſe myſteries, amongſt not a few. More-
over when I heard that thoſe epiſtles were a printing, and intended in
a preface, (which might have been prefixed unto the work in name of ſome
man in Baſile) to ſupply ſome things ( that were written in theſe epiftles.
flenderly concerning the ſacraments, and therefore might offend many)
that the readers might underftand, how even that Church approves the
right faith of theſácraments, even as they had embraced it long ago, and
doth profefs it ſoundly; Some man (the Lord forgive him) cauſed the
preface be published in my name. And ſo, when it is ſaid in the
beginning of the epiſtle, Whenwee ſet forth thoſe epiſtles, many did judge, that
I had-cauſed theſe epiftles to be diyulged; and thence did inferr, that I do
not
1
.
1
Part 2.
ros
1
-0f BRITANNE:)
not intend the agreement of the Churches in the do&rine of thefacrament.
And becauſe at this time I cannot do it by another writing, lprorekt unto
heet; Chriſtiað reader, my very great grief s vhat thoſe epiftles are not
blotted out of that work, as alſo in that tovlargepreface, which alſo with,
out'mý knowledge is prefixed unto that work. I allow not whatſoever
things may ſeem to maintain Arife, or unjuſt bxplication of commendation
of the facrament, or may ſeem to advance any man with the diſparagement
or imputation of others: burof this at another time: only I would now
puige myſelf from that edițion. But whereas.I have alledged the writings
of M: Luther, "Zuinglius, Oecolampad:and mine on concerning the
prelence of the Lord in the holy Supper, godly reader ; doubt not.but I
have doneſo, to advance the true doctrine of the facraments, and the a-
gréement of the Churches, and not for the pleaſuring or contemning of
any'man, or of a mind to offend any, orto commend any without cauſe
or defert; I know by the Lords grace, that Lather thinks well of this may
ftery, as of all things, whereof true knowledge is neceſſary unro Religi
on. Therefore ſeing in the former editions of my Enarrations, I have po
ken againſt the natural cither union of the body of Chriſt wish the bread,
or its circumſcriptive incl ſing in the Bread', as alſo of the comforting of
conſciences by the only ourward receiving of the ſacrament, and againſt
ſuch ocher fictions, as if they had followed upon the words of Luther,
which he had'ufėd, when he was ſpeaking of the ſacraments; it is my part
both for Luthers cauſe who hath deferved well of the Church, and forthe
Church of God',' and for Chriſt himfelf, to teſtify unto the world, that I
acknowledge him to be free from fuch devices, not only in his-judgement,
but in his words'; left any one upon occaſion of my writing, which may
ſeem to fight with Luthers writings, shall think, that either Luthet maina
taines any pteſence of the Lord in the Supper, unworthy of the Lord, or
that I maintain no preſence. Thejudgement of Zuinglius and Oecolam,
pad (so far as I could underſtand it) therefore have I mentioned, that
thoſe who reverence theſe mens works, now knowing that theſe did not
maintain naked ſeals in the Supper without Chriſt, mayrhe more willingly.
receive the truth of the facrament, if they have miſſed it; and cleave fa-
fter unto it, if they continued in it; and ſuch who make no account of
thoſe mens writings, should no way reject the gifts of God, which were
beſtowed on thole in no ſmall meaſure, ſpecially on Oecolampa?, as his
claboured works shew abundantly.... God remove all contention from
his people, and all propoſterous affectation and contemptof men, and
give us grace to embrace his trueth truly, and to promote it happily. Amen.
So far Bucer. This was written in the year 1936: what may be garnered
out of it, 'I leave unto the judicious reader, as alſo how it agreeth with
the practiſe and doctine of Luther and them who have followed him after
that year.
(
#
$
.
.
1
CA P. IV:
Of BRITANN E.
IW
I. illiam tindallis reckoned among the Englishes, to have been next vv. Tin-
unto John Wickliff for knowledge of the faith, and innocency of dal an Ena
life: he inſtructed the people in true faith toward Chriſt, as his books (yet glish mar
extant) doshew clearly, and none did reveale Antichriſt more plainly.tyre.
(10)
John
166
CENTVR I XVI.
Part 2
}
>
Jolin Fisher Bishop of Rocheſteridid provoke King Henry VIII. againkhim.,
and called him a rebell and contemner of the Kings law.es. Therefore he
wrote a book with this title. The obedience of a Chriſtian man, and hom Chriſtian
rulers ought to governo, wherein alfo (if thon marke diligently) thou shalt.find
eyes to perceive the crafty conveyance of all jugglers. In his epiſtle to the reader,
he faith, The word of God is ever hared of the world, neither was ever
without perſecution (as thou may.ft ſee in all the hiſtorięsoftheBible both of
the New and Old Tetament) neither can-beno more than the fun can be
Popish
without his light: And forſomuch as contrarily thou art ſure, that the
doctrin Popes do&trin is not of God, which (as thopſeçct) is ſo agreeable unto the
what it is, world, and is to received of the world, or rather which receives the world
and rhe pleaſures ofthe world and ſeekesznothing but the poffeffions of
the world, and autority in the world, and perſecutes the word of God,
and with all wilies drives the people of Gad from it, and with falſe
, & lo
phiſticall reaſons makes them afiayd-of it, yea curſeth then, & excommų.
nicates them, and brings them in belief, that they be damned, if they look
on it, and that it is but do&trin to deceive men, and move the blind powers
of the world, tó flay with fire-water and ſword all that cleaye unto it. Fol. 6.
God promiſed to "Divid a kingdom ,... and, immediatly ſtirred up King
Saul againſt him, to perſecute and hunt him, as men do hares with gre.
hounds, and to feret him our of every hole, and that for the ſpace of many
years, to tame and meeken him , to kill his lucts, and make him feel other
mens diſeaſes, to make him mercifull, and to make him underſtand that
he was made King to miniſter and ſerve his brethren, and that he should not
think, that his ſubjects were made to ſerve unto his lufts,& that it were
lawfúll for him to take away from them life & goods at his pleaſure. O that
our Kings were fo nurtured now a dayes, which our holy bb. teach in a far
other manner; ſaying your grace shall take his pleaſure: take what pleaſure
yee lüt: ſpare nothing: wee shall diſpence with you: wee have power,
wce are Gods vicares: and let us alone with the realme; wee shall take
pains for you: your Grace shall but defend the faith only. Fol. 13. he faith
unto the Curates , Wherefore were the holy dayes appointed, but that the
people should come and learne: are yee not abominable Schoolmaſters,
in that ye take ſo great wages, if ye will not teach? if yee would teach,
how dan
ус
do it ſo well and with ſo great profit, as when the lay people
have the Scriprure before them in their mother tongue? for then they should
ſce by order of the text, whether thou jugleftor not.... but alas! the Cut-
rates themſelves (for the moſt part) wote no more, what the new or old
"The Bible teſtament meanerh, than the Turks do: neither know they any more than
#pas un that they read at maffe, matens & eevenſong, which yet they underſtand
knowen to
not: nor care they but even to mumble up ſo much every day, as the pye
& popingay ſpeak they wote not what, to fill their bellies. If they will
not let the lay man have the word of God in his mothers tongue, yei ler
the prieſts have ir, which for the moſt part of them underſtand no Latine
at all.... A thouſand things forbid ye, which Chriſt madefree, and dir.
pence with them again for money: neither is there any exception at all,
but lacke of money. Yee have a ſecret counſell by yourſelves: All other
mens counſel & ſecrets know ye, and no man yours: yeſeek but honours,
riches, promotion, authority, and reigneover all, and willobey no man
when a parish hyreth a ſchole maſter to teach our children, what reaſon is
it, thar wee should be compelled to pay this ſchoolmafter his wages, if he
take licence to go where he will, and to dwell in anothercountrey, and
leave
Curats.
!
Part t
tor
Of diverſe COUNTRIES
1
1
2.
leave our children urlaughaoDoeth not the Poperor have'we'n'orgiveni
up purtyths of courrdy unco‘one to teach us Godsword and comes
not the Pope:andicompelleth:us to pay iç violently to clemıthat-nevler teach:
makes he not a Parfum ; which comes never atuss yeaoneshall have som
6. oras mairy as he can get, and woreth ofrymes where never one of them
ſtands. Another is made Vicarz to whom he gives a diſpenſation, to go
where he will, and to ſet in a parish-priett; "whicl'cambut miniſteriasi fort
of dumb. ceremonies: and becauſe he hath moſt labours and leaft profite,
he pollech on his paft, and fetchetl here a maſſe-penny, there a trentall-
yonder dirige money, and for his bead-role with a confeflion penyi fland
fuclvlyke. : Foliz.ts he ſaich ::Why didnbo David Play. Saul; feing he was None maj
ſo wicked, not imperfécuting David only.s but in diſobeying Gods cómi judge of
mandenients., Tands in chát ıhe hadBayn:84.-of Gods prieſts wrong fully? King.
verily.' becaufe it was not lawfull: forif he had done'itiche muſt have lini-
ned againſt Gods for God chach made the
King in every realm judgeover
all;,, and over him is no judgehc that judgeth the Kingujii judgert Göd:
and he that layth hands on the King;' Jayth hands on God; and hotliar
reſiftes the King, refifts God, and damneth Gods lawi& ordinance. - If
the ſubjects fin', they muſt be brought to the Kings judgemeit. - If the
King ſinne, he muſt be reſerved unto thejudgement griwrath aud venge.
ance of God. And as it is, to reſift the King, ſo it is to reſitthis officer,
which is ſent or ſet to execute the Kings commandemcút... they asked
Chrift.Mat. 22, whether it were lawfull to give tributetunto Cæfari for they
thought, it was not fin to reſiſt an heathen Princeyl as few of us would
thiok (if we were under the Turk) that it were fin to riſe againſt him,
and ro rid ourſelves from under his dominion; ſo forc: have our bishops
robbed us of the true doctrine of Chrift:' : But Chriſt condemned their
deeds and alſo the ſecret thoughts.of all other, that conſented thereunté
ſaying. Except yé repentgye shall lykewiſe perish, as if he had ſaid, 'I
know that ye are within your hearts ſuch as they were in their deeds, and
ye are under the ſame damnation: except therefore ye repent betimiesi, ye
shall break out at the laſt into the like deeds, and likewiſe perish.; as-it
came afterward to palle....“. Another concluſion.is, .No perſon nor any
degree may be exempt from this ordinance of God. Neither can the pro-
feſſion of monks or friers, or any thing that the Pope or bb. can ſay for
themſelves except them from the ſword of the Emperour ot kings, ifthey
break the law : for it is written, Let every foulſubmitt himſelf unto the"autho:
rity of the higher powders. The higher powers are the tenporal kings &
Princes , unto whom God hath given the ſword to punish whoſoever fin-
nech. God hath not given theſword to punish one, and to let another go
free, and to ſin unpunished. Moreover with what facé durft the ſpiritual-
ty which ought to have been the light &'example of good living unto all
others, deſire to fin unpunished > Fol. 41, They have robbed all realmes, The Iba
haye uni.
not of Gods word only, but of all wealth and proſperity. and have dri-
verfall in-
ven peace out of all landes, and withdrawen themſelves from all obedience
telligences
to princes, and have ſeparated themſelves from lay men, counting them vi-
ler than dogs, and have ſet up that great idole the whore of Babylon , An-
tichriſt of Rome, whom they call Pope, and have conſpired againſt all
commonwealths, and have made them a feverall kingdom, wherein it is
lawfulland unpunished to work allabomination: in every parish they have
ſpies, and in every great mans houſe, and in every tavern and ailhouſe: and
by confeſſions they know all ſecrets, ſo that no man may open
his mouth
(TT) 2
)
1
1
1
168 CENTVRT XVI.
Part2
not be
Stats men.
to rebuke whatſdever they do, but he sháll be shortly made an heretiek.
In alt Counſels cis one of them: yea the moſt part and chief rulers of the
Bb. should Counſels are ofthem buţoftleir Counfell.isnondan:"Fol'sis,. Let Kings
rule their realmes themſelves with
the help oflay men that are ſage, wiſe,
leamed & experts ":"Is it nota slramo above all shames zánd a monftrous
thing , shat no man should be found to goverine a worldly' kingdom, but
Bishops and prelates; that have fórſaken
the world; and are taken out of the
world, and appointed to preachtlie kingdom of Godišried. To préacht
Gods.word, is roo much for.half a man: and to miniften a temporall king-
dom is çoo much for half a madatfor each of them requires a whole mae
therefore one can not well do both: Héthat avengechhimſelf on every
: trifle is not meer to preach the patience of Chriſty thataman: should forgive
and luffer wrongs Hetliat isoyer:whelmed with all manner of riches, and
dorh but ſeek moredaily., is nou meet to preach poverty. He that will obey
no man, it not meer to preach how wee should obey all men .... Paul
faith, God ſent merkutita preach. Aterrible ſaying verily for Popes, Cardinals
& Bishops. If he had ſaid, Wo unto met, afl fight dat,and move hot
Princes unto watre:or, lflïncreaſe not S. Peters patrimony (as they call
it) it had been a more eaſie faying for them.Chrift forbiddshis diſciples to
climbe aboveLords,Kings and Emperours in worldly government;båtallo
to exalt themſelves one above another in the kingdom of God.But in vain:
for the Pope would not hear it, though he liad commanded it ten thouſand
timesi Gods word should rule only, and: not Bishops decrees., ortho
Popes pleaſure: He hath many ſuch paſſages againſt the governement of the Pope
and prelates. And: alſo of the doctrine of faith he ſpeakes well., as Fol. 43. che
Fatshas Thou wiltfaj., :Iflovefulfill the law, then it juſtifierh. I ſay, That,
wherewith a man fulfilleth the law', 'declares him juſtified: but that, which
gives him, wherewith to fulfill, the law, fuftifieth him. By juſtifying
underftand the forgiveneſs of ſin, and the favour of God. Now (faith the
text Rom. 10...the end of the law or the cauſe wherefore the law was made,
is Chriſt to juſtifie all that believe, that is, the law is given to utter ſin, to
kill the conſciences, to damn our deeds, to bring unto repentance, and
ſo to drive unto Chrift, in whom God hath promiſed his favour and for:
giveneſs offin unto all that repent and conſent to the law, that it is good. If
thou believe the promiſes, then doth Gods truth juſtify thee, that is , for-
gives thee, and receives thee to favour for Chriſts ſake. In aſſurance where
of, and to certify thy heart, he ſealeth thee with the Spirit Eph. 1. &. Fol.
54. Peter in A&.2. practiſeth his keyes, and by preaching the law brought
the people to the knowledgeofthemſelves, and bindeth their conſciences,
ſo that they were pricked in their hearts, and ſaid What shall wee do? Then
brought he forth the keye of the ſweet promiſes, ſaying, Repent, and be
baptized every one of you in the name of Jeſus Chriſt forthe remiſſion of finnes......
As Chriſt compares the underſtanding ofthe Scripture unto keyes, ſo com-
pares heit to a nett and unto leaven and many other things for certain pro-
perties. I marvell therefore, tirar they boaft not oftheir gett & leaven, aſwell
as of their keyes: But as Chriſt biddeth us bewar of the leven of the Phariſees,
ſo beware of their counterficed keyes. Fol. 56. The Bishop of Rocheſter
would prove by Moſes & Aaron, that Satanand Antichrift our moſt holy
father the Pope is Chriſts Vicar , and head of Chriſts Church : Moſes ( faith
he) ſignifieth-Chriſt, and Aaron the Pope.. And yet the epiſtle unto the
Hebr. proves, that the highprieſt of the old law ſignifieth Chriſt, and his
offering and his going once in the year into the inner temple, lignify the
offring
.
1
f
.
1
169
1
1
1
part 2 Of BRIT ANNE.
offring wherewith Chriſt offered himſelf, and Chriſts going-in to the Fa-
ther to be an everlaſting Mediatour or interceffour for us...... Ifthe Pope
be ſignified by Aaron, and Chriſt by Moſes; why is not the Pope as well
content with Chriſts law & do&trin, as Aaron was with Moſes: why do our
bb. preach the Pope and not Chrift, ſeingthe Apoftles preached nor Peter
but Chrift: Paul ſpeaking of himſelf and of his fellow apoſtles faith, Wed
preach not ourſelves, but Chrift Feſus the Lord, and, Wee preach ourſelves your
ſervants for Chrifts fake,&c. For ſuch doctrin Tindall was perſecuted:and when
he eſcaped out of their hands into Germany,they burnt the New Teſtament,
that he had trandated into English, and they cauſed the Maſters of Lovan to
burne his body An. 1.535.
II. It is not neceſſary to ſpeak more of the groſſe ignorance and wicked- PA. HA
neſs of the clergy & people at that time (unleſs it fall in by the by): but be- milton a
hold how God brought the light ofthe Goſpell into this iſland ( I may fay) Scotish
wonderfully. Firit Patrik Hamilton a young gentleman was made Abbot Martyre:
of Ferne; and then he would go and ſee other countries: andin his trauels
he viſites Witemberg, and there he heard Luther, Melanthon & others :hc
had litle or no underſtanding before, and hearkned unto thein, and took
it to heart. Hereturnes home in the 23. year of his age in the end of the
year 1526. In what companie he came, he ſpared not to ſpeak againſt rlie
corruptions of the Church, and to declare the truth as he had learned it.
The clergy could not endure this, and under colour of conference they
entice hiin unco Santandrews. They had perſuaded the young King James
s. to go in pilgrin age to S. Duitheſs in Roffe, lei he fould hinder their
proceeding. In the night time Patrik Hamilton wastoken out of the chama
ber (where he was lodged) and carried into the cattle: the next day he was
preſented before the arch Bishop James beton, and accuſed upoa theſe ar.
ticles; The corrupsion of nature remains in children after baptiſme. 2. No the area,
man by the power of free will can do any good. 3. No man is without fin cles layd
ſo long as he liveth. 4. Every true Chriſtian may know himſelf to be in the to his
eſtate of grace. s. A man is not juſtified by works, but by faith only. 6. Good ebarge
works make not a good man, bur a good man doth good works, and an ill
man doth ill works; yet the ſameill, iftruly repented, make not an ill
Faith, liop: & charity are ſo linked together, that he who hath
one of them, hath all; and who lacketh one ofthem, lacketh all. 8. God
is the cauſe of fin, in this ſenſe, that he withdrawes his grace from man, and
grace being withdrawn he can not but fin 9 Iti'a devilish doctrine, to teach
thar by any a&uall pennance remiſſion of fin is purchaſed. 10 Auricular
confeſſion it not neceffary to ſalvacion 11. There is no purgatory. 12. The
holy Patriarchs werein heaven before Chriſt pallin 13. The Pope is
Antichrift, and every prieſt hath as much power, as the Pope. Heis de-
manded, What he thinks of theſe articles? He anſwereth, Thold the firſt
ſeven to be undoubtedly true, and the other are diſputable points, nor can
I condemnethem, unleſs I ſee better reaſon than as yet I have heard. Aftet
fome conference with him, theſe articles were delivered unto the Rectour
of the Univerſity, who with other twelve( as they were called, Divines
& Lawyers having cenſured and condemned them as hereticall, redeliverech
them within two dayes in a folemne meeting( March 2.year 1927.) of the
two archbb. three bb. lixe Abbots and Prjours, and eight livines. Theſe
all ſet th«ir hands unto the ſentence; and the fame day Pa. Hamilton was
condemned by the Secular Judge, and burnt in che afternoon. When
this execution was reported, many in all parts of the kingdom do enquire,
( V v).
man. 7.
why
170
CENTVR I XVI.
Part 2,
0
tyr is the
1
1
The blood why was ſuch a man burnt and when they heard of the articles, they talk
ofthe truth of them, and many do apprehend otherwiſe then was judged.
of A Mar-
In the Univerſitytheſe articles took a deep impreſſion ; yea and many Friers
ſeed of the began in their Sermons to comdenin the crrours and abuſes of the Clergy.
Church. Thus God made the martyrdom of one man to be themeanes of ſprcading
thetrueth unto many.
In timeofthat Lent Alex. Seton (a Dominican
preached oft in Santandrewes: the ſubſtance of his Sermons was; The law of
God is the only rule of righteouſnes: IfGods law be not violated, no ſinis
committed: It is not in mans power to ſatiſfie for ſin: The forgiveneſs
of lin is no way purchaſed, but by unfained repentance, and true faith
apprehending the mercy of God in Chriſt. He ſpoke not of
pilgrimage, prayer to Saints, mcrits nor miracles, as the Friers were wont:
therefore he was ſuſpected of herefy. Before the Lent was finished, hewent
to Dundy, and there he was advertiſed, that another Dominican had
pu-
blickly contradicted his former do&trine : without delay he returnes, and
in a Sermon confirmes what he had taught before, and moreover he ſpeaks
of the vertues , thatare required of a faithfull Bishop: and made this Uſe
of them; Within Scotland are no true Bishops, if they be examined by
thoſe notes, which the Scripture requires. This was by and by re-
ported to the Bishop, in words varying a little, that a Bishop muſt be a prea-
cher, or els he is a dumbe dog. He is ſent for, and ſaid , The reporters
are manifeſt liars. The reporters are called, and they affirm that he had ſaid
fo; and they proferto bring more witneſſes. Heftilf faith, They arely-
ars. 'More witneſſes are brought, and many come to heare. Thenfa id
Seton, My Lord, you may conſider, what eares theſe aſſes have : they
can not diſcern betwixt Paul, Elaie, Zacharie and Malachie, and Frier
Alex. Seton: I ſaid indeed, Paul ſaith, A Bishop should be a teacher; E-
ſaic faith, shepherds not feeding their flocks are dumbe roggs; Zacharie
ſaith, they are idle paftours; and I declared what thoſe have ſaid : and,
my Lord, if you be not offended at them, you can not be offended af mee:
therefore I lay again, theſe men are manifeſt lyars, which have reported,
that I called you or any other Bishop, no Bishops but belly-gods. The
Bishop was offended: but durſt not at that time proceed againit him, be.
cauſe he was learned,' bold, and in favour with the King, and his Confel-
four? But lie and his complices did judge it not expedient, fuch a man to bee
with the King: and ſo they endeavoure to make him odious unto the King,
and call him an heretick. The King did remember, how in private con-
feflionthe Frier had adimonished him for his luſts of the flesh, and loyed not
ſuch advice, and ſaid, He knew more of that man, than any of them; and
then ſubſcribes their accuſation, and promiſeth to follow their advice in pu-
nishing him and all of that ſet. Seton is informed of theſe things, and
flecth to Berwick, whence he wrote unto the King in this manner, Moſt
Gracious Soverain' Lord, under the Lord and King of all, of whom only
thy Highneſs and Majeſty hath'power and authority to exercize juſtice with-
Scatonslet in thy realme, under God, who is King & Lord of all realms, and thy
ter againſt Ma.and all mortall: Kings are but fervants udto that only immortall Prince,
the iniqui- Chr. Jeſus.... It's not unknown to thy gracious Highnefs
, how thy Mas.
ty, impie-forntime ſervant & Oratour (and ever shall be to my lifes end) is departed
ty & ufur our of thy realme ..... but I belicve, the cauſe of my departing is un-
known, which only is, Becauſe the bb. and churchmen of thy realme have
bb, and his
advice to
heertofore had ſuch authority overthy ſubjects, that apparently they were
the King, rather King, and thou , the Subject: whichi unjuſt regiment is of it ſelf falſe
and
1
.
pation of
)
ng
>
121
+
1
- ܀
oft plain contrary,
Part 2. OF BRITANNE.
and contrary to holy Scripture: Thou art the King & Mafter, and they are
thy ſubjects, which is true, and teſtified by the word of God. And allo
becaufe they will give no man of whatſoeverdegree (whom they once call
hereticks) audience, time nor place to ſpeak, and ufe defence, which is
againſt all lawe.... So that if I miglıt have had audience, and shewd
my juſt defence... I should never have fled.... albeir it had coit mee
mylife: But becauſe I believed, that I could have no audience ( they are
ſo great with thy Ma.) I have departed, not doubting; but moved of God,
untilla becter time, that God illuminate thy Mai, even to give every man
audience (as thou shouldft & mayſt, and art bound by the law of God)
who are accuſed to death. And to certify thy Higlineſs, that theſe are not
vain words, here I offer me to come into thy realan again, if thy Ma.
will give mee audience, and hear what I have for mee according to the
word of God; and cauſe any Bishops abbot, frier or Secular; which is
moſt cunning (ſome of the can not read their Matins, who are made
Judges of herely) to impugne mee by the law of God, and if my patt be
found wrong, rhy Ma. being preſent and judge, I refuſe no pain.... and
if I convince them by the law of God, and that they have nothing to lay
to my charge, but the law of man, and their own inuentions to uphold
thacir own glory and pridefull life, and dayly ſcourging thy poor ſubjects;
I refer myſelf unto thy Ma.as judge, W. hither he hath the vi&ory, that
holds i,im at the law of God, which can not fail nor befalle, orthey that
hold themſelves at the law of man, which is
very
and
therefore of a celſity falſe: for all thing contrary to verity (which is Chriſt
and his law) is of neceſſity a ly. And to witneſs that this comes of all my
heart, I shall rem xin at Berwick, whil I shall have thy Mas, anſwer,and shall
without fail return, having thy hand writing, that I shall have audience and
place to ſp.ak, 1 delire no more, whereof if I had been lure , I should
never have departed.... Pardon mee to ſay that, which lieth to thy Mas.
charge. Thou are bound by the law of God (albeit they ly, and ſay, It ap-
pertaines not to thy Ma.to intermedle with ſuch matters) to cauſe every
man, who in any caſe is accuſed of his life, to have their juſt defenſe, and
their accuſers produced, according to their own law. They do blinde thy
Ma. eies, that knowelt nothing of t y law: bur if I prove nor this out of.
their own law, loffer mee to the death. Thy Ma.therefore may
dayly experience Teing they neither feare the King of heaven, as their lives
teftifie; neithrir Thee their natural Prince, as thcir yſurped power in their
actions shewes) why thy Highneſs should be no longer blinded. Thou
maylt conſider that they intend nothing elſe, but only the upholding of
their barded males, augmenting their inſatiable avarice, and continually
overthrowing & ſwallowing up thy poore ſubiects; never-preaching hor
teaching out of the law of God ( as they should ) the ignorant people; bui
contend, who may be moſt high, molt rich , and neareft thy Ma; 'to put
thy temporall Lords and Lieges out of thy Conofell & favout, who should
bee and are moſt tender ſervants to thy Ma. in all time of need; 'to the defenſe
of Thee and thy Crown ...... Ler thy Ma. take boldneſs and authority,
which thou haſt of God, and ſuffer noc their cráell perſecution to proceed
without audience given to him, who is accuſed... and then no doubt,
thou shalt have thy ſubiects hearts and all that they can do in timeofneed,
tranquillity, juſtice and policy, and finally the kingdom of heaven. Máy
it pleaſe you, to give a copy of this to the Clergy, and keep the originali,
and thy. Ma. shall have experience, if I go againſt one word, that I have
(V và 2
ſpoken:
1
learn by
1
1
1
1
+
Part.2
172
CENTVRI XVI.
spoken, &c. This Letter was delivered unto the King and it was read by
many: but no anſwer was returned; and the man went into England, and
preached (ſome years) the goſpell to the comfort of his hearers. The hifto.
of Reformat. Others ſpoke alſo againſt the licenciouſneſs of the Clergy, that
a new reſolution was taken to burne moe. A frier John forreſt was brought
to Santandrews for ſaying, Pa. Hamilton died a Martyr: becauſe they had
not clear proof againſt him, another frier Walter Laign was ſent to confeſe
him: he askes him in way of confeſſion, What is his judgement concer.
ning Pa.Hamilton? Forreſt anſwereth, I think, he was a good man, and
the articles might be well defended, for which he was condemned. This is
ſufficient evidence to condemn him unto the firé. When they lead him
out to be degraded, he cried among the people, Fie on falshood, fie on
falſefriers, revealers of confeſſion: let never a man truſt them after mee: they
are deſpiſers of God, and deceivers of men. While they confuld upon the
manner and place of his cxecution, John lindſay a gentle man (waiting
upon the Bishop) ſaid, Ifyee will burn any morc, do it in a hollow cellar: for
the ſmoke of Mr Pa. hamilton hath infected all thereon whom it blew. New
vertheleſs he was burnt at the north ſide of the abbey, that the hereticks of
Anguife might ſee the fire. The perfecution goeth-on: James Hamilton of
Livinſton brother of the Martyr, and his filter Catherin were ſummoned
to compear at Halirudhouſe before the Bishop of Rols. The King adviſeth
the gentle man not to appear: he was condemned for nor obeying. Cathe-
rin was asked, whither she believes to be juſtified by works? Sheanſwered,
I believe; no perſon can be juſtified by their own works. John (pence a
Lawyer had a long diſcourſe of the diverſity of works of congruitie and of cona
dignity, etc. The young woman ſaith, Worke lrere, work there: what kinde of
work is all this? I know perfitly, that, no work can ſave mee, but the
works of Chriſt my Saviour. The King laugheth at the anſwer; and taking
her aſide, perſuades her to recant her opinion: and by her example ſundry
others at the ſame time were moved to abiure their profesſion, as Wi, kirk
a prieſt, Adam daes, &c. So ſoon as theſe were diſmiſſed, Normand gourley
and David ſtraton were brougt to tryall. Norman was charged for denying
perſecuted purgatory, and that the Pope had any juriſdiction in Scotland. David had
been turbulent, and was by conference with John Erskin of Dun becom
another man, and God had kindled in his heart ſuch love to the knowledge
oftrueth, that he oft prayd for ſpirituall courage, if he shall be brought to
ſuffer for Chriſt. He was charged for maintaining, that tyths were not due
to Church-nen. Hedenied that he had ſaid ſo: but ſaid he, I ſend a
fish-boat to the ſea, and they are ſo rigorous in craving the tenth fish, that
they can not be contented, and I ſaid, If they will not believe, how many
fishes are taken, go and ſee where they are taken; yea and I gave order to
my ſervants to caſt the tenth fish ingo the ſea.' And he was further accuſed
of the fame points wich Norman. Hewas condemned with him, and was
offered to be ſpared , if he would burne his bill, which was then vſed as the
ſigneofrecanting: but he would not. So they were burnt together Auguſt
XXVII
. year i 5,34: At the ſame time were ſummoned Alex Aleffe, Jo.
Fife, John macbee, and one Macdowall: they fled into England, and
thereafter into Germany:the firſt two were Profeſſours of Divinity in Lipfia:
the thrid was called Maccabeus, and was Chaplain to Chriſtian King of
Denmark. As the hiſtory of the Reformation shewes, there were civil
broils in the countrey, and the perſecution was interrupted untill the year
1938. and in the mean while the knowledge ofthe truth increaſeth, parely
by
Mo are
st
Part 2
Of BRITANNÉ
173
7
l
1
:..
1
A
bata pretext, in reſpect he had not a lon;: orthat he loved another woman
by.conference of men about what had been doney and partly by reading
the New teſtament in Englishi, and partly by report of merchants and fea-
mens telling what was adoing in other countries in the cauſe of religion.
Ilyebb, and their officialls:accurſe many for triffes and pecuniall caufes: the
people contemurhçiriexcommunications:-'therefore thebb-would-Atreng-
then their ſentences by civill autority; and procure an act of Parliament a-
gainſt ſuch, owho lay to daies under excommunication james s': Parl. 4.
Act.8.. Sibody
111. Theheat of perſecutionió England-ſeemed batto begin in year'1527: The begin
thoſe who before were called Lollards; werechen called Luthera'ns : great ning ef Re
numbers were burnt: whereby the Kingitfought to promerite the Popes formation
favour. Behold how Godibgings lighfout of darknes!!When King Hen- in England
ry had been 20 years married, he falles into the ſcraple, - whither his mar-
riage was lawfully, but who canitell, whither he was fotouched indeed, or King Hena .
ny intends
to divorce
Yet ſoit was; heạbliaines from her company, and fpeakes of divorcément:
The Queen ſendeth unto the Pope and complaines: the King alſo fendeth,
and craves, that the Pope would juſtify bychic ſacred word the former dif-
penſation to marry, or diffolve the marriage. How this was carried in
the Popes court, none can declare better than an Italian: and ſo Pe. Soave
It 's pleas
in Hiſtor
, Conc.Triden. hath it chus; Pope Clemens in time of his diſtreſs had
ded ut
good hope,.. if the Kings of France & England shall continue in his
Rome.
grace, and make diſturbance unto Ceſarin the Kingdom of Naples: therea
føre he diſpatches Card, Campegius into England, and commits the
cauſe unto him and the Card. of York. The King was certified by letters
from Rome, that the cauſe shall be diſcerned ſpeedily in his favours: this
was in the year 1528. But when Clemens conſidereth, that the Emperours
favour was more uſefull unto him in recovering the City : Florence; in the
year 1529. he ſent Francis Campana unto Campegius, ordering him to
burne his former Bull, and proceed warily in that cauſe. Campegius devi.
feth pretexts of delay, and pretends difficulties. The Kingoblerves his
jugling, and askes the advice of the Univerſities in Italy, Germany &
France. Some were againit his mind, and ſome for him, eſpecially the Pa-
riſians, and many thought, that they were moved by his gifts more than
by weight of realon. But the Popewhether willing to gratifie Cæſar, or
fearing, that by means of the Card, of York ſomewhat might happen con-
trary to his mind, drawes back the cauſe unto himſelf. The King being He marry
impatient, and ſmelling the fraud, forſakes Catharin, and marrieth Anna eth wub-
Bolon in the year 1533.
Nevertheleſs the plea is continued, but ſlowly; out the po-
that, if the Pope can, he may both ſatiſfie the Emperour, and decline the pes indul,
offenſe of the King. And then he touches not the point, but ſome accef- gence.
ſory articles :cſpecially he decernech againſt the King, that it was not law-
full for him by his own authority and without the Sentence of the Church,
ro forſake the company of his wife. When the king underſtood this, în
the beginning of the year 1934. he denieth obedience unto the Pope, and
chargcth all his ſubjects, that they ſend no mony unto Rome, nor pay
Peter-pence unto any of the Collectors. This yexeth the Romane Court,
and all their thoughts were upon remedies. Many would proceed with cen-
ſures againſt the king and interdict all Nations to have commerce with Enga
land: but they took a more moderate courſe to ſerve the time, and by
interceſſion of France to compoſe the buſineſs. And Francis undertooke
it, and ſent the Bishop of Pariſe unto Rome with tolerable propoſitions ;
(Xx)
and
I
8
1
1
1
1
Land.
CENTVRI XVI.
Part-1
174
and in the mean while they went onllowly at Rome, that they would de:
cern'nothing, unleſs Geſar would either firſt, og at the ſame time revenge
by the ſword his couſin's wrong. The plea was branched into 23 articles,
as 1. whether Prince Arthur had carnall copulation with Catherin? The half
of Lent was ſpent on this queſtion: then March 19 Newrs were brought
to Romę, that a fanaqus libell was published in England againſt the Pope
and all his Court; and that before the king was a comedy to the great re-
proach of the Pope and the Cardinals. Then all were in a rage ; and March
24 they pronounce ſentence , in thatthe marriage betwixt Henry & Catharin
was lawfull, and unleſs he bold her for his wife, he shall he reputed'as
excommunicated. This præcipitation pleafėth not the Pope : for within
ſixe dayes Letters come from France, shewing that Henry is content to'fub-
mitt unto their judgement, and obey the Pope, if ſuch Cardinals were ſea
cluded of whom he was jealous; and ſuch as were free of Tufpicion, were
ſent to Camerac, and there determine the plea: and Francis ſent Oratours,
fortli is effect. Then Clemens adyiſeth on pretenfes, to ſuſpend the Sen-
tence, and recover a loft-cauſę. But Heprylaid, Thein Sentence was no-
thing unto him: he is the only Lord of his own kingdom, as the Pope is
He re- the only Bishop of Rome; and he will do as the Eaſterne Church did of old,
nuncerh towit, he will keep tlie Chriſtian faith, andi.caſts of the Popes autho.
the Pope rity; nor will be ſuffer that the Lutheran or any other herely have place in
his eaļm. And lo he did: for he publishethan Edi&t, whereby he decla-
}iis powder
unto bim-res himſelf The head of the Church of England, and chargethupon pain of
Self in Eng death, that no man affcribe any power unto the Pope within England, and
con mandeth all the Collectors of Peter-pence to be gone. All thoſe were
confirmed by ordinance of the Eftates, which they call thie. Parliament.
And it was alſo Acted, that the archb.of Canterburry shall inveſt all the
bb. of England. and that the Churchimen shall pay yearly unto the King
1.50000 pounds, for defence of the kingdom againſt whatever enemy,
Various were the judgements of men concerning this action of the King:
ſome ſaid, it was done prudently, that he had caſt of the Romane See with
out any alteration of religion, without any ſedition among his ſubjects,
and without appeal of his cauſe unto a Councel: for if he had permitted it
unto the judgement of a Councel, he ſaw; that he could not carry it with-
out difficulty, and the iſſue might have been dangerous: for a Councel
confiling of Church-men would without doubt have maintained the Pa-
pal power, ſeing, albeit they bein ſome reſpekt obnoxious unto Eniper.
and Princes, yet they do prefer the eminency of the Pope, nor among.
the Churchmen is any but the Pope that carrieth ſway, having no Super-
our in degree of honour. But the Roman Court argueth, it could not be
affirmed, that he had made no change in religion, when the chief and
firſt article of their faith, concerning the Primacy of the Pope, waschan-
ged; for which alone they should have kindled the fire of ſedition, as if
all had been changed: and the event did.confirm this , fcing the King was
driven by necelliey of maintaining this edict; to punish ſeverely his former,
ly deareft minions Nor can it be caſily told, how great offenſe and ſadneſs
not only at Rome, butevery w.here, this departure of ſo great a Prince
from cheobedience of the Pope, wrought in the hearts ofChurchmen.Cer-
tainly it was a cleare document of humane frailty: whereby it often-hap-
neth, that what things were moſt advantagious, turn at laſt to the greateſt
A wicked
policy of lofand harm. For the Romish PP. by diſpenſations of marriages,and ſen-
tences of divorces either granted or denied, were wont to make greatad-
van
"
the bb.
)
A
1
t
1
1
jarreh
175
1
1
1
-
Pan 21 10-BRITANNÉ :
vantages i fetider #ké fiabile of Chřints Vicar af under a shadow covering
thofe Princess which thouglítitexpedieit, either by ſome inceſtuous
marriage, - ot by violating ones and contrading another to make new
puichale of other Latides's or to clit away the riglits and titles of, diverſe
competitouts : and that inädè füfé friendship among them [The Pope and
the Princesa do hen his átithiority ditféive to máikitain their power, without
whiclı elérations of Princes , being unláwfüil, had been clearly condem
ned & hindered; fot only unto theſe Princes, but unto all their childten,
wliich might have been called; to prove thélawfulneſs of their birth. So far
Pe. Soave in BIA. CówE.Trid. Lib.1. Others show what was done in England
Card: Wolfeyarchb.of York had adviſed the King into that divorcement:
but wheti he underſtood of his diffe&tión' towara Anha Bolen, he changeth
his ried, becauſe she was inifečted (fð lie ſpoké) with Lutheraniſme; and
he wrote unro the Pope that f&t ritid caufe We would not confent unto the
divorce Thuis we feet; that if'all theſe variations both at Kome and in
England, the Pope and his Cardinals took not to any Rule, either of Gods
word or of reaſon, but are moved by the Spring of their own intereſt
When the King underſtood of thefë Letters by his Agentlying at Rome,
he was highlydiſpleaféd, atid'diſplaćėtli Wolley of his office of Chanceller,
in France, and of two bishopricks (for he had three , York, Dyreſme
& it'incheſter' ).'aid-at läft he ſent tRe Captain of his Gaird'to bring him to
London: but he died by the way',' of a fixe. When the king was mar-
ried with Queen Alitia';" he eritángleth'alı the Clergy by the law Pramunire,
foraMilting the Popes Legate. They ſubniite themſelves: namely, the
Prelates profet för diſcharge of that law", to give unto the king 100000
pounds out of Canterburry, and 18840 pounds out of York, and in their
fubmiſſion they call the King the liéad of the Church. In the Parliament
CAN
An. 24. of his reigne, in January following, he annulleth ſome former
Aes, that were made againſt heréticks, and ordaineth', that none shall be
in danger for ſpeaking againſt the Popes pretented authority or his Decrees
or lawes, which are not grounded on the holy Scriptures. Item Amazs:
ch.39 he appointed 3 2 judges our'ofthe higher & lower houſes(wherçofia i
should-be of the clérgy', and i6 of the temporality, and all at his own no.
mination) to examine the Synodal Canons, and to determine of them,
either to ſtand in ſtrength, orto abrogat then at their diſcretions. Itęžini
the Clergy should promiſe on the word of a prieſt, never to aſſemble with-
out the Kings licence', nor enact conſtitutions without his conſent, Item
that all caſes; that'weré (before) reſerved from the power of the bb. unto
the Pope, were declared to apperrain unto theKing and his commiſſioners;
as to diſpenſe with Canons, to divide or unite bishopricks. Item all an..
nats or firſt year's fruits ; and tyths of Benefices were forbidden to be car-
ried out of the Country; and An. 26.C. 3. they were ordained to be payd.
unto the King as before unto the Pope. Item no appellation should be made
to Rome. Item Peter-pence, penſions & 'all ſuch exa&ions shall ceaſe ;
With exprefl' proviſion, that the King nor histubjects shall not intend to
vary from the articles of the Catholick'faith of Chriſtendom. Item the
degrees of conſanguinity &affinīty that are prohibited by the law of God,
were explained-& publislied: The Kings marriage with Catherin was de-
clared unlawfüll, and his marriag'e with Anna daughter to the Earle af
Wiltshire was approved. The excommunication of the King was affixed
on the church-doors of Dunkirk, becauſe the Nuntio durft not come into
England. Butthe King proceeds in parliament An. 26.6.1. renouncing and
(Xx) ?
5
j
1
call.
V
1
1
176
Part 2.
i
9
Ianie's N.
1
the Pope
CENTVRI XVI.
cauſing the ſubjects to renounce the Rope, and eftab!ishing the Papal au-
thority in his own perſon. The oath, of the clergy-upto the Poperis made
void and they are ordained to give their oath unto the king. The bb.
and Doctours of Divinity and of both lawes do both by word & writé ;
and in their convocations confirme all that the king had done in Parliament.
Lo Fisher Bishop of Rochelle and Thomas Moore
cfuſe to fubļctibe:there-
fore they were committed: Pope Paulhearing of Fisher's.contancy ( as
they called it there) creates him a Cardinall: for he faid, The King will
not put hands in a Cardinal; ; byt erethe Bull came the kingihadiritellim
gence ofit, and cauſed to executę, the Bishop and Thomas Mooredana1'535.
It was the juſt judgement of God on them for they had incenſed the'king
againſt many Märtyrs;, namely, Fisher cauſed his Dean Do. Parker to take
upänd burn the body of William Tracy, an Eſquire in Rochefter-shire,
after it hadlyén in the grave three years.). becauſe he ſaid in his facter Will,
he would have no pompe at his buriall, and he truſted in Chrilt only, ho-
ping to be ſaved by Him , and by no Saint Tho.cooper at Ani 1932.Like.
wile' leit the Pope did provoke other Princes againſt king Henry.he fent
Ambaſſadors with Leſters and informațions unto the Emperour, chë kk.of
France.... entreating them to keep amily. The ſumme of his Letter unto
James V.king of Scotland was; Forasmuch as the Pope without the know.
King Hen- ledge of the Emperour or French king or Germane Princes hath excommu-
ries Letter nicated mee, and now the Popes Nuntio the Cardinal of Scotland is arrived
un:o king with commilion ( as I hear it bruoted; but have no intelligence) to pra-
Aglinſt
&tize ſome anuiſanceby his pretended.cenſores againſt mee thy uncle;There-
fore I premonish and require thy Grace, and moſt, heartily pray thee,
and Card. to conlider i. the Supremacy of Princes granted by the holy Scripruresunto
mee and other Princes in their Churches 2. to weigh what Gods word
calleth a Church 3.,what ſupepſucions, idolatries 30d blind abulio have
crept isto all realmes to the high diſpleaſure of Gyd. 4. what is to be
underſtood by the cenfure & excommunication of the Church , and
how no ſuch cenſure can be in the power of the Bishop of Rome
or of any other managainit mee or any other Prince, having ſo juſt ground
to avoide from the root, and to abolish fo execrable authority which the
Bishop of Rome hath vſurped and vſurpes upon all Princes to their great
danmage;, My request therefore to my nephew is to conſider, ofwhat
moment it should bee unto yourſelf (having your fubicis evillinftru&ted in
the premiſſes) if you agree unto ſuch cenſures, and by tuch example give
upper-hand over yourſelfand other Princes unto that vſurper of Rome, as
is like to happen in other places of Chriſtendom, (where the true declaration
of the word of God shall have free courſe ) to ſcourge them unleſs they
will adore and kille the foot of that corrupt holineſs, which dcfireth no-
thing but pridě and the vniverſall thrall of Chriſtendom under Ronie's yoke;
I alſo premonish your Grace's that you would not reccive the Popes Car-
dinalinto your Countrie: for he will not be content to be next unto you,
but affuredly he will be equall, yea and uſurp over you, and be a heavie
burden unto your countrie, as experience teaches in England, &c. After
this, , Henry eniøyeth peace, notwitſtanding all that the Pope wrought
againſt him. fo. Fox Aft. & moni. But upon this occaſion the King of France
was perſuaded by the Popenot to pay ( as he was wont) yearly 95000-
Crowns, and other 10000. crowns,as a Treatie of peacebitwixt the king.
dems did ſpecifie. In the year 1 36. Cath' rindied; Q. Anna and her
brotuer were beheaded, with Henry Norreys and Francis Weſton and
othc
A
1
}
?
I
1
377
.
J
1
Part 2.
Of B RITANN B.:
other two gentlemen of the będchamber; for what cauſe, it is not known,
faith Jo. Foxe: but within three Dayes the king married Lady Jane Seimer.
Firit by a Convocation, and then by Parlament An: 32.. Henry VIII his
marriage with Lady Anna was declared unlawfull (no reaſon is alledged in
the Act ) and lie excludes his daughters Mary and Eliſabet from ſucceſſion,
and declareth the Crown to appertain uuto the heirs to be begotten: lo the
next year.prince Edward was borne, and within 12. dayčs his mother died:
Then by determination of Synods and Sentence of both Univerſities it was
acknowledged, that unto the king did belong the title The Supream head of
the Church, that is, (as they expoundedit) under Chrift the Supream mem-
ber of the Church within his own dominians, to commande for trueth,
and not again trueth. Fran. Mafónlib.3.6. 3..According to this titlehe bea Steps of
gan to conſider the eſtate of the Church : by advice and prudenceof the Refor-
godly Lord Cromwelland others of his Counſell he underſtood, that the marion.
corrupt eſtate of the Church had need of Reformation in many things; yet
becauſe ſo many ſuperſtitious perſons were to be turned from their olde
cuſtoms; he procures an Ad of Parlament (An. 3 2. of his reigne) that what-
ſoever article of faith and declaration of other expedient points,the Archbb.
Bishops and a great number of the learned Doctors with conſent of the King
shall think needfull & expedient, together with their determination of
other points and ceremonies in Divine Service, shall have the ſtrength of an
Act of parliament. Then he would not Reforme allat once, but purpoſing
to lead them ſoftly, heintendeth to proceed by degrees. First he publisheth
a litle book, bearing the inſcription, Articles deuifed by his Highneſs to eſtable
Chriſtian quietnes es vnity. In this were 1. the articles of the Creed neceſſary
to be believed by all men. 2. the doctrine of baptiſme, pennance and ſacra-
ment ofthe altar, little or nothing differing from the Church of Rome. 3.
he declareth, that the cauſe of our juſtification is the only mercy of the Father
promiſed freely unto us for his ſon Chriſts ſake, and for the merit of his
paſſion; yet good works are neceſſary with inward contrition, charity and
other ſpirituall graces and good motions, that is, when wee have received
remiſion ofour ſins, or are juſtified, we muſt give obedience unto God, in
obſerving his Law.4.he commandeth paſtors to teach their people, thatiina-
ges should not be worshipped, and are but repreſenters of vertue and good
example and therefore no incence,knieling, nor offering should be done un-
to them, s. Saints are to be praiſed, or Chriſt is to be praiſed in them, for their
graces and good example,that they have left unto us, but we obtain all grace
by the only Mediation of Jeſus Chrift, and of none other. 6. concerning
ceremonies,as holy veſtures,holy water,bearing candles on Candlemes-day,
and ſome ſuch others, he admits them to be good, ſo far as they put men
in remenbrance of ſpirituall things, but ſo that they contain in them no
power to remit or take away ſin,&c. There he addeth other iniunctions:fpe-
cially he cauſethto tranſlate the Bible, and commandech all prieſts to have a
Latine and English Bible lying open in their parish-churches that whoſoever
pleaſeth, may read them. Then diverſe images were demolished An. 1538,
eſpecially the moſt notable ſtocks of idolatry at Wallinghiam, Worcheſter...
which had devices to role their eies, and to ſtirre other parts of their body,
and many other falſe juglings; wherewith ſimple people had been decei.
ved: all which was then made known, and deſtroyed. fo. Foxe in Acts. In
the ſame year followeth the ruine of all religious (as they had been called)
houſes, by advice of the fame L-Cromwell Lord of the privy ſeale; So
that all friers, Nuns and ſeats of religion were rooted out of England, to
(YY)
the
+
care
1
1
1
$
I
188
Part 2
1
1
1
CINTURI! XVI.
the number of 645 Abbeýs; ptiofies afid Numériés", "arid by A&' of Patlia
menr their lards didretärniBithe heitsi of' tlic FitfĐorfotrs. All that time
Sreeven Gardeher Bishop of Wihteletter fo dealt with threking by repréſen-
tinguntò lțión tliegtudge of Mis tub;eats för rcječțing the pope and for his
dealing toward His
Wifes ( le haarlien iwathithi Aana Salfet to the Duke of
Clėve' An. 18393.) and FòriHele his latë ditings, that he perfuadeth him
(for takilig away fúfpition of hiérely y'to content writo the burning of John
Lambert yea Gardenet' prevaileth lo, Rale' the king lidarkned no more
unto L:Cromweli! but contrariwiſe Herbelicaded hiih atid' Walter: L.
Hungerford, July 28-:An. 1548. Tho. Cooper. He made ani Afet dilcharging
the Tranſlation of the Bible made by. W. Tišdall, and refraining the au
thorized TiatiilatībăWith tấný limitations, 34: Henr. VIII. It came
then' to painte', that the eſtate of Religion Teemned more and more to dem
cay, and popish injun&tions wére áuthorized; odſtablishing TranſubNanti .
ation, vowes of chaſtity; private Malles and auricular confeſſions and
forţidding comniuftiön iti botli'kiíds and marriage of pričkts (wherefore
fomeraid, Henry Wad forfaker the Pope ; but not popéry:) and 'le àtt-
nulled: not' thore former Statūtes'. Such was the craft of the venic-
mous ſerpent! Bur God raifeth çp ſome good inftruments: for Thomas
Cranmer archb. of Canterburry réſiſts Gardener; and the Counfel of Eng-
land was divided :- fotné were for the old Religion, and ſome forthe Re-
formed; and Statutes of both forts were in force. So in one day at Smith
field An. 1541: Gardener with his fa&tion, for refuſing his articles cauſed
burn three godly hien, Do. Robert Barnes, Tho. Garret & Will. Jerom
prieſts; and Tho Cranmer with his ſide, cauſed hang, drawe and quarter
other three, Ed: Powell, Ric. Fetherſton & Tho. Abell', for denying the
kings Supremacy, and thaintaioing the Bishop of Rome's authority: Fo.
Foxe in iets. A ftranger beholding theſe', ſaid, Good God. how can
men live here? on the one ſide Papiſts are hanged, and on the other anti-pa-
piſts are burnt. The people were brought marvelouſly into doubt of Re-
ligion. All the number of them, which ſuffered in England for maintai-
ning Papacy (which was called Treaſon) wer 24 perſons: but of the o-
ther fort many were burnt, and ſo many were impriſoned the ſame year,
that room could not be found in the priſons of London, and many were
kept in other houſes: by interceſſion of the L. Chanceller Audley, many
of them were given to the cuſtody of Noble men. where they were uſed
favourably. In that year Henry was divorced from his fourth wife by Sen-
tence of his Clergy, which did hate her for Lutheraniſme (as they ſpoke)
yet
with her own conſent, and within a month he married Catherin Ho-
ward'a brothers daughter of the houſe of Norfolk : the next year she was .
accuſed of adultery with Tho: Culpeper, and beheaded in the Tower
withi Jane Lady Rocheford as acceffory unto her deeds. After
that, Henry began to miſle his good Counſeller L. Cromwell, and
to perceive the fcope of Gardener: he wrore'unto Archbisbop. Cran-
mer, to reforme pilgrimages and idolatry; and he permits to eat flesh
in Lent, pretending a civill reſpect and the benefite of the people. But
bloodie Gardener ceaſeth not from perſecution, and burntin one fire Ro.
Teſtwood, Ja. Filmer, Jo. Marbeck and Antonie pierſon, at Wincheſter
An. 1543; and great numbers at Calice; amongſt whom was the abovena-
med Alex. Šeton. The Commiſſioners of this bloody Inquiſition were
reſtrained by the Lords of parliament An. 1545, that no indirements should
be received againſt any perſon, but by tlie oaths of 12. men (at lealt) of
honeſty
1
1
}
Part 2
OF BRITÄNNE: O
f
0
honenty credite, and free ofmålice. Iteni, tfiat rio perion should be put in
ward bidfote hisenditetene wert heard & judged except at the Kings fpeciall
comniand. Itemi Ah.3$ Rent.vut
: 7.16:'it was enacted, that the king should
hvave full authority to appoint 16. of the clergy,and 16 of the Temporáley, to
petufe and examite the canotis, conftitutions and ordihajices Provincia
and Synodal; and'according to their diſcretions with his-Royall conſent's
to ferio and eſtablish an order of Eccleſiaſticall lawes, to be obſerved in
tinic-coming in all fpirituall courts
. As thefe Acts did in ſome meaſure shew
themitid' of the King, fo Gardenet tealeth not yea he Ipateth not the.godly
Lády the
Kings ſixth wife, and fext to appreklērią kier: 'but by her wiſedom
and ſubmiſſion unto the King'she was laved out of the bürchers handes
:
In a word, Henry was much led by his Counſellers: he died in January
1547. When he Kaw death approaching; he naméth his ſon Edward to
be his heſre; and failing
hhe appointech the Crowniwato Mary and
fallittgʻlver, unto Eliſabeth'. He appointet):18: Couífelldurs, as Gover-
nours of his ſon: à mongſt wlion were Th. C'raritet', and Gardener but
afterward he cauſed to blott out Gardeners?name, becauſe (Taid he), he
would trouble all tlie teſt, he is of föturbulenta fjirir. The chief of theſe
Counſellers was Edward Seymer Earle of Herford uncle to King Edward ,
and Zealous of the Reformed religion. Henry would not ſuffer Gardener
to come into his preſence in time of his ficknes, but called oft for Cran-
mer', to receive fpirituall confort: Fo. Fox in Aets. Great joy was among
che Fathers at Trent and Rome, when they heard of his death, Pe. Soave.
Butthey where diſapointed, as followes.
IV. Pope Paul ſeeing that England had left him, and fearing the like de- 'Light cje
parture of Scotland, creates David beton (one, which was not ențred perſecuti-
into the order of prieſthood) Cardinal S. Stephani de Monte Cælio, and on conti-
ſent him as his Legat to prevent defection. Strict inquiſition was made at
land.
his command in the year 1538. many both in Edinburgh and Sant An-
drewes for fcar did abjure the reformed Religion. Notwithſtanding his
oppoſition, the light of the Trueth ſpreads in the cloiſters, and the
Friers preach againſt the ignorance and malice of the Bishops. In Fe-
bruary 1538. the bishops held a meeting at Edinburgh : There two
Friers Killore and Beverage, two prieſts Duncan Simſon and Thomas
Forreſt, and a gentleman Tho. Forrefter were condemned and burnt upon
the Caftle-hill. Thomas Forreſt had been Vicar of Dolor, and was dela-
ted unto the Bishop of Dunkell for preaching every ſunday to his parisho.
ners upon the Epiſtles & Goſpels of the day : the Bishop deſireth him to
forbear , ſeing that diligence brought him into ſuſpicion of hereſy: but
(ſaid he ) if you can find a good Goſpellor a good epiſtle, that makes for
the liberty of the holy Church, teach that, and leave the reſt. Thomas
anſwereth, I have read both the New teſtament and the old, and I never
found an ill epiftle or an ill goſpell in any of them. The Bishop replieth,
I thank God, I have lived well theſe many years, and never knew the
old nor new : I content mee with my Portuiſe and Pontificall; and if you
leave not thoſe fantaſies, you will repent, when you can not mende it.
He anſwered, he thought it his duty to do as he did, and had layd his ac-
count with any danger, that may follow. The ſommer following, Jer.
Ruſſell a gray frier and Thomas Kennedy a young man of Aire not above
18 years of age were at Glaſcow accuſed of hereſy : becauſe the Bishop
Gawin Dumbar was thought cold in the buſineſs, Mrs John Lawder &
And. Oliphant, and frier Maltman were ſent from Edinburgh, to aſſiſt
(vy) 2
him.
nue in Scot
1
1
1
0
Part: 2.
;
I
!
- 180
CENTVRI XVI.
him. The young man would have ſaved his life by. denying the points
layd to his charge: but when he heard Ruſſel's anſwers, he falls upon his
knees, and faith, Wonderfull, o Lord, is thy love and mercy
, towards
mee a miſerable wretch ! for even now I would have denied thee and
thy ſon the Lord Jeſus Chriſt my.orily Saviour, and ſo have thrown myſelf
into everlaſting condemnation : thou by thy own hand halt pulled mec
back from the botcom of hell, and given mec to feell moſt heavenly com-
fort, which hath removed the ungodly, fear, that before oppreied my:
mind: now, I defy death: do what yee pleaſe: I praiſe God, I am rea-
dy. The Frier reaſoneth a long time with his accuſers, and when he
heard nothing from them, but bitter and menacing ſpeeches, he ſaid, This
is your houre and power of darknes: now yçe ſit as Judges, and we ſtand,
and Wrongfully are condemned: but the day comes, which will shew
our innocency, and yee shall ſee your own blindneſs, to your everlaſting
confuſion: go on, and fulfill the mcalure of your iniquity. At theſe words
the'Bishop was moved, and ſaid, Theſe rigorous executions hurt the cauſe
of the Church more thaq wee think ofa
, and therefore in my opinion; it
were better to ſpare the mens lives, and take ſome other courſe with them.
Theſe which were ſent to affift, Taid, If he will follow any other courſe,
than which had been kept at Edinburgh, he could not be eſteemed a friend
of the Church. So he conſentes to their cruelty. All the time the fire
was a preparing, Ruſell comforts the young man, and uſeth ſuch ſpeeches,
Fear not brother: for he is more mighty which is in us, than he who is in
the world: the pain which wee shall ſuffer is short, and light, butiour joy
& conſolation shall never have an end: death can not deftroy us: for it is
deſtroyed already by him, for whoſe ſake wec ſuffer: let us itrive to enter
by the ſame ſtraite way, which our Saviour hath taken before us. Thie
hearers were wonderfully moved with theſe and ſuch words, and ſeeing
their conſtancy. Spotfivo. in the Hiſto. Lib. 2. At that time Geo. Buchanan
was impriſoned for his poëſie written againſt the Franciſcans: but he eſca-
ped out of priſon. The Bishops intend to uſe the like cruelty in all
parts
of the realme; nevertheleſs day by day not only the learned, but even
thoſe of whom ſuch gifts could ſcarcely have been expected, began plainly
to paint forth the hypocriſy of friers, and ignorance of prieſts. Bishop
Beaton becomes ſick, and commits his charge to his nephew the Cardinal
which did ſucceed him. At his firſt entring, to shew his grandure, he
InMay An calleth to Sant Andrews in Maje 1540. eight Earls & Lords, s Bishops,
110 1540. 4 Abbots with a great number of Barons, Priours, Deans and Doctours;
and fitting in a chaire ſomewhat above them all (becauſe he was a Cardi-
nal) hefpeaks of the danger of the Catholick Church by the increaſe of
hereticks, and their boldneſſe even in the Kings Court, where they
finde too great countenance. Henamed Sir John Borthwick (commonly
called Captain Borthwick; and ſome call him Proveſt of Lithgow) whom
he had cauſedto be ſummoned for diſperſing the English New Teſtament
and books of Jo.Oecolampade, Melanthon and Eraſmus;and for maintaining
diverſe hereſies: and the Cardinal craves their aſſiſtance in proceeding in
juſtice againſt him. Among other articles theſe were read; 1. The Pope
hath no greater authority over Chriſtians, then any other Bishop hath. 2.
Indulgences granted by the Pope are but to deceive poor ſouls. 3.bb. prieſts
and other clerks may lawfully marry 4. the hereſies commonly called the
bereſies of England, and their new liturgy is commendable, and should be
embraced &c. He appeares not, aud is condemned for theſe particulars as
1
1
an
1
Part 2.
1
181
1
1
OF BRITANN E.
an hereſiarch, and is ordained to be burnt in effigie, if he can not be appre
hended. He fled into England, and King Henry imploieth him in a commif-
fion to the Proteſtant Princes in Germany fora confoederation in defenſe of
their coinmon profeſſion. Some years preceeding, King Henry had ſent
the Bishop of S. Davids with ſome English books unto his nephew K.
James;
aiming to induce him unto the like Reformation: and in that year he craves
a meeting at York, to treat of the common good of both kingdoms. The
King was adviſed by the Nobility to prepare for that journy; and he re-
turnes anſwer, that he will come. But the Cardinal and clergy fearing
the effects of that Conference, ſet themſelves againſt it: they caſt the ſeed
of diſcord among the Counſellers, and propound unto the King thein-
conſtancy of promiſes from an hoſtile king: he needs not go into England
for any benefite, ſeing he hath enough at home: they promiſe to give
him yearly 30000 crowns from the Churchand of thems which are.re.
bellious againſt the holy Father the Pope, and his lawes, he may make
unto the Crown yearly above 100000 Crouns, if he will authorizeſuch
a Judge as they would name, to proceed againſt them. Nor can there be
any danger in arraigning them, ſeing it is known, that they do uſe the
Bible in English, they talk coinmonly of the Popes power; they deſpiſe
the Service of the Church; they deny obedience unto ſacred perſons, and
are not worthy to liveunder a king. By theſe perſuaſions the king gives-
over his journey to York. Wherefore king Henry was offended , and pre-
pares an Army againſt Scotland; and James, prepares another to inuade Engo
land. In time of theſe levies, the Cardinal gives unto the king a catalogue
of above 300 perſons, whom in his inquiſition he had appointed unto
death; but this bloody deſigne was ſtayd by that preparation, and taken a,
way by the death of the king. For the ſum of the warrsis; when the Scots
were paft Solvay, a gentle man Oliver Sinclare shewes his Commiſ-
lion, to be Commander in chieff: the Noble men refuſe to fight un.
der his command, and were taken captives (the water fowing, they
could not return) and King James hearing of their overthrow, died in
forow within 3. dayes, on December 13.year 1542; leaving a Daugh-
ter Mary five dayes old, to be his heire. Then were various diſcour-
fes, what might be the iſſue of thoſe warrs : Every one talkes as he
wisheth or feareth. Henry calleth for the captives unto White - hall,
and shewes them, how God had offered them a moft fit occaſion of
firme concord, if their Queen were contracted with his ſon. They do
promiſe to uſe their diligence, ſo far as they could, without prejudice
of the kingdom and their own infamy: and fo were diſmiſſed'in Janua-
ry. Buchan. Hiſtor. Libr. 14. & 1s. Then the Cardinall had more than
hope, to be Regent: he cauſeth a Prieſt Hen. Balfour to write ( as the
Kingslaltwill) that he and ſome others should be Governours; and the
Queen Dowager favoureth him. But thefe who loved not his Inquiſition,
and others calling to mind the former difficulties of the kingdom in the
like caſe ,. chuſeth and declareth February, 10. James hamilton Earle of
Arran (who was one oftheſe, whom the Cardinal had appointed unto
death, and next heire of the Crown to be Regent, during the minori-
ty of the infant Queen. He had two preachers Thomas Guilliam and John
rough ſound in religion according to theſe times. The Card. was not
content with the Regent, nor his preachers: he endeavoureth co moleſt
him, and to ſtay the preaching of the Word. In March a Parliament
was affembled: thither Ralph Sadler Ambaſſadour from England comes
(22)
fog
+
ma
1
1:82
CENTWRT XVI.
Part 2.
1
tion.
1
܀
and hin- of France, and prevailes fò with his brother the Regent, that Frier Guil.
for common.peace; and by the way to put in mind the former captives of
their promiſes. The Contract of promiſe was once concluded: but the
Qu.Dowager, the Card.and the Prelares do ſo wilfully oppoſe it, that with
common voice of the moſt part, the Cardinal was removed, and shut up
Atrait in a chamber, 'untill the votes were asked: then the marriage was
concluded; other conditions of peace were penned, and pledges were
ordained to be ſent into England. The Cardinal was convoied to Dalkeith ,
and there kept asin firme warde: by interceffion of the Queen he obtaines
The firſt liberty to go unto Seton , and afterwards was ſet at full liberty. In the ſame
Publick Parliament the rigour of Acts againſt them, who have English Bibles
ſtep of was taken off. The Prelates did obiect, that the Church had forbidden all
Reforma- languages in religion but three , Hebrew, Greek and Latine. The Lords
demande, When was that inhibition made, ſeing Chryſoſtom com-
plaines, that men will not uſe the ſacred books in their own language. The
Bishops anſwer, Theſe were Greeks. The Lords reply , Chriſt com-
mandeth, that his Word be preached unto all Ņations, and there-
fore it should be preached in every language, which clue Nation under.
ſtandsbeft: and if it should he preached in all tongues, why should it not be
read in all tongues? In the end the beſt part prevailes, and liberty was granted
to read the Bible, and to ſay prayers in the vulgar language. This was not
a ſmall victory of the trueth, and thereby many ſimple ones receive infor-
mation. Sundry treatiſes went abroad againſt the tyranny and abuſes of the
Churchof Rome, and many in forrein Nations praiſe God for the Regent.
At that time the New Teſtament was ſo unknowen unto the multitude of
priefs, thar they were not ashamed to ſay in their preachings, That book
was written by Luther. Not long after, the Abbot of Palley comes out
dred ag a- liam was put from preaching, and went into England; and John rogh went
in
to Kyle; and all godly men were terrified from Court. Likewiſe the Card.
hinderethi thefending of the pledges into England, and by his meanes and
of his complices, the Regent was perſuaded to alliance witli France. Yea
the crafly inſinuations of the Cárd. and Abbot move the Regent, to
renounce the profeſſion of the Goſpell, and ſubmit himſelf unto the Pope.
Thereverything was done at the nodoftheCardinal:many were perfècuted:
of wlrom ſome fed, and ſoine were burnt, as An. 1946. in February Ja:
hunter, Will. lambe, Wi. Anderſon and Ja. rannelt burgéſſes of Sant lohn
ſtoun, becauſe they had eaten a gooſe on a fryday; and a woman, be-
cauſein her travelling she would not call upon Mary. John rogers a black
ſrier (who had faithfully preached the goſpell unto many in Anguiſe and
Merns) was murdered in the ſea-tower of Santandrews, and then was
thrown over the wall, and a report was ſpreds-that he had broken his own
George
Vvisbart neck. In the year is 44. came home that bleffed ſervant of Chriſt, George
wishart', one of great learning, Zeal and modeſty: as I being young have
heard ofvery antientmen, he had been Schoolemaſter of Montros, and
there did teach his diſciples the new teftamentin Greek: for this fault hewas
delated unto the Bishop of Brechen in time of the perſecution An. 1538.
when he was ſummoned to appear; he fled; and after fixe years returncs
with more knowledge of the truech and with more Zeall: He preached
firſt in Montros within a private honiſe next into the church, 'except one;
then in Dundie, where by authority of the Card. he was prohibited to
preach: becauſe the town was ſo ready to forfake the Word of God for
boaſt of a man , he foretold that a ſcourge was coming shortly upon them.
From
parents
,
Part 2
Of BRITANNE
183
+
1
From thence he went to Aire, and preached in the open fields at the church
of Gaſtoun: for he was hindered by the Bishop of Glaſgow to preach in a
Church. There he is informed, that within four dayes after his coming
from Dundie, that town was infected with the 'peſt. Upon this occalion
he leaves Kyle with the grief of many, and returnes to Dundy, being
confident, that in that viſitation they would-hearken unto the com-
fort of the Word. Becauſe ſome were ſick, and ſome were clean, he
ſtood uponthe eaſt port, and preached both in the hearing of the ſick with-
out, and of the cleane within. They hearken then unto him with ſuch
comfort, that they wish to dy rather than live, thinking that poſſibly they
could not haveſuch comfort afterwards.He ſpareth not to viſite the ſick both
with bodily and ſpirituall refreshment. The Cardinal was enraged at this
preaching, and hireth a frier to kill him: but God made his ſervant to elpy
the weapon under the friers goun, and to gripe his hand. The people
would have uſed violence againſt the frier : but he ſtayd them, ſaying, He
hath done mee no wrong, but rather good; and shewes, that I have
need to take heed unto myſelf. The frier declares, who liad ſent him,
and was let go. When the plagueceaſcth in Dundy, he returnes to Mont-
ros, to viſite the Church there, and miniſtreth the Communion with
both elements in Dun. From thence he was called by the gentle men of
the Weſt, to meet them at Edinburgh, becauſe they intend to ſeek a diſa
pute with the Bishops. . In the way he lodged at Innergoury in the houſe
of Janues watſon, there it was revealed unto him that he was to glorify God
shortly by martyrdom, and not many shalſ ſuffer after him. When he
told theſe things unto others in that houſe, he ſaid alſo, The glory of God
shall triumph clearly in this realme, in ſpite of Satan: but alas! if the peo-
ple shall become unthankfull, fearfull shall their plagues bee. When he
came to Edinburg; theſe of Kylecame not: he preaches ſometimes there,
and ſome times in Lieth within privat houſes: at the entreaty of ſome he
preached now in Brounfoun, then in Ormeſtoun, and ſomtimes in Ha-
dingtoun: in that town for feare of the Earle Bothuell few did hear him,
and he foretold the deſolation, that came on that town. When he retur-
ned to Ormeſtoun, he told that he was to be apprehended shortly: the
ſame night Bothuell comes with a number of armed men at the inftigation
of the Cardinal. Wishart yeelds himſelf, and is conyoyd to Edinburgh,
and then to Santandrews. There he was accuſed upon the doctrin of ju-
ftification: he defends himſelf by the Scriptures. Nevertheleſſs he is con-
demned, and burnt March 1. year 1546. When he was in the fire, the
Captain of the cafle went near him, and in few words exhorts him to be
of good courage, and crave pardon of his ſins from God. He anſvereth.
This fire is griėvous to my body, but touches not my ſoule: yet (ſaid he,
pointing at the Card.) he who ſo proudly lookes out of his window, shall
be shortly layd forth ignominiouſly. Many of the Nobility were rather
provoked than afrayd with ſuch cruelty; and they began to think, Some
thing mult de attempted with hazert, rather than always ſuffer shame.
fully. . So Normand Leſley (ſon to the Earle of Rothes, whom the
Card. had much reſpected) and other 16 perſones conſpire his death. Bu-
chanan (Lib. 15 Hiſor.) ſaith, a private quarrel moved them. May 7. in
the morning, when the maſons were wont to be let in to work, they kill
the porter at the gate, and then (having locked the gate) they kill the Car-
dinal in his bedchamber. A noiſe ariſeth in the City; ſome would climb
the walls : then the murderers lay the corps forth at the window, (whence
(22) 2
- he
1
184
CENTVR I XVI.
Part 2
he had beheld the burning of Mr Wishart) to shew, that their buſineſs
was too late. The report is quickly ſpred : ſome ſaid, God had done
juſtly, albeit the attempt was wicked. I pafſe over what was done by the
Regent, to punish the fact, and how they keep the caſtle. If we will judge
of the fact by the event, ſome of theſe murderers died in priſon, rome
in the galeys, ſome eſcaped, but all died miſerably. Nor did the poſterity
of the Cardinal enjoy long proſperity: for his three daughters were Ladies
of Crawford, Vain and Kelly in Anguiſe; and all theſe families are now
ruined. Hegave good eſtates unto his three ſons, but none of their po.
ſterity have any heritage that he gave them: but I return to the hiſtory.
Becauſe the Scots were intending a match with France, a fleet of ships
ſent from England, arrive at Lieth unaworſe: they ſpoile Edinburgh and
the country thereabout, and ſent their ships loadned with ſpoile again in the
ſame year. The Regent and Queen bring ſome aid from France: but the
country was a common prey to both the Nations; and they were divided
among themſelves, ſome adhering unto England and their firſt Contract,
and others pretending the old league with France, but indeed cleaving to
idolatry: whereupon followed that infortunat battell at Pinky on the tenth
of September An. 1547. The warrs continue ſome years betwixt the two
Nations, and the Queen was ſent to France in April An. 1548. John Knox
hapned to be within the caſtle of Saintandrews, when the laſt liege began;
and was carried away to France with the others: becauſe it was made cleare
that he was not at the murder, nor did conſent unto the other crimes, he
was ſer at liberty, and went to Geneva: thence he was called to the Mini-
Atry of Englishes at Frankeford. In the year 1953. Mary being Queen
of England, peace was concluded with France, England & Scotland: The
next year the Queen Dowager went to France, and procureth, that the
Regent was moved to dimit his office: they terrify him, that within a few
years he may be called to account ofhis intromiſſion; and in preſent con-
tentation the King of France gave him the Dukedom of Chatterault. So he
reſigneth his office in Parliament unto the Ambaffadour Monſ. d'orell in
favours of Q. Mary and her Curatours King of France and Duke of Guiſe.
The Ambaſſadour delivereth inſtantly the ſame office unto the Q. Dowager.
Then the Prelates thought, that none durft open a mouth againſt them:
but the provident eie of God brought from England in time of perſecution
under Mary ſome learned men, as W.i: harlaw, John willock, &c. and
Another Jo. Knox returnes in the end of the year 1955. Before his coming the beſt
ſtep of
men thought it not aſin, to be preſent at Maffe: he by authority of Gods
Reforma- word perſuades them to abhor it. He abode at Dun, and was exerciſed dayly
in preaching: then he went unto Calder, where the Lord Erskin, L. Lorn
and James.Priour of Sant Andrews ſon of James V. and fundry other Noble
men were his hearers. He went to Finlaſtoun, and preaches before the Zea-
lous Earle of Glencairn: heminiſtreth the Lords ſupper wherever he prea-
cheth. When the Bishops heard of this, they ſummon him to appear at
Edinburg May 15. An. 1556. The Bishops aſſemble not, and he preaches
in the Bishop of Dunkells lodging with greater audience than ever he had
before. There the Earles Marshall, Glencairn and others adviſe him to
write unto the Regent an exhortation unto the hearing of Gods word. He
obeiet' them: but it was in vain. He is called by his flock at Frankford to
return: he goeth againſt the mind of many, but proniiſeth to return, if
they abide conſtant in the trueth. Then the Bishops ſummon him again :
forno-compearance they burn him in effigie at the croſs of Edinburgh in
July
tion.
Part 2.
OF BRITANN R.
18$
July, An. 1556. He wrote his appeal, and cauſed it to be printeds and di-
rected it unto the Nobility and Commons of Scotland. William harlaw
preaches publickly in Edinburgh: fa did John Douglas a Carmelite; and
fametimes in Lieth. Paul meffin preacheth ordinarily in Dundy, and many
leaving the Cloiſters preach in all parts of the Country, and the numbet
of profeſſors of Reformation was multiplied. When the prieſts fawi
that they were much deſerted, they complain unto the Bishops; and the
Bishops judgeit vain to ſummon theſe Preachers for hereſy: therefore they
complain unto the Regent, and accuſe the Preachers' of mutiny and fedi-
tion. · The Regent knew•that the multitude of all ſorts were earneſt that
way, and faith, It is ſafer to delay for a time all contrary courſe: let the
hereticks have ſome way, and wee shall wait our opportunity. Buthan.
Hijt, Lib. 16.
V. After the death of King Henry, followes å bleſſed Reformation in
Publik
England: for he had cauſed his youngſon Edward to be well inſtructed by Reforma
Do.Coxzand Edward L. Herford (who then was called Protectour of Eng- tion in Eng
land, and Duke of Somerſet ). both loved the Reformation, and did his land under
endeavour that the true light oftheGoſpell might shine everywhere. He had King Eda
a good helper Tho. Cranmer archb. of Canterbury. The King alſo was warda
of ſingulare gifts above his age; one of the rareft Princes, that had been
in many ages; yea it is doubted, if ever he had an equall in prudence, be-
ſides his knowledge of Sciences and languages, Greek, Latine and French.
So he as another Joſias purgeth thetemple of the Lord from Popish idola-
try and falſe invocation, and would have brought it to greater perfeâions
if time and life had anſwered unto his godly purpoſe. It may be eaſily con-
ceived, how difficult it was to Reform
all things at the firſt, when the great-
eſt part of the Privy Counſell, of the Bishops and Nobility were open
or cloſe Papiſts: but his purpoſe was not to leave one hoofe of the Romishi
Beaft, and did forbid,that the Malle should be permitted unto his ſiſter. In his
firſt year; by authority of Parliament the ſacrament of the Lords ſupper
was adminiſtred unto the people with both elements; and Cranmer did
tranſlate and in ſome meaſure purgethe Miffal and Breviary. In the ſecond
year that book under the name The book of common prayer and adminiſtration
of Sacraments was by act of Parliament, to be uſed in all churches and chap-
pells; and that none practize, nor ſpeak againſt it, nor any part of it, Pro.
viding alſo, that they who are acquainted with other languages, may uſe
that which they underſtand beſt, in chappells, but not in parish-church-
es. In this third year an A& was made againſt all books called Antiphoners;
Miſſals, grailes, proceſſionals, manuals, legends, pies, portuiffes ,
paimers and other books whatſoever uſed before, for ſervice in the Church
of England in English or Latine, other than were then, or after shalbe
ſet forth by the King. Item, againſt all images of ſtone, timber, alaba.
fter or earth; graven, carved or painted in any church or chappell , ex
cept only images or pi&tures upon any tombe for monument only of any
perſon, which had been of good reputation. The book of Common pray-
er was ſome what amended in the year 1992. He put the Popish Bishops
and prieſts to ſilence, and removed them from their Benefices. Bonce
Bishop of London was removed, and for contumacy was condemned
to perpetuall priſon in the Tower, and Do. Ridley became Bishop of Lon.
don. Gardener was depoſed from Wincheſter &e. But he killed nonci
yea when the Counſell would perſuade him, to burn a woman Joan but-
cher, he ſaid, What? will yee ſend her quick to the Devill in her errouts
( Aaa)
When
I
/
1
1
/
1
186
!
J
)
i
)
1
.
I
1
CBN TVR I! XVI. Part 2
When the Reformation was firſt intended zula generall í Vilitation of the
Bisliopticks was made by éttaine prudent and learned men, whichwêre
appointed Commiffionerssaforſoverall Diociès ; and’unto every com-
pantytwo or tlzreé. preacherswere adjoinędzi to preáchar'évery Sellion,
andi dehort the people from theiowonted-ſuperſtition;" and inform them
in the tivetha And that titeyi pright proceed the moré orderly in their
Conimiſſions on vifitacionsiz.1972 perfons (lasin the time of King Heary.
VIII) were appointed to profcribe čertain inftructions and orders of Vifi-
tation. The troubles in Getmány at that time did contribute :( by the
gracious providence of God ) to the furtherance of the Goſpell in Eng-
land, »Tho. Cranmer by Letters brought Martin Bucer, Paul Fagius, Pe:
ter Martyr and other learned men in the year 1:548.andin349: their coming
was moſt acceptable unto the King & country. Fagius an expert Hebri-
cian, and Bucet 'were ſent to be Doctors in Cambridge, and Martyr was
deſigned Reader of Divinity in Oxford. But (as Theod. Beza in Refp. ad.
Fr. Balduin. Vol.3 biTractat. Pagaiz 22:edit Ani'1'57,0, "hathvobſerved in epift.
Buceri dated Cantabrig. Január.'12 An. 1550) concerning the purity of
rites, the advice of no forreiner was ſought :' what they could do, they
did not fail both by word and write, to adviſe the people to chuſe good Pa-
ftours, and to endeavour more purity both in doctrine and rites: but ſome
through mans wiſdom and vanishing thoughts would glue God and Belial
with tlie leaven of Antichrift. And John à Laſco a Polonian was then a
preacher of a Dutch congregation in London: hein his preface before his
book de Ecclefiaftico ordine, faith, 'That moſt holy King was deſirous to
have the whole Religion ſo reformed throughout all the kingdom; that
he was carefull of no other thing almoſt: but becauſe ſome Lawes of thie
country were in the way; that the publick rites of Divine worship eſpeci-
ally, which had been in uſe under Popery, could not be purged out as the
King himſelf would; and I was inſtant for theforrein Churches; it plea-
fed them at laſt, that the publick rites should be purged out of the English
churches by degrees , ſo ſoon as they could by the lawes; and in the mean
timeforreiners (which in this reſpect were not ſo tied unto theſe lawes of
the Country) should order their churches freely, and without any ref-
pect unto the rites of the Country, if their doctrin were only Apoſtoli-
call: for ſo it may come to palle, that the English churches alſo might be mo.
ved by unanimous conſent of the Eſtates; to embrace the Apoftolical purity:
and ſome tooke this ſo ill, that they did ſtrive againſt the Ks purpoſe.So far he.
yea they did ſo ſtrive,and were ſo inalicious that they did accuſe the Duke of
Somerſet, that he had changed the lawes of the realme,and had ſecret intelli-
gence with forrein Ambaſſadours, without their knowledge, &c. And for
theſe cauſes he was beheaded in the Tower An. 1552. So variance entercth
among them, and coldneſs of Religion repofſelſeth many; and ſome have
written, that the King was poiſoned. Certainly for a clearer manifeſtation
of mens hearts, the King was viſited with long ſicknes, and died July 6.
An.: 1553. Intime of his ſicknes he aduiſed with his Privie Counſell, who
should have the government after him: for albeit his Father had appointed
Mary to ſucceed, yet ſeing she is of a contrary religion, and it is doubted of
the lawfulnes of her birth; and himſelfis of lawfull years, he accounts
it proper unto him, to name his heire; and the rather, that it is to be
feared, that she will not only ſubuert religion, but the realm shall be thral-
led to a ſtranger, as Scotland is unto France. . After deliberation it was de.
creed, to chuſe Lady Jane daughter of the Earle of Suffolk and of Mary
daugh-
1
3
}
Page 2 Of BRITANNÉO 887
i
all for a
12me.
Casiglater of King Heady: 74so-foyre dayke afeer Edwardscdaarhsxkady.
Jage was pgoclaimed Quçeby jauthority of the Couleur Many of the
Nobivity and people were muchdiſpleaſed ungtromucla for:lomdpl Maggie
ag fgrebetred so the Duke of Northumbetlandsbecaule fasily lane, wasuvad-
riedunto his fourth-fon, Atchuis time Marýggesh into Norfolk and Staffplk
and pxomiſethunto themofthe Reformation, that she shall change noe.
tluing in Religion, asit was gitablished by her brother shey take her parts
She writes abroadoforaidsand, Garry eth-herrſąlf as; Qggenai (IbeGolinfelt
conyesning at Londonis. ſendetly fome fosges, padenthe conduct pb NQr- .
tliumbarland, -to apprehend-laterala Bugthen the Coupeltiperceiving the Mary thé
inclination of the peoples ang-lygaringthat thereforned of Norfalk and Popish
Suffolk were for her,,changoulticSentence they cayfai pagelaime Mary Queen o-
Queens and keep. Las janeinbbie Fower: When theſe newes, mere brought verthrows
info the Campe, all men førlook the Dukar bayweathey deceive letters
fromthe Counſell in'name of Quran Masyw they take himsríand bring him
to London. Then he made open-profeuion of Popery, under, hope to
galmethe Queen's fayour and liberty:but was bebeadedi.Jal Thuan bib2ozéad
CAM11553: Cardinal Reginald Paolhearing at Romea thraci King Edward
was dead, haltenech towards: England, hoping torthave the Crown by
right (for he had pretenſions) or by marriage with Mary. The Emperour
inuites him to come into Germany by his ways and cptertaines him with
greatshew of honour, untill by his Ambaffadour he had finished a Contract
of marriage betwixt his ſon Philip & Mary: and by the Queens, patent hą
became archbishop of Canterbury.Then
another worldwas to be ſeen proe
ceſſions of joy were in Italy for regaining England unto-she Romane Şee.de
Soave in Çonc. Truda Gardener, Tonſtall and other Popish Bishops were
advanced: Cranmer, Latimer, Ridley and other Reformed Bishops were
committed to priſon, and burne-: reading and printing of English Bibles and
oflate books were diſcharged: the Supremacy of the Pope was ploclaimed i
the Latine Malle was uſed: thc clauſe of prayer, that God would deliveritbe.
kingdom from fedition and tyranny of the Bishop of.Rome, was blotred out of the
Letany: the Queen would not ſuffer her fathers namein publick 'rayers,
becauſe he had made apoſtaly from the Church, Ja. Thua-lo.cit: All tem po:
raries turn their clocks, wicked,men reioice good men are oppreſſed; ſome
fled: many were impriſoned : lomé (terve in priſon: many hundreds were
burnt: in a word, in no Kings time (becing free from warte) were ſo many.
killed as in the five years reigne ofQ. Mary by, beheading, hanging,burningi,
racking and ſterving. That cruel Bishop Bonner beholding how joyfully
the Martyrs ſuffered, laid to oneofthem, They call mee, bloody Bon.
ner: a vengeance on you all: I would fain, be rid of you; but yee have a
delight in burning: if I might have my will, I would ſew your mouths, pur
you in ſacks, and drown you all. Gods revenging hand was upon theſe
perſecuters : Gardener the archperſecuter , being at dinner with the Duke
of Norfolk, and hearing that Bishop Ridley and Mr. Latimer were burnt
at Oxford,shewes no litle joy, and by and by.was ſo ſmitten (none knowing
how) that he was carryed from table to a bed: where he lay 15. day es in ſuch
intolerable torments, that in all that fpace he could voide neither by urine
nor otherwiſe, his tongue hangeth out, and ſo died. Do. Morgon, who
condemned Ferrare Bishop of S. Davies, and vfurped his place, was ſmitten,
that when he would eat, nothing went down, but it buried out again,
fontime at his mouth, and ſomtime at his noſe. Do Dunning the bloody
Chanceller at Norwich was taken away, ſuddenly: the like befell Berrie
(aaa) 2
Com
A
0
}
1
1
)
1
1
the
end
-
1
ho
A
1
1
188
CENTVR I XVI.)
Part 2
Conimiſtarieof Norfolk, &c. Marý had hier kingdom
dimhlished by loffc of
Cales, which eleven English kings' had kept>, and the countrie was
plagued with famine, that the ſubiects were glad to eat ackorns: she was
never able to put the Crown on her husbands heads ofall things both he
and skec was most delitous to have children,/ but she had none once
she was thought to be- bigg with child'zlı but of what she was de
livered, it was known toffew & then Philip left her, and she had nei-
ther the loveof herfubic&ts, nor his company, nor could marry another; at
laft she was diſcaled; ſome called it atympany; others call it melancholy,
becayſ of her deep and continuall groanesishe died November 17. An.1558.
and her couſine the Card. died within ſixteen hours after her. Jo. Foxe in
Ads. Enduring her reigne, La. Eliſabeth was kept in the Tower: Gar-
denerand others fought her death often; they accuſe-her of treaſon, and
would
have ſtirred up King Phillipagainſt her i but hè preferveth her, not
for any love to her perſon or religion, but for reaſon of State, left she being
taken out of the way, and the
Queen dying without children, the kingdoms
ofScotland, England and Irland might be anneked unto the Crown of France,
by means of Mary Ou. of Scotland , next' heire of England, and at
that time affianced to the Daulphin of France: than which the Spaniard
thought no thing could happen more adverſe to his affe&tation of greatnes. .
At firſt when she was locked up, she was much daunted: but being com-
forted afterwards she faid, The skill of a Pilot is not known but in a tem.
peft. and a true Cliriſtian appeares beſt in time of tentation. In the
year
1558. they condemne her to be beheaded, and went to bring her to exe-
cution: by miraculous providence she was preſerved. The lieutenant of
the Tower will not give them credite, and goeth to ask the Queen, whe-
And is pro cher it was her will Maryfaith, Not:- and commandeth to ſet her at li-
berty. On the very day of Márie's deaths Eliſabeth was proclamed Queen,
Queen.
and ſo of a priſoner was acknowledged by Counſell, Nobility and Com-
mons to be the only Heire, and was crowned January 15, with many
glad hearts: all the Bishops except Owen Bishop of Carlile, refuſe to
perform the folemnities of the Coronation, becauſe of her Religion. At
her coronation she did ſecure the kingdom by oath, that she shall not mar-
ry a ſtranger: nor would she make open declaration, what do&rine she
would follow: only she ſet free all the priſoners for Religion (many
hundreds) and promiſeth, that when sheshall be eſtablished in her governe-
ment, to eſtablish religion by advice of Parliament and of learned & godly
men:and cauſech it be proclaimed that in the mean' time none shall alter any
ceremonies, unleſs it be according to the rites of her own chappel: and
theſe were as it was ordered in her fathers time.. Speed ew Cambden. She
ſendeth to makeaccount unto the Pope of her aſſumption. He anſwereth,
That kingdom was held in fee of the Apoſtolick See, and it was her pre-
ſumption to vſurp the name of Queen. without his knowledge :/ therefore
she deſerveth not to be heard, unleſs she renounce her pretenſions , and
ſubmit herſelfunto his free diſpoſition. This ſoundeth harsh both to her
and to the counſel,therefore she will creat no more with him: PeSoave. in conc.
Tride. Then knowing the difference of opinions in religion among her
fubie&ts,and willing to ſatisfie both parties according to reaſon, she calleth
a Parliament, and by common aduice appointeth a Conference of eight
perſons on either ſide, that after debating of reaſons they might come to
an happy agreement. The perſons were named; the day appointed; the
queſtions were (for the firſt concerning the vulgare tongue in Divine
Sera
clamed
f
!
1
1
$
1
A
i
189
>
}
1
{
Part 2.
Of BRITANN É. :
Service, and the communion under both kindesz. prdețwas preſcribed
that for avoiding heat of contention. they shall not diſpute by word, but
both parties shall write their-reaſons, and give themin the firſt day; and
anſwers shall be prepared againſt the next day; and all to be in English, that
every one may receive information. Both parties. were content: · But
when the day was come, the Papiſts alledge, they underſtood not the or-
dinance concerning the diſputation in write, and they will diſpute by voice
only. The ſecond day they were preſſed more inſtantly : but as deſpi-
ſing authority, nor regarding their own credite, or rather being convinced :
in tbeir conſciences, they ftill refuſe. The third day both parties were
required ro produce their books and opinions. All the. Popishi party (ex-
cep the Bishop of Weſtminſter) plainly deny to let their books be read:
ſome ſpake unreverently. even af excommunicating the: Queeni Sir Ni-
colas Bacon Lord Keeper, and Nicolas archb. of York were named by the
Parliament, to be Iudges of the Conference: they take this carriage as
a contempt both of Nobility and Commons, as allo of her Roiall Majeſty.
Then the Bishops were required to give their oath of allegiance and Supre-
macy, as in King Henry VIIl time. They refuſe this allo. Where: :
fore the Bishop of Wincheſter, who had shewed more follý than others ;
was committed to the Tower (afterwards he was fet at liberty ). Boner
Bishop of London (who was the chief butcher in Mary's time) was com-
mitted to the Marshall-ſea: ſome fled out of the Country; and others were
charged to anſwer before the Counſell: ſome were confired; notone-more
impriſoned: and all the exiled bb.and others in Q. Mary's time were recala
led. Franc. Maron. Lib. 3 6. 1. A Parliament.was held at Weſtminſter: where
was much debate in matter of Religion, and hote ſtudy on both ſides.
In the goodneſs of God, the Goſpell had the upper hand: the hope of the
Popish falleth: their rage is abated: the ſupremacy of the Pope is denied :
the bloody Statutes of Q. Mary arerepealed.: popish bb. were depoſed,
and good men put in their rooms: the Maffe is abolished; altars are ap.
pointed to be removed, and tables ſet for them: the zeal of many (puls
ling down the altars, before that Ad) was approved. Fo. Foxe in Aets. In
a brief view behold the hand of God toward her afterwards, 1. The king
of France pretending right by his Queen Mary, intended to inuade Eng-
land, but he was taken away. II. Philip king of Spain ſought her in marriage:
she abhorred that, becauſe he had married her Sifter. Therefore he
fought to match her with Charles ſon of the Emperour Ferdinand; but to
the end he might bring the Nation to the houſe of Auſtria: and becauſe she
refuſed, he became her utter enemy, yet to her greater glory. 3. 41.1562;
Arthur Pool of the houſe of York, intended to bring an Army from France
into Wales: but he and his confederates were diſcovered before the executi.
on of the plot, and were condemned: 4. As before, the French king, fo a.
gain Philip ſought oft', that the Popes would accurſe her, that ſo he might
have pretext to inuade her kingdom. God hindered Paul 4. and Pius 4.
from decerning it; and more followes.
VI. In Aprile An. 1558. Walter mill prieſt of Lunan in Anguife was VValter
accuſed by the Bishop of Santandrews for leaving the Maffe, and that there. mill maru
fore he and John petrie prieſt at Innerkilor were condemned by the late 'yx
Cardinal to be burnt, wherever they should be apprehended. Walter anſwe-
red, I ſerved the Cure there before the Cardinals time 20. years, with the
approbation of all the parishoners: but when the furious Cardinal perſecu-
ted meeand many more for the preaching of Godsword, I was conſtrained
(b b)
A
$0,
1
T
1
-
.
Part 2
190
+
V
1
)
CENIVRI XVI.
to keep myſelf quiet, and I went about reproving vices, and inſtructing
people in the grounds of Religion, for which cauſe now. I am taken. When
he was brought to triall in the Church before the Bishops of Santandrews,
Murray, Briechin, Cairnes, the Abbots of Dumfermlin, Lundors, Balme-
rino, and Couper, and many Doctors of the Univerkty, he looked ſo
feeble partly by age, and partly by hard uſage, that it was feared , none
could hear, what he would anſwer; yer he delivered his mind with ſuch
courage, that his encanies were amaſed. At firft he kneeled to pray. Andrew
oliphant a prieſt (si , Sir Walter mill, get up and answer; for you keep my
Lord here too long. He continued yet praying, and when he aroſe, he
laid, I should obey God more than crian; I ſerve a mighter Lord then your
Lordis:and whereas you call mee, SirWalter, they call mee Walter,and not,
Sir Walter,l have been too long one ofthe Popes Knights now ſay what you
have to ſay. Oliphant asked, Whatthinkeſt thou of prieſts marriage. He
anſwered; I thiok ic a bleſſed bond, ordained by God, approved by Chrift,
and free to all ſorts of men: but yee abhor it, and in the mean while yee take
other mens wives and daughters: yee vowe chaſtity; and keep it not. Oli-
phant fayd, Thouſayft
; - that there are not ſeven facraments. He anſwered,
Give us bapriſine and the Lords Supper, take y'ee the rett, and part
them
among you.Oliphant, Thou ſaiſt, the Malle is idolatry. He anſweres ; A.
Lord ſends and callech many to a dinner, and when it is ready, he tolleth
the bell,and they come into the hall, but he turnes his back upon his gueſts
and eates all himſelf, giving them no part; even ſo do yee. Olip. Thou
denieft the ſacrament of the altar to be the body of Chriſt really in flesh and
blood. Mill. The Scripture is not underſtood carnally but ſpiritually, and
your Maffe is wrong.for Chriſt was once offered on the croſs for mans ſin,
and will never be offered again: for at that time he put an'end to all facrifices
Oliph. Thou denyeft the office of a Bishop. Mill. I affirm, they whom yee
call Bishops, do not Bishops works,norexerciſe the office of Bishops, but
live after their ſenſuall pleaſures , taking no care for Chriſts Hock, nor regar-
ding His word.Oliph. Thou ſpeakeſt againſt pilgrimage, and calleft it pil-
grimage to whoordom. Mill. I ſay, pilgrimage is not cominanded in Scrip-
tures, and there is no greater whoordom in any place, than at your pilgri-
mages, except it be in the common brothels. Olip. Thou preacheft privat-
ly in honſes, and ſomtimes in the fields. Mill. yea man, and upon the
ſea too, when I was ſailing. *Olip. Ifthou will not recantthy opinions,
I will pronounce fenrence againſt thee. Mill; I know, Imuſt die once; there-
fore as Chriſt ſaid to Judas, Quodfacis , fac cito: yee shall know that I will
not recant the trueth: I am corn, and not chaff: I will neither be blown
away with the wind, nor burſt with the flaile, but will abide both. Then
he was condemned of hereſy, and was kept two dayes, becauſe 'the
Bishop could not find a judge'to condemne him to death. The Bish. ſent for
Patrick Lermond ofDairfieProvoſt of the city and willed him to condemne
him, as being now condemned of lụereſy. The Provoſt anſwered, lwill do a.
nything at your Lordships. command, that belongs to my office according
to juſtice:butlwill not medle with the innocent ſervants of God, and proach
ers. The Bi-hop-faid, Provoſt, you are Bailive of my Regality, and ought to
judge all ſuch as tranſgreſſe within my bounds. He anſwered. Yes, and
if your Lo.pleaſe, I will take him, and give him a faire aſſiſe of tempo-
rall men, who perhaps will abſolve him. I am content, ſaid the Bishop,
make mec quite of him any way you pleaſe. But ſome ſaid unto the Pro-
voſt, It is dangerous to abſolveaman, who is already by the clergy con.
demned
!
A
i
S
Part 2.
Of BRITANNË.
至 ​idi
hy
.
}
I
demned of hereſy: wherefore the Provoſt deſired him to adviſe till the
mornc; and ere then he went out of the town, Wherefore the Bishop
fought this man and that, to bo fudge; and at laſt fet Alexander Sớmeivail
ong of his domeſtick fervants, to ſupply the place of a Judge for the time,
and lie condemned him to the fire :' and becauſe none in the town would
fell ropes for that uſe the ropes of the Bishops pavilion were taken: Whea
they broughıc him nigh the fire, they laid unto him in deriſion, Recant:
He apſwered, I marvell at your rage, <yçe hypocrites, who lo cruelly do
perſecute the ſervants of God: -as for mec, l am 82 years old, and can not
live long by courſe of nature : but an hundred better thani'l, shall ariſe'out
of che ashes of my bones. which shall ſcatter the proud pack of you hy-
pocrites and perſecuters of God's ſervants, and who of you thinkes
yourſelf worthyeſt, shall not dy fo honcft a death, as I dy now :
i truſt in God, lishall be the laſt, that shall ſuffer deatliin this Land for
thiş caurle. Out of a manuſcript Hiſtory writen by Lindſays in the Bibliothek of
the Colledge of Edinburgh. Oliphant commandeth him to go unto thémáke.
Mill laid, I will not go', unleſs thou put mee up with thy hand: forby
tie law of God, I am forbidden to put hand'in mylelf: but will thou put-
to thy hand, and thou shall fee mregn-up gladly? Oliphant put him fore
ward: and he went with a chear ull countenance, ſaying; Introibo ad a'care
dei.then he crived liberiy to ſpeak unto the people. Oliphant ſaid, You
haveſpoken too much, and the Bishops are offended with ſo long delay
Some youths ſtanding-by, willed him to fpeak, and accurſed the Bishops.
and all the executioners. He firſt prayed, and ſpake unto the people to
this purpoſe, Dcare friends. the cauſe, why. I ſuffer' tooday, is not for
any crimelayd to my charge: l'acknowledge myſelf a miſerable finner be-
fore God: but I ſuffer for the defence of the truth of Jeſus Chriſt, rec
forth in the old and new Teſtaments : for whichas many Martyres have of.
fred their lives molt gladly, being aſſured after their death'to enjoy endleſs
felicity, fo this day I praile Cod, that he hath called mee of his mercy a-
mong others his ſervants, ti ſeal up his truth with my life; which as Thive
received of him, ſo willingly l«ffer it to his glory: And as yee would er
cape eternall death, be no more delided with the lies of the prieſts, monkey
friers, Priors, Abbots , Bishops and others of the ſect of Antichrift: but
depend only upon Jeſus Chriſt and liis mercy, that yce may be delivered
from condemnarion. The people made great lamentation, and were ex-
ceedingly noved with his words. When the fire was kindled, he cried,
Lord have mercy on mee: pray, good peop'e, whiiether is time. And thus hede.
parted, shewing a wondertull courage. His death was the very death of
l'opery in r: is realme: fir the minds of men were ſo greatly enflimed
t' at reſolving openly to profefle the truth, they did bind themſelv is by
promiſe and iubſcription of oaths, if any shall be called into question for
Religion hereaft.r, they shall take arms , andiuyn in defenſe of their bre.
thren againſt the tyrannous and perfecuting Bi bps.
VII. Immediately foune Noble men and Barons did preſent into the a füpplica
Queen Regent this lupplication, the copy whereof i found in fair write (as tion unco
fundrie otierrapers concerning theſe times, among the papers of John the Queen
erskin Superintendent; in the hands of his greatgrand-child Alexander erskin Regensa.
of Dun) with this infcription, The ſubiects of this rea m of Scot and wiſh unto
the moſt Excellent Princeſs Mary Queen dovrer and Regent, ail, fe icity, Moſt
Noble Princess, It is not ni kiowni, uvto your Maięsiy, our ardent
deſire, to lce the name of God glorified in this our native Countrie, and
(8bb) 2
1
>
1
wee
{
1
h
1
Part 20
V
-
192
CENTVRT XVI.
we have often made humble ſuit unto your Grace, to have your good will
and protection, to live quietly in free conſcience without oppreſſion of
ty“
rany, according to the will of our God made manifeft to us in his holy
Scriptures: And becauſe ſome men, which moſt uinuſtly have entred
themſelves by title and name., as Miniſters of Gods Kirk, are confpired
together againſt the Lord and his anointed, to put down his name and
honour, and to maintain moſt odious abominations, wee haye forſaken
them and their deteſtable miniſtry, knowing them to be accurſed of God;
And according to the Scripture wee have received ſuch Miniſters as with
humble mindes ſubmit themſelves, their doctrine and miniſtry unto the
word of God and triall thereof, of whom wee have experience, that they
do miniſter truly according to the inſtituțion of our Saviour; And now,
Madam, the Bishop of Santandrews by the corrupt Counſell of moft
wicked and ungodly perſons , hath given forth his letters of ſummons
againf our Miniſters to compear in Santandrews or otherwhere, ſuch day as
hę hạch appointed in his letters, (the copy whereaf. being required, was
refuſed ) to underly.the moſt corrupt judgement of them, whoſe Coun.
ſejlin this cauſe he deth moft follow, And knowing how dangerous a
thing it is to enter under the judgement ofenemies, we can not ſuffer them
- to enter under their hands, nor to compear before them, unleſs they be
accompanied with ſuch as, may be able to defend them from the violence
and tyranny, whereof wee hay.e now experience: But to ſtop alltumu'ts
and otlier inconvenients, that may thereby occurre, wee moſt humbly
offer ourſelves and Miniſters to come before your Grace and Counſell,
to abide tryall in all things, that they have to lay unto the charge
of us and our minifters, according to the word of God; Beſeeching
your Grace as you ought of duty, and as you are placed of God.
above his people, take our cauſe, or rather the cauſe of God, to be
tryed moſt juſtly according to the holy Scriptures., before yourſelf; and
put inhibition to the ſaid Bishop to proceed further. untill tryall be taken,
as ſaid is: Unto thewliich, your Gr. shall find us at all times ready, as shall
Another pleaſe you to command: and your Gr. good anſwer weemoft humbly be-
ſtep of the leech. This fupplication had no anſwer, as they did expect. Then the
forit pu Counſell conveening, they did agree to hazard their lives and eſtates, in
blik Re- advancing the cauſe of Religion: and after deliberation what were fitteſt
formation firitto do, they conclude theſe articles, 1. that in all parishes the Curate
should be cauſed to read the prayers and Leſſons of the old and new Teſtam.
Land.
on ſundays and fettivall days, conform to the book of Common prayers ;
and if the Curate be not qualified or refuſe, another shall be choſen to do
the ſame. 2. preaching and interpretation of Scriptures shall be uſed only
in private houſes after a quiet manner, untill God shall move the Queen,
to grant further liberty. It was performed accordingly in many towns and
parishes, to the great offenſe of the clergy, who complain unto the Re.
gene, and were anſwered, that it is no fit time to enter into theſe matters,
butere long she wilfind occaſion to put order unto them. Archbald Earle
of Argile had been in the Councell at the making of theſe Aas; and the
Bishop of Santandrewsſent a letter unto him, shewing the perill, whereinto
he caſts himſelf by that open defe&tion from the Church; willing him to rid
himſelf of that defamed and perjured A poftat John douglas (whom the Earle
bad choſen to be his Miniſter) and offering to provide
unto him a learned
and wife Preacher, for whom he would lay his ſoule in pawne, that he
shall (each no other but truc do&rine and agreeable to the Catholick faith,
The
in Scol
A
2
Part 2.
Of BRIT ANNE
1
193
/
The Earle anſwered; he feared no perill to himſelfæor his houſe, having
reſolved to live in obedience to his Prince, and to ſerve God alſwell as he
could according to his word: as for the alledged defe&tion, feingit hath
pleaſed God to open bis ejes , and give him the knowledge of his truth,
which he takes aşa taken of his favour, he will not forſake it for fear of any
inconvenients: and that man he had named, he had heard him teach the
do&rin of Chriſt, condemne idolatry, adultery, fornication and the
like viccs, as he is ready to give account, whenſoever he shalhe cited: but
to call him defanied and perjured, there was no reaſon, ſeing he was not
declared to be ſuch by any Sentence; and if formerly he had taken any on-
lawfull oath, he had done much better in forſaking it, thạn if he had ab-
ſerved it: and whereas he had prafered unto him ſome learned man, hegave
him thanks, ſeing, is ſo great neceſſity of labourers in the Lord's harveſt;
but he underſtood his meaning, and minded not to be led with ſuch tea.
chers: In end he wished, he would not beginnęthe batçell with him, where
of the event may be doubtfull, but that he knew, God is God, and
shall bee ſtill, whatſoever the craft of man can work or deviſes The Bi.
shop receiving this anſwer, communicateş it-unto the chief of the clergy,
who began to think upon other defenſes, and they fummon ſome Minifters
to compear at Edinburgh the 20 of July, eſpecially Paul meffan Preacher
in Dundie. So many people did conveen, that the Bishops thought beſt
to delay all proceſs, except that they condemned the abſents, and ſum-
moned them to compear on September 1. with promiſe of pardon, if they
will recant their errours, Buchan. hift.lib. 16: The feaſt of S. Giles was then
approaching: for the cuſtom was on Septemb. 1. to carry the image of
their Patron-Saint through the town with drums, trumpets and other
muſicall inſtruments, and to envite nighbours unto feaſting and great
drinking. At that time the Clergy did entreat rhe Regent, to honour the
folemnity with her preſence; and she fearing ſome tumult conſents to
accompany the proceffion; but when the time of ſolemnity was come, the
image could not be found. This made a ſtay, tillanother little image was
brought from the Gray Friers: the people in mockery called it, young S.
Giles. They go-on with this, and the Regent went with them till the pro.
cellion was nigh ended.So ſoon as she went to dinner, ſome young men
drew neer, making shew to help the bearers, and perceiving by the
motion, the image was fixed to the Fertor, they, threw all to the
then taking the image by the heels,they dash it againſt the ſtones, untill they
break, it into pieces : the prieſts and friers runne away, to make shew of
violence: but when no danger did appeare, they come to the ſtriet again.
And albeit the clergy were out of all hope to ſtand;yet to put the faireâ face
on their condition, they conveen, and delay their cenſuring, untill. No
vember 7. In the mean time, who were mot forcward for Reformation,
went throgh out the Shires, exhorting all men to take the Reformation to
heart and that they would not ſuffer themſelves nor friends to be oppreſsed
by a few prieſts, and aſſuring them of victory, if the cauſe bę handled legally:
orifviolence bevred, they shall not be inferiour. Vnto ſo many who were
willing, they offered a bonde to ſubſcribe, which they had drawn up
conforme to the act of the Councell. The ſubſcubers were called The Cona
gregation : which name became more famouş. In November a Parliamenc
for articles of the iparriage betwixtFrancis Daulphin of France and Queen
Mary, was to be conveened: then they, knowing by the return of the
fubſcriptions, that the Countrie for the moſt part was enclined that way,
(ecc)
ground:
1
I@**
}
1
}
1
Part 2
)
in ro
1
1
liament
194
CENTVRI XVI.
reſolve to make an end of the work, and draw up a fupplication unto the
Queen and Parliaments for promoting the Reformation. The Prelats
hearingofit, were highly enraged, that any man durft preſume to appear
great a crime, and ſaid, They would not depart a jote from the decrees of
Trent. But a little afterwards they made offer to commit the cauſe to diſ-
pute; truſting to carry it, becauſe they were to be the Judges. The Con-
gregation accepts the diſputation with two conditions, 1. the controverſies,
in debate shall be decided by Scripture. 2 . ſuch of the brethren, who were
exiled or condemned, might ſavely bec at the diſpute. Both theſe were
refuſed: they would admit no other Canon, bnr the canon-law, nor
wouldthey diſpence with any Sentence, that they had pronounced. Then
the prieſts propound other articles, but ſo unworthy (faith Buchan.) that
they are unworthy of an anſwer, towit, ifthe Congregation would conti.
nue in former reverence, acknowledge purgatory, prayers to Saints, and
prayers for the dead, they shall be permitted to uſe the common language
in prayers and adminiſtration ofthe Sacraments. They tlierefore did entreat
the Queen, to preſent their Supplication onto the Parliament publickly.
She anſwered, I think it not expedient at this time: for it will make the
Eccleſiaſticall perſons adverſe unto the main buſineſs in hand: but how
ſoon order shall be taken heerin, yee shall know my good mind. They
were content to give place for a time: but withall they thought good to
make proteſtation, ere the Parliament were diffolued, in this manner; IT
A Proteſ- is not unknown unto this Honourable Parliament, what controverſy is
dein para lately riſen betwixt thoſe that will be called the Prelats and Rulers of the
Church, and a great number of us the Nobility and Commonalcy of the
1558. Realme, for the true worship of God, for the duty of Miniſters, and the
righé adminiſtration of Chriſt Jeſus his holy ſacraments; How wee have
complained by our ſupplication unto the Queen Regent, that our conſcien.
cesare burdened with unprofitable ceremonies; that wecare compelled to
adhere unto idolatry; That ſuch as take upon rhem the eccleſiaſticall office,
diſcharge no part thereof, as becomes true Miniſters to do; And finally
that wee and our brethren are moſt jujuriouſly oppreſſed by their uſurped
authority: And wee ſuppoſe it is fufficiently known, that wee were of
mind to ſeek redreſſe of theſe enormities at this preſent Parliament. But
conſidering that the troubles of the time do not ſuffer fuch Reformation as
weedo by Gods plain' word require , wee areenforced to delay that which
wce moft earneſtly deſire: Andyer left our ſilence may give occafion unto
our adverſaries, to think, that weerepent of our former enterpriſes, wee
can not ceaſe, to proteſt for remeờy againſt that moſt uniuft tyranny, which
hererofore weé have moſt pariently ſuſtained. And ſo l. wee proteft, thar
ſeing wee can not obtain a juſt Reformation according to Gods word, that
it be lawfull unto us to uſe ourſelves in matters of Religion and conſcience,
as wec muſtanſwer unto God, untill ſuch time our adverfariers be able
to prove themſelves the trueMiniſters ofChrifts Churchand to purgethem-
ſelyes of ſuch crimes as we have already layd unto their charge; offering
ourſelves, to prove the ſame,whenfoever the Sacred Authority shall pleale
to give us andience. 11. Wec proteſt , that neither wee , nor any other
of the godly, that liſt to join with us in the true faith, which is grounded
upon the inuincible word of God , shall in cur any danger of life or lands
or any politicall pain, for not obſerving ſuch A&s, as heretofore liave paſſed
in favours ofour adverſaries ; nor for violating ſuch rites, as man without
Gods commandementor word hath commanded. III. Wee proteſt , that
ifany
1
}
}
1
)
1
1
1
1
1
Part.
OF BRITANNE
19)
ifany tumult or uprore shall ariſe among the members of this tcálme; for
the diverſity of Religion; and if it shall chance, that abuſes be violently
Reformed, that the crime thereof be not imputed unto us; who now do
molt humbly ſeek allto be reformed by Order: but rather whatſoever incon-
venient shall happen to follow, for lack of Order taken, it may beimputed
unto thoſe, chat do refuſe the ſame. IV. and laſtly wee proceſt, that theſe
our requeſts proceeding from conſcience, do tend to none other end, but
to the Reformation of abuſes in Religion only; Moft humbly beleeching
the ſacred Authority, to take us faithfull and obedient ſubiects into prote-
&tion againſt our adverſaries, and to shew unto us ſuch indifferency in our
moſt juſt petition, as it becometh Gods Licutenant to do unto thoſe
who in his name do call for defenſe againſt cruell oppreſſors and blood-
thriſty tyrants. This Proteſtation was publickly read: and they craved to
have it inſerced in the common Rcgifter: but that was denied by the advera
ſaries: nevertleſs the Q. Regent ſaid, VVce will remember, what is pro:
tefted, and wee shall putgood Order after this to all things, that now be
in controverſy. With this anſwere they depart in good hope of her favour,
and praiſing God, that she was ſo wellenclined. But when the Parliament
was cloſed, and a generall Peace was concluded betwixt Spain, France,
England and Scotland, the Regents countenance was altered againſt theſes
which were for the Reformation, and she ſaid, Seing now wee are free
from theſe vexations, which moft troubled my mind, wee will labour to
reſtore the Authority by fome notable example unto that reverend eſteem,
which it hath lately loſt. Then she takes the names of all the Miniſters,
and cauſed ſummon them to compear at Sterlin May 10, 1959,and the Pred
lates become more inſolent, And they deviſed to ſend the Earle of Argile
and L. James Stuart Priour of Santandrews into France with the matrimo.
niall Diademe. But theſe conſidering, how all the Comiſſioners were
cut off or returned not, which were rent unto the folemnization of the
marriage, and what might fall out at home in time of their abſence, de-
laid to take voiage from time to time.
vill. In the next Spring, the Earle of Glencairn and Sir Hugh Cambell Troubles
Shireffof Aire were ſent unto the Regent, to enquire the reaſon of that ariſe
fummons, and to entreat her, not to moleft the Miniſters, unleſs they 1550.
could be charged of falſe do&trine, or behaving themſelves diſorderly. The
Regent ſaid with vehemency of paſſion, Maugre your liearrs and all that
will take part with them, theſe Miniſters shall be banished Scotland, though
they preached als foundly as ever S. Paul did. The Noble men beſought
her in a fumble manner, to think of the promiſes, Shee had made from
time to time. In greater choler Shefaith, Promiſes of Princes should be no
further ſtrained, than it ſeemes unto them convenient to performe. Then ſaid
they, If this be your reſolution to keep no promiſes unto the ſubjects, wee
can not any more acknowledge your authority, and will henceforth re-
nounce all obedience unto you; and what inconveniences may ariſe of this
you may bethink yourſelf
. This anſwer was unexpected, and calming her.
ſelf a licle, she faid, Wee will think, how to remedy theſe evils in the beſt
and quiet way. The ſame day report was brought, that a Miniſter had
preached publickly in the Church of Perth: this did provoke her yet
more, and callingthe Lord Ruthuen Provoſt of the town, She comman-
deth him to go and ſuppreſſe theſe of the new Religion. He anſwered
that he would inaketheir bodies and goods ſubject, but he had no power
over their conſciences. She was more commoved, and vowed. that she
(ccc) 2
would
1
Cannes
}
1
196
CENTVRI XVI. Part 2
would make him and them repent of their ſtoutneſs. When the day ap-
pointed for appearing of the Miniſters, drew ncer, the Profeffours went
with them from all parts of the country: in Anguiſe and Merns ſuch was
their zéal, that ſcarcely any man abode at home, all crying, that they
would go and give confeiſion of their faith with their Miniſters. So many
came before the day, that the Regent was agaft, albeit they came without
weapons.
Then She calleth 'for John Erskin of Dun, and employeth
him, to diſmiſe that needleſs multitude, and promifeth to do nothing a-
gainſt any of that ſect. Nevertheleſs in the Countell all the Miniſters were
condemned and outlawed, which had not anſwered. Jolin erskin feeing,
how. none can truft her promiſes, did haften unto the Gentlemen ar
Perth from Strathiern, Anguiſe & Merns, nor as yer being ſevered; and
excuſed himſelf of the advice he had given. Then they underſtood cer-
tainly, that no favour was to be expected from theRegent. V Vhill they
are in perplexity, John knox newly being ruussed into the country,
comes to Perth, and in a Sermon takes occaſion to ſpeak againſt the wor.
ship of images ,, and exhorted the people unto conſtancy. After Sermon
(this was May 11. ) ſome people abode in the church, and then a prieſt ,
not ſo much for devotion, as for to try men's affection. would fay Maſſe:
he openech a glorious cafe ſtanding by the high altar, wherin were many
brave pictures. A young man ſaid, This is intolerable: the word of God cons
demnes it as idolatrie, and wee ſtand and
fee it uſed in deſpite. The prieſt gives
the young man a blow: the young man goerh, and finding afton, caſts it at
the prieſt, and therewith breakes one of the images: whereupon a ſtur is
failed, ſome fall upon the prieſt, and others unto the images, ſo that on a
ſudden all was pulled down that had any mark of idolatry. Upon this noiſe
in the church, the people of the town gather in great numbers, and run
into the cloiſters of the Dominicans, Franciſcans and Carthuſians; where
they ſaw by experience, that theſe were not poor men, as they had profeſ-
ſed: the plunder was left to poor people, the richer ſort abſtaining from a-
ny part of it: they demolished theſe glorious edifices with ſuch ſpeed, that
within two dayes all the ſtones were removed. They of Couper in
Fife hearing of this , did the like in their town, and defaced all the
inſtruments of idolatry: which the Curate took ſo heavily, that the
night following, he put violent hands in himſelf. When this wasiter
ported unto the Regent, She diſpatches Letters to the Duke', and
others, Earls ofArgile and Athol, willing them to come unto her with ſpeed;
and she calleth for the French ſouldiers, entending to ſurpriſe Perth una-
worſe; and vowed to deſtroy man, woman and child, and turne the town
into duſt, and ſalt it with ſalt, as she was ſtirred up by the Prélats and priéſts
crying in her ear, Foreward, foreward upon theſe hereticks , and once
rid the kingdom of them. When they of Perth had intelligence hereof,they
aſſemblc to publick prayers and reſolue to ſend a Supplication in this man-
a ſuppli. ner;To the Queens Maieſty regent,all humble obedience and duty premiſed,
cation un- As heercofore with icopardy of our lifes, and yet with willing hearts;
to the l. wee have ſerved the Authority of Scotland, and your Majeſty now Regent
Regent. in this realm , in ſervice to our bodies dangerous and painfull, So now
with moſt dolorous mindes wee are conftrained by uniuft tyranny purpo.
fed againſt us, To declare unto your Majeſty ,that excep this cruelty beſlayd
by your wiſdom, wee shall be compelled to take the lword of juſt defenſe
againt all that shall perſue us for the matter of Religion, and for our con-
ſcience fake : which ought not, nor may bee ſubiect to mortall creatures
futher
/
1
197
Part 2.
I 1 OF BRITAN NË.
further than by Gods word mian is able to prove, that he hath power to
command us : Weelignifymbre over unto your Ma. thătif by rigoutwee
becompelled , to ſeek tire extream defenfe, tliat wee will not only
, notify
our innocency and ípetition to tlie King of Fịance, to our Miſtreſs and to
her Husband, buralſo to the Princes and Counſell of every Chriftian Re
alm, Declaring unto them, th'ar this cruell, "unjuſt and moſt tyrannicalſ
murder intended againſt Towns and Multitudes, was and is the only cauſe
of our revole from our accuſtomed obedience, which in Gods preſence
wcę faithfully promiſe to our Soverain Miftreffe , to her Husband and unito
your. Majeſty , Regent; Provided, thatout'conſcienícès triay live in the
peace and liberty, which Chriſt Jeſus hath pärchaſed unto us by his blood',
and that wee may have his word truly preached, and holy Sacraments
rightly adminiſtred unto us, without which wee fịrmly purpoſe never to
be ſubject to mortall man. For better wee think to expoſe our bodies to
a thouſand deaths, than to hazard our ſouls to' perpetuall damnation,' bý
denying Chrift Jeſus and his manifaft verity; which thing not only do they
who commit open idolatry, but alſo ſuch as ſeeing their brethren perſued,
for the cauſe of Religion, and having fufficient means to comfort and a nice
them, do nevertheleſs withdraw from chem their comfortable ſupport;
Wee would not, your Ma. should be deceived by the falſe perſuaſions of
theſe cruell beaſts the Church-men, who affirm that your Ma. needeth not
greatly to regard the loffe of us, who profeffe Chriſt Jeſus in this realme;
If ( as God forbid) yee give eare to their petilent counſell, and ſo uile a
gaint us this extremity intended, it is to be feared, that neither yec not
your Poſterity shall at any time after this find that obedience and faithfull ſer-
vice within this realme, which at all time yee have found in'ús. Weédé.
clare our judgements freely, as true and faithfull fubjeéts. God move
your Princely heart, favourably to interpretour faithfull meaning ; Fur-
ther advertiſing your Ma. that the ſelf ſamething, together with all things
that wee have done, or yet intend to do, wèe will notify, by our letters
to the King of France; Asking you in the name of the Eternall God,
and as your Ma. tenders the peace and quietnes of this realme, That
yee inuade us not withi any, violence; untill wee receive anſwer from
our Miſtreſs and her Husband and from their adviſed Counſell there.
And thus wee commit your Majeſty to the protection of the Öm-
nipotent. From Santiohnſtoun May 22. 1959: and it was ſubſcribed
thus ; your Majeſties obedient ſubiects in all things not repugnant to
God, The faithfull Congregation in Chriſt Jeſus, in Scotland. They wrote
alſo to Monſieur Dofell, entreating him, to mitigate the Qucen 's wrath,
and the rage of the Prelats, or cls that filam which then began to burn,
might kindleſo, that when ſome men would, it could not be flackned;
and they add, that he declared himſelf no faithfull ſervant unto his Maſter
the King of France,if for the pleaſure of prieſts he did perſecute the ſubiects.
Likewiſe they wrot unto Captain Le Bourſe and to allFrench ſouldiers in
generall, that their earand was not, to fight againſt naturall Scots men,
nor had they ſuch command from their Malter, and beſought them, thar
they would not provoke ſuch whom they had found favourable in their
great extremities. The prieſts did ſuppreſs theſe Letters, ſo far as they
could; and yet they were delivered unto the chief perſons, and came to
the knowledge of many moe. But the wrarh of the Queen was not appeaſed,
and the Prieſts push her forward againſt Perth, where were but a few gen-
tle men for the time: they hcaring of the intended extremity, did writte
(odd)
unto
1
!
CENTVRT XVI..
198
Part 2
.
unto all their brethren to comçunto their aid. Many were fo* readie; that
the work of God was evidently ſeen. And becauſe they would omit.no
diligence to declare their innocency unto all men, they ſent, a Letter unto
a letter to fůch ofthe Nobility, who at that time were their adverſaries, in this man.
the Nobi- neri Tothe Nobility of Scotland, The Congregation of Chriſt Jeſus with
lity ad- in the ſame', de fire the Spirit of righteousjudgement; Becauſe wecare not
verſaries ignorant, that yệe the Nobility of this realm, who now perſecute us,
employing your whol ſtudie and force, to maintain the kingdom of Satan,
offùperftition and idolatry, are yet divided in-opinion, Wee the Congre-
gation of Chriſt Jeſus, by you uniuftly perſecuted, have thought good, in
one Letter to writ unto you leverally. Yeç are divided, weefay, in opinion:
for ſome of you think, that wee who have taken this enterpriſe to remove
idolatry and the monuments of the ſame, to erect the true preaching of
Chriſt leluș, in the bounds committed to our charge, are hereticks,
feditious men and troublers of the commonwealth, and therefore no
punishment is ſufficient for us s, and ſo blinded are yee with this rage, and
under pretence to ſerve the Authority, yee proclame warr and detruction
without all order of Law againſt us. Vato'you wee fay, that neither your
blind Zcal, nor the colour of Authority shall excuſe you in Gods preſence,
who commandech gonero ſuffer death, till he bee openly convinced in
judgement, to have offended againſt God and his written Law: which no
mortall is able to prove againit us : for whatſoever wee have done, the ſame
have wee done at Gods commandement , who plainly commands to
deſtroy and abolish idolatry and all moniments of the fame. Our earneſt
and long requeſt hath been andis, That in open Aſſembly it may be diſpu-
ted, in preſence of indifferent Auditors, Whether theſe abominations,
named by the peſtilent Papiſts, Religion, which they by fire and ſword
defend, be the true Religion of Jelus Chrift, or not? When this humble
requeſt is denied unto us, our lifes are fought in moſt cruell manner. And
the Nobility, whoſe duty is to defend innocents, and to bridle the fury
and rage of wicked men, were it of Princes or Emperours, do notwith-
ſtanding follow their appetites, and arm yourſelves againſt us your bre-
thren and naturall country men; yea againſt us that be innocent and juſt as
concerning all ſuch crimes, as belayd unto our charges. If yee think,
that wee be criminall, becauſe wee diffent from your opinion, conſider,
wee beſeech you, that the Prophets under the Law, the Apoſtles of
Chriſt Jeſus after his aſcenſion, his primitive Church and holy Martyrs,
did diſagree from all the world in their daies: and will yee deny but their
action was juſt ,and all who perſecuted them were murderers before God?
May not the lyke be true this day? What aſſurance have yee this day of
your Religion, which the world that day had not of theirs? yee have a
multitude that agree with you, and ſo had they: yee have antiquity of
time, and that they lacked nor [nor have yee ſo much as they had] yee have
councells, laws and men of reputation, that have eſtablished all things,
as yee ſuppoſe: but none of all theſe can make any Religion acceptable
unto God, which only dependeth upon his owo will, reveeled to men
in his moſt ſacred word. Isit not then a wonder, that yee feep in ſo dead-
ly a ſecurity in the marter of your own ſalvation, conſideriog, that God
gives unto you ſo manifeſt tokens, that yee and your leaders are both
declined from God? For if the tree shall be judged by the frute ( as Chriſt
affirmes, it muſt bee) then of neceſſity it is, That your Prelates and the
wholl rabble of their clergy be evill trees; for if adultery, pride, ambi-
-
>
tion,
$
Part 2. Of B RITÁN NË:
199
►
{
tion, drunkennels ; * covetouſneſs, incett; tnthankfulneſs, oppreſion,
murdet, idolatry and blaſphemy, be cvill fruits, there can none of that
generacion, which claim to themſelves the titele of Chut chimen; bejudo
ged to be good trées: for all cliefe peſtilent and wicked fruits do they
bring forth in greateſt abundàrice. And if they be evill trees (as ģee
yourſelves muſt be compelled to conferre, they are ) adviſe prudently withi
what conſciences yee can maintain them to occupie the room and place in
the Lord's vineyaird.. Do yee not conſider, that in ſo doing yee labour to
maintain the ſervanës offin in their filthy.cortuption, and ſo yee ſtrive that
the devill may reigne, and fill abuſe this realm by all iniquity and tyranny s
and that Chriſt leſús and his bleſſed gospell be ſuppreſſed and extinguished:
The name and cloke of authority which yee pretend; will nothing excuſe
you in Gods preſence, but rather shall yee bear double condemnation, for
that' yee burden God, as if his good ordinances were the cauſe of you
iniquity. All authority, which God hath eſtablished, is good and perfect,
and is to be obejed of all mea, yea under pain of damnation : But do yee
not underſtand, that there is a great difference betwixt the Authority which Diftin:
is of Gods ordinance and the perſons of theſe who are placed in authority ?guish be.
The authority and Gods Ordinancés can never do wrong: for it com.
tween an.
mands that vice and wicked men be punished, and vertue with vertuous and and" bie
juft men be maintained: but the corrupt perſon placed in this authority may perfoni
offend, and moſt commonly doth contrary to this Authority. And is then
the corruption of man to be followed, becauſe it is clothed with the name
of Authority ? Or shall thoſe which obey the wicked commandenjent of
theſe that are placed in Authority, be excuſablebefore God. Not fo; not
fo, but the plagues and vengeanceof God taken upon Kings, their ſervants
and fubie&s do witnes unto us the plain contrary. Pharao was a King, and
had his authority of God, who commanded his ſubiects to murder and
torment the Iſraelites, and moſtcruelly to perſecute their lifes : but was
their obedience (blind rage it should be called ) excuſable before God? The
yniverſall plague doth plainly declare, that the wicked Commander, and
they which obeyed, were a like guilty before God. And if the exemple of
Pharao shall be reiected, becauſe he was an ethnick, then conſider the
facts of Saul: he was a King anointed of God, appoinced to reigne over
his people: he commanded to perſecute David, becauſe (as he alledged)
Davidwas a traitour and uſuper of the Crown; and alſo commanded Abime-
lech the hieprieſt and his fellowes to be ſain: but did God approve any part
of this obedience? evident it is, he did not. And think yees that God
will approve in you, that which he did condem in others ? benot deceived:
with God is nor ſuch partiality. Ifyee obey the uniuſt commands of wicked
rulers, yee shall ſuffer Gods vengeance and juſt punishment with them. And
therefore as yee tender your own ſalvation, weemoft earnelly require of
you moderation, and that yee ſtay yourſelves, and the fury of others.
from perſecuting us, till our cauſe be tried in open and lawfull fudge-
ment. And now to you, which are perſuaded of the juſtice of our
cauſe, who ſomtimes have profeſſed Chriſt Jeſus with us, and alſo
have exhorted us unto this enterpriſe, and yet have left us in our extreami
neceility, at leaſt look thorow your fingers in this our trouble, as if the
matter appertained not unto you, wee ſay, that unleſs (ali fear and
wordly reſpect let aſide) yce join yourſelves with us, that as of God yee are
reputed Traitours, fo yee shall yec be excommunicated from our ſociety,
and front all participation with us in the adminiſtration of ſacraments: the
(odd) 2
glory
1
ز
1
1
200
CENTVRI; XVI.
Part 2
1
glory of this Victory which Godishali give to his Church, yea even in the
eies of men, shall not be appertain unto you, but the fearfull judgement
that apprehended Ananias and his wife Saphira shall apprehend you and
your pofterity. : Yce may perchance contemn and deſpiſe thc excommuni-
Cation of the Church now by Gods mighty power ercêted among us, as
a thing of no force: yet wee doubt nothing, but that our Church and the
true Miniſters of the ſame, havethe ſame power, which our Maſter Chriſt
Jefus granted unto his Apoſtles in theſe words, W. hoje fins yee forgive , shall
be forgiven; and whoſe yee retain, shall be retained; and that becauſe they
preach, and we believe the ſame doctrine which is contained in his moſt
bleſſed Worde: and therefore,. excep yee will contem Chriſt Jeſus, yee
neither can deſpiſe our threatning, nor refuſeus calling for ourjuft defence.
By your fainting, and by retracting your ſupport, the enemics are encou-
raged, and think that they shall find no refiftance: in which point, God
willing, they shall be deceived : for if they were ten thouſand, and wee
bu one thouſand, they shall not murder the leaſt of our brethren, but
wee, God allifting us, shall firſt commit our lifesinto the hands of God
for their defenſe. But that shall'aggravate your condemnation: for yçede-
clare yourſelves tratiors to the truth once profeſſed, and murderers of us
and of our brethren, from whom yee withdraw your dutifull and promi.
ſed ſupport, whom your only preſence (in mans judgement) might pre-
ſerve from this danger. For our enemies look not to the power of God,
but to the power and frength of man; when the number is mean to reſiſt
them, then rage they as bloody wolves, but a party equallor able to rellt
them by appearance, doth bridle their fury. Examin yourown conſcien-
ces, and weigh that ſentenceof our Maſter Chriſt Jeſus, ſaying, Whoſoever
denieth mee or is ashamed of mee before men, I shall deny him before my Father.
Now is the day of his Battell in this realm : if yee denyus your brethren,
ſuffering for his Name ſake, yee do alſo deny Him, as he witneſſeth in
theſe words, Whatſoever yee did to any of theſe little ones, yee did that to mee:
and what yee did not to one of theſe litle ones, that yee did not to mee. If theſe ſen-
tences be true, as concerning meat, drink, cloathes, and ſuch things
appertaining unto the body, shall they not alſo be true in the things apper-
taining to the preſervation of the lifes of thouſands, whoſeblood is now
fought for profeſſion of Chriſt Jeſus & And thus shortly wee leave you,
who ſomtimes have profeffed Chriſt Jeſus with us, to the cxamination of
your own conſciences. And yet once again of you, who being blinded by
ſuperſtition, do perſecute us, Wee require moderation, till our cauſe may
be tried: which if yee will not grant unto us for Gods cauſe, yet
wee deſire you, to have reſpect to the preſervation of our common
country, which wee can not ſooner betray into the hands of ſtran-
gers,
than that one of us deſtroy and murder another. Conſider
our petitions, and call for the Spirit of righteous judgement. When
theſe Letters were divulged, ſome began to aske, Whether they might
in conſcience fight againſt ſuch as offered due obedience unto Authority,and
required nothing but liberty ofconſcience; and that their Religion and facts
be tryed by the Word of God: The Letters were carried quickly unto Kyle
and Cuningham, wherethe profeffours did conveen at Craiggy, and af-
ter ſome dubious reaſonings, Alexander Earle of Glencairn ſaid, Let every
man ſerve his conſcience, I wil by Gods grace, fee my brethrenat Perth; yea albeit
never a manwill accompany mee, I will go ; albeit 1 bad but a Pik upon my shoul-
der : for I had rather die with that companie, then live after them. Then others
1
1
/
1
were
Part 2
201
Of. BRITANNE.
.
To tlie
were ſo encouraged, that'all went with him: and when the Lion-heranit
in his coat of armes commanded all men under pain of treaſon to return to
their own houſes, By publick ſound of trumpet at Glalcow, notone man
obeyed the charge. Becauſe it was known, that the Prelats and their partý
dld ſuppreſſtheir petitions ſo far as they could, and did kindle the rage of
al men againſt them , it was thought expedient to write a Declaration unto
them in this form; To the generation of Antichriſt, the peſtilent Trelats and their
"shavelings within Scotland, The congregation of Chriſt Jeſus, ſaith, To the
end, that yee shall not be abuſed, thinking to eſcape juſt punishment, after
Bishops.
that yee in your blind fury have cauſed the blood of many to be 'shed; This
wee notify and declare unto you, that if yee proceed in your malicious
cruelty, yee shall be dealt with all, whereſoever yee shall be apprehended;
as murderers and open enimies to God and unto mankind : and therefore
betimes ceaſe from your blind rage: Remove firſt from yourſelves, your
bands ofbloody men of warr, and reform yourſelves to a more quiet life;
and then mitigate yee the Authority, which without crime committed on
our part , yee have enflammed againſt us; Or els be yee aſſured, that withi
the ſame meaſure, that yee have meaſured againſt us, and yet intend tớ
meaſure unto others, it shall be meaſured unto you, that is, as yee intend
not only by tyranny to deſtroy our bodies, but alſo by the ſame to hold
our ſouls in the bondage of the devill, and ſubicēt to idolatry, So shall weć
with all force and power, which God shall grant unto us, execute juſt
yengeance and punishment upon you, yea', wee shall begin the ſame wać
which God commanded Ifrael to execute againſt the Cananites,, that is ;
contract of peace shall never be made, till yeedelift from your open idolatry
and cruell perfecution of Gods children: And this wee ſignify unto you in
the name of the eternall God and of his Sone Chriſt Jeſus, whoſe verity
wee profeffe, and Goſpell wee have preached and holy Sacraments rightly
miniſtred , ſo long as God will allift us to gainſtand yout'idolatry. Take
this for.advertiſement. This advertiſment did not ſtay them and their bands
of ſouldiers with Mon. Doſell and his French men : they came within ten
myles unto the Town: and brethren made haft from all quarters for its
relief. The firſt that did hazard to reſiſt were the Gentle men of Fife, `An-
guiſe, Merns and the burgeſſes of Dundy: they made choiſe of a place of
ground within a niyle or more from the town: The ſame day May 24 the
Lord Ruthuen left them, and went to the Regent, to the great diſcou-
ragement of many: butthey did comfort themſelves in God, and ſome
ſaid; The hope of victory is not in their or ftrength, but in his powder whoſe 'verity
they profefe." The next day came the Earle of Argile. L. James Priour of
Şantandrews and the Lo.Seinple, from the Queen, to enquire the cauſé A parlees
of their meeting there. It was anſwered, Only to reſiſt the cruelty threat-
ned againſt that poor town. They ask, 'Whether they intend to hold
that town again& the Regent? They anſwer": If the Queen will ſuffer the
Religion there begun to proceed , and not trouble the town, that have
profeſſed with them, the town, themſelves and whatſoever they have,
are at her Majeſties commandement. They ſay, We were otherwiſe in-
formed by the Queen, that yee intend not Religion, but a plain rebellion.
It was aniwered, We have conveened for no other purpoſe, but only to
aſlift our brethren, who now are unjuſtly perſecuted: and herefore we
deſire
you, toreport our anſwer faithfully, and to be interceffours, that
ſuch cruelty be not uſed againſt us,' ſeing we have offered in our former
Letters, allweellunto her Majeſty,as unto the Nobility, that our cauſe may
(Ece)
bet
1
1
1
1
1
Part 2
!
1
202
CENTVRI XVI.
bet tried in lawfull judgement. They do promiſe their fidelity. The next
day, when theſe were returning, John Knox ſaid unto them, Honoura .
ble Lords, the preſent troubles should move the hearts, not only of
the true ſervants of God, but alſo of all ſuch as bcar any favour unto
the Country and naturall Country - men, to deſcend within them-
ſelves, and deeply to conſider, what shall be the end of this intended
tyranny: The rage of Satan ſeeks the deſtruction of all thoſe, who with-
in the realme profeffe Chriſt Jeſus; and they that enfiamme the Queen
and you the Nobles againſt us, regard not who prevail, if they may abuſe
the world and live at their pleaſure, as they have done: yea I fear, that ſome
ſeck nothing more than the effuſion of Scots bloud, to the end, that their
poffeffions may be the more patent unto others: but becauſe this is not the
principall which I intend to ſpeak, omitting this to be conſidered by the
wiſdom of theſe, to whom the care of the Commonwealth appertaines; I.
I moft humbly require of you, my Lords, in my name to ſay unto the
Queen Regent, that we whom shein her blind rage doth perſecute, arc
Gods ſervants, faithfull and obedient fubicets unto the Authority of this
Realm; and that religion which she pretends to mantain by fire and ſword,
is not the truc religion of Chriſt Jeſus, but is expreſſely contrary to the fame,
a ſuperſtition deviſed by the brain of men, which I offer myſelf to prove
againſt all that within Scotland will maintain the contrary, liberty of tongue
being granted unto mee, and Gods written word being admitted for Judge.
2. I further require your Honours , im my name, to ſay unto the Qucen,
that as I have often written, ſo now I ſay, that this her enterprice shall not
proſperouſly ſucceed in the end; and albeit for a time She trouble the Saints
of God ( for she fights not againſt manonly, but againſt the eternall God
and his invincible verity) and therefore the end shall be to her confuſion,
unleſs betimes she repent and defift. Theſe things I require of you in the
name of the eternall God, as from my mouth, to ſay unto Her Majeſty ;
adding, that I have been go and am a more aſſured friend unto her Ma.tlian
they, who either flattering her as ſervants to her corrupt appetites, or elſe
enflam her againſt us, who ſeek nothing but Gods glory to be advanced;
vice to be ſuppreſſed, and Verity, to be maintained in this poore realme. All
the three Noble men did promiſe to report his words ſo well as they could.
They did ſo : yea the L. Sempill (though an enemy to the Reformation)
made ſuch report, that the Queen was offended at luch liberty, Immedi.
atly. She ſent the Lion-heraule to charge all men to avoidethe town under
pain of treaſon. He did ſo May: 27, being ſunday. And the ſame day the
Regent is informed, that the Earle of Glencairn was marched through the
hills with 'twelve hundred horſemen and moe foot men (notwithſtanding
her men had ſtopped the paſſages of Forth, Gudie and Teith) towards Perth.
Their coming was confortable unto the one party; and moved the other to
ſend and require ſome diſcreet men, to come and ſpeak with Duke Hamil.
ton and Mon. Dofel (lying with their army at Ouchterardor ) that ſome
reaſonable appointment might be had. The Lairds of Dun, Innerquharity
and Abbots-hall were ſent, the town not as yet knowing of the Weft-coun-
triemen. The Duke and Dorell require, that the town should be patent,
and all things be ſubmitted unto the Queens pleaſure. They anſwer, they
had not ſuch commiſſion, nor could they undertake in conſcience to adviſe
their brethren to do ſo: but if the Queen would be pleaſed, that none
should be accuſed for change of religion, or for caſting down the places of
the Friers, and ſuffer the begun Religion to continue, and leave the town
free
1
Part 2
Of BRITANNE.
203
1
ما
1
That day
free of French ſouldiers at her departing, they would endeavoure that the
Queen shall be'obeied in all things. Doſell perceiving, that they could
not by violence attain their deſignes, diſmiſſeth the gentle men whith faire
words, and exhorts them to perſuade their brethren unto ſubmiſſion.
They were all ſo glad, that with one voice they cried, Curſed be they, that
ſeekeffufion of bloud: bet us profeſe Chriſt Jefus,and have the benefite of the Goſpell,
and noxe of Scotland shall be more obedient ſubiects than we shall bee.
the Companies of the Weſt came to Perth, and all men began to praiſe
God, that he had ſo mercifully heard them in their extremity, and had
ſent ſuch ſupport, that without effuſion of blood the rage of their enemies
might be ſtayd. The ſame night the Earle of Argile and L. James were fent
from Sterlin, and coming the next day began to adviſe unto agreement:
of which they were all willing, but ſome were ſuſpicious , that promiſes
would not be keeped longer then their adverſaries ſaw their advantage.
John willock came with them of the Weſt country: then he and lohn knox
went to the Earle of Argile and L. Iames, accuſing them, that they had de.
frauded the brethren of their dutifull aſſiſtance in ſuch necefſity. They both
anſwered, Their heart was conſtant with their brethren, and they would
deſend that cauſe to the uttermoſt of their power: but becauſe they had
promiſed to endeavoure a concorde ,and to a lift the Queen, if yee shall
refuſe reaſonable offers, in conſcience and honour we could do no leſs than
be faithfull in our promiſe made; and therefore we yer require, that the
brethren may be perſuaded to conſent unto a reaſonable appointment; and
we promiſe in Gods preſence, that if the Queen shall break in any jote
thereof, we with our whole power will concurre with the brethren in all
time coming. So Maie 28. the appointment containing the forenamed
conditions was concluded; and free entry was made unto the Queen, the
Dukeand the French men. Before the departing of the Congregation, A peace
lohnknox had a Sermon, exporting them all unto conſtancy, and unfain: was made
edly to thank God, for that it had pleaſed his mercy, to ſtay the malice
of the enemy, without effuſion of blood; and that none should be weary
to ſupport ſuch as shall hereafter be perſecured: for (faid he) lam aſſured,
that no part of this promiſe shall be longer 'keeped , than the Queen
and the French men have the upper hand. Many of the adverſaries were
at the Sermon. And before the Lords went away, this bond was drawn-up :
At Perth the laſt day of May, in the year 1559. the Congregations of the Weſt
Country, with the Congregations of Fife, Perth, Dundy, Anguiſe, Merns
and Montroſe, being conveened in the town of Terth in the name of Jeſus Chriſt, bond.
for ſetting forth his glory, underſtanding nothing more neceſſary for the ſame, than
to keep conſtant amity, unity and fellowship together, according as they are com-
manded by God, Are confederated and become bounden and obliged in the preſence of
God, to concur and aſſiſt together in doing all things required of God in his Scrip-
ture , that may be to his glory; Ànd at their whol powers to deſtroy and put away all
things, that do dishonour to his name, ſo that God may be truly and purely wora
shipped. And incaſe any trouble be intended againſt the ſaid Congregation, or
any part or member thereof, the whole congregation shall concur, alījt and conveen
together to the defenſe of the ſame congregation or perſon troubled": And shall not
Spare labours, goods , ſubſtance, bodies and lifes, in maintaining the liberay of
the whole congregation and every member thereof, againſt whatſoever perſon shall
intend the ſaid trouble, forcauſe of Religion, or any other cauſe depending there.
or lay to their charge under pretenſerhereof, although it happen to be colou.
red with any other outward cauſe. . Inwitneſſing and teſtimony of the which, the
(Lee) 2
whole
1
A niele
1
la
upon,
1
1
1
more
204
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2.
whole congregation fore ſaid have ordained and appointed the Nolle men and per-
Fans underwritten, to ſubſcribe theſe preſents. It was ſubſcribed by the Earls Argile
and Glencairn, and by the Lords James Stuart, Boyd, Uchiltry, and Mathew
cambell of Tarmganart.The hiſt. of refor.li.2 Immediatly after their departing,
all the heads of the Capitulation were broken : ſome citizens were exiled, o-
thers were fined in great ſums, the Magiſtrats chruſt out of their office, new
ones againſt the uſuall manner intruded; and four companies left for a garri-
fon, and theſe were charged to permit no other Service but of the Roman
Church. Some deſiring matters to be carried more peaceably,told her theſe
things wouldbe interpreted a breach of the Articles. She anſwered, The pro-
miſe was to leave no French Souldiers in the town,which she had done: for
thoſe were al Scots men.It was replied, that all who took wages of the French
King, would be called French Souldiers. . She ſaid, Promiſes are not to
be kept to hereticks, and if she could make an honeſt cxcuſe after the fact
committed, she would take upon her conſcience, to kill and undo all that
Se&t: And Princes should not be ſo frictly urged to keep promiſes. Theſe
ſpeeches, beeing divulged , did procure to her much ill: nor did she after
that time ſee a good day, but was deſpiſed and miſregarded by all ſorts of
people. The
Earle of Argile and L.James, thinking their honour touch-
ed by the breach of the peace, did forſake her, and went to the Con-
gregation. Therefore they were charged to appear before Her Coun-
ſell: but they anſwer, Seing the Queen had broken conditions, which
by warrant from herſelf they had made with the Lords of the Congrega-
tion, they would medle no more in ſuch dishoneſt courſes, and do their
beſt to repair things. The Noble men were gone to Santandrews, and
becauſe they feared ſome ſudden attempt; (for the Queen aud the Fren-
ches lay at Faulkland) they ſent to the Lairds of Dun & Pittarrow, and
entreated them of Anguiſé & Merns to meet at Santandrews Juny 4; and
they went to Creil, whither all that had warning, came with great forc-
wardneſs; and were not a little encouraged by John Knox: in a Sermon
he told them, that then they ſaw it true, what he had ſaid at Perth concer.
ning the Queens fincerity, and exhorted them to be no longer deluded
with fair promiſes of them, who had no regard of contracts, covenants
nor oaths : and becauſe there will be no quietnes, till one of the parties
were Maſters, he wished them to prepare themſelves, to dy as men, or
tolive victorious. By this exhortation the hearers were ſo moved, thar im-
mediatly they pull down altars, images and all the moniments of idolatry
within the town; and the next day they did the like in Anfruther: from
thence they haften to S.Andrews. The Bishop hearing what they had done,
and thinking they would attempt the ſame' reformation in the City , came
to it well accompanied, to withſtand theiņ: but when he had tried the af-
feâions of the people, he goeth the next morning unto the Queen. That
day beingſunday John Knox preached in the Parish-church: he compa-
red the eſtate.of the Church which was at Jeruſalem, when Chriſt purged
the temple unto the eſtate of the preſentChurch, and declared what was the
duty of theſe to whom God had given aụthority and power. He did ſo
incite the hearers, that after Sermon they went and made ſpoil of the
Churches, and raſed the monaſteries of the black and gray Friers. I
will not ſcan, whither the acts of ſuch zcal was according to Gods law :
but (to ſpeak hiſtorically) in ſuch paroxiſms and great revolutions the like
practiſe is ſcarcely evitable, and certainly is contrary unto the Standing law
of the-Land, and is condemned by the adverſe party; and yet mantained ,
•
OL
I
1
3
Part 2.
205
Of. BRITANNE.
or at leaſt the Actors have been cleared by their own party having the Su-;
pream power, whether the practiſe was in good or evill; as appeareth by
the Parliament of England in that ſame yearjuſtifying or abſolving all them
who had done the like againſt the lawes made under Q. Mary, and Scan-
ding forthe time un-repealed (as I hinted before ); and alſo by the Parlia-
ment of England abſolving them, who had torn and burnt the English
Bibles and Service-books, and had killed the Miniſters, &c. in the year
1953. which was contrary unto the Law ofthe Land made in time of King
Edward 6. and Standing at that time unrepealed. The Regent hearing
of thoſe things, gave preſently order unto the French Companies, to
march toward Sant Andrews, and ſent proclamation to all the parts
about, to meet her in armes the next morning at Couper. The Lords
went thither the ſame night accompanied with a hundred horſe only, and
ſo many foot:but ſuch was the readineſs of men,that before ten of the clock
the next day they grew to 3000. Rothes and Ruthuen brought manyGentle
men with them ; ſome came from Lothian, and the towns shew great
reſolution. The next day was foggy: about noon the aire began to clear:
then the Frenches ſent ſome to view the fields; and theſe returning began
to faint of their courage: whercfore a Poſt was ſent to Falkland, to shew,
the Regent, that the Lords were ſtronger than was ſuppoſed, as alſo that
there was mutiny in their own army, ſome openly profeſſing, that they
would not fight againſt their Country-men for pleaſure of Atrangers. Theſe
newes moved her to yeeld unto a treaty of peace: fo Lindſay and Waugh-
ton were employed by the Duke (who commanded the Scots in the Re-
gents army) to confer with the Lords: they would not ſuffer the two to Another
come neer their army and laid, They knew, the Regent had ſent theſe treaty of
forces againſt them, and if they willinvade, they shall find them ready peace. .
to defend : but they profeſſing their purpoſe of peace and that they
were ſent for that effect, were admitted : the Lords fay, They had
been ſo oft abuſed by the Regent's promiſes, that they can not trutt her
words any more: But if she will ſend away the French
the French men, and give
ſurerie, that no violence shall be uſed againſt them of the true Religion,
they shall not be unreaſonable. They reply, The Frenches can not be ſent
away,
untill the French King were advertiſed; and She can give no other
ſecurity but her own word, nor ſtands it with her honour, to do other-
wiſe. Becauſe peace could not be concluded, truce was made for 8.dayes,
upon condition, that the Frenches shall be removed into Lothian; and
before the expiring of that time ſome shall be ſent to Santandrews with
authoriſed power to make a firm peace. This truce was ſigned in name of
the Queen by the Duke and Doſell Junie 13. So the Lords of the Congrega-
tion did firſt remove, and at Couper they had a publick thankeſgiving unto
God, that their enemies werc diſappointed : and the next day the Armie
was diſmiſſed, and the Lords went to Santandrews, waiting (but in vain)
for the makers ofthe peace: and in the mean time complaints were brought
dayly from Perth, againſt him, whom the Regent had ſet in the Provofts
place, and did oppreſſe them. The Earle of Argile and Lord James did
advertiſe the Regent, and craved that the town may be reſtored to their
former liberty. No anſwer was returned : wherefore the Lords went and
fumoned the Provoſt, Captains and ſouldiers to render the town, affuring Perth fet
them, if they will hold out, and any one of them be killed in the aſſault, free
.
all their lifes shall pay for it. The Provoſt anſwered at firſt, they had pro-
miſed to keep the town, and they will defend it to the laſt drop of their
(iff)
blood.
>
.
1
206
Tot
CENTVRX XTI:
Part 2
2
ſome per-
1
1
blood. Sorhey anſwered tlre fecond fummons, being confident
that the
Regent would těnd relieff. But when the bcfiegers began to play upon the
weſt and eaſt parts of the town aronce, they within profered to depart, if
relief came not within twelve hours. Thus the town was yielded, and reſto.
red to their liberties Junie 26, The next day they conſult what to do with
Scone is the Bishop of Murray, who was then dwelling in Scone, and having many
burnt,
fouldiers there about, haddefpitefully threatned the town: The Lords
wrot unto him, that unleſs he come and aſſiſt them, they could not fave
his Palace. But theſe of Dundie conſidering his pride, and eſpecially how
violent he had been againſt Waltermill, would march to Scone: ſome
fons were ſent to hinder them: but becauſe they had found in the Church a
great parcell ofhis goods hid, to preſerve them, the multitude could not be
Itayd till the ornaments (as they terme them) of the Church were deſtroyd.
The Lords did ſo prevaile, that for that night the Church and place were
ſpared, and they brought away the multitude. The ſame night the Bishops
fervants began to fortify again, and to do violence unto ſome carrying
away what baggage they had gote: and the next day fome few perſons went
again, to behold what they were a doing: the Bishops ſervants were offen-
ded, and began to ſpeak proudly, and as it was affirmed, one of the
Bishops fons with a rapier thruſt thorow one of Dundy, becauſe he
looked in at the Girnell.door. When this was reported, the towns men of
Dundie were enraged, and ſent word to the inhabitants of Perth, that
unleſs they would ſupport them to avengethat iniurie, they would never
concur with them in any action. The multitude was eaſily enflainmed,
and quickly ſer all the palace in a fire. Many were offended, and an antiene
woman hearing them take it ſo ill, ſaid, Now I fee, Gods judgements are
juft, and that no man can ſave, where God will punish: ſince I can
remember, this
place hath been nothing els", but a den of wbdremongers: it is incredible how many
wifes have been abuſed, and young women de flowred by theſe filthy beaſts, which
have been foſtered in this Den:' and eſpecially by that wicked man who is called The
Bishop: if every one knew alfwell as 1, they would praiſe God, and no man would
be offended. With theſe words many were pacified. Hiſto. of Reforma. The
day preceeding, news was brought, that the Regent had ordered a garri-
ſon to lye in Sterlin, to ſeclude the Congregation of the one ſide of Forth
from theothier: the Lords made haft to preventthat, and riding all night
came early in the morning, where the altars and images, and abbey of
Cambuskenneth were thrown down: and on the fourth day marched
toward Edinburgh, doing the like at Lithgow.The Lord Scton beingProveſt
of Edinburgh had undertaken the protection of the black and gray Friers :
but hearing of the ſudden coming of the Lords, hc fied, and the Mo-
nafteries were plundered before they came and God put ſuch a fear into the
adverſaries hearts, that they did all flee to Dumbar. Then the Regent
gave forth a Proclamation, declaring, that where as a ſeditious tumult was
raiſed by ſome of the Lieges under pretenſe of Religion, she had made offer
to calla Parliamentin January nextor fooner, for eſtablishing an univerſall
Order, and in the mean time to ſuffer every man to live at liberty of con.
ſcience. But they reiecting all reaſonable offers, had by their actions clearly
shewd; that it is not Religion they feek, but the vſurpation of the Crown,
as appeares by that they had received and ſent meſſages from and into
England, and now have poſſeſſed the palace of Halirudhouſe, and the
Mint-houſe: Wherefore She commanded all perſons to forſake them, and
live obedient unto authority, or els they shall be reputed traitours to
the
1
!
Sement
1
Part 2.
Of BRITANNE.
1
207
.
1
1
rence,'
the Crown, As alſo that party cauſed it berumored, that theſe:Lørds had
conſpired to deprive the Quieen Regent, of herautliority. and the Duke
of his tittle of ſucceſſion unto the Crown. Theſe.rumars provailed for
that many began to shrink away. Therefore they did clear themſelves
by their Letters unto the Regent , and open proclamation unto the peoples
declaring, that theſe miſreports had flowed from thóir enemies; -and were
moſt falle, ſeing their intentions were no other, but to abolish ſuperſti-
tion which is contrary unto the Word of God, and to maintain the Prea-
chers of thetruth from the violence of wicked men: And if Sho would uſe
her authority to that effect, they shall continue als obedient ſubjects as
any within the realme. Then the Regent truſting to gain ſomo what by
A Conſea
conference, did offer a ſafe-conduct to any they pleaſed to ſend.
Two
were ſent to petition liberty of their conſciences ';the removing, of
linable Miniſters, licence of publick preaching without moleſtation, un-
till by a general Councell lawfully conveened:, : or by a Parliament
within the realm all controverſies of Religion shall be decided ; and to re-
move the French Souldiers. Theſe propofitions were not pleafing, yet
made She no shew,of dillike, but uſing gracious words, she craved to
ſpeak with ſome of greater authority, and namely the Earle of Argile and
Lord James : For (Taid She) I ſtill ſuſpect, there is ſome higher purpoſe
amongſt thein than religion. The Lords would not conſent, that theſe
two should go unto her, becauſe one of her chief attendants, was ſaid to
have bragged, that before Michaelmes theſe two Noble men shall.loſe their
heads. This not ſucceeding, it was agreed, that fixe perſons on each ſide
should meet at Preſton. The firſt day'nothing was concluded: for the
Queen ſeeming to yeeld unto the free exerciſe of Religion, would have
it provided, that where she hapned to come, the Miniſters shold ceale,
and the Maffe only be uſed. It was anſwered, This were to leave them no
Church: for the Queen might change the place of her reſidence, and ſo
could there not be any certain exerciſe of Religion. The next day the
Lord Ruthven and Pittarrow were ſent with this anſwer, Asthey could not
impede her to uſe what Religion she pleaſed, lo could they not conſent,
that the Miniſters of Chriſt should be ſilenced upon any occaſion, much
Jeſs that the true ſervice should give place to idolatry: wherefore they
humbly crave ( as they had oft) liberty to ſerve God according to their
conſcience, and to remove the French Souldiers; or els there can be no
folide peace. The Queen ſaid, She wished peace, but gave a direct
anſwer to none of the points. At this time the Commons were ſcattered
for want of victualls; and Gentlemen being conſtrained by lack of furni- ,
shing ,aud partly hoping for a finall agreement, lad returned after ſo many
months unto their dwellings: but the Noble nien reſolved to abide at E-
dinburgh, till matters were fully compoſed. Now newes.came that Hen-
ry II. King of France was dead. This put the Lords in better hope, but
made them more careleſs: for as ifthere were no fear, many went home,
and they who remained, lived ſecure without any watch.
But the Queen
became more watchfull, obſerving al occaſions of advantage: and hearing
of the ſolitude in Edinburgh, hafteth thither with her companies. The
Lords hearing thereof, are doubtfull: if they leave the town ,rlie Church.,
which was then eſtablished in ſome meaſure, would be caſt down: there-
fore with the ſmall number they had ; they put themſelves in order at
Craigingat , to impede the Frenches. The Duke and Earle of Morton
were conveying the Queen, and would have compoſed things: only that
(Eff) 2
day
1
I
.
CENTVRI XVI.
208
Part.2
1
I
cles of ap-
>
1
New PO-
licies.
day they kept the parties from an open conflict. The next day the Queen
(having lodged in Lieth'), prepared to enter the town at the Weſt port, and
the Lord Erskin ( who till then had been neuter, and had the Caſtle )
threatned to play upon them, unleſs they ſuffer the Queen to enter without
trouble. Hereupon after conſultation it was thought ſafer to take an appoint-
ment, albeit the conditions were not ſuch as were wished, than to hazard
batrell betwixt two ſuch enemics. After long talking , five articles were
The arti-
penned, which they craved ; 1. No member ofthe Congregation should
be troubled in life, lands, or poffeſſions, by the Queen's authority nor
pointment
śn Lieth. any judge, for any thing done in the late Innovation, tilla Parliament
(which shall begin January 10.) had decreed things in controverſy. 2. ido-
latry shall not be erected, where it is at this day ſuppreſſed. 3. Preachers
shall not be troubled in their Miniſtry, where they are already eſtablished
nor ſtopped to preach, whereſoever they shall chance to come. 4. No bands
of men of warrshall be layd in garriſon within Edinburgh. s. French men
shall be ſent away at a convenient day, and none other shall be brought
without conſent of the Nobility and Parliament. Theſe articles were
granted: and the Queen addeth, '1. the members of the congregation
(excepting the indwellers of Edinburgh) shall leave it the next day before ten
a clock.2. they shall render the Mint-houſe at that time.3.the Church-men
shall take up and freely diſpoſe of the tyths and other profits of their Bene-
fices until January the tenth. The next day July 25. the Lords went to Ster-
lin: The Duke and Earle of Huntley met with them at the Querry-hols,
promiſing if any part of the appointment shall be violated, they shall join
all their forces for expelling the Frenches. The Queen was thereafter more
carefullthen formerly , to obſerve the cónditions; but went about many
wayes to reëſtablish the Maſe, and bring the favourers of Religion into
contempt. In Edinburgh she employeth the Duke and Huntley and Se-
toun to deal with the Magiſtrates, to appoint ſome other Church for their
preaching, and let the Church of S. Giles be for the Maffe. They anſwer
That were a violation of the articles. The others reply, The Queen will
keep all the conditions, but craves this as a favour only; or at leaſt, that
they will permit the Maſſethere before or after noon. They anlwer, They
will never yeeld, that the Maſſe enter there again; or if violence shall be
uſed, they muſt ſuffer, and uſe the next remedy. Then another device
was invented: the French Captains and Souldiers made their walks in time
of prayer and preaching, and did laugh and talk all the time, that the
preachers could not be heard. This was patiently diſgeſted, knowing
that they fought an occaſion of trouble. In Lieth they cut the pulpite into
pieces, and ſet up the Maffe; and in the Abbey-church by force they hin-
dred the Common prayers, and whereſoever they came, they made di-
furbance: and withall they diſperſed a rumor both in France and in the
Country, that the Congregation intends an open rebellion,' and to ſet up
Lord James in place of the lawfull Queen. At the ſame time letters were
brought from the King and Queen unto L. James, full of exprobrations
and menacings. Ere the Letters were delivered, the Lords had drawn up
A third a third band at Sterlin Auguſt 1. in this manner; Wee foreſeeing the craft
and flight of our adverſaries , who try all wayes to circuinveen us,
privy means intend to affault everyone ofus particularly, by fair heights and
promiſes, thereby to ſeparate us one from another, to our utrer ruin
and deſtruction: For remedy thercof, wee faithfully and truly binde us in
the preſence of God, and as wee tender the maintaining of true Religion,
that
i
)
1
band.
and by
1
1
marco
Part 2
209
Of BRITANNE
f
1
that none of us shallin time coming paſs to the Queen Dowager, to talk or
commune with her, for any Letter or meſſage ſent by her unto us, or yet
to be ſent, without conſent of the reſt or common conſultation tliereupon:
and how ſoon either Writing or meſſage shall come from her unto us, with
all diligence wee shall notify the ſameone to another, ſo that'nothing shall
proceed therein without common conſent of us all. And becauſe they had
obſerved, that the Regent and Bishops intend nothing but deceit, they
reſolve to ſeek the aid of Chriſtian Princes, if they shall beany more pur-
ſueds and firſt they would begin with Queen Eliſabet as neareſt and of the
ſame Religion : and ſent two Meſſengers into England. They appoint
the next meeting at:Sterlin September 10. and go to their own houſes for
the moſt part. Now what were the contents ofthe Kings Letters ( which for
brevity. I omit) may appear from the anſwer of Lord James, which is L. James
thus ; SIR, my moſt humble duty remembred, Your Majeſties Letters his Lee-
I received from Pariſe July 17. importing in effect, that your Ma. doth
ter to the
maryell, that I being forgetfull ofthe graces and favours shewed mee by the
King
King of bl. memory, your Ma. ſelf, and the Queen my Soverain, have
declared myſelfhead and one of the principal beginners of theſe alledged
tumults and feditionsin theſe parts, deceiving heerby your Ma. èxpecta-
tion in all times had of mee, with aſſurance s. that if I do not declare by
contrary effect my repentance, I with the reſt that have put, or yet put
hand to this Work, shall receive that reward, which wee have deſerved
Şir, It grieves mee very heavily, that the crime ofingratitude is laid to my
charge, by your Ma. and the rather, that I perceive the ſame to have
proceeded of liniſter information of them (whoſe part it was not to have
reported ſo, if true ſervice paft had been regarded) and as for repentance
and declaration of the fame, 'by certain effects, that your Ma. defirech I
s my conſcience perſuades mec, in theſe proccedings to have done
nothing againſt God, northe dutifullobedience toward your Ma. nor the.
Queen
my Soverain : Otherwiſe it should not have been to be repented ,
and alſo it should have been repented already according to your Majeſties
expectation of mee : But your Ma. being truly informed and perſuaded
that the thing, which wec have done, makes for the advancement of Gods
glory, without any manner of derogation to your Majes. due obedience;
Weedoubt not but your Ma. shall be well contented with our proceedings:
which being grounded upon the commandement ofthe eternall God, wee
dare not leave the ſame unaccomplished, only wishing and deſiring, your
Ma.mightknow the ſameand the trueththereof, as wce are perſuaded in
our conſciences, and all thern, that are truly inſtructed in the eternall word
of our God, upon whom wee caſt our care from all dangers, that may
follow the accomplishment of his eternall will, and to whom wee com-
mend your Ma., beſecching hiin to illuminate your heart with the goſpell
of his eternall truth, to know your Majes. duty toward your poor ſubiects,
Gods choſen people, and what you ought to cravejuſtly of them again: for
then wee should have no occaſion to fear your Majes. wrath and indigna-
tion,nor your Majes. have ſuſpicion ofour obedience. The ſame God have
your Ma. in his eternall ſafeguard. At. Dumbartan Auguſt 12. 1559. This
Letter was delivered unto the Regent:she opened it,and having read ir, ſaid,
So proud an anſwer was never given to King nor Trinceſje.and Buchanan ſaith, but
contrarily; many did judge it within the bounds of modeſty, eſpecialy
where he was upbraided with graces and favours, whereof he had not
received any, but ſuch as were common unto all (trangers. At that time
(ogg)
shew ; my
1
came
t
1
210
CËNTVRI XVI. .
Part 2
1
+
camca thouſand ſouldiers from France to Lieth , and reporte , that moe
were coming; and the Earleof Arran eldeſt ſon to Duke hamiltonicatie
thorough England; having heard in France that the Cardinall of Lorrain
the Qeen Regents brother had“faid in the Parliament of Paris, (as he was
inveying againſt the Proteftarits') that they shall shoftly ſee punishment
exécured on ſome, who is in honour equal to Princes; and calling to minde,
that lately he had ſpoken freely with the Duke of Guiſe in the cauſe of Re-
ligion; came away privately, and after his” departure his younger brother
was apprehended and impriſoned. And he dealeth with his father to forget
old quarrells, and joya with the Lords of the Congregarion, and ſo both
came to the meeting at Sterliņ. Where the Lords underſtand, that the
Queen was fortifying Lieth for a Magazin and a ſafe haven for receiving
French ships, as again 2000. men were landed under the command of Mon.
de la Broff, and with him the Bishop of Amiens under the colour of Ambal-
ſadours. When there were come, the Regent was heard ſay, Now shall
I beavenged on the enemies of the Saints and of Authority. And the French
men began to brag, as ifall were their own; one was called Monſieur de
Argile, another, Monſieur Le Prior, dciand the indwellers of Lieth were
put forth, both Proteſtants and Papiſts. And nevertheleſs the Regent cau-
ſed to make a proclamation, that she intendes not to violate the Appointment
in the leaſt point, but only to preſerve peace and dutifull obedience, if the
Congregation will likewiſe keep their part. Theſe which were called
Ambaſſadours, kept up their commiſſion, faith the hiſtorie of Reforma.
but Buchanan ſaith, they craved from twelve Lords, which were ar Edin-
burgh, a day to be appointed for hearing their commiſſion: and it was
anſwered unto them, Theyſought not peace, but war: for what els did
fo many armed men declare? nor could they be ſo ſimple, as to come into
Conference, where they might be forced to accept conditions at the plea-
ſure of their enemies: but if peace was their aime, they should diſmiff
their banded companies , that ſo it may appear, they yield unto equity,
and not forced by the ſword; and on the other ſide they would uſe the
like diligence. No more was heard of their commiſſion. The Regene
fent many letters both unto them which were indifferent, and to theſe
which werefor the Reformation, ſolliciting them ſeverally to come unto
her: the one fort would not receive her Letters, according to their bond:
and from their meeting they ſent the reaſons of their refuſing, and declared
their intentions, and complained of the violation of the appointment,
eſpecially in bringing fo many Frenches, fortifying of Lieth, and putting
out the Indwellrs. Many Declarations and proclamations did paſſe on
both ſides untill O&tob. 2 1. when the Noble men and others after warning
being frequently conveened in the Tolbuith of Edinburgh, the queſtion was
propounded, Whither shethat contemptuouſly refuſeth the moſt humble requeſts of
the borne Councellers of the realme, being alſo but a Regent, phoſepretenſes threa-
A Senten- ten the bondage of the whole common wealih,ought to be ſuffered ſo tyrannically to do-
mineer overthem? After deliberation it was concluded without any contrary
ſuſpenſion vote in this manner : At Edinburgh October 21. 1559. The Nobility,Barons
and Burgeſſes conveened to adviſe upon the affaires of the Commonwealth,
and to aide and ſupport the ſame, perceiving and lainenting the enterpriſed
deftruction of their ſaid Common wealth ,and overthrow of the Liberties
of their native Countrie, by the means of the Queen Regent and certain
ſtrangers her privy Counſellers, plain contrary unto our Souverain Lord
and Ladies mind, and direct againſt the Counſell of the Nobility, to pro-
ceed
1
se of
againſt the
negent
2
1
21.1
Prirt 2. Of BRITANNÉ.
1
1
ceed by little and litde even to the uttermoft ruin; So that the drgent nea
cellity of the Commonwealtha may no longer ſuffer delay, and earneſtly
craveyour ſupport. Seing therefore that the ſaid Queen Regent :(abuling
anal :oyerpalling our Soverain Lord and Ladyes commiſſion given and
granted unto her.) hach in all her proceedings purſued the Barons and Bur-
gelfes within this realme, with weapons and armouroffrangers, without
any procels and order of Law, shey being our Soverain Lord and Ladies
true Lieges, and never called nor convinced of any crime by any judge-
ment lawfull; as 1. ar Santiohnſtoun in.the month of May-she affernbled and cau-
henáradie against the town and inhabitants thereof, never called nor con- ſes thereof
vinced of any crime, only becauſe they profeſſed the true worship of
God', conform to his ſacred word. 2. in the inonech offuny laft, without
any order or calling going before, invaded the perſons of ſundrïe Noble
mon and Barons with force of arms, conveened at Saintandrewsy only
for the cauſe of Religion , as is notoriouſly known, they never being cal-
led nor convinced of any crime. 3. again layd garriſons the ſame moneth
upon the inhabitants of the ſaid town, oppresſing the Liberties of the
Queens true Lieges: for fear of which her garriſons, a great part of the
inhabitants thereof fled from the town, and durft not reſort again unto
tlieir houſes & heritages, untill they were reſtored by arms; they not
withſtanding not being called nor convinced of any crimc. 4. further at
the ſame time did thruſt in upon the in habitants of the ſaid town, Proveſt
and Bailifs againſt all order of ele&ion, aslately in this month of September
she hath done in other towns of Edinburgh and fedburgh and diverſe other
places in manifeſt oppreſſion of our Liberties.s.Declaring herevill mind to-
ward the Nobility , Commonalty and wholle nation, she hath brought-in
ſtrangers, and dayly pretends to bring greater force of the fame,pretending
a manifeſt conqueſt of our native rooms and Countrie, as the deed itfelf
declares; in ſo far, as she having brought-in the ſaid ftrangers without
any
advice of Councell & Nobility, and contraryto their expreſſe minde ſent
to her in Writing, hath placed and planted lier ſaid ftrangers in one of the
principall towns and parts of the realm, ſending continually for greater
forces, willing thereby to ſuppreſſe the Common wealth and liberty of
our native countrie, to make us and our poſterity ſlaves to ſtrangers for
ever: which, as ic is intolerableto Commonwealths and free Countries, ſo
itis very prciudiciali to our Soverain Lady and her Heirswhatſoever, incaſe
our Souverain Ladie deceaſe without Heirs of her perſon. And to perform
theſe her wicked enterpriſes conceived (as appeares ) of inveterate malice
againſt our whole countrie and nation, cauſed (without any conſent or
advice of the Councell or Nobility) to coin lead money, ſo baſe and of
ſuch quantity, that the whole realm shalbe depauperated, and all traffique
with forrein Nations everted thereby.6.She placeth and naintaineth againſt
the pleaſure of the Counſell of this realme, a ſtranger in one of the greateſt
Offices of credite in this realm, that is, in keeping the great Seal thereof,
wherein great perils may be engendred to the Common weale and Liberty
thereof. 7. Further, ſent the great Seal forth of this realme by the ſaid ſtran.
ger, againſt the adviſe of the ſaid Counſell, to what effect, God knoweth
8. And hath alſo by this mean, altered the old Law and cuſtom of this
our realm, ever obſerved in the Graces and pardons granted by our Sove-
raines to all their Lieges, being repentant of their offences committed
againſt their Majcftics; or the Lieges of the Realm ; And hath introduced
a new captious ftile and forme of the ſaid pardons and Remiſlions, con-
(098) 2
form
1
1
1
1
Part 2
1
.
212, CENTVR I XVI.
form to the pra&tiſes of France, tending thereby to draw the ſaid Lieges of
this realm, by proceffe of time, into a deceivable ſnare, and further shall
creep-in the whole fubuerſion and alteration of the remanent Lawes of this
realme, contrary to the Contents of the Appointment of marriage 9. And
alſo Peace being accorded among the Princes, retaineth the great Army of
ſtrangers, after commandement fent by the King of France to retier the
ſame, making excuſe that they were retained for ſupprefling the attempts
of the Lieges of this realma; albcit the whole ſubjects thereof of all eſtates,
is and ever have been ready to give all dutifullobedience to their Soverains
and their lawfull miniſters proceeding by Gods Ordinance; And the ſame
Army of ſtrangers not being paied their wages, was layd by her upon the
necks of the poor Commonalty of our native Country; who were com-
pelled by force to defraud themſelves, their wives and children, of that
poor ſubſtance which they might purchaſe with the ſweat of their brows,
to ſatisfiy their hunger and neceſſities, and quit the ſame to ſuſtain the idle
bellics of her ſtrangers; througla-the which," in all parts roſe ſuch heavy
lamentation and complaint of the Commonalty, accuſing the Counſelland
Nobility of their ſloth, that as the ſame oppreſſion wee doubt not, hath
entred in before the Juſtice Seat of God, ſo it hath moved our hearts with
pitty and compaſſion. And for redreſs of the ſame with great offenſes com.
mitted againft the publik weell of this Realm, wee have conveened here,
as ſaid is; and as often before, have moſt humbly and with all reverence
deſired and required thalaid Queen Regent, to redreſs theſe enormities
and eſpecially to remove her ſtrangers from the necks of the poore com-
monalry, and to deſiſt from enterpriſing of fortification of Strengths within
this realm, againſt the exprefſe will of the
Nobility and Counſell of the ſame;
yet wee beeing conveened the more frong for fear of her ſtrangers, who,
wee ſawe, preſume no other thing, but with Arms to purſue our lifes and
poffeffions, Beſought her to remove our fear of the ſame, and make thie
town patent to allour Soverain Lord and Ladies Lieges; The ſame would
she no way grant unto: but when ſome of our companic in peaceable
manner went to viewe the town, there was great and ſmall munition shop
forth at them. And ſeing that neither acceſle was granted unto us by her,
nor yet she wouldjoyn herſelf unto us, to conſult upon the affairs of our
Commonwealth, as wee beborne Counſellors to the ſame, by the antient
Lawes ofthe Realm: but fearing that the judgements ofthe Counſell would
reform, as neceſſity required, the foreſaid enormities, she refuſeth all
manner of aſiſtance with us, and by force and violence intends to ſuppreſſe
the Liberties of our Commonweall, and of us the favourers of the ſame.
Wee therefore,' ſo many of the Nobility, Barons, and Proveſts of our
Boroughs, as aretouched with the care of the Commonweale. (unto the
which wee acknowledge ourſelves, out only born but alſo ſworn prote-
ctours and Defenders againſt all and whatſoever inuaders of the ſame.) and
moved by the foreſaid proceedings notorious, and with the lamentable
complaint of oppresſion of our Commonalty, our fellow-members of
the lame; Perceiving farther, that the preſent necesſity of our Common-
weal may ſuffer no delay, being conveened ( as ſaid is ) preſently in Edin-
burgh, for ſupport of our Commonweal, and ripelý conſulted and advi-
ſed, taking the fear of God before our eies, for the cauſes foreſaid , which
are notorious, with one conſent and common vote, every man in order,
his.judgement being required, in the name and authority of our Soverait
Lord and Lady, luſpend the ſaid Commisſion granted by our Soverain to
the
y
+
1
Part 2.
1
!
a , a
Of BRITANNE,
213
the ſaid Queen Dowager, diſcharging her of all adminiſtration or authority
shchathor may have thereby , untill the next Parliament; to be ſet by our
advice and conſent: And that becauſe the ſaid Queen, by the foreſaid faules
notorious, declares herſelf enemy to our Commonwell, abuſing the po-
wer of the ſaid authority, to the deſtruction of the ſame: And likewiſe wed
diſcharge all members, of her ſaid authority from henceforth; and that no
Coin be coined from henceforth, without expreffe conſent of theſayd Coun-
fell and Nobility, conform to the Lawes of this realm, which wee maintain:
And ordain this to be notified and proclaimed by officers of Arms in all
head-Boroughs within the realm of Scotland. In witnes of which our com:
mon conſent and free Vote, Wee haveſubſcribed this preſent Act of lur-
penſion withour hands, day, year and place aforeſaid.
And it was ſuba
fcribed in this manner, By usthe Nobility and Commons of the Proteſtants
of the Church of Scotland. The next day this Act was proclaimed with
ſound of Trumpet: and then they ſent a Letter unto the Regent, shewing
her, what they had done, and they add, And howbeit weë have deter-
mined with the hazard of our lifes, to ſet that Town at liberty, wherein
you have moſt uniuftly planted your mercenary ſouldiers and ſtrangers ;
yet for the reverence wee bear unto you, as being the mother of our Queen,
wee earneſtly beſeech you to depart thence at this time, when wee (con-
Atrained by publick necesſity ) are by force ofarms to recover it. Weefur-
ther requeſt you to bring forth of the Town with your felf, all that carry
themſelves as Ambaſſadours, and are come into the Countrey, either for
taking up of controverſies, or aſlifting the government of publick affairs,
within the ſpace of 24. hours, And to cauſe the Captains & Lieutenants
and ſouldiers (whoſe blood wecwould gladly ſpare, becauſe oftheold amity,
and friendship betwixt us and the Realm of France, which the marriage
ofour Soverain Lady to that King, ought rather to increaſe than diminish)
to remove themſelves within the ſame ſpace. This Letter was ſubſcribed by
the Nobiliry and Barons October 23. After defiance on both ſides, O&ob.
25. the town was ſummoned, and all the Scots and French men of what:
ſocver degrccwcre commanded to leave it within the ſpace oftwelve hours.
broils and
But God would not asyet put an end to theſe troubles untill mens hearts
ciej coura .
were more diſcovered, and his Hand were more ſeen and acknowledged.
geçilise
The people were earneſt to invade; many were but too forward, and for
haft to make their ſcalads, they made choiſe of St Giles church, and would
not give place to publick Prayers nor preaching; which and other diſorders
gave occaſion unto the Preachers, to affirm, that God would not ſuffer
ſuch contempt of his word and abuſes of his Grace, to be long unpunished.
Their moſt recret determinations were revealed, and overthrown. The
Duke's friends did terrifie him, and by his fear many others were troubled.
ges. Whoſoever had any ſilverveſſell, did profer to give it unto the Mint-
houſe, but John hart and others of that faction fole away the inftruments.
They ſent to Berwick, to borrow money: inſtantly 4000 Crowns was lent
and delivered to SirjohnCocburn of Ormſton: the Regent had notice ofit,
and ſent the Earle of Bothvel to interceptit. He had promiſed before to
be for the Country: but then he goeth, wounded the gentle man, took
him priſoner and all that he had. The Earlc of Arran and a grear party of the
horſemen went forth to recover the priſoner: they took the Earle's houſe:
but himſelf was gone. In abſenceofthe Horſemen, theſe of Dundic and
foot men went with ſome Ordnance to shoot at Lieth. The French men
(hhh)
know
Some
$
1
1
1
Part 2.
)
)
.
Encour -
gement,
214
CENTVRT XVI.
knew, that they were but few, and that the Horſemen were gone another
way, and with expedition came forth upon them. The ſouldiers fled with-
our ſtroke of ſword, and left the Ordinance to their enemies, who followed
unto Lieth-winde. Upon the firft alarm all men in Edinburgh made haft for
relieff: but then was a shout, All the Frenches are entred. This crie
did amaſe many, and they fled to the weſt port. The Earle of Argile and
his men did ſtay them ficeing, and Lord Robert Stewart Abbot of Halirud-
houfe iſſued forth upon the Frenches, and cauſed them to turn and flee. At
that time the cruelty of the French men began to diſcover it ſelf: for they
ſpared not the aged, maimed, women, nor Papiſt; and of the ſouldiers ten
only werekilled. Then many were deiected: and with great difficulty were
moved to abide in the town. October 31. Wiliam Maitlane of Lethington
Secretary to the Regent, perceiving that the Frenches fought his life (for
ſomtimes he had freely oppoſed their cruelty) conveyed himſelf away, and
coming to Edinburgh , exhorted the Lords and others unto conſtancy, and
moſt prudently layd before them the dangers enfuing , if they shall depart
from thatTown. They ſtayd untillNovemberg:then was another skirmish:
but the ſouldiers could ſcarcely be moved to go forth; and they went diſor-
derly, and were repulſed with the loſs of 25. or 30. of their number: and
t hen ſuch dolour and fear overtook the hearts of the moſt part, that they
could admit of no confolation: only they appoint to meet the next day at
Sterlin, and there to take conſultation. On wednesday November 7. they
and reso-
meet in the Church of Sterlin : John Knox had a Sermon on Pla. 80. v. 5o.
Lution. 6.7. In his expoſition he declared, wherefore God in wiſdom ſuffers
ſometims his choſen people to be expoſed to mockage and danger, even to
appearing diftruction, towit, that they may feel the vehemency of his in-
dignation; that they may know, how little ſtrength is in themſelves; they
may leave unto the following generations a teſtimony both of the wicked's
malice,and of the marvellous work of God in perſerving His little Flock by
other means than man can eſpy: he sheweth how fearfull a tentation it is,
when God heares not the prayers of his people; and a difference betwixt
the elect and reprobats under ſuch a tentation: and in the end he did exhort
them all to amendement of life and to earnefneſs of praying. The mindes of
the hearers were wonderouſly erected. After dinner the Lords conveen
in Counſell; where ( after invocation of Gods name) it was concluded 1.
that William Maitlan shall go to London, and declare their condition unto
the Queen and Counſell) and the Noble men should have their next
pu-
blick meeting at Sterlin December. 16. In the mean time the French men
domineer in Edinburgh: the Regent gave the houſes of the honeſteſt Bur-
geffes unto them as a part of their reward · the Earle of Arran was procla-
med Traitour: great practiſes were uſed againſt the Caſtle: but the Cap-
tain (as he had refuſed to be for the Lords and country, ſo) would not
give over unto the Regent. Advertiſement was diſpatched to the Duke of
Guiſe, deſiring him to make expedition, if he would have the full con-
queſt of Scotland. He had at that time greateſt power to command in
France, '(the King Francis being but is years of age) and without delay
ſent another Army of horſe and foot with the Marques D'Elbeufand Count
Martiques; they embarked at Diep, and were diſperſed by tempeft: 18 En-
ſignes were caft away upon the coaſt of Holland; and only the ship where-
in were the two principalls with their Ladies was violently driven back to
Diep, confeſſing, that God fought for the defenſe of Scotland. After
the meeting at Sterlin, the Duke, the Earle of Glencairn, and other no.
ble
mer
1
+
Part 2
Two pro-
}
.
day of
Of BRIT ANNE.
21S
blemen went to Glaſcow, and cauſed all the images and altars to be pulled
down: and conveening in Counſellgaveforth this Proclamation: FRAN-
CIS and MARIE King and Queen of Scots, Daulphin and Daulplineſs clamati-
of Viennoys, to our lovers..
meſſengers or sherifs in that ons of the
part conjun&ly and ſeverally ſpecially conſtitute, greeting. For ſo much as Counsell,
it is underſtood by the Lords of our Privy Councell that be reformed, of
the ſuſpenſion of the Queen Dowrier's autority, the famine is by conſent
of the Nobility and Barons of our rcalm, now by Gods providence devol.
vedunto them: And their chieff and firſt charge and ſtudy is, and should
bee, to advance the glory of God,by maintaining and upſerting true preach-,
ers of the Word, Reforming of Religion, and ſubverſion of idola-
try; And there are diverſe of the clergy, who have not as yet adioined
themſelves unto the Congregation, nor made open teftification of their
faith, and renunciation of idolatry; Our will is heerfore and we charge
you ſtraitly, and command that incontinently, theſe Ourletters ſeen, yee
paſs and in our name and authority command and charge all and ſundry of
the clergy, who have not as yet adioined themſelves to the Congregation
as ſaid is, by open proclamation at all places needfull, That they compear
before the ſaids Lords of Counſell in Santandrews the
and there give open teſtification of their converſion with plain con-
feſſion of their faith, and renunciation of all manner of ſuperſtition and
idolatry; With certification unto them, if they fail, they shalbe reputed
and holden as enemies to God and true Religion, and the fruics of their
Benifices shall be taken away, one part thereof to the true preachers who
miniſtrate truly the word, and the remanent to be applied to the forthſetting
of the Common wellof our realm. The which to do we commit to you
conjun&tly and ſeverally Our full power by theſe our letters delivering them
by you duly execute and indorſed again unto the bearer. Given under our
ſignet at Glaſgow the penult day of November and of our reignes the firſt
& ſeventienth years. Nevertheleſs fome Bishops intend a new perſecution
whereupon the Counſell ſend forth another proclamation in this manner:
FRANCIS and MARIE by the Grace of God King and Queen of
Scots, Daulphin and Daulphineſs of Viennois, To our lovers ......
our shirefs in that part conjunctly and ſeverally ſpecially conſtitute
greeting. For ſo much as the Lords of our Counſell underſtanding the
great hurt and iniquity, that in times paſt hath proceeded to the mem-
bers of Chriſts Church by maintaining and upholding of the Antichriſts
lawes and his conſiſtory, boaſting and fearing the ſimple and ignorant peo-
ple with their curſings; gravatures and ſuch like others their threatnings,
whereby they ſate on the conſciences of men, of long time by gone, Or.
dained that no conſiſtory should be afterward holden, hanted nor uſed,
Having reſpect that there be enough of Civilordinary Judges, to the which
our Lieges may have recourſe in all their actions & cauſes; And not the leſs
the ſaid Lords are informed, that certain wicked perſons within the City
of Brechin, malevolent members of the ſaid Antichriſt, contemptuouſly
diſobey the ſaid ordinance, and ceaſe not ftil to hold conſiſtory, and exe-
cute his peftilent lawes within the ſaid City in contempt of Vs and our
authority; Our will is therefore and wee charge you ſtraitly, and command,
that incontinent theſe our letters ſeen, yee paſs and in our name and au-
thority, command and charge the Commiſſary and Scribe of Brechin, and
all other members of the ſaid Confiftory, and others our Lieges whatſoe-
ver having intereſs, That none of them take in hand, to hold any confi-
(uhh) 2
ſtory
1
1
i
}
1
1
+
1
1
Part 2
2.
!
1
1
A treaty
216
CENTVRT XVI.
ſtory for adminiftration of the ſaid wicked lawes,or aſſiſt there to in any way
from thence forch, Vnder the pain of death, As yee will anſwer to us there-
upon, The which to do we commit to you conjunaly and ſeverally our
full power.... Given under our ſignet at Dundy the 14 day of December,
and of our reignes the ſecond and 18 years. Theſe two Proclamations
are not (that I have ſeen ) in print: but I have them by inee, as yet with
the Signet whole and entire; which I received (as I have hinted before) a-
mong the papers of Johnerskin of Dun. The difference of the time in the
Date is clear, for the Qucen was marryed in the beginning of Decemb. An.
An obſer-
1558.. And I make uſe of them here againſt the impudent llaunders of
vation out
that malevolent Author who in that Latin Hiſtory (lately printed) calleth
of the pre-
the Reformation of the Church of Scotland, a tumultuous and Vandal
miffes
. Reformation; howbeit out of theſe proclamations and all other procee-
dings heertofore, it appeares clearly, that whatſoever was done, had the
authority of the Publick.Convention of the Eſtates, and leſſer things were
done by the Counſell; but the Queen being a Minor and not in the Coun-
try from her infancy, and being under the tutory of her Vncle a ſtranger
and an enemy of Religion, who had given his power unto ſtrangers for
oppoling Religion. And all the antient Churches as yet ſtanding both in
burroughs and country do bear witnes, that they did not at that time throw
down any neceſſary church, but only the abbeyes and monafteries and
their churches.
IX. About the 20. of December Robert Mcluill of Raith (who was
fent with Lethintoun into England ) returnes, and shewes, that the
with En. Queen of England had granted a ſupply, and appointed the Duke of Nor-
gland; and folk to treat at Berwick with the Commiſſioners of the Scotish Nobility.
the Fren-When the Regent was advertiſed of this concluſion, she with her Coun.
ches make ſell reſolves to make an end of the warre before the English ſupport could be
trouble to in readineſs, and to begin at Fife. Thereupon the French men take their
ebeir own journy by Sterlin , and ſpoil where they come: when they had paffed the
ioflev
bridge, theſtorm was ſo bitter, and the ſnow had fallen ſo deep, that they
could not paſſe thorough the midle of the country, but reſolve to march by
the coaſt, and ſo unto Santandrewes, and to have fortified the caſtle and
City. The Lord James ftuart and others hearing that they were paſſed
Sterlin, ſent ſome Forces with the Lord Ruthuen to withſtand them; and
in his company was the Earle of Sutherland, being directed ( as he profcf-
ſed) by the Earle of Huntly, to offer his aſſiſtance, but his principallcom-
miſſion was for the Regent, as afterward was made known. But he was
not long time in their company: for in the firſt rancounter of the Scots and
French men at Kingorn, Sutherland was hurt in the arme, and went back
to Couper. The French men being the greater number, took Kingorn,
and the Scots return to Dyſert, where they continued skirmishing for three
weeks, that the enemies could not march further, and the country was
preſerved from the ſpoil, ſo ſoon as the Regent heard, that Kingorn was
taken, she ſent poſt to France, shewing, that thouſands of the hereticks
werelain, and the reſt were Aed, and requiring that ſome of her friends
would come and take the glory of that Victory. So Martiques was ſent a-
gain with two ships. A day was appointed by the Noble men to meet at
Couper for ſending Commiſſioners, to treat with the Duke of Norfolk:
unto this meeting went the Noble mren that were at Dyſert: and fixe were
ſent to Berwick: both parties did quickly agree upon a league for defenſe
of both kingdoms, whoſoever shallinuadc either of them. The contract
was
1
Part 2 OfABRITANNE.
t
217
$
1
1
was dated Fabruar. 27. The capacity of a Treaty with England'shèwes
what a confiderable part of the kingdom the Congregation was at that time.
The Frenchmen at Kingom, hearing that the Noble men were gone from
Dyſert,march a long the coaſt, and at Kincraig they fee atleet of ships: they
apprchend dem, a ſupply from France : but they were by and by informed,
that it was a fleet of Englishęs, aud alſo that an Army was coming by landi
Wherefore they fearing to be ſevered from their fellowes at Lieth, made
the greater laaft by night and day, and came to-Liech on the third
day, los
fing more of their company by the way than they had killed of tlieir adver-
ſaries; as they had done more evill to their friends for of all that were pro-
felfed enemies unto them; only the Laird of Grangehad his houſe:blown
up with powder; but others of their faction-were forced to furnisti them
or the fouidiers took the readieſt they wuld apprehend. When complaints
were made to the French Captaines, they ſcornfülly.anſwered,, Theſe were
the Congtegation-mens goods. Orifchey made faith , that theſe were
their own goods;they were railed upon;rlas unworthyland niggard cow-
ards , that made more account of their goods than of their friends. And
the profeſſours of religion had put their goods out of the wayBut this
ſpoil made that faction joynthe morewillingly with the defenders.of their
liberty. At that time the Barons of the Merns were buſy in the Refoma-
tion of Aberdien. The Earle of Huntly withſtood : but when he heard
of the advancing of the Englishes, he lentunto the Lords, craving to be
admitted among them as alſo he heard, that Proclamations were ſent
through all the country,charging all the ſubjects to mect in-armsat Lithgow
the laſt day of March, and thence to parte in perſuite of the French enes
mics. At that time the English forces conſiſting of two thouſand horſe and
600 foot entred into Scotland, and the Scots army joyned with them A-
pril 4. cAn. 1660. The ſame day the Regent removes her family to the caſtle
of Edinburgh, the Lord Erskin knowing, that she was of intention to
have the Frenches Maſters of that ſtrength, would not deny her entry,
but he was ſo circumſpect, that both she and the caſtle were ſtill in his
power.
X. The Noble men chen wrote unto her humbly again aud again entred-
Mediation
ting that she would diſmiſſ the French ſouldiers, and profering that they
of peace.
shallbcſafely conveyed into France; and promiſing never to forſake duti- An. 1560
follobedience unto their Qucen, nor refif the King her husband, in any
thing that shall not tend to the ſubverſion of theliberties of the Kingdom,
and beſeeching her, to weigh the equity of their petition and the inconve.
niences of warre. The English Generall did in like manner direct two
gentle men unto the French men, in Liech for the ſame purpoſe. Both
were anſwered with delayess but would not be delayed; and affault the
town, and were repulſed twice with the loſſe of two men. The King of
France hearing, what they were doing in Scotland, ſent unto Queen E-
ļiſabet, requiring to bring back her Forces, and he'would render Calais,
which was taken in her lifters time. The Queen anſwereth, That fisher
town is not to be weighed with the hazard of Britanne. Then the Kings
Counſellers were deſirous of peace; but thought it diſgracefull to treat
with his ſubjects. Wherefore he entreats the Queen to mediate a peace:
ſo the English Secretary, and a DoctourWotton Dcan of Canterburry were
fent with the French Ambaſſadours into Scotland. While theſe werc upon
Queen Re
theirjourny, the Queen Regent dieth through diſpleaſure and ſicknes, in
the caſtle of Edinburgh Juny 10 An. 1560. Before her death she deſired to
(vii)
ſpeak
+
.
gent dieth
?
218
CE-N TVR 1 XVI.
Part 21
The Re-
ſpeak with the Duke, tlie Earls of ArgileGlencairn, Marshall and Lord
James :sunto them she bemoaned chetroubls of the realm, and entreated
them to ſtudy peace and to perform theſe particulars, that were lately
written in tlaat Letter unto her: -tien burking forth into rears, she asked
pardon of them allis and diſpoſitig ħerfelf for another world'she ſent fót
John willock the Preaplier of the town, and conferring with him a pretty
fpace, she profeſſed is that she did truſt to be faved by the death and merite's
of Jeſus Chrift only, Shordly, after her dcash pripruce wwas made for hear
ing the Ambaffadourssi vand.pdaeo was concluded at:Edinburg: among
other articles the srl was, that the King'inor Queen-shalldepute no ftran!
gers inithe adminiftration of Civiliand common Juſticeh-nor beſtow the
publičk Ostuces upo manybutbotne ſubjects of tličartalm.lgárhat a Parlia-
mentisliall be heldiniche month'of Auguſt ħext: for which a commiſion
shall befeht, and it shall be as lawfull in all reſpects, as if it had been or?
dained by expreffe conimand:of their Majeſties, providing all-cumults of
warre bediſchargedy and they whorought byłtheir places to be preſent, inay
come.widzóür fear. Soon July 16, both Frenches and Englisfesadid return
home, and a ſolenine'thankeſgiving that day was in the Church of S. Gila
es, by the Lords and others profeſing truc Rcligion. :)...
XI. In the midſt of theſe broylsthie Counſell did nor forget the condition
formation
of thrė Churcli, and fas it is ſaid expreffely in the beginning of the firſt
goethon.
book of Diſcipline) on the 29 day of Aprile in that year 1660. they gave
Order unto the Miniſters, to convečn, and draw up in writing and in a
book, acommon order for reformation and üniformity to be obſervėdini
the diſcipline and policy of the Church. This they did as they coula' for
the time, before the 20 day of May: but it was not allowed by the Coun
ſell untill January 17, following. : After the ſolemn thankeſgiving in July
The first the Commiſſioners of Borroughs with ſome Nobles and Barons were ap-
of Mini- pointed to ſee the equall diſtribution of Miniſters, as themoft part shall
Jiers and think expedient: ſo one was appointed onto every chief burgh and City :
Superin, they appointed five , whom they called Superintendents. What was their
tendents, office, appeares by the firſt book of Diſcipline, wherein it is written thus;
Wee conſider, that if the Miniſters, whom God hath endowed with his fin-
gular graces among us, should be appointed to ſeverall places, there to"
make their continuall reſidence, that then the greateſt part of the realm
should be deftitutc of all. doctrine, which should be not only the occaſion
of great murmur, but alſo be dangerous to the ſalvation of many: and
therefore wee have thought it a thing expedient at this time, thar from the
whole number of godly and learned men, now preſently in this realm, bc
ſelected to or twelve (forin ſo many Provinces we have divided the whole)
to whom charge and commandement should be given, toʻplant and erect
Kirks, to ſet, order and appoint Miöiſters (as the former preſcribes)ro the
countries', that shalbe appointed to their care, where noneare now. And
by their.mcans your love and common care over all inhabitants of this
realm, to whom you are equally dcbtors, shall evidently appear: as alſo
the ſimple & ignorant, who perchance have never heard Ieſus Chriſt truly
preached, shall come to ſome knowledge : by the which many that are
dead in ſuperſtition and ignorance, shall attain to ſome feeling of godlineſs,
by tlic which they shall be provoked to ſeek farther knowledge of God and
his true Rcligion and worship: where by the contrary if they shall be ne-
gleded, then shall they not only grudge, but alſo ſeek the mcans where by
they may continue in their blindnes,or return tothcir accuſtomed idolatry:
1
1
1
1
and
mo
I
1
A
}
ves
A
9
· Part 2
Of.. B R IT ANNE. ';
219
and therefore we deſire nothing more carneſtly., 'than that Chriſt Jelus be
once vniverſally preached throughoucthis realmiwhich shall not ſuddenly
bee, unleſs that by you, men be appointed and compelled y faithfully to
travelſ in ſuch Provinces as to them shalbe alligned. Here they deſigne the boun-,
des for ten Superintendents, andthen it is added, " Theſe men muſt not be ſuf-
fered to live as your idle Bishops have done heretofore: neither muft they
remain, where they gladly would, but they muſt be preachers themſel
and ſuch as may'not make long reſidence in any place, till their Kirks
be planted and provided of Miniſters, or at leaſt of Readers. .Charge muſt
be given to them, that they remain in no place above twenty, dayes in their
viſitation, till they have paſſed through their whole bounds. They muſt
preach thrice at the leaſt every weck; and when they return to their prin-
cipall Town and reſidence, they muſt be exerciſed likewiſe in preaching
and edification of the Kirk: and yet they muſt not be ſuffered to continue
there ſo long, that they may ſeem to neglect their other Kirks: but after
they have remained in their chief town three or four months at molt, they
shalbe compelled (unleſs by ſicknes they be retained ) to re-enter in viſita-
tion: In which they shall not only preach, but alſo examine the life, deli,
gence and behaviour of the Miniſters, as alſo the order of their kirks, and
manners of the people: They muſt further conſider how the poor be pro-
vided, how the youth be inſtructed: They muſt admonish, where admo-
nition needeth, and redreffe ſuch things as by good counſell they may ap-
peaſe:And finally they muſt note ſuch crimes as be hainous, that by cenſure
ofthe Kirk the ſame may be corrected. If the Superintendent be found
negligent in any the chief points ofhis office and ſpecially if he be negligent
in preaching of the word, and viſiration of the kirks, orifhe be conuicted
of ſuch crimes, 'as in comnion miniſters are damned, he muſt be depoſed
without reſpectoflis perſon or office. Though Bishop Spotſwood. profeſe to ſet
down all the book of Diſcipline, yer of all this that I have written, he hath but
fourc lines, but he omits not the bounds of each Superintendent. Then
after the manner of the clection of the Superintendent, it followes in the
book thus; the Superintendent being eleđed and appointed unto his charge,
mull be ſubiect to the cenſure and correction of Miniſters and Elders not of
his chicftown cnly, but alſo of the whole.Province of which he is appoin-
ted overſeer. If his offence be known, and the Miniſters and Elders of
the town and province be negligent, then the next one or two Superinten-
dents with their miniſters and elders may conveen him, and the Miniſters
and Elders of his chief town (provided it be within his own province or
chief town) may accuſeor correct aſwell the Superintendent in theſe things
that are worthy ofcorrection, as the miniſters and elders,of their negligence
and ungodly toleration ofhis offence. It hatſoever crime deſerves depoſition
or correction of any other miniſter,deſerves the ſame in the Superintendent,
without exception of perſons. He hath alſo curtailed theſe rules:" for what
cauſe he hath ſo done, he who pleaſeth to confer thetwo, may gueffe.
Xll. The Parliament (as was appointed in the Treaty ) ſate down in The Refor
Auguſt at Edinburgh: there were preſent ſixe Bishops, twelve Abbots and marion is
Priors, nineteen Earls and Lords with many Barons,and ofCommiſſioners eſtablishe
of Burghs none were abſent. Many Lords both ofthe one and other Eſtates by Parlias
did abſent themſelves contemptuouſly, ſaith the author of the Hiſtory of Reo ment, and
formation. The firſt thing they treat was a ſupplication of the Barons ,
felion of
gentlemen, burgeſſes and other trueſubiects of the realm, profeſſing the
faith.
Lord Jeſus, for a Reformation of Religion. So ſoon as it was read, the
(vii) 2
Barons
1
V
the Cone
1
}
1
✓
1
5
1
220
Part 2
1
1
1
1
1
CENTRT XVI.
Barons and Mirrifters were called, and command given unto them, to draw
into plain and ſeverall leads the ſum of the doctrine, which they would
maintain, and delire to be eſtablished , as wholeſom, true, and only neccf-
ſary to be believed. Thisthey willinglyacceprandon the fourth day, towit,
Auguſt 17. they preſent the Confeſſionis, which afterward was regiſtred in
the firſt Parliament of King James 6. and is.commonly ſeen alſo in the Har-
mony of Confeſſions. When the Confeſſion was read fir& by the Lords of
the articles, and then in audience of the whole Parliament, all were bidder
in Gods nane, to obiect, ifthey could ſay anything againſt that doctrine;
fome Miniſters ſtanding-by ready to anſwer, if any would defend Papiftry,
or impugne any article .Noobiection was made: then a day was appointed
for concurrence in that and other heads: that day, the Confeſſion was read
again , each article ſeverally, and the votes were asked: accordingly. The
Papifticall Bishops ſaid nothing. Three Lords Athol, Sommersvell and
Bortwick ſaid , Wee will believe, as our fathers believed. The Earle Marshall
ſaid, It is long ſince I had fomne
favour unto the Trueth, and ſince I hada ſuſpicior
of the papiſticall Religion: but I praiſe my God, who this day hath
fully reſolved mee
in the one and the other: for ſeeing the Bishops, who fortheir learning car, andfor
their zeal that they should bear unto the verity, would, as I ſuppoſe , have gain,
ſaid any thing, that direetly repugneth unto the verity of God : Seing, I ſay, the
Bishops here preſent ſpeake nothing againſt the doctrine propoſed, I can not but hold
it for the very truth of God, and the contrary to be deceivable doctrine: and therefore
sofar as in melyeth, lapprove the one, and condemne the other: CAnd yet more I muſt
vote by way of Proteſtation, that if any perſon Eccleſiaſticall shall after this oppoſe
themſelves to this our Confesion, that they have no place nor credite; conſidering that
they having long advertiſment andfull knowledge of this our Confefron, none is now
found in lawful
free and open Tarliament, to oppoſe themſelves to that which we prou
feſs
: and therefore if any of this Generation pretend to do it afierthis, I protest, that
he be reputed one that loveth his own commodity and the glory of the world, more
than the Trueth of God, and the ſalvation of mens fouls. After the voting and
eltablishing of the Confeſſion by the whole Body of the Parliament, there
were alſo read two particular Ads, one againſt the exerciſe of the Maffe ,
and theabuſe of the ſacraments, and the other againſt the ſupremacy of the
Pope: theſe were ſeverally voted and concluded then; and renued in the
Parliament An. 1567. With theſe A&ts Sir James Sandelanes Knight of the
Rhodes(who had been neutrall hetherto ) was ſent into France forobtaining
ratification; and was ordered to clear the Noblemen and others from the
inputations of diſloyalty, and to pacific the mindes of their Soveraines.
But he found his ambaſſage and himſelfcontemned, the Guiſans checking
him bitterly at his firſt audience, that he being a Knight of the holy Order,
had taken a Commiſſion from rebells to follicite ratification of execrable
hereſies. I'will not ſtay here upon the reaſonableneſs of this anſwer, nor to
conſider who gaveit, only this is added by my author, that more eare was
given unto three perſons, the Bishop of Glaſgow, the Abbot of Dumfernlin
and the Lord Seton, who went away with the French Army. The Coun.
trie then was greatly troubled for this cold entertainment oftheir Comorir-
ſioner: for they were ſenſible of their own weakneſs, if France would in.
vade again, and they were doubtfull of England, becauſe their laſt ſuppors
was with fo grear charges and hazard; and the Earls of Morton andGlencairn
(who after the Parliament were ſent to give thanks unto the Queen Eliſaber,
and to entreat the continuance of her love) had given no advertiſement :
In time of this doubtfulneſs, newes was brought that young King Francis
1
W23
>
Part 2.
$
221
Of BRITANNE.
1
was dead: then forowfull were the hearts of the Popish faction, and the
Countrie were confident to have their Queen at home again; as God
brought it to paſs in deſpite of all the attempts, that that faction did uſe in the
contrary. After the death of the King, a Convention of the Eſtates was
called to meet in January 1561. then was Lord James Stuart appointed to
go in their names unto the Queen: Cominiſion was given to feverait
Noblemen and Barons in ſeverall parts to pull down the abbeys and cloiſters
that were yet ſtanding, and to demolish all moniments of idolatry through-
out the Country. Then alſo the book of Diſcipline was preſented, and
the Miniſters ſupplicate the Convention to eſtablish it. Alexander an.
derſon Subprincipall of the Vniverſity at Aberdeen was called to obiect
againſt it. Herefuſeth to diſpute there, in matters of faith, pretending
(for excuſe) a ſentence of Tertullian. The Miniſters reply. The autho-
rity of Tertullian can not preiudge the authority of the Holy Ghoft, com-
manding to give a reaſon ofour faith, to every one that requires it: and for
the preſent it is not required of him, nor of any man to diſpute in any point
of our faith, which is fully grounded upon Gods word, and all that we
believe, is without controverſy contained in the holy Scriptures : But it is
required of him as of other Papiſts, that they will ſuffer their doctrin, con-
ſtitutions and cermonies come to a tryall; and cſpecially that the Maſſe and
the opinions, which they teach the people concerning it, be laid to the ſquare
of the firſt inſtitution, that the world may know, whither their teachers
had offended or not, in that which they have affirmed; whither the action
ofthe Malle benot expreſſely repugnant unto the laſt Supper of the Lord
Jeſus? whither the layer of it commit not horrible blaſphemy in vſurping The Sayer
upon
the offices of Chriſt? Al. Anderſon denied, that the Prieſt takes upon of Maffe
.
him Chriſts office. A maſſe-book was brought, and it wat read out of the is a blaf-
beginning of the Canon, Suſcipe Sancta Trinitas hanc oblationem, quam ego phemer
indignus peccator offero tibi vivo Deo et vero, pro peccatis totius Ecclefia, vivorum
et mortuorum. Then ſaid the Miniſter, Ifto offer for the ſins of the whole
Church, be not the proper office of Chriſt only, let the Scripture judge:
and if a vile man, whom ye call prieſt, proudly takes the ſame upon him,
let your own books witnes. Al. Anderſon ſaid, Chriſt offered the propiti-
atory,and none can do that;but we offer theremembrance. It was anſwered,
We praiſe God, that yee deny a ſacrifice propitiatory in the Maffe; and we
offer to prove , that in moe than an hundred places of your Papifticall
Doctors, it is affirmed, that the Maſſe is a ſacrifice propitiatory. But
whereas ye alledge that yee offer Chriſt in remembrance; we aske firſt, Unto
whom do yee offer him and next, By what authority are ye aſſured of
well-doing? In God the Father falleth no oblivion: and if ye will shift and
ſay, that ye offer, not as if God were forgetfull, but as willing to apply
Chriſts merits to his Church; we demand of you, What power and com-
mandement have yeto do ſo? We know, that our Maſter commanded
his Apoſtles to do what He did,in remembrance of him: and plain it is, that
Chriſt took bread, gave thanks, brak the bread, and gave it to his diſciples,
Saying, Take, eat. ..., here is a command to take and cat, to take and to
drink: but to offer Chriſts body either for remembrance or application,we
find not: and therefore weſay, To take upon you an office, which is not
given unto you, is uniuft vfurpation, and not lawfull power. Then
Alexander vſeth ſome words of shifting: but the Lords require him to an-
ſwer directly. Then ſaid he, I am better acquainted with philoſophy than
with Theology. Then John Leſley, (then Parſon of Vne, and immediatly
(xkk)
3
was
222
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2
--
1
was ſent by the Bishops and their faction to be agent in their buſineſs with the
Queen, and thereafter was called Bishop of Roffe) was demanded to anſwer
unto that argument. After ſome litle pauſe, he ſaid, If our Mafter hath
nothing to ſay unto it, I have nothing: for I know nothing but the Canon-
law: and the greateſt reaſon, that ever I could find there, is, Volumus,
and Nolumus. The Nobility ſeeing, that neither theone nor the other
would anſwer directly, ſay, Wee have been miſerably deceived; for if the Malle
may not obtain remiſſion of ſin to the quick and to the dead, wherefore were all the
Abbeys ſo richly doted and endowed with our lands? Hereby it is clear, ( as alſo
by what is written of the Parliament ) that the Papiſts had liberty to plead
for their Religion; and were required to ſay what they could, not only
with ſafety and aſſurance of protection; but they did appeare, and shew
their weakneſs. At that time the book of Diſcipline was not allowed nor
reiected, but delayd; and thereafter it was approved by the Counſell for
their own part, but not authoriſed; and ſome additions were noted, and
this proviſion expreffely added, That the Bishops, Abbots, Priors, and
other Beneficed men, who had already adioined them unto the Religion,
shall enioy their benefices during their lives, they upholding and ſuſtaining
the Miniſtery and Miniſters for their part. The iſſue of this proviſion was ;
many Church-men gave away and ſold their Manſes , gleebs , tyths and
other things, to the prejudice of the Church; ſo that the entertainment of
Miniſters was very ſmall ; in many places nothing at all; and the gleebs
could hardly be recovered.
XIII. At Edinburgh December 20. An. 1560. was the firſt Nationall
The firſt aſſembly: where conveened the Miniſters and Commiſionares from Shires
afſembly
ofthe
and Burghs about the number of 44. perſons. 1. They deſigne Miniſters and
Church,
Readers unto ſeverall parishes throughout the Countrie. 2. It was appoin-
ted, that in time coming the election of Miniſter, Elders and deacons shall
be in the publick church, and premonition to be on the ſunday preceding.
3. It is found by the law of God, marriages may be ſolemnized betwixt
parties of the ſecond or third degrees of conſanguinity, and others that are
not prohibited by the word of God : and clierefore to deſire the Lords
and Eſtates to interpoſe their authority, and make lawes thercupon. 4. It
is appointed that for punishment of fornication the law of God be obſerved;
and theſe shall make publick repentance, which vſe carnall copulation be-
twixt the promiſe and folemnization oftheir marriage s. that earneſt ſuppli-
cation be madeunto the Eſtates of the realm, and to the Lords of Secret
counſell, that all Judges ordinary and Judiciall Officers, as Lords of the
Seſſion , Shireffs , Stewarts, Balives and other ordinary Judges be profef.
ſours of the trueth according to the word of God; and all Miniſters ofthe
word to be removed from ſuch Offices, according to the Civill law.6. To
ſupplicate the Parliament and Secret Counſell, that, for eſchuing the wrath
of the Eternall, and removing the plagues threatned in His law, Sharp
punishment be ordained againſt idolaters and mantainers thereof, in
contempt of Gods true Religion and Acts of Parliament, namely, which ſay
Maſſe, or cauſe it to be ſaid ,or are preſent thcreat. And a catalogue oftheir
names is writen. They appoint Comiſſioners to attend the Parliament (if
any shall be called) with theſe ſupplications. It is to be obſerved from the
tiff Act, that Miniſters of the word were forbbidden to be judges in Civil
cauſes: which is againſt the former practiſe , when Bishops and other
prelats were Lords of Parliament and ſat in Civill Courts. No Parliament
was called, as was expected: but a Convention of Efates was appointed to
be
1
Part 2
Of BRIT ANNE.
223
craments.
be in May before which time Papiſts reſort to Edinburgh in great numbers, in a con-
and began to brag of their power. The Commiſſioners which were ap- vention of
pointed by the Aſſembly of the Church, conveen May 17. An 1561. and the eſtates
draw up theſe articles to be preſented unto the Convention; that idolatry An. 1561.
and all monuments thereofshould be ſuppreſſed throughout the realm;that Papiſtry
the layers, maintainers and hearers of the Malſc should be punished accor- is again
ding to the Act of Parliament. 2. That certain proviſion be made for mainte-forbidden:
nance of the Superintendents, Miniſters and Readers; that Superintendents
be planted where none are; That punishment be appointed for ſuch as
diſobeied or contemned the Superintendents in their function. 3. That
punishment be appointed for the abuſers and contemners of the Sa-
4. Thar no Letters of Seflion, or warrant from any Judge
be given, to anſwer or pay tyches unto any perſon, without ſpeciall
proviſion , that the parishoners retain ſo much in their hands as is ap-
pointed for maintenance of the Miniſtry ; And that all ſuch as are gi-
ven heretofore, be called in and diſcharged. S. That the Lords of the
Seſſion or any other Judges proceed not upon ſuch Precepts or warnings
paſt at the inſtance of them, which lately have obtained fues of Vicara-
ges and Manſes and Churchyards; and that fixeakers (if ſo much there be
of the Gleeb) be always reſerved to the Miniſter, according to the ap-
pointment of thebook of Diſcipline. 6. That no Letters of Seſſion nor
other Warrants take place, untill the ftipends contained in the book of
Diſciplin for maintenance of the Miniſters be firſt conligned in the hands at
leaſt of the principalls of the parishioners. 7. That punishment be appoin-
ted againſt all ſuch as purchaſe, bring home or execute within this realm,
the Popes Bulls. The Tenour of the Supplication was this; Pleaſe
your
Honours, and the Wiſdoms of ſuch as are preſently conveened with
A fupplica
you
in Counſell, to underſtand', that by many arguments we perceive, what
tion of Ba.
rons vur
the peftilent generation of that Roman Antichriſt within this realm pre- geffes
.
tends, towit, that they would erect their idolatry, take upon them Empire
aboveour conſciences, and ſo to command us the true ſubjects of this
realm, and ſuch as God of his mercy hath (under our Soveraine) made
ſubject unto us, in all things to obey their appetites. Honeſty craveth,
and conſcience moveth us, to make the very ſecrets of our hearts patent to
your
Honours in that behalf , whichs is this , That before ever theſe tyrants
and dumb dogs empire above us, and above ſuch as God hathſubjected unto us, that
wee the Barons and Gentle men profeſſing Chriſt Jeſus within this realm are fully de-
termined to hazard life and whatſoever we have received from Godin temporall things;
Moſt humbly therefore beſeeching your Honours, that ſuch order may
be taken that we have not occaſion to take again the ſword of juſt defence
unto our hands, which we have willingly (after God had given Victory
both to your Honours and us) reſigned over into your hands; to the end,
that Gods goſpell may be publickly preached within this realm, the true Mis
niſters thereof reaſonably maintained, idolatry ſuppreffed, and the com-
mitters thereof punished, according to the lawes of God and men. In
doeing whereof your Honours shall findeus not only obedient in all things
lawfull, but alſo ready at all times, to bring under order and obedience
ſuch as would rebeli againſt your juſt authority, which in abſence
of our Soverain wee acknowledge to be in your hands, beſeeching your
Honours with uprighe judgement and indifferency to look upon theſe few
articles, and by theſe our Brethren to ſignifie unto us ſuch anſwer again,
as may declare your Honours worthy of that place, whereunto God ( after
(kkk) 2
fone
1
-
barang
1
1
Part 2.
Satan,
224
CENTVRI XVI.
ſome danger ſuſtained) in his mercy hath called you. And let theſeenemies
aſſure themſelves, that if your Honours put not order unto.thein, that we
shall shortly take ſuch order, that they shall neither be able to do what
they lift, nor to live upon the ſweat of the browes of ſuch as are nor deb-
rers unto them. Let your Honours conceive nothing of us, but all hum-
ble obedience in God. But let the Papiſts be yet once again afſured, that
their pride and idolatry we will not ſuffer. This Supplication was ſent by
the Maſter of Lindſay, the Lords of Lochinvar, Pharniherft and White
tengham, Tho. Menzies Proveſt of Aberdien and Ge. Lovell burgeſs of
Dundy. The Lords and Counſell made an Act & ordinance anſwering to
every head of theſe articles, and commanded Letters to be anſwered there-
upon. At this time Lord James Stuard had returned from France, and
brought Letters from the Queen, praying tKem to entertain quietnes,
and to ſuffer nothing to be attempted againſt the Contract of peace which
was made at Lieth, till her own cominghome, and to ſuffer the Religion
publickly eſtablished to go forward, &c. This ſecond fall
got
after he had begun to trouble the Religion once eſtablished by Law. The
Histor. of Reformat. Lib. 3. That book cloſeth with theſe words, The books
of diſcipline have been of late so ofien published, that we shall forbear to print them
at this time, hoping that no good man will refuſe to follow the ſame, till God in i
greater light eſtablish a more perfites. By theſe and many paſſages of the book
it is cleare, that at that time they did not judge it to be the conſtant rule of
Diſciplin in all timecoming: and ſo we will find, that within few years, the
Affembly thought upon another Order.
The XIV. Augutt 19. An. 1561. The Queen arrives at Licth : very many
Queens of all ranks come to congratulate her ſafe return: much mirth was that
arrivall. week in Halirudhouſe and Edinburgh. On Sunday Auguſt 24. when pre-
paration was for the Maffe in the Chappell-Royal, the hearts of the godly
were ſtirred, and ſome faid openly, Shall that Idol be ſuffered to take place
again within this realm It shall not. One carrying the candle was ſore af-
frighted. No Papiſt durft ſpeak againſt them: bur Lord James took upon
him, to keep the Chappell-door: when the Maffe was ended, thc Prieſt
was convoied betwixt the Lords of Coldingham & Halirudhouſe unto his
chamber. The next day the Queen comes into Privy Counſell: Some
were fene unto the Noblemen ſeverally with theſe or ſuch perſuaſions ;
Alas, will you chaſe our ſoverain from us? She willincontinently return
to her Galeys, and then what will all Nations ſay of us? may wcnotfuf-
fer her a litle while? I doubt not, but she will leaveit: if we were not af-
ſured, that She may be won, we should be as great enemies to the Male,
as ye can bec: her Uncles will go away, and then we shall rule all at our
plcaſure: would not we be as ſorry to hurt tlac Religion as any of you
would bee? With theſe perſuaſions thefervency of many was abated: and,
concer an Act was made wherein her Majeſty ordaines Letters to be directed and
ning Reli- proclaimed, that all the ſubje&s should keep peace and Civil ſociety, while
91011. the Eſtates of the realme may be aſſembled, and her Majeſty shall have ta-
ken a finall order by their advice, which her Majeſty hopeth, shall be to
the contentment of all, the Law bidding that none should take in hand
privately or openly any alteration of the State of Religion, or attempt any
thing againſt the ſame, which Sheliath found publickly & univerſally tan-
ding at her arrivall, under pain of death; With certification, that if
any
ſubject shall come in the contrary, he shall be held fora feditious perſon and
raiſer oftumulos; and her Majeſty commandes with advice of her Secrer
Council
An A8
Part 2.
225
Of BRITANNE.
1
Counſell, that none of the Lieges take in hand to moleſt or trouble any of
her domeſtik ſeryants, or perſons whatſoever come out of France in her
Company at this time, in word, 'deed or countenance, for any cauſe
whatſoever, either within her palace or without, under the ſaid pain of
death. This Act was proclaimed theſame day; and immediatly the Earle
of Arran makes publick proteſtation, thus; In ſo far as by this Procla-
A publick
Proteſta-
mation it is made known unto the Church of God and members thereof tion
that the Queen is minded, that the truc Religion and worship of God al-
ready eſtablished, proceed forward, that it may dayly increaſe , Untill the
Parliament, that order may be taken then for extirpation of all idolatry our
of this realm; Werender moſt hearty thinks to the Lord our God for her
Majeſties good mind, carneſtly praying, that it may be increaſed in her
Majelty, to the honour & glory of his Name, and good of his Church
within this realm; And as touching the moleſtation of her Highneſs ſer-,
vants, we ſuppoſe, that none dare be ſo bold as once to move their finger
at them, in doeing their lawfull buſineſs: and we have learned at our Maſter
Chriſt's School, to keep peace with all men : And therefore for our part
we will promiſe that obedience unto her Majeſty (asis our duty) that none
of her ſervants shall be troubled, moleſted or once touched by the Church
or any member thereof, in doing their lawfull buſines: But ſeeing God
hath ſaid, The idolater shall die the death, Wee proteſtſolemnly in the preſence
of God, and in the eares of all people, that hcare this Proclamation, and
eſpecially in the preſence of you, Lion herauld and the reſt of your Col-
leagues, maker of the proclamations that if any of her ſervants shall com-
mit idolatry, shall ſay Maffe, participate therewith, or take the defence
thereof (which y we are loath, should be in her Highneſs company) in
that caſe, that this proclamation is not extended to them, in that behalf,
nor be a favegard nor girth to them in that behalf, no more than if they
commit Naughter or murder, ſeing the one is much more abominable &
odious in the light of God, than is the other; but that it may be lawfull to
indi&t upon them the pains contained in GodsWord againſt idolaters, wher-
ever they may be apprehended without favour. And this our proteſta-
tion we deſire you to notify unto her, and give Her the copy hereof, left
her Higneſs may ſuſpect an uproar, if wee all shall come and preſent the
fame. At Edinburgh day & year foreſaid. This Proteſtation did ſome what
exaſperate the Queen and others following her in that point. When the
Lords (of the Congregation, as they were called) came to the Town, ac Court
the firft they were much offended that the Maffe was permitted, and each cooleth
did accuſe theſe, that were before him: but when they tarried a short
ſpace , they were as quiet as others. Wherupon Robert Campbell of
Kings-cleugh ſaid unto the Lord Ochiltry, My Lord, you are come now,
and almoſt the laſt of all the reſts and I perceive by your anger that the fire-
edge is not off you yer: but I fear, that when the holy water of the Court
shall be ſprinkled upon you , you shall become as temperate as others :
for I have been here now five dayes, and at the firſt, I heard every man
fay, Let us hang the prieſt: But after that they had been twice or thrice in
the Abby, all that fervency was paft: I thinke, there is ſome inchantment
where with men are bewitched. And it was ſo: for on the one part the
Queen's fair words ſtill crying , Eonſcience, it is a fore thing to conſtrain
Conſcience; and on the other part the perſuaſions of others blinded them
all, and put them in opinion; that the Queen will be content to hear the
Preaching, and ſo she may be won: and ſo all were content to ſuffer her
(110)
for
zeala
226
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2
)
1
for a time. The next ſunday John Knox in Sermon shewes what terrible
plagues God had ſent upon Nations for idolatry; and one Maſſeis more
fearfull unto him, than if ten thouſand enemies were landed in any parč
ofthe realm : for in our God is ſtrength to reſiſt and confound multitudes,
if we unfainedly depend upon Him, as we have experience heretofore:
but when we join hands with idolatry, it 's no doubt, but both Gods
amiable preſence, and comfortable defence will leave us : and what
shall then become of us, &c. Some ſaid, Such fear was no point of their
faich: it was beſides his text, and a very untimely admonition. The
Writer of The hiſtory of Reformation addeth by way of anticipation, that
in December An. 1565. when they which at the Queens arrivall
maintained the toleration of the Malle, were ſummoned upon trea-
fon, exiled, and a decrier of forfeture was intended againſt them, the
fame Knoxe recited theſe words in the audience of many, and beſought
Gods mercy, that he was not more vehement and upright in ſuppreſling
that idol: for (faid he) albeit I (pake what was offenſive unto fome (which
this day they feel to be true) yet I did not what I might have done; for
God hath not only given mee knowledge and tongue,to make the impietic
of that idol knowen, but he liad given mee credite with many, who would
have put in execution Gods judgements, if I would have only conſented
thereunto: But ſo carefull was Iof common tranquillity, and ſo loath to
offend thoſe, of whom I had conceived a good opinion, that in private
conference with deareſt and Zealous men, I travelled rather to mitigate, yea
to Nacken that fervency, that God had kindled in them, than to encourage
them to put their hands unto the Lords work; wherein I confeſſe unfain.
edly, that I have done moſt wickedly, and from the bottom ofmy heart
do ask of my God grace & pardon: for I did not what in mee lay, to have
ſuppreſſed that idòll at the beginning. After that Sermon, the Queen
ſent for I. Knox, and (none being preſent, except the Lord Jaines, and
two gentle men in the end of the room) ſaid unto him ; That he had raiſed
en acuſed
le. Kuox a part of her ſubiects againſt her mother & herſelf: that he had written a
book againſt her juſt authority (she meaneth the treatiſe againſt the Regiment
Anſwers of women] which she had, and would cauſe the moſt learned in Europeto
write againſt it; That he was the cauſe of ſedition and great Naughter in Eng.
land, and that is was ſaid to her, Allthat he did was by necromancy. John
anfwereth, Madam, it may pleaſe your Majeſty to heare my ſimple an-
ſwers: and firſt, if to teach the word of God in fincerity, or to rebuke ia
dolatry, and to preſe a people to worship God according to his word, be
to raiſe ſubjects againſt their Princes, then I can not be excuſed: for it
hath pleaſed God of his mercy, to make mee ( among many) to diſcloſe
unto this realm the vanity of the Papiſticall religion, and the deceit, pride
and tyranny of that Roman Antichrift: But Madam, if the true knowledge
of God and his right worshipping be the chief cauſe, which muſt move
men to obey their juft Princes from their heart (as it is moſt certain; they
are) where in can I be reprehended? I think, and amſurely perſuaded,
that your Ma. hath had, and preſently hath as unfained obedience of ſuch
as profeſſe Chriſt Jeſus within this realm, as everyour Father or your pro-
genitours had of thoſe, that were called Bishops. As for that book, that
ſeemerh ſo highly to offend your Ma. (it is moft certain) Iam content, that
all the learned of the world judge of it: I hear , that an English man hath
written againſt it, but I have not read him: if he hath ſufficiently
. confuted
my reaſons, and eſtablished his contrary propoſitions with as evident te-
ſtimo
The Que-
and his
***
Part 2.
Of BRIT ANNE.
í
227
ftimonies, as I have done mine, I shall not be obſtinat, but confeſs my
errour & ignorance: but to this houre I have thought, and yet thinks my
ſelf alone more able to luftain the things affirmed in that my work, than
any ten in Europe shall be able to confute it. The Queen ſaid, you chink,
that I have not juft authority. John anſuereth, Pleaſe your Ma. learned
men in all ages have had their judgement free, and diſagreeing from the
common judgement of the world: and ſuch have they published bothby
pen & congne; and not withſtanding they have lived in the common ſociety
with others, and have born patiently with the errours and imperfections.
which they could not amend. Plato the Philoſopher wrote his book of
the commonwealth, in which he condeinnes many things that were main-
cained in the world, and required many things to have been reformed: and
yet he lived under ſuch Politicks, as then were univerſally received, with-
out further troubling any State: So, Madam, am I content to do, in
uprightnes of heart, and with the teſtimony of a good conſcience have I
communicated my judgement unto the world: if the realm finds no incon-
veniences in the regiment of a woman, that which they approve, I shall not
further diſallow than within my own breſt, but shall be aſwell content to
live under your Majeſty, as Paul was to live under the Roman Emperour:
and my hope is, that ſo long as yee defile not your hands with the blood of
the Saints of God, that neither I nor that book shall either hurt you nor your
auchority: for in very deed Madam; that book was written moſt eſpecially
againſt that wicked Mary of England. But, ſaid the Queen, you ſpeak of
women in generall. John anſuereth, Moft true it is, Madam: and yet plainly
appeares to mee, that wiſdom should perſuad your. Ma. never to raiſe trou
ble for that which to this day hath not troubled your Ma. neither in perſon
nor in anxiety: for of late years many things which before were holden
Ştable, have been called in doubt; yeatliey have been plainly impugneds But
yer,
Madam, lam aſſured, that neither Proteftant nor Papiſt shall be able
to prove, that any ſuch queſtion was at any time moved in publick or pri-
vate: and if I had intended to trouble your State, Madam, becauſe you
are a woman, I might have choſen a time more convenient for that purpoſe,
than I can do now, when your preſence is within the realm.
But now,
Madam, to anſwer shortly unto the other two accuſations, I heartily praiſe
my God through Jeſus Chriſt, that Satan and the wicked of the world have
no other crimes to lay to my charge, than ſuch as the very world knowes to
be moſt falle and vain:for in England I was reſident the ſpace of five yearson-
ly;two years at Berwick, ſo long in New-caſtle,and a year in London. Ifin any
place, during the time I was there, any man shall be able to prove, that
there was battell, ſedition or mutiny, I shall confeffe, that I was the ma.
lefactor, and shedder of the blood. I am not ashamed further to affirm ,
that God ſo bleſſed my weakclabours then in Berwick ( where then com-
monly was wontto bellaughter, by occaſion of quarrells among ſouldiers)
there was as great quietnes all the time that I remained there, as there is
this day in Edinburgh. Where they flaunder mee of Magick, or any o-
ther art forbidden of God, I have witnes (beſides my own conſcience) all
the Congregations, that ever heard me, what I ſpeake both againſt ſuch
acts, and againſt theſe that uſe ſuch impiety: but ſeing the wicked faid,
that our Mafter the Lord Jeſus was pofleſſed with Beelzebub, I muſt pa-
tiently beare, albeit that I a wretched ſinner be unjuſtly accuſed by theſe,
that never delighted in the verity. The Queen ſaid, you have taught the
people to receive another Religion than their Prince can allow: and how
(111)
.
can
}
1
228
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2.
ces.
can that do&trin be of God, ſeing God commandeth ſubjects to obey their
Religion
riſeth not
Princes ? Madam, ſaid he, as right Religion took neither originall nor
from Prin antiquity from worldly Princes, but from the Eternall God alone; ſo arc
not ſubjects bound to frame their Religion according to the appetite of their
Princes: for often Princes are the moſt ignorant of all others, in Gods
frue Religion, as we read in the hiſtories, both beforethe death of Chriſt
Jeſus, and after: if all the ſeed of Abraham had been of the Religion of
Pharaoh,unto whom they were a long time ſubject,what
. Rcligion had there
been in the world? If allmen in the dayes of the Apottles had been of the
Religion ofthe Roman Emperours,what Religion had there been upon the
face of the earth? Daniel and his fellowes were ſubjects to Nebuchadnezzar
and Darius, and yet they would not be of the Religion of the one nor of
the other: for the three children ſaid, Wee make it known to thee, o King, that
We will not worship thy Gods : and Daniel did pray publickly unto his God, a.
gainſt the expreſſe commandement of the King: and ſo Madam, you may
perceive that ſubjects are not bound to the Religion of their Princes , albeit
they are commanded to give them obedience. Yet, ſaid the Queen, nonc
of thele lifted their ſword againſt their Princes. John anſwereth, Yet,
Madam , it can not be denied, but they reſifted; for who obey not the
command, do in ſome fort reſiſt. But they reſiſted not by the ſword, ſaith
the Queen. . Johin ſaid. God had not given them power nor means. The
Queen faith, Think you, that ſubjects having power, may refift their
Pririces ? John anſwereth, If Princes exceed their bounds, and do againſt
that, for which they should be obcied, there is no doubt but they may
be refifted, even by Power: for there is no greater honour nor greater
obedience to be given to Kings, than God hath commanded to be
given to father & mother : but ſo it is, that the father may be ſtricken
with a phreneſy, in which he would Nay his own children : now Madam,
if the children joyn themſelves together, apprehend the father, take
the ſword or what other weapon from him, and finally bind his hands,
and keep him in priſon, till that his phrenzy be overpaft; thinke yee ,
Madam , that the children do any wrong? or that God will be offended
with thein, that have ſtayd their father from committing wickednes; It
is ſo with Princes, that would murther the children of God, that are fubiect
unto them. Their blind Zealis but a mad phrenzy: therefore to take the
ſword from them, to bind their hands, and to caft them into priſon, till
they be brought to a more ſober mind, is no diſobedience againſt Princes,
but juſt obedience, becauſe it agreeth with the word of God. At theſe
words the Queen ftood as it were amazed, more than a quarter of an hour
and then ſaid, Well, I perceive, that my ſubiects shall only obey you, and
not mee; they shall do what they lift, and not what I command ; and ſo
I muſt be ſubject unto them, and not they unto mee. Knox anſwereth, God
forbid, that ever I takeupon mee, to command any to obey mee, or yet
to ſet ſubiccts at liberty, to do what pleaſeth them: but my travellis, that
both Princes & fubiects obey God; and think not; Madam, that wrong
is donc unto you, when you are willed to be fubje&t unto God: for it is
He, that ſubiecteth people under Princes, and cauſeth obedience to be
given unto them: yea God craves of Kings, that they beas nurſing fathers
to the Church, and commands Queens to be Nurses unto his people:
and this ſubiecton unto God, and nourishing his troubled Church, is the
greateſt dignity that flesh can have upon the face of the carth; for it shall
carry them to everlaſting glory. The Queen ſaid, Yea, but yèe dre not
the
1
1
Part 2.
229
Of BRITANNE
f
the Church, that I will nourish: I will defend the Church of Rome: for
I think, it is the true Church of God. Knox anſ. your will, Madam, is
not reaſon, nor doth your thought make that Roman harlot to be the
immaculate ſpouſe of Jeſus Chrift: and wonder not, Madam, that I call
Rome an harlot : forthat Church is altogether polluted with all kind of
ſpirituall fornication both in do&rine and in manners: yea, I offer myſelf
further to prove that the Church of the Jewes, when they manifeſtly denied
the Son of God, was not ſo far degenerated from the ordinances and ſtatu-
tes, which God gave by Moſes & Aaron unto his people, as the Church of
Rome is declined, and morethan soo.years hath declined from that purity
of Religion which the Apotles taught and planted. The Queen ſaid, My
conſcience is not ſo. Knox anf. Madam, conſcience requires knowledge,
and I feare, of right knowledge you have but little. The Queen ſaith, I
have both heard and read. Knox ſaith, Madam, ſo did the fewes, which
crucified Chriſt Jeſus, read both the Law and the prophets, and heard the
ſame interpreted, after their manner. Have yee heard any teach but ſuch
as the Pope and his Cardinals have allowed and you may be aſſured, they
will ſpeak nothing to offend their own State. The Queen ſaid, yee inters
pret the Scriptures in one manner, and they in another: whom shall I be-
lieve? who shall be judge Knox anſ. Believe God, that ſpeakes plainly
in his word; and further than the word teaches you, yee shall neither be-
lieve the one nor the other. The word of God is plain in itſelf: and if there
appeare any obſcurity in one place, the Holy Ghoſt, who never is con-
trary to himſelfe, explaines the ſame more clearly in others places ; So that
there can remain no doubt, but unto ſuch as obſtinatly will remain ignorant.
And now Madam, to take one of the chief points, which this day is in
controverſy betwixt the Papiſts and us, for example.
for example. They alleadge and
boldy have affirmed, that the Maſſe is the ordinance of God, and the
inſtitution of Jeſus Chriſt, and a ſacrifice for the quick and the dead. Wee
deny both the one and the other, and affirm, that the Maffe, as it is now
uſed, is nothing but the invention of man: and therefore it is abomination
before God, and no ſacrifice that God ever commanded. Now, Ma.
dam, who shall judge betwixt ustwothus contending? it is not reaſon, that
either of us be further believed, than we are able to proveby unſuſpect
witneſsing. Let them lay down the book of God, and by plain words
prove their affirmatives, and we shall give unto them the plea granted. But
ſo long as they are bold to affirm, and prove nothing, we muſt ſay, alo
beit all the world believe them, yet they believe not God, but do receive
the lies of men for the trueth of God. What our Maſter Chriſt Jeſusdid,
we know by his Evangeliſts: what the Prieſts do at the Mafre, the world
ſeeth. Now doth not the Word of God plainly aſſureus, that Chriſt Jeſus
neither ſaid Maſle, nor commanded to ſay it at his laſt Supper, ſeing no
ſuch thing as the Maſſe is mentioned in the wholl Scriptures. The Queen
ſaid, You are too hard for mee: but if they were here, whom I have heard,
they would anſwer you. Knox anſ. Would God the learnedít Papiftin
Europe, and he that you would beſt believe, were preſent with your Ma-
jeſty, to ſuſtain the argument, and that you would abide patiently to hear
the argument reaſoned to the end : for then I doubt not, but you should
hear the vanity of the Papifticall Religion, and how ſmall ground it hath
within the word of God. The Queen ſaid, Well, you may perchance
that ſooner than you believe. Knox ſaid, Aſſuredly if ever I get that
1 got
it ſooner than I believe : for the ignorant Papift can not patiently
(mmm)
get
хсаа
1
A
Part 2.
.230
CENTVRI XV I.
reaſon, and the learned and erafty Papift will never come in your audience,
Madam, to have the ground of their Religion ſearched out: for they know,
they are not able to maintain any argument, except by fire & ſword, and
theirown Lawes be judges. The Queen ſaid, So ſay you; and I believe,
it hath been to this day. John anſ. How oft have the Papiſts in this and
other realms, been required to conference, and yet could it never be ob-
tained, unleſs themſelves were admitted for Judges: and therefore I muſt
ſay, again, that they dare never diſpute, but where themſelves are both Jud-
ges and party: and when you shall let mee ſee the contrary, I shall grant
my ſelf deceived in that point. At departing, lohn ſaid, I pray God, Ma-
dam, that you may be as bleſſed within the Commowealth of Scotland
if it be the pleaſure of God ) as ever Debora was in the Commonwealth of
Iſrael Of this long conference, whercof we only touch a part, were
diverſe opinions: the Papiſts grudged, and feared what they needed not.
The godly rejoiced, thinking that at leaſt she would have heard the
prea-
ching: but they were utterly deceived: for She continued in her Malling,
and quickly mocked all exhortation, The Hiſto. of Reforma.lib 4..
XIIII. In Edinburgh it was the cuſtom, that when the annuall Magi-
ftrats were choſen at Michalmes, they cauſed to publish the ſtatutes & ordi-
nancies of the town: and ſo in that year one ofthe ſtatutes was, No adulte-
rer, fornicator, no noted drunkard, no maſſe-monger, no obftinate
Papiſt, that corrupteth the people, ſuch as prieſts & Friers and others of
that fort, should be found within the town after 41. Hours under pains
contained in the Statutes. When this was reported unto the Queen, She
cauſed without any examination of the matter, to charge the Provoſt and
Bailiffs to ward in the caftle; and immediatly commandement was ſent to
chuſe other Magiſtrates. The electors at firſt did refuſe: but when charge
was ſent after charge, at laſt they obey; and a contrary proclamation was
made at the Queen's command, that the town should be parent to all the
Queen’s lieges. So murderers, adulterers, and all profain perſons got pro. :
tection by the Queen,under colour, that they were of her Religion,where-
as before they durft not be ſeen in day light upon the ſtreets. The Queen's
command being thus obeied, the prielis took more boldneſs, and No-
vember 1. They go to Maſſe with all their pompe. The Miniſters in Ser-
mons declare the inconveniences, that were to follow that coleration. The
Nobility through affection unto their Soveraia move the queſtion, Whether
Subjects may ſuppreſſe the idolatry of the Prince? Some Noble men and Officers
of State conveen with ſome Miniſters, and argue togerher. The conclu-
lion was, becauſe the one would not yeeld unto the other, that the Quef-
tion should be formed, and Letters directed to Geneva for the judgement
of that Church. The Miniſters offered to undertake the labour: but the
Nobles layd it upon Secretary Lethington, but it was to drive time, as
the event declared. The Queen's party do urge, thar Shee and her houshold
should have her Religion free in her own chappell
. The Miniſters ſayd,
Such liberty shall be their thraldom, ere it be long. But neither could
The fe- reaſon nor danger move the affections of ſuch as were ambitious of creditc,
cond Na-
tionall as
In December the Superintendents and Miniſters do conveen unto the Na-
ſembly.
tionall aſſembly, as it was appointed; and the Nobility will not conveen:
Some Miniſters were ſent unto them: ſome of them made one excuſe, and
ſome another; and ſome callitinto doubt, Whither it be expedient to hold
ſuch aſſemblies. For gladly would the Queen and the Secret Counſell had
all the aſſemblies diſcharged. The one party ſay, It is ſuſpicious to Prin-
ces,
1
)
Part 2.
231
Of BRITANNE.
/
ces, that ſubic&ts keep conventions without their knowledge. It was an-
fwered, Without the knowledge of the Prince the Church does nothing:
for Shę perficely underſtands, that there is a Reformed Religion within
the realm, and that they have their order and appointed times of mecring.
Yea (faith Lethington) the Queen knowes that wel enough, but the que-
ftion is, Whither the Queen allowes ſuch conventions. It was anſwered, If ,
the liberty of the Church shall ſtand upon the Queen's allowance or diſ-al.
lowance, weare ſure, not only to be deprived of aſſemblies, but of the pi-
The lawo-
blick preaching of the Goſpell. This was mocked, and the contrary Fulne le of
affirmed. W ell (ſaid the other) time will try the trueth: but this I will ad-
aſſemblies
de, Take from us the freedom of aſſemblies, and take from us the Evangel: for
without aſſemblies, how sbal good order and unity of doctrin bee kept? It can not be
ſuppoſed, that all Miniſters shall be ſo perfect, but ſome shall have need of
admonition, bothfor manners & do&rine, as ſome may be ſo ſtiff-necked,
that they will not admit the admonition of the ſimple; and ſome may be
blamed without offence committed: and if there be no order in theſe caſes,
it can not be avoided, but grievous offenſes shall ariſe : and for remedy ic
is neceſſary, to have generall aſſemblies, in which the judgement and gra-
vity of many may correct & repreffe the follie & errous of a few. The moſt
part both of the Nobility and Barons conſent heere unto, and con-
clude, that the Reaſoners for the Queen shall sliew unto her Ma. that
if she was ſuſpicious of any thing handled in the Aſſemblies, it would
pleaſe her Ma. to ſend whom she would appoint, to hear what was
propounded or reaſoned. The Queen ſent none.
The Queen ſent none. In time of this af-
ſembly the Earle Bothwell, the Marques d'albuff the Queen's uncle and
John Lord of Coldingham brake up Cutbert Ramſay a Burgeſs 's doors
in the night time, and ſearched the houſe for his daughter-in-law.
The Nobility and Aſſembly were offended, and ſent unto the Queen this
ſupplication; To the Queens Majeſty, to her Secret Counſell, Her Highneſs faith-
full and obedient ſubješts, The profesjours of Chriſt Jeſus, his holy Evangell
, wish
the Spirit of righteous judgement. The fear of God contained in his holy
word; the natural and unfained love we bear unto your Majeſty; the duty
which we owe to the quietnes of our Country, and the terrible threat-
nings, which our God pronounces againſt every realm and city, in which
horrible crimes are openly committed, Compell us a great part of your
ſubjects , humbly to crave of your Ma. upright and true judgement, againſt
ſuch perſons as have done, what in them lyeth, to kindle God's wrath a.
gainſt this whole realm: the impiecy by them committed is ſo hainous and
horrible, that as it is a fact moſt vile and rareto be heard in this realme,
and principally within the bowels of the city, So should we think our.
ſelves guilty of the ſame, if negligently or for worldly fear wee puticover
with ſilence and therefore your Ma. may not think, that we crave any
thing, when wee crave that open malefactours may condignly be punished;
but that God hath commanded us to crave, and alſo hath commanded
your Ma. to give unto every one of your ſubjects: for by this linke hath
God knit together the Prince and people, that as he commands honour,
fear & obedience to be given to the powers eſtablished by Him, ſo doth
hein expreſswords command & declare what the Prince oweth unto the
ſubjects, towit, that as he is the Miniſter of God, bearing the ſword for
vengeance to be taken on evill doers, and for defence of peaceable and
quiet men, So ought he to draw theſword without partiality, ſo oft as in
Gods name he is required thereto. Seing it is ſo, Madam, that this crime
(mmm) 2
fo
!
}
232
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2
1
you declare
ſo recently committed, and that in the eyes of all the Realm now publickly
aſſembled, isſo hainous: for who heertofore hath heard within the bowells
of Edinburgh, gates and doors under ſilence of night broken, houſes
ripped or ſearched, and that with hoftility, ſecking a woman, as appea-
res to oppreſſe her; Seing (we ſay) this crime is ſo hainous, that all godly
men fear not only Godsdiſpleaſure, to fall upon you and your whole realm,
but alſothat ſuch licenciouſneſs breed contempt, and in the end ſedition, if
remedy in time be not provided : which in our judgement is impoſſible, if
ſevere punishment be not executed for the crime committed. Therefore we
moſt humbly beſeech your Ma. that all affection ſet aſide, you
yourſelf ſo upright in this caſe, that ye may give evident demonftration to
all your ſubjects, that the fear of God, joyned with the love of common
tranquillity hath the principall ſeat in your Majeſtics heart. This further Ma-
dam, in conſcience we ſpeak, that as your Ma. in Gods namc doth crave
of us obedience, which to render in all things lawfull we are moſt willing,
So in the ſame name do we the wholl profeſſors of Chrifts Evangell within
this your Mas, realm , crave of you and of your Counſell sharp punishment
of this crime. And for performance thereof, that without delay the .
principal actors of this hainous crime and the perſuaders of this publick vil-
lany, may be called before the Chief Juſtice of this realm to ſuffer an allife,
and to be punished according to the lawes of the ſame: and your Majefties
anſwer moſt humbly we beſeech. This fupplication was preſented by ſun .
dry Gentle-men. Some Courtiers ask, Who dare avowe this? The Lord
Lindſay anſwered, A thouſand Gentlem'en within Edinburgh. Others adviſe
the Queen, to give a gentle anſwer, till the Convention were diffolved.
And ſo the Queen ſaid, Her uncle is a ſtranger, and hath a young com-
pany with him, but she shall put ſuch order unto him and ali others, that
Two af-
heercafter they shall have no occaſion to complain. The Histor.of the Refor-
An.1562. XV. In Juny 1562. The aſſembly gives order to draw up a Supplication
unto the Queen , for abolishing the Maſſe and other ſuperftitious rites of
the Roman Religion; for inflicting punishment againſt blaſphemy, con-
tempt of the word, profanation of the ſacraments, the violation of the
ſabbath, adultery, fornication, and ſuch other vices, that are condemned
by Gods word, and the lawes of the countrey have not taken notice of:
And it was petitioned, that the actions of divorcement should either be re-
mitted to the judgement of the Church, or truſted to men of good know-
ledge and converſation; And that Papifts be excluded from places in Coun-
fell and Seſſion. The draught of this Supplication was judged by the Cour-
tiers to be tarte in ſome expreſſions: and they took upon them to write
another, containing the ſame things, bur in a more acceptable phraſe. Ic
was preſented by the Superintendents of Lothian and Fife ; and when the
Queen had read ſome of it, she ſaid, Here are many faire words, I can not
tell what the hearts are. And ſo for our painted oratory we were termed
flatterers and diffemblers: but we received no other anſwer. Ibid. Spotf-
wood faith, Her anſwer was, that she would do nothing in prejudice of
the Religion she profeſſed, and hoped, before a y car were expired, to
have the Maſſe and Catholick, profeſion reſtored through the wholc Kinga
dom : And thus she parted from them in choler. In this aſſembly was ap-
pointed an Order of Viſitation, for regulating the Superintendents,
towit , for examination of Miniſters lives and doctrine, then of the elders.
And ſome were appointed to viſite the Churches in the Shires, where were
ſemblies, mat. libr.4.
along
1
no
1
1
Part 2.
Of BRITANNE.
233
no Superintendents, as George Hay to Viſite Carrick and Cunningham,
John Knox to viſite Kile and Galloway, &c. Alexander Gordon Bishop
of Galloway did profeſſe the Reformed Religion, and in this affembly pes
titioneth the Superintendency of Galloway: It was denied unto him. As
that time the Abbot of Corſrainell fought diſputation with John Knox: it
continued three daies at Maiboll: the Abbot made choiſe of the matter, to
prove the ſacrifice of the Maffe, eſpecially from Melchiſedek's offering
(as he alledged) bread and wine unto God. The Papiſts looked fora re-
volt in Religion, and they would have had ſome occaſion to brag of their
diſputation. According to the appointment of the preceeding aſſembly,
the next conveenes at Edinburgh December 25. John Knox made the prayer
for afliſtance of Gods Spirit. In the z. and. 3.Şeſſions Superintendents and
then Miniſters were removed and cenſured ſeverally. Complaints were
made; that Churches want Miniſters; Miniſters had not ftipend's ; wic-
ked men were permitted to be Schoolmaſters ; idolatry was crected in ſun-
dry parts of the Nation. For redreſs of this laft, ſome ſaid 3 A new Sup-
plication should be preſented unto the Queen, Others ſaid, What anſwer
was given to the former? One in name of the Queen ſaid, It is well knowen,
what troubles have occurred ſince the laſt Affembly, [The Queen viſiting the
North was troubled by the Gordons, and the Earle was killed ai Coriechy) and
thereforeit is no wonder, though the Queen hath not anſwered; but be.
fore the Parliament in May they doubt not but ſuch order shall be taken
as they allshall have occaſion of contentement. This ſatisfied the aſſembly
for that time. The Lord Controller required the Commiſſioners of Burghs
to declare by word or writ, what courſęthey would take for entertaiment
of their Miniſters.' Decemb, 29. inhibition is made to all ſerving in the
Miniftry, which have entred being flaunderous before in doctrine, and,
have not ſatisfied the Church; and which have not been preſented by the
people unto the Superintendent, and he after tryall had not appointed
them unto their charge; And this Act to have ſtrength aſwell againſt them,
that are called Bishops, as others, pretending to any Miniſtry within the
Church. Decemb. 30. the aſſembly gives power to every Superintendent
within his own bounds, in their Synodall afienibly and with conſent of
the greater part of Miniſters and ciders, to;tranſport Miniſters from one
Church to another; and ordaines the Miniſter fo decerned, to obey. And
ordaines the Superintendents to hold their Synods twice in the year, towit,
in Aprile and October. Commiſſion is given to the Superintendents of
Anguife, Lothian, Glaſcow and Fife with Da. forreſt to travell with the
Lords of Secret Counſell concerning the cauſes, that should come in judge
ment of the Church, and what order of execution shall be taken therein.
Ordaines the communion to be miniftred four times in the year within
burghes, and twice yearly in the Landward. Alſo that uniformity shall bee
kept in the miniſtration of the Sacraments, and ſolemniſation of marriage,
and burlalls according to the book of Geneva. By this book is meaned
that book called The common order; which was conform to the English
Church in Geneve, and was uſually printed before the Pſalmes in Meeter.
Likewiſe a ſlaunder was raiſed upon Paul Meffan Miniſter at ledburgh; com-
miſſion was given to John Knox and certain Elders of Edinburgh, to go
into that town, and try the Nlqunder, and report the truth unto the Sel-
fion of the Church of Edinburgh, to whom with the alliſtance of the Su-
perintendent of Lothian commiſſion is given to decern therein. His wo-
mar-ſervant had brought forth a child, and would not tell, who was the
(van)
father
:
0
1
234
C ENTVRI XVI.
Part 2.
1
father ofit; but ſaid, She was forced in an eevening, and knew not by
whom. The Matter could hardly be tryed: but at laſt the womans brother
was brought to examination; and Paul ſecing that, though before he had
alwayes denied the fact, yet then fled, ſo taking the crime upon him ;
and the man made the matter ſo plain, that all doubt was removed. Then
thoſe Judges, for this odious crime, did deprive him of all function within
the Church of Scotland, and for his contumacy in not appearing before
them, did excommunicat him. The author of the The Hiſtor. of Reformat.
ſaith, this is recorded, not only for a warning & example unto others;
but likewiſe that the world may fee, what difference is betwixt the
Church of God, and the Romish Church, ſeeing many of their Bishops and
Prieſts, yea and Popes are known to be guilty iu ſuch crimes, and no way
cenſured.
XVI. The Papiſts at Eaſter An. 1563. began to ſay Maffe moreboldly
1563. than beforc, namely, John Hamilton Bishop of Santandrews, the Prior
Maffe is
, of Whithern, and many other prieſts & monks. This was offenſive to
practiſed.
many; and therefore the Shirefs and others, which had civill power (el-
pecially in the Weſt parts ) reſolve, that they will not complain to the
Queen nor Counſell, but execute former proclamations againſt the layers
The Queē of Maſſe and ſo ſome prieſts in the Weſt were apprehended. The Queen
conferrech was offended, and ſent for John Knoxto come to her in Lochlevin, and
a I. Knox. dealt with him, that he would perſuad the people, and eſpecially the Gentle
men of the Weſt Country, not to punish any man for uſing what Reli-
gion they pleaſe. John anſwereth: If her Ma. would punish malefactors
according to the lawes, lie could promiſe quietneſs upon the part of all,
which profeſſe the Lord Jeſus within Scotland: but if she thought to delude
the lawes, he feareth, fome will let the Papiſts underſtand, that they
shall not be ſuffered to offend Gods Majeſty without punishment. When
rhe Queen heard theſe and other words to this purpoſe, she takes another
courſe, and directes ſummons againſt Maffe-mongers in the ſtraiteft form
with expedition, to compcarcon May 19; one day beforethe Parliament.
The Bishop of Santandrews, the before named Prior, the Parſon of Sau-
cher, and others do compear. At firſt the Bishop refuſeth to anſwer bc.
fore Civill Judges; yet in end they all come into the Queens will: and She
deſignes them to ſeverall priſons. Then ſaid ſome, See what the Queen
hath done: the like was never done within this realm: we doubt not but
all shall be well. Others foreſpake things, as it came to paſſe; that it was
but deceit, and ſo ſoon as the Parliament is ended, the Papiſts will be ſet at
liberty: and therefore adviſed the Nobility, that they be not abuſed. Many
had their private buſineſs to procure in the Parliament, eſpecially the Ad of
oblivion, and they ſaid, They might not urge the Queen at that time: for
if they did ſo, she will hold no Parliament, and what then may
become
of them and their friends? but let this Parliament paſſe over, whenroever
the Queen craves any thing (as She muſt do before her marriage) Religi-
A Parlia- on shall be the firſt thing, that shall be eſtablished. Much was ſpoken a-
gainſt that politicall delay: but in vain. An act of oblivion was part of
all things done in the publick cauſe from the year 1958. till September 1. in
the year 1961; Manſes and gliebs were appointed for Miniſters; adultery
to be punished with death of both perſons: but nothing for eſtablishing of
Religion. In time of this Parliament, John Knox ſaid in a Sermon before
mauy
of the Nobility and other members, My Lords, I praiſe my God
lity.
throgh Jeſus Chriſt, that in your preſence I may powr forth the forow of
my:
'
ment.
adino-
nition unto
the Nobin
Part 2
of BRIT ANNÉ.
235
my heart, yea, yourſelves shall be witneſſes, if I make any ly in things
by paſt from the beginning of Gods mighty.works within this realm : I have
been with you in your moſt deſperat tentations: ask your own conſciences,
and let them anſwer before God, if that I (not I, but Gods Spirit by
mce) in your greateſt extremity willed you not, ever to depend upon your
God, and in his name promiſed unto you victory & preſervation from
your enemies, if yee would depend upon his protection, and prefer his
glory before your lives and wordly commodities: in your moſt extreme
dangers I havebeen with you: Santiohnſton, Couper-moore, and the
charges of Edinburgh are yet recent in my heart: yea that dark and dolos
rous night, when all you, my Lords with shame & fcar left this town, is
yer in my mind, and God forbid, that ever I forget it: What was my
exhortation unto you? and what is fallen in vain of all that ever God pros
miſed unto you by my mouth, yee yourſelves live, and teſtify. There
is not one of you, againſt whom death & deftruction was threataed, pes
rished in that danger; and how many of your enemies hath God plagued
before your eies ? shallthis be the thankfulneſs, that yec shall render unto
your God? to betray his cauſe, when yee bave it in your hands to eſtad
blish it, as you pleaſe? Yee ſay, The Queen will not agree with us. Ask
yee of her, what by Gods word yee may juſtly require ;' and if She
will not agrce with you in God, you are not bound to agree with her
in the devill. Let her plainly underſtand ſo far of your mindes, and ſteal not
from your former foutnes in God, and he will proſper you in your entera
priſes. But I can ſee nothing, but a recooling from Chriſt Jeſus, that the
man that firſt and moſt ſpeedily fleeth from Chriſts Enligne, holdes him-
ſelfmoſt happy. Yea, I hear ſome fay, that we have nothing of our Re:
ligion eſtablished, by law nor Parliament': albeit the malicious words of
ſuch can neither hurt, he trueth of God, nor yet us, that thereupon de-
pends yet the ſpeaker of this treaſon committed againſt God, and aganiſt
this poor common wealth, deſerves the gallowes: for our Religion being
commanded, and ſo eſtablished by God, is received within this realm
in publick Parliament. And if they will ſay, It was 'no Parliament,
we muſt and will ſay, and alſo prove, that Parliament was als lawfull
a Parliament, as ever any that paſſed before it in this realm. I ſay, If
the King then living was King, and the Queen now in this realm be law-
full Queen, that Parliament can not be denied. And now, my Lords,
to put an end to all, I hear of the Queens marriage: Dukes, Brethren to Em-
perours, and Kings ſtrive all for the beſt gain. But this, my Lords, will
I ſay; notethe day, and beare witncs hereafter; Whenſoever the Nobi-
lity of Scotland, who profeſſe the Lord Jeſus, conſents, that an infidell
(and all Papiſts are infidels) shallbe Head to our Soverain, ye do ſo far as
in you lieth, to banish Chriſt Ieſus from this realm; yea, to bring Gods
Vengeance upon the Country, a plague upon yourſelves, and poſſibly yec
shall do ſmall confort to your Soveraigac. This manner of ſpeaking (faith
the Hiſtory of Reformation) was judged intolerable: both Papifts and Pro-
teſtants wereoffended at it, and ſome poſted to give the Queen advertiſe-
ment, that Knox had ſpoken againſt her marriage. Immediatly he was
ſent for: he goeth, and none was ſuffered to enter into the Cabinet, but Another
Id. Erskin the Superintendent of Anguiſe. The Queen in vehemency ofconferen-
paſſion and with teares, faid , Never Prince was fo uſed: I have born with ce of the
Queen
in all your rigorous manner of ſpeaking; both againſt myſelf and a with I
gainſt my Uncles: yea, I have fought your favour by all poſible means: Knox.
(nn) 2
lof
0
1
you
f
!
7
Part 2.
236
CENTVRI XVI.
I offered you preſence, whenſoever it pleaſed you to admonish mec; and
yet I can not be quite of you : I voweto God, I shall be once revenged,
Her paſſion and tears ſtayeth her ſpeach. When opportunity ferves, he
anſwereth ; It is true, Madam, your Majeſty and I have been at diverſe
controverſies, in which I never.perceived your Ma. to be offended at mee:
but when it shall pleaſe God to deliver you from that bondage of darknes
and errour, wherein you have been nurished for lack of true doctrine,
your Ma. will find the liberty of my tongue nothing offenſive: without
the preaching place (Madam) I think few. have any occaſion to be offen-
ded at mce: and there (Madam) I am not maſter of myſelf, but muſt
obey him, who commandes mee to ſpeak plain, and flatter no flesh upon
the face of the earth. But, faith the Queen, what have yee to do with
my marriage? Iohn faith, If it pleaſe your Ma. to hear mee, I shall shew
the trueth in plain words. I grant, your Ma. hath offered unto mce
morethan I required: but my anſwer was then as it is now, that God hath
not ſent mee to wait upon the Courts of Princes, nor upon the chambres
of Ladies, but I am ſent to preach the Evangell of Jeſus Chriſt to ſuch as
pleaſe to hear: it hath two points, repentance and faith; now, Madam,
n preaching repentance, of neceſſity it is, that the ſins of men be noted,
ithat they may know, wherein they offend : But ſo it is, that the moſt part
ofyour Nobility are ſo addicted to your affection, that neither Gods Word,
nor their Common wealth are rightly regarded : and therefore it beco-
mes mee to ſpeak, that they may know their duty. The Queen faith,
What have you to do with my marriage? Or what are you within the
Common wcalth: lohn anſwereth, I am a ſubject born within the ſame,
Madam: and albeit I be neither:Earle, Lord nor Baron, yet God hath
made mec (how abject ſoever I be in your eies) a profitable and uſefull
member within it: Yea, Madam, to mec it appertaines to forewarn ofſuch
things, as may hurt it, if I foreſee them, noleſs than it doth any one of the
Nobility: for both may vocation and office crave plaiņneſs of mee: and
therfore Madam, to yourſelfc1-fay, what I ſpake in publick, Whenfoever
the Nobility of this realm shall be content, and conſent, that you beeſub-
ject to an unlawfull husband, they do as much as in them lieth, to renounce
Chriſt, to banish the truth, to betray the freedom ofthis realny, and poſſibly
shall in end do ſmall comfort unto yourſelfc. Then was the Queen more
grieved, The Superintendent ſpoke what he could, to mitigate her paſſion,
but all was but cafting ofoile into the fire. The next day rhe Queen requires
the judgement of the Lords of the Articles, whither that Manner
of ſpeaking deſerves not punishment. But they adviſe her to deſiſt. After
the Parliament, the Bishop of Santandrews and the other Papiſts that were
impriſoned, were ſet at liberty. The Queen went to ſee the Weft-country
and Argile., and uſed the Mafle wherefoever she was on ſunday. In the
mean timethe Nationall affembly was held at Perth luny 25: there were
Aſſembly,
Superintendents, Miniſters and commiſſioners of the Churches. Prayer
An.1563.
was made by lo.willock Superintendent of the Weſt. Superintendents and
Miniſters were cenſured. Io. Knox and his Colleagues gave account con-
cerning Paul Meffan; and their proccedings were approved. The ſame
day Da. ferguſon Miniſter at Dunfernlia declares, that he had ſpoken with
Paul Meffan, and that he was forowfull for his grievous offenſc, and that
he not only acknowledgeth the equity of the Sentence pronounced againſt
him, but was willing to underly whatſoever punishment the Church
would lay upon him, &c. . After long debate, the Aſſembly condeſcen-
des
The V.
Part 2.
237
BRITANNE:
:
des, that a confortable anſwer shall be directed unto him; and in the
meantime they vill ſolicite the Lords of the privy Counſell for him. 3. Io
was decerned, that no privat contract of marriage, though carnall copus
lation follow, shall have faith’in judgement, untill the contracters shall ra-
tiſfy as ſcandalizers of the Church, and untill famous & unſuſpect withnel.
fes teſtify ofthe Marriage, or it be confeſſed by both parties; and if neither
probation be brought , nor both parties confeffe; they shalbe cenſured as
fornicatours. 4. If any perſon find himſelf hurt by any Sentence given by
Miniſter, elders and Deacons of any Church, he may within ten dayes ap-
peal unto the Superintendent and his Synod; and there the Superintendent
shall cognoſce, whither it was well appealed; And if the party yet alledges,
that he is wronged by the Superintendent &Synod, he shal within ten dayes
make appellation to the National Aſſembly; and from thence no appellation
is to be made: Andif he juſtify not his appeale before the Provinciall Synode,
they shall impute a fine upon the appellant beſides the expences of the Party,
and that fine shall be delivered unto the deacons of theChurch for uſe of the
poor, where the firſt ſentence was given; And ſo in the Nationall afſembly.
5. Supplication is to be made unto the Queens Maj. and Secret Counſell for
union ofChurches two or chry,if they bc but two or thry myles diftant, and
cauſe the inhabitants reſort unto one of them, becaưſe of the Scarcery of Mi-
niſters, and the ſmall number of parishoners. 6. The inſtruction of youth shal
be committed to none in Univerſities nor in any other place;but ſuch as pro-
feſſe the true Religions and if any now occupy ſuch a place, thcy shall be re-
moved. 7. No work shall be printed nor published in write,concerning the
do&rin of Religion; untill it be preſented unto the Superintendent of the
boundes, and approved by him or ſuch of the moſt learned, that he shal
appoint: and if any of them doubt of any point, the work shall be pro-
duced before the Nationallaffembly. 8. Every Superintendent shall cauſe
warn the Shires and towns within his juriſdiction, to ſend their Commiſ-
fioners uuto the Aſſembly, declaring unto them the day and place; and
that they shall conveen on the firft day of everyaffembly. 9. Coa miſſions.
are given to the Bishops of Galloway, Caitnes & Orknay, for one year, ro
viſite and plant Churches within their own bounds ſeverally. That year was
a great noile of buſineſs for a Letter, which John Knox wrote and directed
throughout the country,in this manner; The fuperfcriptiox was, Wherfoever two
or three aregathered in niy name, there am I in the mit of them. Iris not unknown
unto you, Dear Brethren, what confort and tranquility God gave unro us in
times moſt dangerous, by our Chriſtian aſſemblies & godly conference, ſo
oft as anydanger appeared onto any member or members of our own body:
And how that ſince wee have neglected, or at leaſt not frequented our Cono
ventions and Aſſemblies, the adverſaries ofChriſt Jeſus his holy Evangell,have
enterpriſed and boldned themſelves, publickly & ſecretly to do many things
odious in Gods preſence, and moſt hurtfull to the true Religion, now of
Gods great favour granted unto us. The holy ſacraments are abuſed by
profain Papiſts ; Maſſes have been and yet are ſaid openly, and maintained:
The blood of ſome of our deareft Miniſters hath been shed without fear of
punishment, or corre&tion craved by us. [Robert Pont a Miniſter was ſtruc-
ken in the head with a weapon by Capran Lawder] And now two of our dear
brethren, Patrik craunſton and Andrew armſtrong are ſummoned to und
derly the law in the Tolbuith of Edinburgh the 24 day of this inftant Octoa
ber as for a forethonght fellony; pretended murther, and for invading the
Queens Majeſtics palace of Halyrud-houſe, with unlawfull convocation,
(000)
238
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 1
1
J
my
&c. Theſe terrible ſummons are directed againſt our brethren, becauſe
that they with two or more, paſſed to the Abbey upon ſunday Auguſt 25.
to behold and note, what perſons repaired to the Maffe. And becauſe
upon the ſunday before (the Queen being abſent) there reſorted to that
idola raſcall multitude, having openly all, even to the leaſt divelish cere-
monies (yea, even the conjuring of their accurſed water ) that ever they
had in the time of their grcateſt blindnes; But becauſe (Iſay) our ſaid
Brethren paſt (and in that moſt quiet manner) to note ſuch abuſers, theſe
fearfullſummons are directed againſt them, to make (no doubr) a prepa.
ration upon a few, that a door may be opened to execute cruelty upon a
greater multitude And if ſo it come to paſſe, God (no doubt) hath juſt-
ly recompenced our former negligence&ingratitude towards him & his be-
nefits, in our own boſoms. God gave us a moſt notable victory of his &
our enemies; he brak their ftrength, and confounded their couulells; he
left us at freedom, and purged the realm, for the moſt part from open
idolatry. But we falas!) preferring the pleaſure of flesh & blood, to
the pleaſure & commandement of God, have ſuffered that idolthe Malle
publickly to be erected again: and therefore juftly ſuffers he us now to fall
in that danger, That to look to an Idolater going to his idolatry shall be
reputed a crime little inferiour to treaſon. God grant, that we fall not
further. And now I, whom God of his mercy, hath made one among
many, to travell in ſetting forward his true Religion within this realm,
ſeeing the ſame in danger of ruine, cannot butin conſcience crave of you,
Brethren of all ſtates, that have profeſſed the trueth, your prçfence,
confort and aſſiſtence at the ſaid day in the town of Edinburgh, even as
yee tender the advancement of Gods glory, the lavety of your Brethren,
and your own afſurance; together with the perſervation of the Church, in
theſe appearing dangers. It may be (perchance) that perſuaſions be
made to the contrary, and that yee be informed, that either youraſſembly
is not ncceffary, or that it will offend the upper powers, and my good
hope is, that neither flattery nor fear shall make you, ſo far to decline
from Chriſt Jeſus, as that againſt your publick promiſe, and ſolemne band,
yee will leave your Brethren in ſo juſt a cauſe; and albeit there were no
great danger, yet can not our aſſembly be unprofitable, for many things
requiring conſultation, which can not be had, unleſs the wiſelt and god-
lyeſt conveen. And thus doubting nothing of the alliſtance of our God,
if we uniformly ſeek his glory, I ceaſe farther to trouble you, commit-
ting you heartily to the protection of the Eternall. From Edinburgh O&to.
ber 8 1563. This Letter was directed, and many prepared themſelves to
conveen. One copy came into the hands of Henry Sinclare (then enti-
tuled Bishop of Roffe, and ) Preſident of the Colledge of juſtice: he being
a Papit ſent it unto the Queen at Sterlin: who shewes it to the Counfell of
the Cabinet; and they conclude, that it imports treaſon: wherefore the
Queen thought to be avenged of that her great enemy. Some Courtiers
endeavoure to perſuade jo. Knox to confeffe a fault, and ſatisfy the Queen
at her own will. He denieth a faule. In the midſt of December the Queen
comes to Edinburgh. John Knox was ſene for, to appear before the Coun.
ſell: many went with him, ſo that the ſtaires and inner-cloff was full of
people, Secretary Lethingtoun ſaith unto J. Knox, The Queen's Maje.
fty is informed, that you have travelled to raiſe a tumult of her ſubjects a-
gainſt her: and for certification, there is preſented unto her your Letter:
yet becauſe her Ma. will do nothing, without good advertiſement, She
hath
.
2
7
1
!
1
239
S
Part 2.
Of BRITANNÉ
hath conveened you before this part of the Nobility : that they may wit-,
neffe betwixt her and you. The Queen laith, Let him acknowledge his
handwriting, and then shall wejudge of the contents. Heowheth the
Letter. Then ſaith the Secretary, you have done more than I would
have done. John anſwereth, Charity is not ſuſpicious. Heis commanded
to read the Letter : hedoth read it with a loud voice. The Queen's Advd-
cateis commanded to accuſe him; and the Queen ſaid, Heard ye ever my
Lords, a more deſpitefull and treaſonable Letter? None did anſwer i uri-
till the Secretary ſaid to J. Knox, Art you not ſory from your heart; atid
do you not repent, that ſuch a Letter hath paſſed your pen? John anſwe:
reth, My Lord Secretary, before I repents I muſt know iny offenſe.
Secretary, Offenſe? if ther were no more, but the convocation of thie
Queens lieges, the offenſe can not be denied. Knox, Remember yourſelf
my Lord, there is difference betwixt a lawfull & an unlawful] convocation:
if I be guilty in this, I have oft offended, ſince I came laft into Scotland:
for what convocation of Brethren hath been untill this day, unto which
my pen hath not ſerved, and before this, no man laid it to my charge.
Secretary. Then was then, and now is now: we have no need of ſuch
convocation, as then. Knox, The time that hath been, is even now
before my eies : for I ſee the poor flock in no leſs danger, than it hath been
at any time before, excep that the devill hath got a vizard upon his face: be:
fore he came in his own face, diſcovered by open tyranny ſeeking the de.
fruction of all, who refuſed idolatry; and then, Ithink, you will cont
fels, the Brethren lawfully conveened themſelves for defenſe of their lifes ;
And now the devill comes under the cloke of juſtice, to do that, which
God would not ſuffer him to do by ſtrength. The Queen, What is this
mee thinks, you triffle with him. Who gave you autority to make cone
vocation of my lieges! is not that treaſon: The Lo. Ruthuen, No, Madam;
for he makes convocation of the people, to hcar praier and Sermon, ale
moſt dayly: and whatever your Ma. or others think of it, we think it no
treaſon. The Queen, Hold your peace, let him anſwer for himſelf. Knoščih
I began to reaſon with the Secretary (whom I take to be a better Logiciani
than your Ma.is) that all convocation is not unlawfull; and now my Lord
Ruthuen hath given the inſtance: which if your Ma. willdeny, Ishall
make myſelf ready to prove. The Queen, I will ſay nothing againſt your
Religion, nor conveening to your Sermons: but what authority have you:
to convocate my ſubjects, when you will, without my commandement!
Knox, I have no pleaſure to decline from my former purpoſe: but to ſatiſ-
fy your two queſtions, Madam, I anſwer, that at my will I never con-
veened four perſons in Scotland; but at the Order, that the Brethren had
appointed, I have given diverſe advertiſements, and great multituds have
aſſembled thereupon. And if your Ma. complaines, that this was done .
without your Ma.command, So hath all that God hath bleſſed within this
realm, from the beginning of this action: and therefore I muſt be con:
vinced by a juſt law, that I have done againſt the duty of Gods Meſſingers
in writing this Letter, before that I be either lory, or repent for che
doing of it, as my Lord Secretary would perſuade mee: for what I have
done, it is at the commandement of the Generall Church within this re-
alm: and therefore, I think, I have done no wrong. The Queen, you
shall not eſcape fo: is it not treaſon, my, Lords, to accuſe a Prince of
cruelty? I think, Acts of Parliament may be found againſt ſuch whifpe-
ters. Many do grant, that this is true. Knox, But where in can I be ac-
(000) 2
SU
1
1
$
Part 2:
1
240
CENTRI XVI.
cuſed ?. The Queen;' Read this part of your Letter, This fearful ſummons
is, directed againſt them, to make ( no doubt) a preparation upon a few, that a
door may be opened to execute cruelty upon a greater multitude.' What ſay you to
that? Knox, is it lawfull, Madam, to anſwer for myſelf or shall I be con-
demned before I be heard ? The Queen, Say what you can : I think, you
have enough a do. Knox, I will first deſire of your Ma. and of this honoua
rable audience, Whither your Ma. knoweth not, that the obftinate Pa.
piſts are deadly enemies to all, that profeſſe the Evangell of Jeſus Chriſt,
and that they moſt earneſtly deſire the extirpation of them all, and of the
true doctrine, which is taught within this realme The Queen held her
peace: but all the Lords with common voice ſaid, God forbid, that ei-
ther the life of the faithfull, or the ftaying of the doctrine food in the po.
wer of the Papiſts: for experience hath taught us, what cruelty is in their
hearts. Knox, I proceed then, ſeing 1 perceive, that all will grant, that
it were a barbarous cruelty, to deſtroy ſuch a multitude as profeſſe the E-
Vangellof Jeſus Chrift within this realm, which they have attemped to do
by force once or twice, as things done of late dayes do teſtify: where of
they being ( by Gods providence) diſapointed, have invented more
crafty & dangerous practiſes, towit, to make the Prince
party,
under
colour of law; and ſo, what they could not do by open force, they shall
perform by crafty deceit: for who thinks, my Lords, that the inlatiable
cruelty of the Papiſtes ( within this realm, I meane) shall end in the mur-
thering of theſe two, now unjuſtly ſummoned, and more unjuſtly to be
accuſed? I think, no man of judgement can ſo efteem, but rather the di.
rect contrary, thatis, by this few number they intend to prepare a way to
their bloody enterpriſe againſt all: and therefore, Madam, caft up
when
you liſt the Acts of your Parliaments, I have offended nothing againſt
them: for in my Letter I accuſenot your Majeſty, nor yet your nature
of cruelty; but I affirm yet again, thas the peftilent Papiſts, which have
enflammed your Ma. without cauſe againſt theſe poor men , are the fones
of the devill, and therefore muſt obey the deſires of their father, who hath
been a murtherer from the beginning. One ſaid, you forget yourſelf; you
are not in the pulpit. Knox, I am in the place, where I am commanded
in
my
conſcience to ſpeak the truth: and the truth I ſpeak; impugne it
who ſo liſtech : And heer unto I add, Madam, that honeſt, meck & gent.
le natures (in appearance) may be by wicked & corrupt counſelers, chan-
ged & altered to the direct contrary: exempls wee have, of Nero, whom
in the beginning of his empire, we find having naturall shame; but after
his datterers had incouraged him in all impiery, alledging that nothing
was either unhoneft or unlawfull in his perſon, who was Emperour above
others; when he had drunk of this cup ( I ſay ) to what enormites he
fell, the hiſtories bear witnes. And now, Madam, to ſpeak plain, Pa-
piſts have your ears patent at all times: aſſure your Ma, they are dangerous
counſelers, and that your Mother did find. The Queen.
ſpeak fair heer, before my Lords, but the laſt time I ſpake with you Se-
cretly, you cauſed mee to weep many tears. And ſo was a rehearſing'
of what wasſpoken in the Cabinet , when John Erskin was preſent. After
the Secretary had conferred with the Queen, he ſaid, Mr. Knox, you may
return to your houſe for this night: Knox, I thank God, and the Queen's
Majeſty: and, Madam, I pray God, to purge your heart from Papiftry
and to preſerve you from the Counſell of flatrerers : for howſoever they
feem pleaſant to your ears and corrupt affeQtions for the time, experience
hath
Well, you
1
Part 2
141
Of BRITANNE.
1
}
}
hath taught into what perplexity they have brought famous Princes. The
Queen reteerech to her cabinet. John Knox.went home. The Counſell
votech uniformly, that they could find no offenſe. The Queen is broughe
again, and commanderh to vote over again. . All did refule, to vote over
again. The next day a new afault was made on J. Knox; 'to confefte an
offence, and put himſelf in the Queen's will; with this affutance, chať
his greateſt punishment should be,
but to go within the caſtle of Edin-
burgh, and immediatly he shall return to his houſe. He ſaid, God for.
bid, that by my confeffion I'condemn theſe Noble men, who in their
conſcience, and in diſpleaſure of their Queen lave abſolved mee: and fur-
ther I am aſſured, ye will not in earneſt deſire mee, to confeſſe an offenſe,
unleſs thereby ye would deſiremce to ceaſe from preaching: for how, can
I exhort others to peace, if I confeſſe myſelf an authour of ſedition. Hiſto.
of Reformation Lib. 4. On December 25. the ſixth Nationall Affembly con- The Ví:
veenes in Edinburgh, where were many Noble.men, the Superintendents National
&c. John Willock Superintendent of the Weſt is choſen Moderator. The Aſſembly
petitions of the Miniſters and Commiſſioners were deſpiſed by ſomeCouna
ſelers with theſe words, As Miniſters will not follow our counſell; fo will
we ſuffer Miniſters to labour for themſelves, and ſee what ſpeed tlrey come.
The Noble men ſaid, if the Queen will not, wee muſt: for botlr thirds
and two parts are rigorouſly taken from us aud our tenants. One ſaid, if
others will follow my Counſell, the Guard and the Papiſts shall complain.
als long as the Miniſters have done. Then the former sharprieſs was colou..
red, and the ſpeaker alledgeth, that he meaneth not of all Minifters. Chri-
ftopher an [an English) anſwerethr, My Lord Secretary, if you
can shew, what juft tittle either the Queen hath to the third, or the Papiſts
to the two parts, then I think, I could reſolve, whither she be debtour
to Miniſters within burgh, or not. The Secretary replieth, Ne fit peregrinus
curiofus in aliena Republica. Goodman anſwereth, Albeit I be a ſtranger in
your policy, yet I am not ſo in thc Church of God: and therefore the
care doth no leſs appertain unto mec here, than if I were in the midſt of
England. The Hiſt. of Reformation Lib. cit. This debate was becauſe the
Popish prelates were permitted to enjoy their tyths enduring their life, ſo
that a competent ſtipend were provided unto the Miniſters: and when the
Queen returned home, at the demand of the Counſell the Prelats condea
ſcended to quite the third part of the tyths for entertainment of the Queen's
family, and the proviſion of Miniſters: but the Guard received the thirds,
and gave nothing or little unto Miniſters: and they had oft complained of
their want. In all theſe quick reaſonings 1. Knox ſpoke not a word: but
thereafter he ſaid, I have traveled, Right honourable, and beloved Brea
thren, ſince my laſt returning into this realm, in an upright conſcience
before my God, ſeeking nothing more ( as he is witnes) than the advan-
cement of his glory, and the ſtabillty of his Church within this realm; and
of late dayes I have been accuſed as a ſeditious man, and as one that uſur-
pes to myſelf power that becomes mce not: truc it is, I have given adver-
tiſement to the Brethren in diverſe quarters , of the extremity intended a
*
gainſt the faithfull, for looking to a prieſt going to Mafre, and for obſer-
ving thoſe that tranſgrefTe againſt juſt laws: but that herein I have uſurped
further power than was given mee, till that by you l be condemned, I I
utterly deny: for I ſay, by you, that is, by the Generall Aſſembly I have
alljakt powerto advertiſe the brethren from time totimc, of dangers appeara
ing, as I have power to preach the word of God in the pulpit of Edin-
(ppp)
bargly
i
I
1
1
Part 2.
3
1
2.42
CENTVRI XVI.
burgh:for by you was I appointed unto the one as unto the other:and there.
fore in the name of God I crave your judgements: the danger that appea-
red unto mee in my accuſation was not ſo fearfull, as the words that came
to my ears were dolorous to my heart: for theſe words were plainly fpo-
ken, and that by ſome Proteſtants, Whar can the Pope do more, than to
fend forth his letters, and require them to be obeicd? Let mee have
your
judgements therefore, whither I have uſurped any power to myſelf, or
If I have obeied your commandement. ibid. John Knox is removed:
and then the Lord Lindſay, the Lairds of Kilwood, Abbotshall, Cuning-
hamheed, the Superintendents of Anguiſe, Fife, Lothian, Weſt and
Galloway, Mrs John Row, W. Chriſteſon, Ro. Hamilton, Chri.good-
man with the moſt part of the affembly did declare',, that they reniember
very well, that fo.Knoxwould have had himſelfe exonered of the foreſaid
charge, and that the Church at that time would not ſuffer him to refuſe it,
but that he should continue, as before, to advertiſe from time to time, as
occaſion shall be given. An extra&t of shë Ads of ibe national asſemblies.
3. The Noble men and Barons preſent, do finally conſent, that for their
own parts y the tenants or labourers of the ground shall have their own
tyths upon compoſition. 4. It was thought needfull for confirmation of
the book of diſcipline, that certain commiſſioners or any three or four of
them, shall reviſe it, and conſider diligently the contents thereof, no.
ting their judgements in write, and reporte the ſame unto the next affem-
blys or if any Parliament shall interveen, they shall report their judge
ments unto che Lords of the Articles. s All Miniſters and Readers ha-
ving Manfes at their Churches shall makc reſidencethere.
6. Concerning
Thomas duncanſon, who was Schoolmaſter and Reader in Sterlin, and
having committed fornication, had avade publick repentance, it was or.
dained, that he shall abſtain from that office in the Church, untill the
Church of Sterlin make requeſt for him unto the Superintendents, and he
shall marry the woman, if she requireit. 7. Alexander Jardin Miniſter at
Kilspindy having committed fornication, and therefore ſuſpended by the
Superintendent of Fife ; and thereafter had made publick repentance, and
married the ſame woman, Isagain ſuſpended from all function in the Mi-
niſtery untill the next Aſſembly, and then to receive his anſwere. 8. Com.
miſſion was given unto five Miniſters to take cognition of a complaint
given by the Superintendent of Fife againft Ge. Lelly Miniſter at Stramig.
lo, and to decide therein, and to notify their Sentence unto the Su-
perintendent of Anguiſc. In this year by part was great death and dearth
through all the Country, that the prices of corne and flesh was triple
above the cuſtom. The writer of The Hiſto.of Reformotion faith, God did
ſo according to the threatning in the law, punish our ingracitude, that
ſuffered them to defile the Land with that abomination, that he had ſo
po-
tently purged by the power of his word; and for the riotous feaſting both
in City and country: but a las! who lookes to the true cauſe of our cala-
mity! Likewiſe in the winter following fellgreat rain, which in the falling
freezed ſo vehemently, that the earth was but a shot of ice; the fowls both
great & ſmall could not flee, but freezed and died; and ſome were layd by
thefire that their feathers might diſſolve. This froſt is ſaid to have been in
January Ax. 1563. towit, according to the old account, which was not
changed in Scotland, untill the year 1600, and then was changed; but
continuerh in England untill the year 1660.
GHAP.
1
1
Part 2.
}
1
243
Of COVNCELS.
.
.
ся
A
Þ.
}
Of COVNCE L S.
!
1.
IT
T hath been shewd with what difficulty'the Councel was called to
Trents the Hiſtory ofit is moſt exquiſitly penned by Pctro Soave a Ve. The open
netian and tranflated into fundry languages: here I add a compend faith-ning af
Canncel
fully and plainly in lo far as concerneth the mannaging the Articles of do-
Arin for the moſt part. When Pope Paul could no longer decline the cal-of Trense
ling of this councel, (as is before ) in the beginning of the year 1945. he
fent three Legats; John Maria de Monte a Card. Bishop of Paleſtina, Mare
cellus Cervinus a prieſt Cardinall de Sancta Cruce, and Reginald Pool a
deacon Cardinalof S. Mary in Colmedins with a Breve of legation, but
no particular instruction, being as yet uncertain, what commiſſion to give
them, and intending to diſpoſe, as occaſions, namely, the affairs of the
Emperour shall require. When the Legates were gone, he conſults the
Cardinals, what faculty is expedient unto his See, to ſend unto the Legats:
they conſider the precedents of other faculties, and dare fallow none of
them : at laſt a Bull was framed with this clauſe, He ſends them as Angels
of peace unto the councel, and gives them full authority to preſide there;
to ordain whatſoever Decrees, to hear; propound, conclude and to ex-
ecute whatſoever were neceſſary for the honor of God; and increaſe of the
Catholick faith; to R EFORM the cftatc of the Catholick Church in
ALL her members eccleſiaſtical and Secular, of whatſoever preheminence
though graced with Pontifical or Royal dignity; and to do anything fit
for extirpation of hereſies, and for reducing them who liavo departed
from obedience of the Apoſtolicall Sec z for preſervation and reſtoration
of ccclefiaftical liberry; with conditionthat in all thing they proceed
with conſent of the Councel. Then calling to mind, what encounters
befell unto Pope John in Conſtance, when he ſent his Nuntij unto the
councel of Pavia, he ſent unto the Legats a privat Breve with authority to
prolung, diſſolve or tranſfer the councel unto what place they sliall pleaſes
This was a deſigne to cut off all contrary purpoſes unto him. The Legats
arrive at Trent March 13. but found no Prelats there, excep the Cardinal
of Trent; after ten dayes Orators came from the Emperour and Venice,
to aſlift the Synod: then came the Cardinal of Madruccio and three Bi-
shops. On the firſt day of their arriving the Legats granted indulgence
unco all there preſent, for three years and ſo many fourty dayes. Then
they conſider their Bullof faculties, and with reſolution to keep it fecrer ,
they fent advice unto Rome, that the condition annexed in the end of it,
did ty their hands, and made every petty Prelat cqual unto them. Their
reaſon is thought good, and another was ſent giving them ablolute autho-
rity. After this was ſeen, they profeſs to communicat their moft inward
thoughts unto the Ambaſſadors and Prelats: wherefore when Letters came
from Germany or Rome, they all afſembled together in the lodging of
one. But the Legats adviſe the Pope, that upon every occafion one Let-
ter should be written for common view, and the ſecret defignes should be
written apart. The firſt doubt was for precedency, whether Don Diego
the Emperours Ambaſſador, or the Cardinal of Trent should have the firdt
place ? at laſt it was agreed, that their chaires be ſet ſo, that none may
know, which of the two were preferred. The next fcruple was for ope-
(PPP) 2
ning
1
1
}
244
CENTVRI XVI. Part 2."
1
1
ning the Councel:on the one ſide it moved them that no Prelats were comic
but four; and on the other ſide the fear of the Turkish warrs required haft.
The Pope ſent reſolution to open the councelon the firſt day of May with-
out longer delays on that day the . Legats shew that they had received
commiſſion to open, but shew not the particular day: only Thiey held
a congregation, which was ſpent on ceremonies, that the three Legats
should have alike apparel and ornaments; that the place of Seſſion should
be adornet wieh hangings of Arras; whether ſeats should be prepared for
the Pope and the Emperour; whether Don Diego should have more hono-
rable place then other Ambaſſadors; whether the Elector-Bishops ( being
Princes) should fit before other Bishops and archbishops; and it should
prejudge no man, if they have not their own place at this time. Before
May was ended, twenty Bishops were come; and five Gencrals of Monks:
they were alſo ſoon wearied with expectation, and would have returned,
but were entertained by the Legats with hope of opening the Counſel
shortly. Don Diego would not ſtay longer, and upon pretence of jndif-
poſition he went to Venice. In the end of Juny fome Prelats complained
grievouſly, untill a ſupply of 40. Ducats was promiſed unto them. Some
obiected, that their ſtaying was like to have no effect, becauſe thç Empe-
rour was medling withReligion and to that end had appointed Colloquies:
therefore ſundryes withdrew themſelves pretending ſeveral cauſes. The
Pope conſidering that the Emperour held things in fufpence, and affected
not the councel, if he might atchieve his own deſignements in Germany,
began to condem himſelf, that he had proceeded ſo far ; and yet it ſeemed
fcandalous to diffolve ſo ſmall a convention; and on the other ſide he jud-
ged it clear, that a Synod was a fit remedy againſt the hereſies (as heſpake)
and he feared that the Emperour would crave an halfyears fruits and vaſſala-
ges of the monaſteries in Spain, as alſo what might be the event of that
Colloquy in timcof the Counſel. While he thus is wavering, he reſolves,
and ſends unto the Legats a Bullof faculty, to tranſfer the councel; to the
effect, he may drive off time at leaſt; And alſo heſent the Bishop of Caferta
unto the Emperour, craving either to begin the councel; or ſuſpend it
orto transfer it into Italy. The Emperour would yecld to none of the three.
In the end of October he yeelds to open the councel, but ſo that they begin
with Reformation of the Clergy, and medle not with points of doctrin,
left the Proteſtants beincenſed. This courſe was thought at Rome to fa-
vour the hereticks, and to curb the Papal power. Nevertheleſs they will
not ſeem to take it ill, and ordaines the firſt Soflion to be held December
13. and to handle principally matters of doctrin; and if a reaſon muſt be
rendered, it should be anſwered, To entreat of Reformation of manners
only, were contrary unto all former examples. On December 12. a con-
gregation was held and the Prelats conſulted, what is to be done in the
Seſſion, The Bishop of Eſtorga ſaid, The Legats should read their Bull;
and all the others conſented. The Legat De Sant Croſs conſidering thar
thc publishing of their large authoritý; might breed danger of limitation ;
anſwered, In the Councel all are one body, and therefore it were neceſſary
to read the Bullofevery bishop, toshew their inſtitution from the Apoſto-
lick See; and this were tedious, ſeing morcare coming. So that motion
was put off. When the. 13. Day was come, the Pope published at Rome
a Bill of Jubilee, declaring that the opening of the councell was to cure
the wounds of the Church done by hereticks; and exhorting every one to
aflilt the aſſembled Fathers with their prayersi and for this effect they should
COQ,
Part 2.
245
Of COVNCELS
+
3
confefthemſelves, and faſt threc dayes, in which time they should go in
proceſſions, and receive the bleſſed ſacrament; and he granted pardon of
all ſin, unto all that did ſo. The ſame day at Trent the Legats cauſed 2
large admonition to be read, shewing that it is the duty of every one, du-
ring the councel, to advertiſe the Prelats, of all occurrents, and decla-
ring the three ends of the councell, towit, extirpation of hereſy, reforma-
tion of Eccleſiaſtical diſciplin, and regaining of common peace; wherea
of the firſt and laſt inconvenients were the effects of the ſecond: for it can
not be denyed, that the people (as faith the Prophet) have committed
two evils; they have forſaken the foundain of living water, and have dig-
ged ciſterns.... even ſuch ciſterns are all the counſels, that procced from
our wiſdom, and not from the Spirit of God: juſtice requires of us Paftors,
that we acknowledge ourſelves guilty of all thoſe evils,with which the flock
of Chrilt isoppreſt, and not only holily but juſtly tranſfer all their fins
up-
on ourſelves, becauſc indeed we are for the moſt part the cauſe of all thoſe
evils; And it is the juſt judgement of God to viſit the Church with Tur.
kish and inteſtin warrs: and therefore unleſs we acknowledge our ſins, the
Holy Ghoſt, on whom we call, will not come; And they shew, it is a
happy occaſion of Reformation, which God hath now offered in his fina
gular mercy : And albeit calumniators will not be wanting, yet we muſt
go-on conftantly, and as upright Judges avoid all pallion, aiming only ac
the glory of God, leing we are now upon this work before Him and his
Angels and the whol Church; Laſtly adviſing the Prelats who were ſent
by Princes, to do their Maſters ſervice faithfully and diligently, yet ſo
that principally they look unto the honor of God. Then the Bull of inti-
mation of the Councel, and another of the free deputation of the Legats
were read, and a third of opening the councel. The commiſſion of Don
Diego was read, and his abſence was excuſed by his Secretary Zorilla. O.
ther ceremonies being ended, the next Seſſion was appointed to be on
January 7.1546.
II. Now neither the Legats nor the Prelats knew what to do, or what
order to obſerve. The Legats advertiſe the Pope, that the Synod Seff. ii.
is opened, and they crave a light, how to order themſelves, and About
as particular inſtructions as may be; namely, whether they should doubts &
treat firſt of hereſies; whether they should ſpeak generally only, or
particularly, whether they should firſt condem the falſe do&rin, or
the perſons of the principal hereticks, or both together ; Ifthe Prelats shall
propound articles of Reformation, whether thoſe should be handled be-
fore or after or with the articles of do&rin; Whether they shall ſpeak of the
Conference in Germany, or neglect it ; Whether they should proceed
ſlowly or ſwiftly; Whether the ſuffrages should be reckoned according to
the Nations, or perſons. They fenttheir advice in this article, that it ſeemes
moſt expedient unto the Apoſtolical Sce, to reckon them by perſons, bc-
cauſe the Italians may be more in number than all the other members. They
Crave alſo information, whether they should entreat of the Papal authority
and ofthe councell, as ſome do intend. They repreſent alſo that thc Prelats
have demanded their commiſſion: which they had artificially avoided.
They adviſe to take order for the high-wayes, that upon all occaſions
Letters may paſs ſafely: they crave information concerning the order of
Ambaſſadors, and proviſion for money, becauſe that which was received,
was ſpent upon poor Bishops. In the mean while thc Prelats at Trent would
proceed, and two congregation were employd about the habite of Bishops,
(299)
and
Overtures
.
!
1
246
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2.
In
pro-
and the age and habite and diet of their domeſticks.: much was ſpoken, and
the reſult was, A good reformation of the mind is neceſſary, and ler each
one redreſs his own family. The Pope aſſembled the colledge of Cardinals,
to Superintend the affaires of the Synod, and by thcir advice he writes unto
the Legats, approving their opinion concerning the voices; as for matters
to be propounded either by them, or unto them, things are not as yet
ripe enough: for the preſent, be doing with preambulary things; a bone
all, let not the Prelats exceed the bounds of reverence unto the Apoftolical
See; For relief and fuftentation of the Bishops in the Councel, a Breve was
ſent exceming them from payment of tythes, and letting them enjoy all
their fruits, notwithſtanding their no-refidence; and for the meaner
fort he ſent 2000. Crouns, which he would to be expounded as a
loving courtſy of the Head of the Councel toward his members ; The
title of the Councel should be, The moſt holy Oecumenical and gene-
ral Councel of Trent, the Apoftolical Legats being Preſidents.
a congregation January s. the Breve of exemption was read, and
a General of Monks craved the like, and he was appeaſed with fair words.
The Legats propounded, that the matters to be handled should be diſtin-
guished, and particular congregations should be deputed to frame diſtinct
articles, and after diſputation, deputies shall frame decrees, to be
pounded in a general congregation, where every Prelate may deliver his
opinion; And to the end, the general congregations may be free, it ſeems
expedient, that only the Legats should propound the matters, and not
give fuffrage but in Seſſion. Then they propound unto conſideration,
whether the former Decree concerning their converſation, during the
Synod, should be published in the Seſſion. A difficulty aroſe concerning
the Title of the Councel. Three French Prelats (no more was of that
Nation 7 craved this addition unto the former words, Repreſenting the
Church vniverſal.. The Legats conſidering that this title had been uſed only
at Conſtance andBaſile; and fearing that others would demand the addition
of the words following, which hath power immediatly from Chriſt; and that
were derogatory unto the Pop's authority; did, oppoſe this motion, and
diffembling their motives, they ſaid, Thoſe were but froathy words, and
hereticks may make a bad conſtruction of them. The Frenches and ſome
others did preſs the addition: but the Legats would not, and fall upon
another purpoſe. The ſecond Seſſion was held January 7: 300. Armed
men were ſet to guard the fathers, who were three Legats, two titular
archbishops, 28. Bishops, 3. abbots and 4. Generals of orders: this was all
the number of the general Councell: the abovenamed Decree was read,
and the next Seſſion was appointed to be on February 4. the Frenches ſtill
preſſing the addition.
Seff.III.
III. In the congregation January 13. the Legats after new mention of
Mo doubts that addition, complain, that any controverſy should be heard in the Ser-
ſion, ſeing the fame of union was moſt fit to encourage the Catholiks, and
to dauntthe hereticks. The Prelats crave to handle more ſubſtantial parti-
culars, and the Legats demand, of which principal Head will they handle
firſt, towit, Herefy, Reformation, or Peace. Some prelats were de-
puted to view the excuſes of the abſents, and no morewas done untill the
18 day. Then opinions were heard: ſome would begin at Reformation;
fome, at do&rin; ſome at both together, and ſome would begirt at Peace.
The Legats ſay , The matter was weighty, the opinions, are various,
and it is needfull to'weigh what hatla been ſpoken. In the next congregati-
on
1
.
1
:
1
1
Part 2.
Of CO V NCE L S.
247
+
l
on it was ordered that two congregations shall be weekly on moonday and
friday without warning. Now the Legats ſent unto their Head, shewing
how they liad drifted the time, and craving particular inftructions, for the
importunity and neceſſity of the Prelats will not admit longer delay. But
becauſe the Emperour looked not on the Synod, the Pope could not re-
ſolve what to do. The Prelats were inſtant to begin, and the moſt part
condeſcend to treat of do&rin and Reformation jointly, ſo that alſo a Let-
ter was ſent unto the Pope, craving to further the Synod, and to ſolicite
the Princes for continuing peace among themſelves; as alſo other Letters
were written unto the Emperour, unto the French, Roman & Portugal
Kings and other Princes, requiring them to conſerve peace, to ſend Am-
baſſadors, to ſecure the high-wayes; and to cauſe their Prelats reſort unto
the Synod. Thoſe Letters should have been read and ſealed in the enſuing
congregation, but they could not agree what ſeal to uſe. In a word, be. .
fore the next Seſſion they could agree only, that they should begin with
hereſy; and becauſe they wereinformed of moré prelats a coming, they
delay the next Seſſion untill Aprile 8. Again the Legats ſend for their oft
demanded inftructions, and they adviſe to begin at tae controverſies be-
tween them and the Lutherans concerning the holy Scriptures, and theab-
uſes brought into the Church in that matter. About that time the Con-
ference in Germany was diffolved: and the Pope thought it ſcandalous
to delay any more: ſo he gave information to begin according to the ad-
vice , but ſo that they be Now in the Reformation. Accordingly on Fea
bruary 22. 1546. it was ordained to read Luthers books, and frame ar-
ticles concerning the Scripture, to be cenſured by the Divines, and ſo mat-
ter to be prepared for Decrees. As for abuſes, every oneshould callto mind,
what he thought needfull to be Reformed, and what remedy is fitteſt. The
articles of doctrine were propounded, of the lufficiency of the Scriptures.
2. Of the number ofthe books. 3.of the Latin Tranſlation.
Of the per-
4
of the
fpicuiry of the Scriptures. In the firſt article all did agree to make Tradi-
Scriptures
tions equal with the Scriptures, excep Antonius Marinarus a Carmelite,
whoſe diſcourſe was called Lutheran. They all agree to canonize the
Apocrypha : on theſe two they ſpend fixe congregations. In the third ar-
ticle was difference between them who were ignorant ofthe languages, and
a few having a taſte of Greek. Frier Aloiſias de Catanea did proveby au-
thority of ferom and Cardi. Caietan, that the Hebrew edition ofthe old
Teſt, and the Greek of the New are the pure fountains; and all Latine
tranſlations are but impure brooks, and ſo have been accounted in all time
by paſt. The greater number ſaid, This opinion openeth a door unto
Lutherans: the doctrin of the Roman Church is by Popes and Divines
founded upon the Latine Bible, and ifit belawfull toſcan, whether it
be rightly tranſlated , 'the baſe Grammarians shall be preferred unto the
Bishops and Cardinals ; and the Inquiſitors shall have no place, if they
be ignorant of Hebrew and Greek. Do Iſidorus Clarus a Breſcian, and Be-
nedict an Abbot diſcourſe hiſtorically of the old and later Tranſlations,
and of their account at the firſt, and how at laſt that which is called vulguta
was patched of them both. Andreas Vega a Franciſcan commends that
Latine, but preferreth the Hebrew and Greek. In the end lixe Divines
were deputed to correct the Vulgata, to be printed by auhority ofthe Coun-
cel. There was no leſ difference concerning the expounding ofScripture:
ſomealledging the authority of Car. Caietan, ſaid, The Spirit of Godis
tied to no age, and all men should be encouraged unto the diligent and
(299) 22
fober
A
1
1
248
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2.
1
ſober ſtudy of Gods Worde. Others ſaid, Vnbridled ſpirits muſt be cur-
bed, or elſe can be no hope to ſee an end of the late pretences; neither do
the Lutherans gain upon any but ſuch who ſtudy the Scriptures: the ſtudy
of Ariſtotle is ſafer, and the Word.of God should be kepe in due reverence:
from it is much derogated, when it is too common. Dominicus Soto a
Dominican ſaid, In matter of faith every one should be tied to the expo-
ſition of the Church, but in manners let every one abound in his own ſenſe,
ſo that piety and charity be preſerved;otherwiſe men may fall into inconveni-
ents by contrariety of expoſitions among the ancient Fathers who never rc-
quired, that they should be abſolutely followed. The opinion prevailed,
which held that the Scriptures are already ſo well expounded, that there is
not hope of any more good : and if any man will not be content with the
Antients, let him not trouble the world with his whimſies. The Divines
had diſcourſed ſo irreſolutely, that the Prelats (who ſcarcely underſtood the
diſcourſes, and yet have the power ofluffrage) doubted what to ſay in the
canons and anathema's: therefore overture was found to add anathema
unto the Decree concerning the number and ſpecies of the books, but the
other canons should have no anathema, left they accuſe their own Divines.
They talk of many abuſes, and a Decree was made againſt the pettieſt, for
haft, becauſe the Seſſion was approaching. There the Decrees were read,
and the fifth Seſſion was appointed to be Juny. 17. Five Cardinals were
preſent, and 48. Bishops, and none of them (faith my author) remarka-
ble for learning. The canons were ſent to Rome. The Court after infor-
mation how particulares were debated, began to think, they muſt attend
the Synod more narrowly: therefore the Pope ſendeth moc Cardinals, and
admonishes the Legats, that the Decrees should not be published, before
they be adviſed at Rome: he admonishes alſo to avoid too much fowneſs,
but bewar of celerity, left there be not time to receive order from him what
to propound, deliberat and conclude; and ſpend not time in points not
controverted, as they had done now in ſome undoubted points; finally take
heed that the Papal authority be not permitted unto diſputation. Ai that
time the Pope had depoſed Herman Bishop of Colein for hereſy (as wast
pretended ) and ordained Adolph Count of Scayenburgh into his place;and
he wrote unto the Emperour for this effect. Charles loved not Herman
for the ſame hereſy, yet fearing that he wouldjoyn with the proteſtants,
would not conſent. Hence aroſe a new jealouſy between the Pope and the
Empetour. The Proteſtants complain, that they were condemned not
only being not heard, but without the Councel , by the Pope alone: and
therefore it is needleſs for them to go unto Trent.
IV. In the firſt congregation the Prelats urge two points of Reformati-
on, that were propounded and left-of in the former Seſſion. The Legats
would treat of original ſin. Becauſe they could not agree, Letters were
ſent to Rome; and in the mean while another order was preſcribed for
diſpatching affaires, towir, there muſt be a congregation of Divinesto
treat of do&rin, and Canonifts muft be joyned with them, when they
come to Reformation; yet ſo that Prelats might be preſent, if they pleaſe;
And another Congregation of Prelats, to frame the Heads of doctrin and
Reformation; which being examined and digeſted according to the moſt
common opinion, should be brought unto the generall congregation, and
there the voice of every one being known, decrees may be framed by the
determination of the greater part, and then eſtablished in the Seſſion. In
this manner they debate of Lcatures and Sermons: but no draught of ar-
ticle
Selv
)
Part 2. Of COVN CE L S.
:249
mons
**
ticlecould be deviſed to pleaſe chem all: for the Prelats would curb thell-
Of Sera
berty of Friers, and have them to depend on the Bishops; but the Legats
ſtood for the liberties granted by the Popes, eſpecially unto the Mendicants.
In this contention the Legats ſent complaint unto Rome, namely, againſt
Bracius Marcellus Bishop of Fiſole, and againſt the Bishop of Chioza,
craving that thoſe two should be removed from Trenc. The Pope anſwe-
red, He will ſend order in convenient time concerning theſe two; as for
matters, if they regard the petitions of Princes, the Synod'shalbe confuſed,
and the reſolutions shall be hard: therefore they should proceed in orginal
ſin:he forbids the Deputies to proceed in correcting the Vulgar Tranſlation,
untill thoſe in Rome had determined of their courſe. The Legats obey the
laſt point, but fearing that the Imperialiſts would leave the Synod, they
treat in two congregations concerning thereforming of Sermons, and the
philoſophical part of them: decrees were framed, as giving way unto the
Bishoſps, yet ſo cunningly that the Friers had liberty Sill. Then they come of origia
to original ſin. The Imperialiſts ſaid, The Synod was aſſembled princi- nal fin.
paly to reduce Germany, and the articles of difference can not be known,
butonly unto him that fits at the ſtern of Germany: therefore it were expe-
dient to crave by Letters the opinion of the principal Prelats of that Na-
tion, or the Pop's Nuntio should ſpeak of this with the Emperour. The
Legats commend the advice, but intending to follow their inſtruction,
ſay, They will inform the Nuntio, and in the mean while articles may
be gathered out of their books, and debated, forgain of time. The Impe-
rialiſts were fatiffied hoping to put off the Sommer, erë any thing were
concluded. So new articles were propounded, as drawn out of Lutheran
books, but for the moſt part they were calumnies, as the contradictory
canons do shew. The Divines would not ſpeak of them in that order as
they were propounded: but ſpake firſt of Adams tranſgreſſion, what lin
it was: herchow many heads, ſo many opinions. Then they enquired
what is that ſin derived from Adam? Some alledging the authority of Au.
guftin, ſaid, It is concupiſcence: others following Anſelm, ſaid, It is the
want of orginal righteouſnes : others conioyned them both: and thoſe
were again divided, ſome following Bonaventura, gave the firſt place to
concupiſcence, becauſe it is poſitive: others after Aquinas held that con-
cupiſcence is but the material part. And becauſe John Scotus had followed
Anſelm, the Franciſcans ſtood for his opinion. They were more troubled
about the propagation of it: but all agreed , that it is not by imitation
only. In the fourth place they all held, that inclination to ill is not a ſin.
Yec herethe Franciſcans fell upon their cardinal controverſy with the Do-
minicans: the Franciſcans would have the bleſſed Virgin excepted expreſſly,
and the Dominicans would not. Cardinal de Monte had much adoe to
divert them from this point. They all agree,in the remiſſion of original ſin,
that it is taken away by baptiſm, and that the ſoul is reſtored into
the eſtate of innocency by an infuſed quality ( which they called original
grace ) albeit the punishment do remain for exerciſe of the juſt. Only
Antonius Marinarus did oppoſe , ſaying, Concupiſcence remaining
in them who are baptized, is verily a fin in itſelf, but it is not accounted
ſin in them, becauſe it is covered with the righteouſnes of Chriſt. Soto
joyned with hïm: therefore others calling to minde, that lately in a Ser-
mon he had condemned all truſt in works, and had called the beſt works
ofthe famous heathens, Splendida peccata, he was ſuſpected to be a Prote-
itant. They held the punishment of this ſin to be only the want of bleſſed-
(rrr)
nes,
-
1
1
250
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2.
1
nes, excep Gregorius Ariminenſis; he alledged the authority of Auguſtin,
and therefore was called a Tormenter of children. When the Bishops heard
ſo many controverſies among the Divines, they knew not what to decern :
only they would condem the articles as they were propounded. Marcus
Viguerius Bishop of Sinigaglia, Jerom General of the Auguftinians, and
Vega a Franciſcan ſaid, They can not condem an opinion as heretical, un-
leſs they firſt declare what is trueth. But the Prelats made no account of
their words, and were out of all hope to determin thoſe ſchool.points to
the concentmen of all parties. So they frame five canons and ſo many
anathema's: but the Dominicans and Franciſcans could not be ſatiſfied in
the point of excepciag the bleſſed Virgin, untill direction was brought
from Rome, that they should not touch doctrines, which may foſter
ſchiſm amongſt themſelyes. Then they were both ſtilled, ſo that opinions
be not preiudged. Therefore it was added in the Decree, They have no
mind to comprehend the bleſſed Virgine; and the Pope added; The con-
ftitution of Sixtus 4. should be obſerved. So whether, the Imperialiſts
would or not, the fifth Seſſion was held luny 17: the five decrees of doctrin,
and one having two parts concerning the reforming of Lectures and Ser-
mons, were read, and the ſixth Seſſion was appointed to July 29.
Seſſion 6.
V. In the congregation it was propounded to ſpeak firſt of juſtification.
The Imperialiſts would delay ic for the above named reaſons: but three
Bishops and three Divines were named to frame articles. In the congre-
gation for reformation, the reſidence of Paſtors and Prelats wasſet a foot.
Concerning juſtification. 25. Articles were brought, ſome of works done
of juſtifi-
Gation.
before juſtification, ſome of works after it, and ſome of the eſſence of
grace. At the firſt , none of the Divines knew what to ſay ( becauſe the
School-men had not handled that matter, as the other of original fin ) untill
they had gheffed about; and then the Franciſcans following Scotus, ſaid,
Works done by power of nature only, deſerve before God by way of con-
gruity, and God were uniuft, if he give not grace to the man who doth
what he can. The Dominicans following Thomas, "lay, No kind of
merit goeth before grace, and the very beginning of good works should be
aſcribed unto God, as indeed congruous merite was never heard in the
Church, even when they had moſt to do againſt the Pelagians. Concer-
ning the works of grace all held, that theſe are perfect, and do merite ſal-
vation. In the point of the eſſence of grace, it was a common conſidera-
tion, that the word Grace in the firſt ſignification ſignifieth benevolence:
which in him who hath power, brings forth neceſſarily a good effe&t, and
that is the gift, which is alſo called grace. They ſay; The Proteſtants
think ſo meanly of Gods Majeſty, that they reftrain the word Grace unto
the firſt ſignification. And becauſe ſome might ſay, God can befow no
gift greater then his Son, they ſaid, That benefit is common unto all men,
and it is fit, he should beſtowa particular benefite on ſeverall perſons; and
this is habituall grace or a ſpiritual quality created by God, and infuſed into
the ſoul, whereby that man is made acceptable unto him. Here a new
controverſy is ſtarted, about the word Fuſtificare : ſome ſaid, It muſt be
taken effectivè, to make juſt, and not declarativè. Amongſt thoſe was
Soto: but the Carmelite Marinarus would prove froni. Rom.8, by the
judiciall proceſs of accuſing and condemning, that juſtification muſt alſo
be ajudicial act. Hereupon was another sharp diſpute, Whether the habite
of grace be the ſame with the habite of charity, or a diſtinct one? The
Scotifts held the firſt part, and the Thomiſts the latcr. In this neither par-
ty
+
3
1
Prat 2.
of COVNCEL S.
251
ty would yeeld into the other. Then they diſpute, Whether beſide that inhe-
rent juſtice che juſtice of Chriſt be imputed unto the juſtified perſon, as his
Own? All faid, Chriſt dd merițe for us and we are made partakers of his righte-
ouſnes, but ſome loved not the word Imputed, becauſe it is not among the
Fathers, and for the bad conſequences, which Lutherans draw froin it,
towir, this only is ſufficient without inherent righteouſes; the ſacra-
ments confer not grace; punishment is abolished with' the guilt; there re-
maines no place for ſatiſfa&ion, &c. Theſe contentions were foſtered by
fundry perſons upon ſeveral intereſts: the Imperialiſts would had them leave
the doctrin, and the Pa pálines ſought a way to divide the Councel , and
ſo avoid the apparent or aimed at reformation: others fought to deliver
themſelves from appearing and heavier incommodities in Germany, and
they feared dearth, and others had little hope to do good. At that time the
Emperour ſent Letters unto che Pope, and unto the Councel, 'repreſenting
a neceſſity of holding the Councel on foot, for avoiding miſ-reports, if it
be diſſolved; and he promiſed to bend up all his wit, to keep Trent fecure;
he earneſtly entreated, that they would not handle controverſies, léſt the
Proteſtants be provoked with contrary decrees: and therefore to treat of
reformation only, or at moſt medle with points of leſſer weight. The Pope
was deſirous to be freed of the Synod; but to gratify the Emperoor (in
reſpect of the preſent confederacy) he wrote unto the Legats, to hold
the Councel a foot, but without any Seſſion untill he give new
advertiſment, and to entertain the Prelats and Divines' with congrega-
tions and ſuch exerciſe, as ſeemed beſt. July.25. a Jubilee was publish-
ed at Trent, to pray for good ſucceſs unto the German warrs, and
the Sellion was adjournied untill a new intimation, and the congre-
gations were diſcharged for 15. dayes, nor did they ſit untill the 20. day
of Auguſt. Then the Legat de Monte judged it inconvenient, to lur-
pend the Fathers any longer : but De Sancta Cruce a man of melancholy
nature took it upon him.' When they came to the congregation, this Léo
gate and three Bishops and three Generals were deputed to frame the De-
crees and anathematiſms. So he ſet on edge the heads of the former opi-
nions, shewing that the points were weighty, and should be fifted; and
hegave place to other controverſies, as, whether a man can be aſſured of
grace? Somefaid, It is preſumption, pufts up, and makes a man negli- of afu-
gentindoing good; and to doubt is more prontable and meritorious: to rance of
this purpoſe they cited Ecclef. 9. 1. and 1. Pet. 1. 17. and ſome teſtinionies grace.
of the Fathers.' Thoſe were Vega, Soto, &c. On the other ſide Ca-
tharinus, Marinarus and others alledged other paſſages of the ſame Fa.
thers; and they ſaid, The Fathers had ſpoken occaſionally, fomtimes
to comfort, and at other times to repreſs: but if we hold cloſe to the Scrip.
ture, it shall be more certain, ſeing Chriſt ſaid often, Believe thatthy ſins
are forgiven : but He would not give occaſion of pride nor drowſineſs,
neither would he deprive men of merite, if doubting were uſefull; The
Scripture bids give God thanks for our juſtification, which we can not do,
unleſs weknow that we have obtained it ; St. Paulconfirmes this, when he
willerh the Corinthians to know that they are in Chriſt , except they bere-
probats; The Holy Spirit beares witnes with our Spirit that we are the
children of God; and to deny his teſtimony is no leſs then to accuſe them of
temerity, who believe the Holy Ghoſt ſpeaking with them: for S. Ambroſe
faith, The Holy Ghoſt never ſpeaks to us, but when he makes known
that he ſpeakes; then they added the words of Chriſt, The world can not
(rrr) 2
iece-
1
252
CENTYRI XVI.
1
.
Part 2
receive the holy Ghoſt, becauſe it knowes him not, but the diſciples know
him, becauſe he dwelles in them; It is like a dream to ſay, A man hatlı
received grace, and can not know whether he hath received or not. The
other party shrunk a little with the force of theſe reaſons, fomegranting a
coniecture, and ſome confeſſing a certainty in the Apoſtles and Martyres,
and them who have been lately baptized, and ſome by extraordinary re-
velation. Vega fearing conformity with the Lutherans, ſaid , Certainty
is not Divine faith, but humane and experimental, as he who is hore, is
lure by ſenſe, that he is hote. Then che defenders of certainty ask,
Whether the teſtimony of the Holy Ghoſt can be called Divine? and
whether every one be tied to believe what God reveeles? They went
ſo far in fifting this queſtion, (as who liſteth may ſee in the large hiſtory)
that the Legate willed them make an end ofit. It was twice commanded to
leave it as doubtfuli, but their affections led them to it again. Then the
Legate propounded to ſpeak again of preparatory works, and the obſer-
of free vation of the law, whereupon depends the queſtion of free-will. So ſixe
will.
articles were framed as maintained by the Proteſtants. Of the firſt, God
is the total cauſe of our works both good and bad; Some laid, It was a
fanatik doctrine, condemned anțiently in the Manichees, Abelhard and
Wicklif, and deſerves not diſpute but punishment. Marinarus ſaid, As
it is foolish to ſay, No action is in our power, ſo it is abſurd to ſay, Every
action is in our power, ſeing every man findes that he hath'not his affections
in his power. Catharinus laid, A man hath no power to do moral good
works without Gods ſpecial aſſiſtance. Vega ipake a while with ambigui-
ty, and concluded, there is no difference in this point. But it ſeemed unto
ſome to be a prejudice, to reconcile different opinions, and compoſition
is for Colloquies. Here aroſe that queſtion, Whether it be in mans pow-
er to believe or not to believe? The Franciſcans ſaid, Asknowledge nc-
ceſſarily followes demonſtrations, fo faith followes perſuaſions; and it
is the underſtanding, which is naturally moved by the object, and expe-
rience teaches that no man believes what he willeth but what ſeemes true;
and none could feel any diſpleaſure, if he could believe what he pleaſes.
The Dominicans ſaid, Nothing is more in the power of the will then to
believe and by the determination of the will only, aman may believe
that the number of the ſtarrs is even. The ſecond article was to the fanie
purpoſe. On the third, Whether frce-will be looſed by lin, many paſſa-
ges were brought froni Auguſtin to the affirmative. Soto anſwered, There
is a liberty of neceſſity, and another from ſervitude; and Augafin ſpeak-
es. of this This difference was not underſtood, and ſo Luther was ſaid
not worthy of blame, in the tittle of bis book, Of ſervile will
. Many
thought the fourth article abſurd, Man hath free-will to do illonly: för
(ſaid they) free-will is a power to both contraries. But they were made
to acknowledge their error, when they heard, that the good Angels have
power to do good only. In examining the s.and 6. articles, concerning
the content of the free-will unto Divine inſpirations or preventing grace;
the Franciſcans Atrove, that she will is able to prepare itſelf, and hath more
power to accept the Divine prevention, when God gives alliftance, then
before when it ađeth by ſtrength of nature.
The Dominicans denycd,
that works preceeding our calling are truly preparatory; and they gavethe
firfi place unto God. But theſe were at varianceamong themſelves: Soro
held, Albeit a man can not obtain grace without the ſpecial prevention of
God, yet the will may ever ſomeway refuſe; and when inc will acccpts ,
1
it
Part 2.
Of COVNCEL S.
293
it is becauſe it gives affent; and if our affent were not required, there were
no cauſe wliy we are not all converted: for God ſtands ever at the door ,
and gives grace unto every one who will have it: to ſay otherwiſe, were to
takeaway che liberty of the will, and as if one would ſay, God uſeth vio-
lence. A loiſius a Catanea ſaid, God worketh two ſorts of preventing grace
(as Aquinas teaches) one ſufficient, and the other effe&tual: the will may
refuſe the firſt, but not the other: for it is a contradi&ion to ſay, Efficacy
can be reſiſted. And he anſwered unto the contrary reaſons; All are not
converted, becauſe they are not efficaciouſly prevented; The fear of ever-
ting free-wilt is removed, becauſe things are violently moved by a contrary
cauſe, but not by their own cauſe: but ſeing God is the cauſe of thewill,
to ſay, The willis moyed by God, is to ſay, The will is moved by itſelf;
And God converts, albeit man will not, or ſpurn at him ; and it is
a contradiâion , to ſay, The effect ſpurneth againſt the cauſe; It may
happen, that God effectually converts one, who before had ſpurned
againſt ſufficient prevention, but afterwards he can not, becauſe when
gentleneſs is in the will, the efficacy of Divine motion muſt nieds
follow, yet ſo that the will followes not as a dead or unreaſonable
creature, but it is moved by its own cauſe as reaſonable, and followes as
reaſonable. Soto replied, Every Divine inſpiration is only ſufficient, and
that whereusto free-will hath affented, obtaines efficiency by thar conſent,
without which it is not effectual, not by defect of itſelf, but by defect of
the man; or elſe it would follow, that the ſeparation of the elect from the
reprobate were from man, and this is contrary unto the perpetual doctrine
of thc Church, that veſſels of mercy are ſeparated by grace from them of
wrath. Each party thought their own reaſons invincible, and admoni.
shed the other to take heed that they leap not beyond the mark, by too
carnet deſire to condemn Luther. Here the Legate had occaſion to wave
any concluſion by propounding the queſtion, Whether Divine election
bee by foreſeen works? So it was ordained to collect articles of this matter. of Elea
In thebooks of Luther they found nothing worthy of cenſure: out of the ction.
books of Zuinglius they drew 8. articles; 1. Predeſtination and reproba-
tion are only in the will of God. The moſt part judge this to be Catholik,
and agreeing with Thomas and Scotus; becauſe before the creation God
of his meer mercy hath out of the common maſſe elected ſome unto glory,
for whom he hath prepared effectual means of obtaining it: their number
is certain ; and others, who are not choſen, can not complain: for God
hath prepared for them ſufficient means, albeit only the elect can or shall
be ſaved: to this purpoſethey cited the examples of Jacob and Eſau, and
the ſimilitude of the potter Rom. 9, and the concluſory words of the Apo-
Itle there, and 1. Cor. 3: 5, &4, 7, & 2 Tim. 2: 19, &c. Others,
called this hard and inhumane, as if God were partial, if without any mo-
tive he chooſe one and not another ; or he were unjuſt, if of his only will,
and not for mens fault, he created ſo great a multitude unto damnation;
and it deſtroyes free-will, becauſe the elect can not finally do evill, nor
can the reprobate do good, it caſts a man into diſpair; it gives occaſion of
bad thoughts, in not caring for pennance: for men think, if they be elea
eted , they can not perish. They confeſſed, not only that works are not
the cauſe of Gods election, becauſe it is before them, but alſo that works
foreſeen can not move God to predeſtinar, becauſe he is willing in his infi-
nit mercy, that all should be ſaved, and for this cauſe he prepares ſufficient
aniſtance for all, and this grace man acceptes or refuſes as he liſteth: but
(sss)
God
/
1
1
154
CENT VRI XVI.
Part 2.
God in his eternity foreſeeth both who will accept this help, and who will
reject it, and He rejectes theſe, and chooſeth thoſe.
The firſt opinion
keepsthe mind humble, and not relying on itſelf, but on God; and theo.
ther is more plauſible, and being grounded on humane reaſon, prevailed
more: but when the teſtimonies of Scripture were weighed, it was ma-
nifeſtly overcom. For reſolving the paſſages of Scripture, Catarinus pro-
pounded a midle courſe; God of his goodncs hath elected ſome few, whom
he will ſave abſolutly, and unto them he hath prepared infallible and effectu-
al means: he alſo deſireth for his part that all others be ſaved, and hath pro-
vided ſufficient means for all, leaving it to their choice to accept or refuſe:
amongſt thoſe ſome few accept, and are ſaved, albeit they were not elect-
ed; and others will not cooperate with God, and are damned: it is the
only good will of God, that the firſt are ſaved ; and that the ſecond ſort are
ſaved, it is their acceptation and cooperation with Divide aſſiſtance, as
God has foreſeen; and that the laſt fort are reprobated, it is their foreſeen
perverſe will: tlic number of the firſt is determined, but not the ſecond:
and according to this diſtin&ion, the different places of Scripture are un-
derſtood diverſly. He ſaid, he wondered at the Aupidity of them, who
think the number to be certain, and yet others may be ſaved; and alſo of
them, who ſay, Reprobates have ſufficient afiſance for ſalvation, and
yet agrcater aſſiſtance is neceſſary to him who is ſaved: then ( ſaid he) the
firſt is a ſufficient inſufficient, or an inſufficient ſufficiency. The ſecond
article was, Theclect can not be condemned, nor the reprobace be ſaved.
The different opinions of the firſt cauſed diverſe cenſures of this. Cathari-
nus held the firſt parc true in reſpect of his firſt ſort of men, and the other
part falle in regard of the ſecond fort. Others aſcribing predeſtination in
all unto mans conſent, condemned both parts. Who adhered unto Au-
guftin, ſaid, it was true in a compound ſenſo, but damnablein a divided
ſenſe. This diſtinction was called dark, though it was declared thus, As
he who moves, can not ſtand ſtill, when he moves, but he may at another
time. The 3 article, The elect only are juſtified: and the 6 article, Thoſe
who are called, and are not of the number of the elect ,. never receive
grace. In theſe was admirable concorde, ſaying, Ithath been alwayes
the opinion of the Church, that many receive grace, and afterward looſe
it, and are damned, as Saul, Salomon, Luther. As forthe 6. that calling
were an ungodly deriſion, when thoſe who are called, and nothing wan-
ting on their ſide, are not admitted : Againſt thes, The juſtified can not
fall
from grace; they broughtthe words of Ezekiel, if the juſt leave his righ-
teouſnes, &c. and the example of David falling into adultery, and of Peter
denying Chrift: and they derided the foly of Zuinglius, who ſaid, Ajuft
man can not fall from grace, and yet ſinneth in every work. The other
articles concerning the certainty of grace, were condemned of temerity ,
excepting extraordinary revelation. When they came to frame decrecs
of thoſe three particulares, juſtification, free-will and predeſtination, it
was hard to pleaſe all parties: from the beginning of September untill the
end of November, ſcarcely paſſed one day, in which the Legate took not
ſome paines in changing ſome words, as he was adviſed now by one party,
and then by another, untill they were couched in this frame as they are, and
then becauſe of their ambiguity they pleaſed them all, and the Superinten-
dent Court of Rome alſo. As for the Reformation, the reſidence of Bi-
shops was the only purpoſe, and after much jangling an article was framed,
as the prelats would, yet derogating nothing from no-reſidents, except
the inferior ſort.
V. In
}
Part 2.
concer-
ning din
!
of COVNCEL S.
155
V, In time of thoſe diſputes, the Emperour prevailed in his warrs':
then the Pope being jealousthought to provide for himſelf, before all Ger-
Variance
many were ſubdued: 'he conſidered, the Emperour might be a long time
buſied there, and ſo not able to vexe him with forces, unleſs he could ju- the synodo
duce the Proteſtants to come unto the Councel: To diſſolve the Councel it
ſeemed too ſcandalous a remedy, ſeing they had treated ſeven months, and
nothing was doneor published: Therefore he intends to publish the things
that were already digeſted, and then the Proteſtants either will not come, or
shall be forced to accept, and the chief controverſies conſiding in thoſe
points, The victory were his own; And it were ſufficient to prove good
for him, that the Emperour would have had no controverſies decided. So
as he directed, at Trenta congregation was held January 3, 1947: the Im-
perialiſts'oppoſe the holding of a Sellion; nevertheleſs on the 13 day ia
the Sellion the Decrees were published, and the next Seiſion is to be held
March 3. The ſame year Soto the Dominican wrote three books de Natura
et gratia, as a Commentary on theſe Decrees of do&trinė. When there
came abroad, Vega a Franciſcan ſet forth is greater books as a Commen
tary on the ſame Decrees. They both allowed the anathematiſmes, but
in expounding the canons they were dircēly contradictory: who reades
them, will marvell, how thoſe two leading men did not underſtand the
ſenſe of the Synod: and Catharinus writing differently from them both;
gave (at leaſt, occaſionally) all men to underſtand, that the Synod a-
greed in words, but never in ſenſe. Each party dedicates their books unto
the Synod, and printed apologies and antapologies, making complaints
that the adverſe party did impute unto the Synod that which tliey never ſaid's
and bringingteltimonies of the Fathers to confirm their own opinion. The
Prelats were divided: ſome neutrals ſaid, They knew no difference, but
allow the Decrees. De Santa Cruce went with Vega and Catharinus; De
Monte was for the third party. The Bishop of Biponto ſaid in a Sermon,
The Synod was a congregated body, and the Holy Ghoſt allifting thein
made them determin the truth, though not underſtood by them, as Ca-
japhas prophecied. Others ſaid, God makes reprobates to prophecy
without underſtanding, but believers prophecy by illumination of their
mind. Others ſaid, Divines ſay uniformly, Synodes do not deliberat of
faith by Divine inſpiration, but by humane diſquiſition, which the Spirit
doth aſlift to keep them from errors, ſo that they cannot determine with
out underſtanding of the matter. But truly they debating the contrary
opinions, when they were framing the decrees, every one refuſed the
words that were contrary unto his own mind, and were all contented
withthe words, which they thought appliable to his own opinion; and
they were not ſo curious in condemning the Proteſtants , (where-in they all dida-
gree) as what were ſaid againſt themſelves. But in all theſe broils behold the hand
of God I The Pope and the Emperour had contrary intereſts; sohad the Legates and
the Prelats ; 'and so had the Dominicans and Franciſcaris (even from their firſt
beginning, and could never agrees ſo that the old phraſe, vacinianum odium,
mas turned into, Theologorum bellum,when men would expreſsan irreconcilable
difference). At that time all thoſe parties profejed an unity, and yet were cla-
shing one againſt another like flint-ſtones, and God made the trueth to ſpark out from
among them, even againſt all their wills; yea and to flash upon them,
when they were buſieſt to ſmother it.
VI. After that Seſſion, a general congregation was affembled the seſſion 7.
next day to adviſe of the matter for the 7 Seſſion. In doctrine they reſolve
(sss) 2
1
256
como
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2
.
1
to follow the order of the Auguſtan Confeſſion, where the next point is
of Eccleſiaſtical Miniſtery, containing the authority of preaching and ad-
miniſtring the facraments. Hence ariſes a controverſy, which of the two
to debare firſt, or both jointly. The Legates fearing that in ſpeaking of
the firſt, they might fall upon the authority of Councels and of the Pope,
enclined unto the reaſons for beginning with the ſacraments. Concerning
Reformation, the chief points of not-refidence were yet remaining, here
the Spanish Bishops and ſome others hoping to recover epiſcopal authority
in their own Diocies, as when the reſervation of Benefices, of Caſes,
abſolutions, diſpenſations and the like were not known; theſe (I ſay)
brought many reaſons to prove that reſidence of Bishops is de jure Divino:
and therefore the Pope can not call them from their charge, neither diſpence
nor reſtrain their authority: On the other ſide the Legates and others
did cunningly shọn that purpoſe, and ſaid, His Holineſs underſtanding to
his great grief their former debates} craves this queſtion to be handled be.
fore himſelf at Rome, and to aſſiſt the Synod with his counſel: and bc.
cauſe ſuch is the Popes will, no more ſpeach should be of that particular,
but look to the Reformation of inconvenients, which have cauſed the ab.
uſes of nor-reſidence, eſpecially the plurality of Benefices, ſeing it is im-
poſſible to reſide in many places. Concerning the ſacraments generally,
14 articles were given, 17.of baptiſme, and 4 of confirmation. Onthe
The num-
number of facraments all agree, tliat they beſeven : but to ſay, There be
ber of Sa.
neither moe nor fewer, it was queſtioned. Some ſaid, It is ſufficient to
craments
, determine the general, but to decide the proper ſaeraments, preſupponeth
the definition and eſſence of a ſacrament, which is difficult, ſeing aether
the Scholaſticks, nor the Fathers can be reconciled among themſelves: for
ſome take the word largely, and make moe; and ſome take it ſtrictly, and
make fewer; and Auguſtin ſomtimes calleth every rite whereby God is ho-
nouted, a facrament, and in other places he taking the word trictly, rec-
koneth but two facraments of the New Teſt. Others ſaid, It is necefla-
ry to ſay, There are neither moe nor fewer, becauſe ſome hereticks rec-
konmoe, and ſome fewer; and if they be not named particularly, ſome
may thruſt out a true ſacrament, and put in a falſe one. And here hold
your laughter attheir reaſons for the number, towit, There be 7 natural
things whereby mans life is preſerved, 7 vertues, 7 capitatvices, 7 defects
coming from original fin, 7 dayes of theweek, 7 regions of Egypt, 7
Planets, &c. Then they talk of the Auchor of the facraments: Some
The au-faid, The Lutherans hold, that only Chriſt is the author of them under
thor of Sa-the New Teſtament. Others ſaid, They should not go ſo far on; for the
craments. Maſter of Sentences gives ſundry authors unto ſundry facraments, as un-
dion unto S. James; confirmation is of a later invention, and many attri-
bute marriage unto God in paradiſe, &c. The Dominicans ſaid , The Fa.
thers may be ſaved by diſtinctions, eſpecially, they would have fubmitted
unto the Church, but rhe Lutherans will not. The ſecond article, of
the neceſſity of the ſacraments, Some thought it not to be condemned,
The neceſ- becauſe all lacraments are not abſolutly neceſary. Others ſaid, The ne-
ſity of
ceſſity of one infringes the general article, Sacraments are not abſolutly
eben.
neceſary. Others ſaid, All the ſacraments are necefiary, ſome abſolutlý,
fome by conveniency, and ſome for utility. In thelaſt words of the 2 ar-
ticle it was ſaid, Men may attain grace without ſacraments. Some approve
theſe words by examples of Cornelius. the ſaved chicf, and many Marty-
Others ſaid. Theſe received thcfacrament voto. Others ſaid, Sub-
tile
res,
1
1
Part 2
1
257
Of COVN CE L S.
tile diſtinctions should not be brought into articles of faith, neither tan it
beknown but by divination, whether many Martyres had a deſire of a fa*
crament, or knew of them. It was replied, There is a twofola deſire,
habitual, and actual, that is, howbeit they had it not actually, yet they
would have had it, if they had been informed. The difficulties were re-
ferred unto the general congregation. The 3 article, One ſacrament is
not of more worth then another; all did condem, becauſe ſome do ex-
cell in utility, fome in fignification, and ſome in regarde of the Minifter.
Some would have thoſeniceties and ſchool-fooleries (as they ſpake) omit-
ted; others ſaid, The particulare reſpects muſt be expreſſed; and others
ſaid , It is enough to ſay generally, For diverſe reſpects.
For diverſe reſpects. The 4 article,
The ſacraments of the New Teſtament do not confer grace unto thoſe who The effect
do not reſiſt. This was univerſaly condemned; as alſo they agreed in the of them.
manner how ſacraments confer grace; towit, grace (ſaid they) is gained
by all actions that excite devotion; and this proceeds not from the work
itſelf, but from the virtųe of devotion in the worker, or ex opere operantis,
whereas ſome other actions work grace not by devotion of the doer nor
receiver, but by vertue of the work itſelf, orex opere operato: and of this
kind are Chriſtian ſacraments, ſeing byrhem grace is conferred, thogh no
devotion be in the perſons, if there be not a bar of mortal ſin either habi-
tualor actualy perſevering; and ſuch men can not receive grace, not be-
cauſe the ſacrament hath not vertue to produce it, but becauſe the receiver
is not capable, being poſſeſſed with a contrary quality. Though they all
did agree ſo far, yet the Dominicans ſaid, Albeit grace be a ſpiritual qua-
lity created immediatly by God, yet it is an affective and inſtrumental vertue
or work of the facraments; which cauſeth a diſpoſition in the ſoul to re-
ceive it; not that grace is in them as in a veſſel, but as a chiffel is active in
giving form unto a itatue or ſtone, and not only in ſcabling the ſtone. The
Franciſcans ſaid, It can not be conceived, how God (being a ſpiritual cauſe)
doth uſe a bodily inftrument for a ſpiritual effect: and therefore the ſacra-
ments have no effective or diſpoſitive virtue, but only by the promiſe of
God: when they are adminiſtred, he gives grace unto them, as ſignes:
and therefore they contain grace as an efficacious ſigne, not by any virtue
in them, but by Divine promiſe of infalliblc aſſiſtance unto the Miniftry;
and that miniftry is a cauſe of grace, becauſe the effect followes by the pro-
miſe of God to give grace at that time, as a merite is a cauſe of a rewarde
without any activity of the merite. They confirmed this by the authority
of Scotus, Bonaventura and Bernard, who all ſay, that grace is received
by a facrament, as a Chanon is inveſted by a book, and a Bishop by a ring.
The Dominicans reply, This opinion is neer unto Lutheraniſm. The
Franciſcans anſwer, The other opinion being impoſſible gave occaſion
unto hereticks, to calumniat the Church. Some (as neutrals ) ſaid,
It is ſufficient, if all agree in the general, that ſacraments contain grace.
The Legats conſidering the multiplication of controverſies, called for the
Generals of the Orders, and entreated them to cauſe their Friers (peak
with more modeſty and charity, ſeing their purpoſe is to condem hereſies;
and not to multiply controverſies. , And they wrote again unto the Pope,
that more moderation is neceſſary. It was thought fit, to omit the s arti-
cle, Not thefacraments, but faith ofthe ſacrament hath graceor remiſſion
of ſins: But Frier Barth. Miranda ſaid, By this paradoxe Luther drew
another concluſion, that the ſacraments of the old and new law are of ca
qual virtue ; and now it is granted, that the ſacraments of the New law
(Itt)
con
}
/
1
1
Part 2
258
CENTVRI XVI.
confer grace; but thoſe of the old law were only ſignes. None contra-
dictes him; but the Franciſcans faid, In place of the old law, it should be
ſaid , the law of Moſes, in reſpect of circumciſion, which wrought grace,
albeit Paul call it a ſigne, Then ſaid Frier Gregory de Padua, It is a clear
rulein Logik, Things of the ſame kind have both difference and identity
among themſelves: If the old ſacraments and ours had difference only',
they were not facraments but equivocally; and if they had only identity,
they were the ſame things: therefore put not difficulty in plain things for
diverſity in words; and S. Auſtin faith , Theſe are different in ligne, but
equal in the thing ſignified, or diverſe in viſible ſignes, and the ſame in the
intelligible ſignification: thoſe were promiſſory, and theſe are demon-
ftrative; · or as others ſpeak, the old were prenuntiative, and the
new are conteſtative. Therefore it is not expedient to put that in a
Decree. Others ſaid, The opinion of the Lutherans and Zuinglians
muſt be condemned without deſcending into particulares, ſeing they
ſay, there is no difference but in rites, and no other difference hath
been shewed. Article 6;
Article 6; Immediatly after the fin of Adam the
facraments were inſtituted by God, and by means of them grace was
given. The Dominicans would have this abfolutly condemned. The
Scotifts ſaid, It is probable, becauſe of the ſacrifices and circumciſion: and
if ( as Thomas ſaith) children were ſaved before Chriſt by faith of their
parents, children now are in a worſe eſtate , ſeing the faith of parents
availes not their children without baptiſm: for Auguſtin holds, ifa parent
were carrying his child to be baptiſed, and the infant to die on the way this
infant were condemned. They all condemned the 7. and 8. articles; In the
ſacrament grace is given unto him only who believes that his ſins are remit-
ted; Grace is not alwayes given in the ſacraments, nor unto all, in reſpect
oftheſacrament itſelf, but when and where and to whom it pleaſeth God.
Theg.article denying a character in a ſacrament,gave'occaſion of more tal-
of the king. Soto ſaid, it is grounded on holy Scripture and was ever held as an A-
chara&ter poftolical tradition, albeit the word character was not vſed by the Fathers.
of the fa- Others ſaid, Gratian makes no mention ofit,andScotus ſaith, it is not necef-
crament. fary by the words of Scripture nor Fathers, but only by authority of the
Church:this isvſual unto that Doctor by a kind of courtly. Then it was que.
ftioned, What is a character? where isit: Some called it a quality : and thoſe
were of four ſeveral opinions as there be ſo many ſorts of qualities.Some cal-
led it a ſpiritual power, fome, an habite; others, a ſpiritual figure; and
others called it a metaphorical quality. Others called it a relation : Some
ſaid , Itis ens rationis. No leſs variety was for the ſubiect of it: ſome plae
ced it in the eſſence of the ſoul; ſome in the underſtanding; ſome in the
will; and ſome in the tongue or hands. Then how many facraments
have a character? Some ſaid, Only three, which are not iterated. Others
ſaid , That is probable, but not neceſſary. Others ſaid, It is a neceſſary
article of faith, becauſe Innocentius 3.mentioneth it, and it was ſo defined
by the councell of Florence. Article 10, All Chriſtians of what ſoever ſexe
who may have equal power in the miniſtration of word and ſacraments. Albeit none
a./minio hold this article ſo much as the Romish Church doth, cſpecially in baptiſm,
ſter.
yet they condemned it as contrary unto Scripture, to tradition, and the
uſe of the Church. As alſo they condemned article 11. A bad Miniſter
conferreth not a facrament. Article 10. Every paſtor hath power at his plea-
fure to protract or contract or change the forms of the facramients. It
was diſtinguished as having a double ſenſe: by forgies inay be underſtood
thc
Part 2.
2
Of COVNCELS
tention : 06
tlıc cffential words , as it is ſaid , A ſacrament hath a ſenſible element for
the matter, and a word for form; or may be underſtood the rites, which
include ſome things not neceſſary, but decent. In the firſt ſenſe they made
a canon, condemning the article; and for the other they made another
canon, that albeit accidental things admir mutation, yet when a rite is re-
ceived by publick authority, or confirmed by common cuſtom, it should
not be in every mans power to change it, excep the Pope only. Concer-
ning article. 3. ofthe Miniſter's intention, they would not change from the
councel of Florence, holding the Miniſter's intention neceſſary. But what of the mi
intention? The common opinion was , Intention to do as the Church nifters in-
doth, is ſufficient. Here aroſe a difficulty; Becauſc mens opinions are
different in that, What the Church is, their intention to do as the Church
doth, might alſo be different. Some faid, It might rather be ſaid, It is
not different, when one hath the ſame aime to do what was inſtituced by
Chriſt, and obſerved by the Church, though a falſe Church be taken for
the true, iftherite be the ſame. The Bishop of Minoriſaid, It is no dif-
ficulty among the Lutherans for the Minifter's intention; but it is other-
wiſe amongf us, holding that the ſacrament gives grace , and it ſeldom
happeneth thai grace is obtained by any other means: ſurely little babes
and many having but ſmall underſtanding are ſaved no other way; If a
prieſt having the charge of 4.or sooo.ſouls, were an infidel or hid hypocrite,
and had intention not to do as the Church doth , it muſt follow, that
the children are damned, and all penitents and communicants were with-
Qut fruit ; Neither is it fufficient to ſay, Faithfuppleeth the defect: becauſe
faith ſuppleeth nothing to the children according to our doctrine; neither
availeth it unto others ſo much as the facrament: and to attribute ſo much
unto faith, were to take it from the facraments, as the Lutherans do. He
nameth other in convenients, and then ſaid, Hewho ſaith, God Toppleech by
his omnipotency, will ſooner make one believe, that God hath pro-
vided , that ſuch accidents should not happen, by ordaining that to
be a ſacrament, which is adminiftred according to the inſtituted rite,
albeit the Miniſter hath another intention;This doth not croſs the common
doctrine or Florentin counſel, becauſe that intention is only to be underſtood
which is manifeſted by external work, tho inwardly it may be contrary.
He confirmed this by example of Athanaſius being a child, and the cenſure
of his fact by the famous Alexander Bishop of Alexandria. The Divines,
abode ftill for the intention either actualor virtual, as if without it a facra-
ment can be of no force. And (to ſpeak, by anticipation) this Bishop
wrote a little book of this queſtion the year following, and ſaid, Thedea
termination of the Synod isunderſtood, and should be expounded in this
his ſenſe. The 14 article was readily condemned, Sacraments were or.
dained only to cherish faith. There was not much debate of baptiſm, or
confirmation: ſome of them were calumnies, and others were contra-
dictory to all their Divines. They agreed caſily in framing the anathema.
Diffeulty
tiſmes; but no way could they agree in the poſitives of doctrine nor of re- in fra-
formation. In the doctrine every sect was ſtieve for their own opinions; ming the
wherefore ſome faid, Poſitive articles are not neceſſary, leftone party be decrecs.
condemned. Others ſaid , The order that is begun, can not be left, and
diligence may be uſed to ſatiſfy all parties. Some ſaid, Albeit the factions
were contentious in delivering their opinions, yet all ſubmit unto the
determination of the Synod. Others ſaid, Such proteſtations of fubmife
fion are terms of æeverence, and should be anſvered with no leſs reſpect.
fitt) 2
Here
1
260
CENTVRI XVI. .
Part 2
1
Rome.
Here was mentioned the example of Luther, who having to do with the
Germar. Friers, and Doctors of Rome, did-ſubmit himſelf unto the Pope,
and when Leo took the words as real, and did againſt the mans mind
Luther was morciovective againſt the Pope, then he was before againſt
the pardon-mongers. Neither could the Legats and the Italian Prelats
accord with the Imperialitt and Spanish Bishops in the articles of Refor-
mation, the one party friving to recover their antient liberty, and to
curb the Roman Cardinals; and thcother being zealous of the preroga-
Doubts at
tives of the Court. The Pope is a uvertiſed of all theſe', and by advice of
the Super-Synod frained the articles of doctrine: and judged it hard to
deny all the articles of le or nation, or to grant them all: at laſt he directed
the Legats to yeeld in fome, and to cauſe ſo many as they could, to be
delayd unto the next Sefion. In the mean while he conſultech , what
may enſue upon ſuch difficulties, both from the Prelats and Divines : he
feareth worſe a coming: he knew, the Emperour had tcmporized with
him, and now when he prevailes in Germany, he will by all mcanes uſe
the Councel for ſubduing Italy, and Rome. The neareſt remedy (tlinks
the Pope) is to ſecure himſelf againſt the Synod.But how? to diffolve it, is
not ſeaſonable, ſo many things being as yet not ſpoken of; To ſuſpend it,
will require ſome weighty caute, and were to little purpoſe: for they
would immediatly remove that cauſe; To tranſfer it into another place,
where himſelf had abſolute power, ſeemes fitreft. He could not judge
Romea fit place, becauſe the Germans would talk ofit : Bolonia ſeemes
fitteſt, becauſe it is nigh the Alpes, and in a fertile ſoil. Then for the
manner, he will not be named in it, but let the Legats do it by authority
of their former Bull ofthe date Febr. 22.1945: in ſo doing, the blame might
be imputed unto them, and yet he uphold them; or if by any emergent
occaſion he shall change his mind, he may do it without dishonour. This
he directeth a couſin of Car. De Monte unto the Legats with Letters of
credit. At the firit, the Legars were amazed, not knowing what shew
to pretend: but then they talk of the intemperarnes of the aire, as appear,
es (laid they ) by the infirmiry of ſome Prelats, and the teſtimony of
Fracaſtorius Phyſicion ofthe Synod (and the Pop's penſionary ). So the
Sellion VI I. was held on March. 3. An. 1547.
VII. The next day in a General congregarion they begin to talk of re-
cel is re-
moving the Councel. The Imperialiſts ſaid, There is not ſo epidemik a
moved. diſeaſe, as was pretended. Nevertheleſs the Legats will have it yoiced,
and by degrees prevailed to leap into Bolonia. A Seſſion was held March
13: a decrce was read for removing, and to keep the ninth Sellion at Bo-
lonia Aprile 21. Thirty and five Bishops, and three Generals did aſſent:
Card. Pacceco and 17 Bishops were for the negative. The Imperial Am-
baſladour required that theſe removenot, untill bis Ma. were informed,
and gave order. Thoſe Newes were offenſive unto the Emperour, tak-
ing it as a contempt of him, and judging that a weapon was wrested
from him , by managing of which he had the fairer opportunity to
have brought all Germany inio obedience. He wrote unto the Fathers
atTrent, commending their conſtancy, and requiring that they remove not.
Thoſe conſult, Whether they should do any Synodal Ad: but all did judge,
it would turn to a ſchiſm. Letters were ſent mutually between them at
Trent and them at Bolonia, and both vſed the name of the Synod. The
Pope ſent more Prelats unto Bolonia: where in many congregations no-
thing was handled, but how their removing might be defended. The
Empe-
>
The Coun
Part 2.
261
Of COVNCEL S.
-
tion -
Emperour directech his Letters unto Bolonia and unto Rome, repreſen-
ting ſome inconvenients of removing the Synod, and profering ſome
advantages, if it be ſet on foot at Treat again. The Bolonians anſwer,
They can do nothing without order from the Head of the Church. Thç
Pope anſwered, He had already committed his full power unto the Coun-
cel. The Ambaſſadors called thoſe anſwers a ſcoffing of their Maſter, and
according to their Order they made Proteſtation, that the Tranſlation is
unlawfull, and that all things are yoid, which have followed or shall follow
thereupon, ſeing the authority of thoſe few can not give lawes unto all
Chiſtendom; and becauſe the Popeand thoſe Fathers are deficient, the
Emperour will not fail to provide for the Church, as it becomes unto him
by antient lawes, and conſent both of holy Fathers and of the whole world.
Nevertheleſs the Councel was not reſtored, untill Car. De Monte became
P. Julius February 2. in the year 1951. The Emperour ſent to congratulate
his coronation, and to reduce the Synod. This P. is now put to his
thoughts: on the one ſide he conſidereth, that he was not only called the
chief Agent of Tranſferring it, but he had alſo hitherto mantained it; and
the ſame motives of Pope Paul were as yet preſſing, towit, the deſignes of
the Emperour, and of the Prelats, aiming at their own intereſts, to the
preiudice of the Papal See. On the other hand, if he called not the
Councel again, it were ſcandalous to the world, and beget a bad conceit
Conſultaa
of him in the beginning of his Papacy, it would provoke the Emperour, to
bout the
vſe National Councels, yea and forces againſt him. As for the diſſuading reſtoring
reaſons, he thought, It could not be called levity in him, becauſe before
of it.
he was a Servant, and obedient unto his Lord, but now he is Lord; and
the preſent dangers muſt be shunned. So he calleth a Congregation of the
Cardinals, eſpecially the Imperialiſts, that they may fall upon that advice,
where unto he was inclining. They judge it fitteſt to reſtore the Councel,
becauſe before the election in the Conclave he had ſworn to do it, and
again at his coronation, beſides other reaſons. He obiecteth principaly
the danger of the Papal authority. Some anſwered, God, who had
founded the Roman Church, and avanced it above others, will diſipate
all contrary counſel. Some in ſimplicity think ſo, and others knew not
what to ſay. Car. Creſcentius ſaid, Greateſt exploits are difficult, becauſe
of ſome cauſes unknown or lightly accounted of: for the preſent, there is
more fear, that the Princes and world will depart de facto , than in the
Synod by diſputs or decrees: there is danger both wayes, but the moſt
honourable and leaſt dangerous muſt be choſen; Theappearing dangers in
the Synod may be preveened, by holding the Fathers upon other purpoſes;
many, eſpecially the Italians may be perſuaded with hopel; Princes may be
counterpoiſed; differences may be fomented, and a wiſe man will find
remedies upon emergent occaſions. This opinion was embraced, and
Nuntij were diſpatched into Germany and France, to repreſent the inge-
nuoys applauſe of the Pope unto their common deſire. Vnto the Empea
rourit was propounded, that in reſpect of the vaſt charges of the Papal
Chamber upon the Legats, the poor Italian Bishops, and other extraor-
dinaries, it were expedient to calculat the time ofbeginning and proceed-
ing, and that no hour be ſpentidly; As alſo it is neceſſary, that before hand
his. Ma, were aſſured of the Germans, both Catholiks and Proteſtants,
and bind themſelves unto the Decrees; eſpecially what things are already
eſtablished should not be called into queſtion; As he had condeſcended to
further the affairs ofhis Ma, by holding the Synod in that place, ſo he cra-
(vvv)
ves
262
CENTVRI XVI. Part 2
ves that his ſincerity be not abuſedunto a burdening of himſelf; and hop-
eth, ifany shallattempt againſt him by cavillations or calumnies, his Ma.
will not maryel, if he uſe the remedies, that shall occur for defenſe of the
authority which he hath received immediatly from God. The Emperour
returns anſwer, extolling his wisdom both in remitting the Synod and in
his conſiderations; As for himſelf and Germany, in a Decree at Ausburgh
a yeare ago, they all, even Proteſtants had ſubmitted themſelves, as the
Copy (which he ſent ) showes: but of the particulars that are determined,
it will be expedient to ſpeak of them, wien parties are brought together;
And he promiſeth to be a Protector of his Holineſs and of his life, if occa-
ſion require. About that time the Emperour propounded in another Diet
at Ausburgh, that now the Synod was to be opened at Trenț. It pleaſed
the Popish; but the Reformed ſubmitced themſelves conditionally, I.
that the Pope should not preſide, but himfelfbe fubie&t unto the Synod. 2.
the things that were acted againſt them should be rëexamined. 3. The Di-
vines of the Auguftan Confeſſion should have deciſive voices. Now the
Emperour gives unto the Pope account of the abſolute ſubarillion of the
one party, and of the conditions required by the other; and he deman-
deth a copy of the Bull of convocation, before it be published, to the end,
he may make a Decree concerning it in the Diet, and cauſe it be received
by them all. Thoſe things did not pleaſe the Court of Rome; and a
Bull was ſent conform to thelate one: for the Pope ſaid, If the Germans
will refufe, he is delivered from his fears of the Synod, as alſo from the
ſcandal for the want ofit; or if they accept it, they shall not be able to
practize any thing againſt him. All both Papiſts and Proteſtants Spoke
againſt the Pop's pride appearing in that Bull: but the Emperour calmed
their animofities by fair promiſes. He ſentunto the Pope for moreſmooth
words in the Bull; but allin vain. The opening of the Synod was appoin.
ted to be May. I. An. 1551. In the beginning of the year the Pope con-
fulteth, how to have truſty Preſidents, and to ſave great charges : many
Legats muſt have much moneys, and he dareth not truſt one alone: where
fore he ſent Marcellus Creſcentius Car. de S. Marcello Legat,and
two Nuntij
Sebaſtianus Pighinus archBishop of Siponto, and Aloinus Lipomanus
Bishop of Verona, all ofequal authority, and as large as the Letters of his
predeceſor did bear: he commanded them to open the Synod at the day
appointed, even though there were no other Prelats preſent.
The Coun VIII. Very few Prelats came: nevertheles a Seſſion was held, anda
cel is ope. Decree was published, towit, The Synod is open, and the next Seſſion
ned.
shall be September 1. At that day another Decree was made, The third
A prote-
Seſſion shall be October 2. In this ſecond Seſſion Letters were preſenred
Station of from Henry King of France: the Inſcription was offenſive, becauſe he cal-
France - led them not a Synod, but a Convent: they refuſe to open the Letter, as
gainſt it. not directed unto them. Then ſaid the Bishop of Mentz, If yee will not
receive Letters from the King of France, calling you a holy Convent,
how will yec hearken unto the Proteſtants calling you a malignant Con-
Vent? Then the Legate ſaid, The word may be taken in good part, and
otherwiſe wee prateſt, that it shall not be prejudiciall. The Contens of
the Letter was, to shew the cquity (on his part) of the preſent warrs againſt
the Emperour and Pope, in protecting Octavius Farneſ. Duke of Parma;
he was devore unto the Apoſtolical See, albeit he be compelled to take
Arms agaigſt Pope Julius; he had ſent unto Rome, and there had prote-
fted, that if the Pope do judge the protection of Parma (which he had ſo
law.
1
1
so
Pärt 2.
of COVNCEL S.
263
lawfully undertaken, even by the Pop's permiſſion ) to be a juht cauſe of
ſtirring up all Europ into warr, he was fory, but it can not be imputed
unto him, who is moft willing to accept the Decrees, if duc order be ob
ſerved in making them: If the Pope will continue in warring, he can noc.
ſend his Prelats unto Trent, where they have not ſecure acceſs; nor can
France be tied unto their Decrees; but he will uſe the remedies of his Ance-
Itors by National Councels. When the Letters were read., the Orator
makes proteſtation to the ſame purpoſe. The Speaker of the Synod; af.
terſonie private conference with the Legate, ſaid, The Kings modeſty is
acceptable, but they can not accept the perſon of the French Abbot, who
had made the proteſtation, and according to Law they fummon him apud
asta to be preſent October 2, to receive anſwer and they forbid to make any
note of theſe actions. There was variety of opinions concerning this
proteſtation. The Imperialifts ſaid, It is null, becauſe an Ad of the greater
part of any Vniverſality is eſteemed lawfull, when thclefſer, being called,
will not be preſent and the FrenchBishops might have come without paffing
thorowany ofthePop's territories Others ſaid, To calin word, and exclude
indeed, is not to e'nvite; and albeit one may come from France to Trent ,
not paſſing thorow the Pop's territoties, yet he muſt come through the
Emperours Lands, which is allone in reſpect of the time; The Major pare
hath full authority, when the lefſer part can not or will not appear, and
is ſilent, becauſe ſilence preſuppoſeth confent: but when it proteſts, it hath
it's place, eſpecially if the hinderance be from him who calleth. The
French Orator ſaid, This can not be a lawfullSynod, becauſe the Preſident's
confer privatly with the Emperours Embaffador, nor communicat with
any other, and yet the Speaker ſaith, The holy Synod receives the Letters:
and when the Letters were read, the anſwer of the Preſidents only was gi-
ven in name of the Synod: They can not ſay, theſe are matters of ſmal
importance, ſeing fris a matter of dividing the Church. But truly thoſe and
other delaying anſwers were deviſed, antill they were informed from Rome.
In the mean while the French King was the more bitter againſt the Refor-
med, leſt he be ſuſpected of Lutheraniſm. The Prelats at trent held con-
gregations now, and treated of the Euchariſt, but after another manner
methode
than they had done before : becauſe the Prelats underſtood not the ſub-
of debase
tilities of the Divines, the Preſidents gave articles collected (as they ſaid ) ting.
out of the books of Zuinglius and Luther, and they commanded the Di.
vines to confirm their opinions by holy Scripture, by Apoftolicalltraditi-
ons and approved Councels,by authorities of the holy Fathers;to uſe brevity,
and avoid fuperfluous queſtions; they who were ſent by the Pope should
ſpeak firſt, then they who were ſent by the Emperour, and in the third
place the Secular Divines after the order of their promotion, and laſtly the
Regulars after the precedence of their Orders. This method pleaſed not
the Italian Divines, and they ſaid , It is a novelty , condemning all
School-Divinity, which in all difficuities vſeth reaſouning in the firſt place,
as Thomas and others have done; and the collecting ofSentences out of the
Fathers and Scriptures, is a faculty of the memory, and full oftoil in writ-
ting: it was uſed in old times, but it is known to be inſufficient and unpro.
fitable, as appeares by thoſe Doctors, who in theſe 350. years have defen-
ded the Church; yea it is to grant the victory unto the Lutherans, who do
alwayes overcom by thoſe weapons : for they know many tongues, and
read many Authors. But thoſe reaſons had no place.
IX. In ſundry congregations they cenſured ten articles of the Euchariſt:
(VVU) 2
little
A new
}
A
1
1
CENTVR I XVI.
Part 2.
1
2 264
little is noted worthy of memory, untill they came to the framing of the
Decrees. Some would had anathematiſms only, condemning the con-
trary doctrine, as they had done in the other facraments. Others ſaid,
,
The firſt order was better, decerning the poſitiues with the anathematiſms,
as was done in Juſtification. The Italians cherished this opinion, becauſe
they thought it to be ſome mean of regaining their former reputation. The
Çownt of Montfort Ambaſſade of the Emperour, and the Orator of King
Ferdinand diffuade to make any Decree concerning the communion with
both kindes, becauſe it would offend the Proteſtants, who certainly shall
not be brought unto the Synod, ifthat be put in Decree, and ſo both the
of a S«- Emperour and Councel have laboured in vain. Theſe shew alſo that the
fe-con- Emperour had given a ſafe-conduct unto the Proteſtants, and they are not
duet. content with it, alledging that it was decreed in the Councel at Conſtance,
and alſo executed, that a Councel is not tied to the Safe-conduct of any
man: and therefore they demand a Safe-conduct from the Synod, and
the Emperour hath promiſed it unto them, as alſo he hath commanded
them to crave and purchaſe it. The Preſidents referred the anſwer unto
the next Seſſion (or rather unto the Pope] and the Ambaſſade faid, It is
not fit, that the points of the Eucharift be debated before their coming,
eſpecially ſeing they want not matter of reformation, where is no con-
troverſy. The Legate anſwered, This method is already decerned. An
account of all thoſe is ſent to Rome, where the Safe-conduct found variety
of opinions. Some ſaid, It should not be granted, becauſe the like was
never done but at Baſile, and that should not be followed, becauſe it is a
prejudice unto the Synod, to tie themſelves unto rebels, eſpecially when
therelis no hope to gain them. Others ſaid, Not for hope to gain them, but
to take from them all excuſe, it were not amiſs to give them all probable
ſatiſfaction, feing the Emperouris ſo earneſt for it: As for prejudices, it
may beſo framed, that it shall tie little or nothing: for if it be conceived
generally of Eccleſiaſtical and Secular perſons in the German Nation, and
ofevery condition; it may be ſaid afterward, that the Proteſtants are not
comprchended, or that it is mcaned only ofthe Catholiks, and a ſpecial
mention is neceſſary for the Proteſtants; Or the Synod may give a Safe-
conduct, and the Pop's authority shall be ſafe. According to this opinion
a form of a Safe-conduct was ſent to Trent, and a direction to omit the quef-
tion of the cup,and to expect the Proteſtants,but not beyond three months;
neither to be idlein the mean while, but hold a Seſſion within 40.dayes, and
treat of pennance. While this conſulation was a Rome, they were procce-
ding at Trent, as is before:but when they came to declare the manner,how
Chriſt is in the ſacrament, and of tranſfubftantiation, a contention or
Conten- between the Dominicansand Franciſcans. The Dominicans ſaid, All the
tian for ſubſtance of the bread is turned into Chriſts body, and the body is in the
tranſſub-
place, where the bread was: and becauſe the whole bread is turned, that
Plantis-
the matter of the bread is turned into the matter of his body, and the
form of the bread into theform of his body, therefore it is called trauſſub-
ftantiation: and ſo there betwo ſorts of Chriſt's exiſtence, both real and
ſubſtantial; the one natural, as he converſed on earth, or is now in hea-
ven; and the other as he is in the ſacrament, which is a proper manner of
liis exiſtence, and can not be called natural nor facramental
, as ifyee would
ſay, He is not there really but as in a ſigne, ſeing a ſacrament is but a ſignc;
Vnleſs by facramental , yee underſtand a real exiſtence proper unto this ſa-
The Franciſcans would have it faid, One body.by Gods omni-
po-
is
41011
crament.
1
Part 2.
DO
pl
1
1
OF COVN CE L S. 265
potency may be truly and ſubſtantially in many places at once, and when it
comes into a new place, it is in it, becauſe it goech chether, not by a luca
ceffive mutation, aq leaving the firſt place, but in an inttant it gericth the
ſecond without loſing the firſt; and God hach ro ordained, that wheretho
body of Chriſt is, no other. Iubſtance shall abide there, but by annihil.:-
tion, becauſe the body of Chriit fucceeds in Ateed of 11: ſo it is truly cale
ledtranſubſtantiation, not becauſe he one ſubítance is made of the other
but becauſe the one ſucceeds unto the other; The manner of Chriſts being
in heaven and is the ſacrament, differ not in ſubítance, but in quantity
only, becauſe in heaven the magnitude of the body poſſeſſeth a place pro-
portionable unto it, and it is ſubſtantially in the ſacrament, not poſſelling
a place: therefore both forts arc fubftantial and naturalin regard of the ſub-
ſtance, bnt in reſpect of the quantity, the exiſtence in heaven is natural,
and in the ſacrament is miraculous, differing only in that in heaven the quan-
tity is truly a quantity, and in the ſacrament it hath the condition of ſub-
Itance. Much diſpute was for hearing and underſtanding this matter, but
none could give ſatiſfaction, namely, unto the Nuntio de Verona, who
for the time had the place of moderating. October 11. was the Seſſion:
the decrees of faith with the anathematiſins, and of reformation were
read; with expreſs reſerving ſome points of faith untill the coming of the
Proteftants; and the Safe-conduct was framed according to the direction
from Rome; yet ſo that the Preſidents cauſed allthe ſame things be firſt
concluded in the congregations. The French Orators appeared not to
receive anſwer to their proteſtation : for they had received order, not to
conteft: nevertheleſs the Councel framed an anſwer, denying that they
were aſſembled for private ends ; beſeeching the King, to ſend his Prelats
unto the Synod, where they shall have all liberty: adding, albeit thoſe
shall not come, the Synod shall not want it's own reputation : and requi-
ring that he aſſemble not Nationall Synods, which his Anceſtors have ab-
rogated, and that he be not unthankfull unto God and the Church his
mother, but rather he should párdon perſonal offences for the pu-
blick good. When the Proteſtants received that Safe-conduct to ſpeak
by anticipation ) they perceived rhe meaning of the Court,' and deman-
ded one conforme to that which was granted at Balile unto the Bohemians ,
without alteration of any word, excep perfons, place and time. The
Pope would never grant that: therefore the Proteſtants would never come
unto the Synod,excepſome few,as follow'es. After the Seſſion was a publick
congregation: it was reſolved to treat of pennance and extrem unction,
and to proceed in the Reformation. The former Act of their manner in
diſcuſſing the articles was confirmed, becauſe the Divines had contenti-
ouſly tranſgreffed it. Order is taken to hold congregations twice a
day, that the moe things may be diſpatched before the coming of the
Proteſtants. Before, the School-men were curious, and ſcarcely intel-
ligible; but then they becam inpertinent and ridiculous: for they ſpeaking nance
of pennance, for confirming their opinions brought all the places of Scrip-
ture, where the Latine Tranſlation hath confiteoror confeffio: they alledge,
it was prefigured in the old Teſtament, and he was called the most learned,
who brought manyeſt types of it: they alledge all the ſignes of humility,
and out of the Fathers they report many miracles , and the proſperous
ſucceſſes of them who were given much unto confeſſion, and the bad luc-
ceſs of them who had deſpiſed it &c. After ſuch diſcourſes the Preſidents
with ſuch Deputies, as they pleaſed to name, framed the Decrees, and
(xxx)
ſent
t
of pent
1
1
266
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2.
bar
2
+
ſent them to Rome ; and when they were canvaſſed there, they were
propouuded in the general congregation. Sundry Divines ſpake againſt
ſundry parts of them, as for example, The Divines of Lovan and Colein
ſpake againſt the reſervation of ſome fins unto the Pope. Thoſe of Colein
ſaid, The words, whose fins yee forgive, &c. are not meaned of the fa-
of confef- crament: and they were not ſatiſfied, that publick confeſſion was omitted,
fion and albeit ſo much mentioned by the Antients, and ſo neceſſary. The Fran-
abſolution ciſcand ſaid, Contrition, confeſſion and ſatiſfaction are not the parts of the
ſacrament, becauſe they are the acts of the receiver, and not applied by
the Miniſter: They complained alſo, that it is called hereſy, to ſay, Sa-
cramental abſolution is declarative , ſeeing Jerom, Gratian and all the
School-Divines have taught, abſolution is a declaration. Many Fathers
judged thoſe remoftrances conſiderable. But Car. Creſcentius ſaid , Thoſe
things were maturely eſtablished, and may not be altered for ſatisfying the
fancies of particular perſons : but if all be not ſatiſfied, it may be propoun-
ded generally in the congregation, Whether the Decrees may be altered?
and then they may come to particulares. And in privat he shew his mind
unto ſome friends, that they should not ſuffer men to ſpeak ſo freely,which
were dangerous, if the Proteſtants were come: It is ſufficient for the liber-
ty of the Synod, that men deliver their opinions, when the articles
are diſputed, but when all men are heard, and the decrees are framed
by the Deputies, allowed by the Preſidents, examined and authorized at
Rome, it is too great licence to callthem into queſtion. In the article of
Reformation concerning epiſcopaljuriſdi&tion, the old contention was re-
newed, the Prelats ſtill aiming to recover their antient power, and the Pre-
fidents ſtriving to yeeld as little as they could i but one thing moved them
give way to many articles, towit, the Canoniſts have a law, Whatſoes
A miſtery
ver is ſpoken generally, touches not the Pope nor his Court, unleſs they
in forming
be named. Therefore the Preſidents would never ſuffer the Pop's name be
expreſſed; and the prelates were ſatiſfied, hoping that the decrees being
framed generally, might (at leaſt) make way for after-times. So the
Seſſion was held November 25, and the next appointed to January 25.
New X. November 26: a general congregation gave order to diſcuſs the Maffe,
projects. and the communication of the cup, as if nothing had been ſpoken thereof:
nevertheleſs in the enſuing Seſſion nothing was ſpoken of that matter. At
Chriftmes the pope hearing that the Orators of the Duke of Witteberg and
of Straw sburg were ſuiting at Trent for a Safe-conduct, and the Emperour
was ſoliciting the Councel for the ſame; created 14. Cardinals, un-
der pretence of enemity of the French King, and ſo he might counter-
poiſe the French Cardinals, who were many; but truly it was to ſtreng-
then his own party in the Synod, as he wrote unto the Legate: he ſent thanks
unto the Nuntij for their former fidelity, and promiſes if they shall
continue: for he feared, they would take itill, that they had not alſo re-
ceived red hats. Much adoe was at Trent for purchaſing the Safe-conduct:
but the Pope wrote unto the Preſidents, to entertain'the Proteſtants with
all poſſible courteſy, knowing that it is neceſſary at ſome times to ſuffer
indignity, and patience brings honor in the end; They should abſtain
from all publick colloquie in matters of Rcligion either by writ or mouth;
that they should endeavour to gain fome Proteſtant Doctors, and ſpare no
coft. But the Pope being, peremptory, whatſoever might happen, not
to yeeld ; aud hearing that the Emperour had promiſed unto the Prote-
ftants, that he will endeavour to attemper the papal authotity, and that
he
the Decres
A
l
Part 2. OF COVNCE L S.
2
1
1
he ſought to advance his own honor by debaſing Papacy; Vpon thoſe mo-
tives the Pope enclineth unto the French King, and hearkned unto Car:
Tournon dealing for a Treaty with him ; and he conſidered, that iſ that
Treaty shall hold, the diſſolution of the Synod may follow without any
shew of his deſire. In the mean while the Seſſion was held January. 2y.
An. 1552: but the decrees were deferred untill the next Seſſion March
6. and they determined to treat of Marriage, and proſecute the re-
formation, and publish the definitions of both Seſſions together. Con-
cerning matrimony, 34. articles were propounded in a congregation , and
after ſundry debatings, 6 canons were framed. Wherefore the proteſtant
Orarors complained: but the papalins would proceed the faſter. Vntill
the Emperour gave command unto his followers that they proceed not,
but rather protéit againſt the Papalins, if perſuaſions can not prevail
. When
thoſe things were known at Trent, in a generall congregation it was reſol-
ved to ſurceaſe from all Synodal act, during the pleaſure of the Synod.
This was diſpleaſing unto the Pope, and he wrote unto the Preſidents, to
ſuſpend the Synod as few dayes as they could ; and for reputation of the
Councel, they should reſume their Actions without all other reſpect. At
this time the Elector Bishop left Trent , fcaring what was like to befall: fo
did the Oraror of Maurice Duke of Saxony. But four Divines,
of Witte-
berg, and two of Strawsburgh came to Trent: they would not addreſs
themſelves unto the Legat (as others had done before) left it were called
an acknowledging of the Pop's Preſidency: but they went unto the Em-
perours Ambaſſadors and craved to begin the Conference. He perſuades
the Divines to yield in ſome niceties. Nevertheleſs nothing could be done;
the Legate oppoſing alwayes, either concerning the manner of the Trea-
ty, or the matter at which to begin , ot pretending his own infirmity of
body; and at laſt he was ſo paſſionat, that many thought, he was not
right in his wits, and departed (as alſo the Proteſtants) pretending diffi-
culty of abiding becauſe of new warrs in Germany. Then the Nuntij
fearing to be left alone, ſent to Rome, for information in thoſe ſtraits.
After advice from Court, a Seſſion was held Aprile 28, and the Synod
was ſuſpended for two years. The Spainish Prelats being 12. in number, A Spanish
proccfted againſt this decree: but the Pope had now accorded with France, Proteſtaa
and therefore he made no account of the Imperialiſts.
XI. The ſuſpenſion for two years continued ten, becauſe the motives gainst the
were changed. The Pope was out of all hope to regain Germany. And adjour-
Ceſar was ſo earneſt before for the Synod, becauſe he intended to erect a
the Synode
fifth Monarchy, and by means of Religion to immortalize his fame: for hc
thought to ſubdue all Germany by treaties or Arms, and then to make a
new purchaſe of Italy; and perhaps of France. But when he ſaw God's
hand for the Proteſtants, and a diviſion of his own family, he layd aſide Various
all thought of the Councel, and the Romans cared as little for it. But thoughts
after the death of Pope Marcel An. 1555. it was one of the Capitulations concera
in the Conclave, that the future Pope should by advice of the colledge call ning the
a Synod within two years, to finish the begun Reformation, to determin
Synode.
the other controverſies of Religion, and to endeavour the acceptation of
the Tridentin Canons in Germany. But when this was motioned unto
Pope Paul IIII. he ſaid with much indignation, I have no need of a Syn-
od; I am above all. Cardinall Bellai replied, A Councel is neceſſary,
not to addauthority unto the Pope, but to find mcanes of procuring an uni-
formity in all places. He anſwered, If it were neceſſary, it muſt be held
(XXX) 2
at Rome,
tion ar
nying of
1
1
!
Part 2.
Nota;
the inein-
open
268
CENTVRI XVI.
at Rome, and nowhere elſe: I never conſented to hold a Synod at Trent,
becauſe it is anong the Lutherans: and a Synod should conſiit of Bishops
who were only, and no others should be admitted, no not for advice, unleſs Turks
alſo be admitted : it is a foolish thing, to fend unto the mountains 60 of the
bers. of leaſt able Bishops, and 40 of the moſt inſufficient Divines ( as hath becn
that Coun done twice) and to believe that the world can be regulated by ſuch, better
cell.
then by the Vicar of Chriſt and the colledge of Cardinals, who are the pil.
lares of Chriſtendom, and by the counſel of Prelats and Divines, who are
more in number at Rome then can be brought to Trent. Nevertheleſs An.
1557. when he heard, that the King of France had madc Acts in Parlia-
ment concerning Religion, he would have called a Synod: but he was ſo
perplexed with difficulties in Rome, thar he could not.
After his death
the ſame Capitulation was renewed in the Conclave An. 1559, to reſtore a
Synod upon account of the neceſſity in France and Belgio, and the
defection of Germany and England. So Pius 4. began to adviſe privatly
with his truſtieſt friends, whether a Synod were expedient for the Apoſto.
lical See? if not, whether ir be ſafer to deny it abſolutly, or to make show
of readineſs, and to hinder it by impediments? Or if it be expedient, whe-
ther he shall wait, untill he be entreated, or call it as by his own motion?
It was reſolved, Becauſe he can not eſchue it, he should prevent the peti-
ons of others, and ſo he night have the fairer occaſion to cover his own
purpoſe in croſſing the deſignes of others. So far he gocth, and no more:
he shewes unto the Cardinals and all Amballadors, that he is deſirous of a
Synod, and he willeth them to adviſe what things havenced to be reformed,
and of the place and time, and of other preparations: but he intended it
not, untill the Parliament of France had decreed to hold a Nationall Syn-
od. Then the Pope-was adviſed by the Cardinals, that it is ſafer to haften
the Generallthen to permit a National Synod. But then comes into confia
deration, where it muſt be, ſeing a Synod is much after the mind of him
who is ſtrongeſt in the place. Bolonia was named, but Trent was judged
fitteſt. Both the Emperour, and Francis King of France except againſt
the place; and they craved alſo that the former canons be rčexamined, and
morcover the Emperour demanded other things to be granted, towit, the
communion of the cup, the marriage of the clergy, &c.
anſwered, he was content where it may be, if the Italians shall have free
acceſs and receſs: he will ſooner quite his life, then grant the ſecond; and
the third can not be granted but in the Councel. In his heart he was glad
of thoſe difficulties, except that the affaires of France require haft: for le
had hope of France, but deſpared of the others. The mean while was
the Counſel at Fountainbleaw, [as is above Pag. 1949. When the Pope
underſtood of the diſcourſes there, he reſolves to call a generall Councell:
but then he queſtioneth, Wherher it shall be termed anew Councel, or
a reſumption of the former? The Emperour and Frances will have it cal-
led a new one, becauſe the Proteſtants will not accept that which hath
condemned them. The Pope and Philip King of Spain will not have
the canons to be called into qucftion, that have been decided. The
Cardinals propound a midle courſe, to terme ir neither a new one, nor
a reſumption; and November 24. it was decreed in conſiſtory to call it,
Inditio Concily Tridentini, and to begin at Eaſter next. But the words of
the Bull gave ſatiſfaction to no party. The Pope ſaid, None should except
againſt the word Continuare in the Bull, becauſe it hindereth not to examine
former decrees. And he ſent his Breves to all the Princes of Germany af
ienia
The Pope
1
r
Sement
!
269
ܪ
(
Part 2.
Of COVNCE L S.
ſembled then in the Diet at Neumburgh, with this inſcription, Voto his
beloved ſon, the Duke, or Count &c. None of thoſe. Princes would open
any of them, but fent them back into the Legat's lodging. On the laſt
day of their aſſembly this anſwer was given unto the Legates. The moſt
'honourable Electors, Princes, Ambaſſadorsand Counſelors of the moſt
facred Empire of Rome, acknowledge, that the Church hath need of
Reformation: and for this cauſe many godly, learned and wiſe men of
all ages and conditions have for a long time wished that the Church may be
in a better eſtate; and have prayd that the pure do&rine of the Goſpell
might be reſtored, and impious errors be put away: of which matter the
Bishops of Rome should have a ſpecial care, becauſe of a long time they
have aſſim cd the title, Paſtor of the Church: but experience shewes, that
they have more care in eſtablishing their tyranny, and introducing errors,
then of feeking the glory of God: this is ſo notoriouſly manifeft, that
the Pop's deareſt friends can not but confeſs it, if there be any shame in
them. Alſo they ſaid, They marveled, what moved the Pope, and what
hope hath he, in calling then to his Synod, ſeing he can not be ignorant,
that they do not acknowledge his jurisdiction;neither is it needfullco shew,
that (according to their mind) he hath no power by law of God or man
to call a Synod; and the rather that he is the author of the diſsenſions in
the Church, and moſt tyrannouſly warreth againſt the Trueth; Weac-
knowledge no other juriſdiction, but of the moſt renoumed the Emperour
Ferdinand, As for thein who are Legates, they would honour them as
Noble men, and would have shewd them more honor, if they had not
come in nanie of the Pope. Thus the Legates with their Interpreter Gal.
par Schon eich a Noble Sileſian went to Lubek and ſent to Frederik King of
Denmark, craving acceſs to shew him their commiſſion. He returned
anſwer, that neither his father nor himſelf had any medling with the Popes,
nor now will heaccept any mandats from him. The Pope ſent alſo Jerom
Martineng unto Eliſabeth Queen of England : when she underſtood of it,
she ſent into Flanders, and diſcharged him. All theſe Commiſſions were
eſpecially, that thoſe Princes would ſend unto the Synod: but experience
had taught them, that no good did accompany Papal Synods. In his Breve
unto the King of France he demanded alſo lis conſentunto a league, which
the Pope intended, but never was publickly propounded in Trent, towit,
for taking Arms againſt the Turk and all hereticks: meaning, the Prote.
Itants.
XI. At Eaſter the Pope ſent unto Trent two Legats Hercules Gonzaga
Car. of Mantua and Frier Jerulam Car. Scripando:they arrived on the third TheSynod
day of the fealt of the reſurrection, and found none but nine Bishops before is opened,
them. Wherefore the Pope diſpatches moe Italians; and they all thought
their journey vain, becauſe the Emperour had not as yet ſent his Commiſ-
ſions. When thoſe were brought the Pope ſent three Legats more,
Staniſlaus Ofius Car. of Varnia, Lewes Simoncta a Canoniſt who had
paſſed thorow all the Offices of the Court, and Mark de Altemps his fifters-
fon. The firſt was ſent in July An. 1561. and Simoncta was commanded
in September to go quickly, and at his firſt arriving, to cauſe ſay the
Maffe of the holy Ghoſt for opening the Synod, and delay no time with
ſuſpenſions nor tranſlations as they had done before, but to bring it to an
end quickly, becauſe they had not need to ſpend many months, ſeeing
the weightieſt points were already defined, and others werc diſputed and
ſet in order , that little was remaining, but the publication. Simoncta
(yyy)
AL
1
1
1
A new 09 -
1
.
1
.
270
CENTVRI XVI. Part 2
arrived at Trent December 6: beſides the Cardinals were preſent 92 Bish.
ops in all, and before himn was a Letter from Rome, directing him, to
der in the wait another Commiſſion to open the Synod, becauſe the Emperours
Synod.
Ambaſſadors were not come. The Pope is informed, that the Spanish
Bistióps, and more eagerly thoſe of France aimed to retrench the Papal
authority. Then he fent De Altempts in the end of December with com.
miſſion to open the Synod January 15, without any delay. On that day a
Congregation ſate: after arguing on both ſides, whether it should be cal,
led a new Synod, or continuation of the former, a decree was framed
The Councel beginnerhi to be celebrated in January, all ſuſpenſions being
removed. It was alſo decreed, that no Sermon should be delivered, be.
fore it be cenſured by Egidius Foſcarar Bishop of Modena as Maſter of the
holy palace of Rome; and that none should propound any purpoſe, ex-
cept the Legates. Theſe laſt words were added under pretext of keeping
order, and they carried them ſo artificially, that few eſpied the craft, and
only four did oppoſe, Peter Guerrero Archb. of Granata, Francis Bion-
co Bishop Orenſis, Andrew de la queſta Bishop of Leon, and Antonio
Collermero Bishop'of Almeria. Thoſe decrees were read, and the next
Seſſion appointed to February 26. In the congregation January 27. the Le-
gats propound three things, 1. to cxamin the books written ſince the he-
Ilies began, and the cenſures of the Romaniſts againſt them; to the end,
the Synod may make a decree concerning them both. 2. All having intereſt
in them should be cited, left they ſay, that they are condemned, before
they be heard. 3. A Safe condu& should be granted unto allthem that are
fallen into hereſy, with a liberal promiſe of ſingular clemency, if they
will repent and acknowledge the authority of the Catholik Church. After
reaſoning to and fro in ſundry congregations, concerning the books, it ſee.
med ſufficient for t:c preſent to depute ſome few for reading the Index of
Paul and to let them that are intereſſed, underſtand by ſome little part
of a Safe
of the decree, that they shall be heard, if they come; and to envite all
conduct. men unto the Synod: But they would not grant a Safe.conduct (left it were
prejudicial to the Inquiſitions, ſeing every man miglit ſay, I am a Prote-
ftant, and upon my journy) but referred it unto more conſideration. Fe.
bruary 13. the Emperours Ambaſſadors went to the Legares; and petiti-
oned five things; 1. that the word Continuare should not be uſed, becauſe
it makes the Proteſtants refuſe the Synod. 2. The Seſſion might be adjour-
nied, or matters of leſs importance be handled. 3 That the Confeffioniſts
be not exaſperated in the beginning, by condemning their books. 4. That
an ample Safe-conduct be granted unto the Proteſtants. S. Whatſoever was
handeled in the congregations should be conceiled. The Legats anſwer
February 17, Seing it is neceſſary to give ſatiſfa&tion unto all ( as they may)
as they will not name the word Continuation, ſo it is neceſſary to abſtain from
the contrary, left they provoke the Spaniards; they promiſe to ſpend the
enſuing Seſſion on light matters, and to give a large time for others; they
will not condemn the Confeſſion of Ausburgh; they will ſpeak of the In-
dex in the end of the Synod; a Safe-conduct can not be penned before this
Seſlion, but in the decree they will add a clauſe granting power unto the
Congregation to give a Safe-conduct. The Pope was offended, that they
had granted ſo much: nevertheleſs they proceed (but ſlowly) becauſe
it was ſo determined in the congregation. In the Sellion February 26, ade.
crec was read according to theſe premiffesand the next Setlion was appoin-
ted to May 14.
XII.
49
1
1
Part 2.
of CONCELS
271
I
}
XII. March 2. information came from Rome unto the Legats, that
Confuſion
hereticks should not be envited unto repentance with promiſe of pardon,
of thougts
becauſe when it was done by Paul and Julius, no good came of it: here-át Trent
ticks.in a place of liberty will not accept it; and who are under fear of In- and Rome.
quiſition, will accept it feinedly, to ſecure them of what hath paſt, and
intend to do worſe more warily; The Pope is content to give a Safe-con
duct unto all who are not under Inquiſition, but ſo that this exception be
not expreſſed, becauſe the like in the pardon of Julius paſſed with ſmal te
putation, as if the Pope had not power over the Inquiſition, as over o
thers: but he referred the manner of expreſſing it, unto the Synod, Thie
mariner of the Safe-conduct should be like to that of the year 1552; He oi-
dereth thatthe Deputies shall not touch the Index, untill occaſion be offe-
red to make a publick decree without oppoſition by any Prince. March. 3.
the congregations began to be held, and the Legats propound things ac-
cording to their commiſſion: as they ſaw amongſt the variety of opinions
any man enclining unto the Pop's mind (and fome Italians were informed
how to ſpeak) the Legats took the opportunity, and bring that to a de-
cree, never mentioning any dire&tion from Rome. March 11. they pro-
pounded 1 2 articles to be ſtudied and diſputed, concerning the reſidence of
Bishops and Curats, concerning ordination unto titles, receiving of mo-
ney or gifts for ordination either by Ordinaries ortheir ſervants and Notaries
in way of gratitude; concerning prices of writting, diribution of the re-
venues of Chanons, prebends, commenda's, diſtinction of parishes,
plurality of Benefices, &c. The ſame Letters were brought unto the
Councell, and unto the Pope from the Emperour, willling that the Coun-
cel might furceaſe, becauſe the German Proteſtants were treating of a lea-
gue, and levying ſouldiers. Nevertheleſs after Aprile 7. they treared of
theſe articles. They all ſpake partialy, regarding their own intereſt, and
not the publick good: ſome pretending to ſpeak according to conſcience,
did preſſe reſidence, buc intending to empair the grandure of the Romani
Court, and to advance their liberties or juriſdictions; and others eying
their own preferment in the Court. So they could agree in little or no.
thing. The Legats gave account of theſe things by Port. Then the Spa-
niards complained, that they ſaw a beginning of intolerable grievance,
ſeeing every particulare was not only ſent unto, but conſulted and decreed
at Rome; The Synod had been diſſolved twice without fruit, yea with
ſcandall: for nothing was reſolved by the Synod, but all at Rome, ſo
that a Blaſphemous proverb is generally talked, The Synod of Trent is ruled by
the Holy Ghoſt ſent thether
from time to time in a clok-bag: from Rome.
of good by a Synod is extinguisht, if it be ſubſervient only unto the intereſt
of that Court, and move or ſtand at their pleaſure. Wherefore the Legats
were neceſſitated to let them ſpeak of refidence; but they would not permit
any concluſion. The Pope and his Court knew not what to do: for they
knew certainly, that the Vltramontanes envied the proſperity of Italy and
of the Apoftolical See; and ſeeing they are ſo tenacious of directions from
their Princes, he will have recourſe unto heaven: he hath a million of
gold, and knowes whence to have another, to employ in this cauſe. Alſo
the Court was ſenſible, that theſe novelties of the Prelats aimed to make
many Popes, or none at all, and to ſtop the gain of the Chancery: they
complain, that the Legats ſuffered ſuch things to be propounded, and they
adviſe the Pope to ſend other Legats, in whom he may confide more, and
who should do as other Prelats that ſtick faft unto the commiſſions from
(yyy) 2
their
!
All hope
Samed
1
2
Part.2.
1
272
CENTVRI XVI.
their Princes, and the Amharadors by miſſives and perſuaſives com a
pell the Prelats to follow the di&tats of their Maſters. About May9.
plauſible miſſives were directed unto Trent; and the Pope dcalt with the
Orators (lying at, Rome ) of Venice and Florence, that their Maſters
would command that thePrelats oftheirlurisdiction should.not countenance
the diſcourſes againſt the Apoftolical Şcc, nor be ſo.cager in the point of
reſidence. He ſent moc Coure-bishops, to augment his number at Trent,
and loaded them with money and promiſes, becauſemoe French Bishops
were expected, and he feared thoſe. And to the effect,
And to the effect, the King of
France be not hiş oppoſite, he reſolved to give him 10000 crouns, and to
lend him as many, upon aſſurance that he will undertake warrs for Reli-
gion, and with this money hyre Swiſers and Germans under the conduct
of an Apoſtolical Legat and colors of the Church; and upon condition,
that no Hugonoteshall be pardoned without Apoſtolical conſent, and ſuch
shall be impriſoned whom the Pope will name, namely, the Chancelor,
the Bishop of Valentia, &c. And that in the Synod nothing shall be treat-
ed againſt the Apoftolical authority. But the oppoſition waxed ſtill, and
May 14 the Seſſion ſate, and a decree was read, that the promulgation of
the decrees is adjournied unto Juny 14. Then the Fathers at Trent receive
Letters from Rome, every one from his patron-Cardinal, full of expoftu.
lations, and exhortations; and they return their complaints murually. So
complaints are multiplied. The Pope was fall of wrath againſt the Cardi-
nal of Mantua, that when the Spaniard preſſed, that the Synod should be
termed a Continuation, he had let that occaſion Nipp, ſeing this would
have cauſed the Emperour and Germans to forſake the Synod, and ſo it
might have been diſſolved. On the other ſide the Prelats, eſpecially of
Spain did complain, that nothing was propounded but what pleaſed the
Legates, and theſe do nothing but as they are commanded from Rome:
when any thing is propounded, though 70 Bishops agree, yet no conclu-
ſion followes; There be above 40 ſtipendiaries of the Pope, ſome recei-
ving 30 Crouns a month, and fome, 60; and others are terrified by Let-
ters of Courtiers; The Court of Rome not enduring reformation, hold
ir lawfullto calumniate, reprove and condem what is intended for the ſer.
vice of God; Seeing fo neceſſary Reformation in lighter things is ſo taken,
what commotion may be expected, when they shall touch to the quick
The contention waxed yet hoter, when the French Ambaſſadors arriving,
did demand a declaration that the Councel is a new one, and the Spaniards
fell a fresh upon the point of reſidence, The Seſſion was held Juny 4. with
one decree, that the next Selfion should be July 10. Reſerving power unto
a general congregation, to prolong orabbreviat the time.
XIII. After this, the French Ambaſſadors according to their inſtru.
&tions did preſent 20 articles unto the Legates, 1.that the Pope would be
content to make juſt Reformation of himſelf and Court of Rome. 2.the
propofiti-
ons propo-
number of Cardinals should be reduced to the numberof 12, or not ex-
ketbe P. ceed 26. 3. no ſcandalous difpenfation should begranted. The others were
concerning plurality of Benefices;reſidence of Prelats,yearly Synods;excom-
munication should not be uſed but for mortal fin; againſt fimony;for Divin
Seruice in the vulgar language; the correcting of Breviaries and Miffals by
taking away what is not warranted by Scripture, &c. The Legats anſwer,
Thoſe things can not be propounded in a Seſſion; and they advertiſe the
Pope by Poft. Then the Pope was in afury: but returning to himſelf, he
began to conſider olie preſent difficulties of all the Popish Princes; and to
the
A
1
The
French
1
Part 2.
Of COVNCE L S.
273.
Anda deſig
Pope is
the end, he might engage them all, he reſolves to propound a League
defenſive of all the Catholiks againſt the plots of Proteſtants in every place; ne of the
and he judgech it eaſy, to make them to condeſcend, if for no other cauſe,
yet to free themſelves of ſuſpicion. He thought the Duke of Florence is diſappo.)
wholly his own; the Duke of Savoy is in danger, and hath received ſubſidy inted
from him, the Venetians were deſirous to hold the Ultramontanes out of
Italy. Spain had need of him for defending Millan and Naples; France had
preſent neceſlity, and the Emperour had more them his hands full in Ger-
many. But his hope failed him: for the Emperour would in no way con-
deſcend to any thing, that might give ſuſpicion unto the Proteſtants. The
FrenchCounſel was ſo far from hindering the Proteſtants to make incurfion
into Italy, that chey wished the kingdom rid of them all. Spain was more
afrayd of an vnion of the Italiaus, then of any harm the Proteſtants could
do unto him. Venice and Florence thought that ſuch an ynion mighe
diſturb their preſent peace in Itàly. And they all did alledge one common
reaſon, that this league would hinder the progreſs of the Synod. The
pope being ſo far diſappointed bended all his wits to shift the final conclus
ding of any thing in the Councel, as he brought it to paſs untill February 27.
in the year 1563. Then the Car. of Mantua wrote a Letter (for ſecrecy
with his own hand) that he had not a face.to appear any more in a congre-
gation, nor can he give them words as he had done thoſe two years: all the
Miniſters of Princes ſay, Howbeit his Holines'promiſeth reformation, yet
becauſe they ſee no action, they can not think, that he hathrany inclination
thereunto; and if he had performed his promiſes, the Legats could not
be ſo deficient to ſatisfy the inſtant petitions of ſo many princes. And within
five dayes this Cardinal died. Then Scripando fent ſpeedily unto the Pope;
and with the common Letter he wrote a privy one, that he would be glad,
ifhis Holineſs would ſend another ſuprcam Legate, or remove him: but if
would have him to be prime Legat, he told him,be will proceed as God shall
inſpire him. The Bishop of Varnia craved licence to go home, for his Church
had need of his preſence. The third Lcgate was more ambitious, and wrote,
that there is no need of moLegats, and promiſed agood iffúe with ſatiſfactio.
The Pope after privy conſultation with his deareſt friends, thought it necef-
ſary to ſend moe Cardinals, who being engaged with gifts and promiſes,
wold follow his inſtructions cloſſe. So io a conſiſtory (not being intimated, as
he was wont,but) when the Card. were aſſembled on a Sunday in a chamber,
where they put on their Robes before their going to chappell, conſulceth
them oot(left he were ſolicited with more requeſts) but abruptly he crcatech
Legats the Card. John Moron and Bernard Navagger. Ac that time he recei-
ved Letters from che Emperour , shewing that now having diſpatched his The Inze
weighry affaires with the Elcctors and States of Germany, nothing was ſo perours
dear unto him the Aduocat of the Church, then to promote the affaires objections
of thc Synod; hchath come to Iſpruc within thec dayes journy to Trent
Are yer
more offer
for that end; he had heard with much grief, that the affairs proceed not live.
there as he had expected, and as the publick tranquillity requires, and that
there is a fame, his holineſs intendeth to ſuſpend or diffolve the Synod;
which ifịt be done, will beſcandalous to the whole world, and laughter
unto them who have forſaken obedience unto the Roman Sce, and will
hold their opinions with morc obftinacy; it will redound to the contempe
of his Holineſs, and of thc Clergy, and of all Councels hereafter; He
obiecteth alſo, that the Synod is not frec, becauſe every thing is firſt
conſulted at Rome, and nothing can be propounded, but as it pleaſech the
(333)
Le-
1
}
1
Part 2
1
2
1
1
472
CENTVRI XVI,
Legats, and the Prelats who haveintereſt in that Court, can not be impe-
ded:from their practiſes; he craves that the demands that were exhibited by
his Ambaſſador and other Princes, concerning the Reformation, eſpea
cially of the Roman Court, may have place of hearing; laſtly hé profereth
to aſſiſt the Councel perfonaly, and entreates his Holineſs, to do the like.
It ſeemed unto the Pope, that the Emperour had gone beyond his ſphere;
and it was offenſive, that he had ſent coppics of this Letter unto Trent and
other Princes: the Pope thought, this could be done for no other end ,
but to juſtify himſelf, and provoke them againſt Romne. For this cauſe the
Pope ſent about alſo to juſtify himſelf: and he wrote unto the Emperour
that he had called the Synod with his advice and of other Princes, not that
the Apoſtolical See had need of any authority from them, ſeeing he
hath fulneſs of power from Chrift; All antient Councels were called by the
Bishop of Rome, and thc Princes were executers of his will; he had al-
wiſe intended a compleet end of the Synod for the ſervice of God; The
conſulting at Rome is not prejudicial unto the liberty of the Synod, becanſe
nonewas ever celebrated in abſence of the Pope, but have ever received
inſtructions from Rome, and followed them, as he alledged ſome infan-
ces: And when the Pope was preſent, he only did propound the particu-
lars, yea he only did conclude, and the Synod did only approve, &c.
Finally he was deſirous to aſlift theSynod for rectifying the dir-orders cherc-
of, but in reſpect of his old age and weighty affaires it is impoffible, that he
can go unto Trent. Likewiſe the Pope.conſidered that the Emperour and
King of France did not mind the Synod, but upon account of their ſevce
ral intereſts and the ſatiſfaction of their ſubjects; and thought that thoſe
could not unite; bur Spain were all catholiks: wherefore he reſolves to
deal with that King by promiſes. Mean while Seripando dieth March 17,
and the two Legats were ſent away with a common Letter of fair words
unto the Synod, and a commiſſion to bring nothing unto a concluſion:
And Moron had his inſtructions apart.
XIV. In all thofe fixe or ſeven months the difficulties at Trent were
ſeven principally; I. that decree of propounding matters by the Legats
fuſions of
only. 2. whether the reſidence of Prelats be de jure Divino? 3. whether Bi-
the synod shops were inſtituted by Chrift? 4.concerning the authority of the Pope. s.
Are plai to augment the number of the Synod's Secretaries, and keeping an exact
stered by account of the ſuffrages. 6. concerning the general Reformation. 7. and the
the Cardi communion of both kinds. When the Pope and Princes law, that they
naloflor- could not compaſs their particular deſignes by this Councel, each one be-
rain.
gan
to ſearch other means. And firſt the Pope ſent Cardinal Moron unto
Iſpruc with propoſitions, that the Emperour would not go unto Trent ,
and conſent to tranſfer the Synod unto Bolonia , &c. And he promiſed
concurrence in effectuating his deſignes. But Ferdinand trufling to obtain
his deſites in the Councelin reſpect of his vicinity, and partly hoping to
prevail with other Princes, would not conſent, and yet refuſed not abſo.
lutly. Charles King of France ſent one Ambaſſador to Spain, another to
Trent, a third to Germany, and fourth unto the Pope, to make propo.
ſition of removing the Councel unto Conſtance, or Worms; or ſome
other place of Germany, becauſe reſpect muſt be had unto the Germans,
England, Scotland and a part of France, and other Nations, who will
never accept that of Trent. The Legates permitted many Prelats to de.
part, eſpecially them who were for reſidence, and all the Frenches went
away, excep one or two Benedictines, who lived (for the time) in the
Mo.
The com-
hom
1
275
Part 2. Of COVNCEL S.
1
Noia.
}
1
1
Monaftry of Trent. Charles Cardinal of Lorrain shew unto Ferdinand
and his Son King of the Romans, that ſeing the Princes and Prelats had
different deſignes, it is impoſſible, the Synod can ſatiſfy all their deſires ;
in matters of the Chalice, uſe of the vulgare language, marriage of prieſts
and ſuch propounded by his Majeſty, and the French King, the King of
Spain nor the Princes of Italy will never conſent; in the Reformation, e-
very one would reform others, and himſelf be untouched; and each
would have the glory of Reformation, and continue in the abuſes, lay-
ing theblame upon the Pope alone: Therefore ſeing the Synod can do no
good, it is neceſſary to difrélve it the beſt way they can. Thus the Prin.
ces layd aſide all hope, and they reſolve, not to oppoſe the diớolution,
yet
ſo that they will not make a ſuddain retrait. The Cardinal of Lorrain
was the chief Actor in all that followes. The Pope hearing how ſo many
Princes and Bishops hearkened unto his words, envited him to come unto Accelera-
Rome, and made liberal promiſes unto him. After the 19 day of May all tion to an
doctrines were flipped-over lightly with little or no reſiſtance, exceptthat
end.
the Venetians ſtrove for, and obtained a correction of a decree, that was
framed againſt the lawfulneſs of marriage after divorce, becauſe their Rc.
publick hath the Illes of Cyprus, Candy, Corfu, Zante and Cephalonia,
where the inhabitants are Greeks, and from all antiquity have put away
their wifes for fornication, and taken another wife, neither were ever
condemned for this cauſe by any Synod. Some difficulty was for reforma
tion: for the Amballadors urge the Reforination of the clergy, becauſe
their corruptions had been the fountain of all the hereſies. The Vltra-
montans imputed all the corruptions unto the Roman Court. The Cour-
tiers willing to ſatiſfy the Pope, and do no prejudice to themſelves, did
confulc how to divert that purpoſe: and to this end they propound the Re-
formation of Princes. The Orators give notice of this unto the Princes;
and in the Synod they ſay: The Fathers were aſſembled at firſt for extirpa-
tion of hereſies, and Reformation of the clergy, and not for any Secu-
lar cauſe. The Legats reply, The Reformation of the Church in all her
members, appertaines unto the Synod: And they advertiſe the Pope.
Then the Pope haftened to finish more then ever before; and of this he
wrote unto his Nụntij in Germany, Spain and France; and ſpake of it
unto the Ambaſſadors lying at Rome. With the Oratours of the Italians
he uſed this conceit: he ſaid, he would think him more obliged unto
them in this particular, then if they had aided him with Arms in a great
neceſſity. Then he inſtructeth the Legats, that they should aim at the
finishing of the Synod, and grant whatſoever is neceſſary thereunto, yet
admitting ſo few things prejudicial, as is poſible: all which he referres un-
to cheir prudence. They did ſo; gaining prelats by private colloquies ;
fatiſfying Orators with promiſes according to their ſeveral intereſts, and
making shew to pleaſe all parties by plauſible and ambiguous canons. Theſe
were amaſſed privatly, and (the prelats being preoccupied) were pro-
pounded publickly for conſent only. But the moſt prudent did ſufficiently
underſtand, that there was no purpoſe to remove nor moderate the fore
mer abuſes: ſome ſmalerrors of the remote Churches were noted only,
ſo that it was verified, They ſtrain out gnats, and remove not beams. Some
shewes were made of reforming ſome greater abuſes, but with reſer-
vation of the Pop's intereſt. Before the Cardinal of Lorrain returned
from Rome, De Ferriers the French Ambaſſador (according to his in-
ftru&ions) proteſted againſt their proceeding in Reformation of Princes;
(zzz) 2
and
+
+
2
1
276
Part 2.
V
1
CENTVRI XVI.
and ſo did the Spaniard. But Ferdinand was fully perſuaded by his Son to
give way of finishing the Synod, becauſe there is no hope of any quietnes
unto Germany by it, and it hindereth other courſes, that may be had at
home. The Pope was glad of his conſent, but thoſe proteſtations vexed
him, untill the Car of Lorrain ſaid, De Ferriers had done ſo, aot by new
inftruction from the King Charles, but an older from the King of Navar
and he undertook to procure the Kings conſent. Then the Pope ſent this
Cardinall with order to finish, albeit with diftaft of the Spaniard: for he ,
knew how to appeaſe him. As for Reformation of princes in patronages,
preſentations, power over the clergy and ſubiects.... They should not
deſcend to any particulare, but renew the antient canons without anathe-
matiſm; Ifany difficulty shall ariſe in other particulars, reſerve that unto
him, and he will provide fufficiently. When he was gone, the pope
ſent a form of finishing the Councel; to wit, All things that were defined
under Paul and Julius should be confirmed, and it should be declared that
all thoſe were done in this one Councel; and in all thing the authority of
the Apoftolical Scc sliould be preſerved; confirmation of the decrees should
be demanded of the pope; All the Fathers should fubſcribe, and after them
the Ambaffadors; and leaving in the power ofthe Legats and the Car. of
Lorrain, idad, diminish or change according to opportunity. All thoſe
were doncſo: burthis information was kept ſecret, untill the Councel
was diſmiffed.
Precipita. XV. In Scllion 24. November 11. the decrees were read, of marriage,
tion of the and of Reformation. Becauſe ſome oppoſition was made, ſome canons of
decreeso marriage were omitted, and ſome of Reformation, as if thcſe had been
precipited: it was appointed to correct them in the congregation; and the
next Seſſion was appointed to December 9. with power of anticipation.
November 14. Lorrain in a privat conference with the Legats; and ſome
Bishop of every Nation, propounded the ending ofthe Councel: they all
(excep the Spaniards ) upon the above-named motivos do conſent. Then
the matter of indulgences, purgatory, images, and Rcformation of
Monatteries was quickly diſpatched, without debating or diſpute, but only
by fuffrages. The ladex, the Miffall, Ritual, Breviary and Agends were
reſerved unto che Pope; and the Seſſion by anticipation was held Decem-
ber 3.and 4. When the decrees from the beginning untill this time were
read, a Secretary going in the midſt, asked, Whether the Fathers were
pleaſed to make an end of the Synod? and, Whether the Preſidents in
name of the Councel should crave confirmation of the decrees from the
Pope? They anſwered not one by one, but all together, placet. Then
the prime Legate gave uuto every one there preſent, and who had aflifted
in the Councel, a plenary, indulgence: theo bleſſing the Councel, he
diſmiſſed the Fathers. Car. Lorrain (as if he had been a deacon) roaring
and the Fathers anſwering, wished eternal felicity unto the PP. Paul and
Julius, all happineſs unto Pius 4; eternal memory unto Charles 5. Empe-
rour, and long life unto Ferdinand and all Princes and protectors of the
Councel : then they gave thanks unto the Legars and Cardinals; they wis-
hed long life and ſafe return unto the Bishops; they commended the faith
ofthis Synod as the faith of Saint Peter; they denounced anathema againſt
all hereticks, without particular mention of any; and they commanded
the Fathers to ſubſcribe the decrees.
Conſulta
XVI. The Legats return to Rome before Chriſtmes. There was a
Rome diſpute about the confirmation of the decrees. The Pope would have
ſub.
.
tion at -
Bart 2.
Of COVNCË L S.
277
,
ſubſcribed. fimply: but fortes courtiers ſaid, It hath been decreed against for con-
plurality of Benefices, and againet. No-refidence of prélats; and if they form.com
shall-henceforthypractize contrarily, the people, who are not capable of ex- of the dea
preffed exceptions and reſervations, 'will be ready to calumniat. Forthi's crees,
reaſonſome who had boughocheir places, and feared the loßfe of them,
demanded refticution. Some adviſed to confirm the decrees of faithi pic-
lently, and to proceed in maturity' with the others; for ſome of them down
ſerve conſideration in reſpect oftlieir.confulion, and the impoſsibility of
ſome that have need of difpenfation. It is better to moderate themi in time,
then first to ftrengthen them by confirmation, and afterwards to' módé
race chem. Car. Amulius ſaidi, Thoſe fourty-years-by paſt the world was
crying for a general Councel, as the only
, andifoverain remedy of the pre-
ſent maladies of Ghriſtendom;Ibut if fo ſoon as it is ended, queſtion be
madeof moderating., corredingſor leaving it ini ſuſpenſe without confir-
mation, it will be a manifeſtation, that neceſſary proviſion hath not been
found at Trent; and then other means will be fought-by National-Synøds
or other way.es: but if the decrees be approved as a perfect Reformation,
and giving as far execation as is poffible, many will believe that nothing is
wanting; and nothing is more neceffary, then to ſpread a fame of the
Councel, that it hach preſcribed a perfect Rcformation; not ſuffering it co
be known, that any Cardinal doubteth, but that it hath performed all,
for which it was called; By fo doing, thehumours of men will be quieted
by degrees, and his Holineſs may provide for his Miniſters by diſpenſa-
tions : for his Apoftolical authority is reſerved in the decrees; and in time
things will inſenſibly (the world not obſerving it ) return to their own por
fure;- yea, and if this courſe be not taken, the world'ſ which alwayes
makes the worſt interpretation) will nullify allthe decrees, if there be any
alteration, or the confirmation be delayd; yea, they will ſay, The Le-
gates approve this oration : but it was oppoſed by all the Offices of Court
almoſt, repreſenting their own loſſes, and that it will turn to the diminu.
tion of his Holineſs revenues. Hugo Boncompagne Bishop of Veſta (after-
wards a Cardinal) ſaid, He could not but marvel at their vain fears, ſeeing
greater authority can not be given unto chefe decrees, then unto former
Councelsand Decretals, and nevertheleſs the Pope may diſpence with them:
and a law conſiſts not in words, but in thefenſe, neither in that which the
vulgares and Grainmarians give unto it, but which cuſtom and authority
do confirm; Lawes have not power but what is given them by him who
governeth and hath the charge to execute them: he may give them a more
ample or ſtricter ſenſe, yea and contrary unto that which they do import;
and to withſtand rhe temerity of Doctors, who, the more ignorant they
are of government, preſume the more to interpret lawes, whereby au
thority is confounded; therefore all men should be forbidden to write upon
the decrccs; And if his Holineſs would ordain, tharjudges in all their
doubts should reſort unto the Apoftolical See, donc shall:be able to make
uſe of the Councelin prejudice of the Court, And as there is a Congrega-
tion, that with good fruit is ſet over the Inquiſition, ſo his Holineſs may
appoint another for expounding the decrees of this Councel, unto whom
all doubts may be referred from all parts of the world; This being done,
(ſaid he) heforeſawe, that by the decrees of the Councel, the authority of
the Apoſtolical See, the prerogatives and liberties of the Roman Church,
will not only not be diminished', but enlarged, ifthey know how to make
uſe of thoſc means. All were perſuaded with thoſe reaſons, and this Over-
(Aaaa)
.
)
278
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 2
taiw
How the
others
in the
tuce was followed. January 26. An. 1:564. decree was enacted, conform
to this oration in allpoints, towit , confirmation", monition , infiibition
and reſervation: and the Acts of the Councel were published with a Bull
containg this decree.
i dobro ori's. Isa! . 1752,
XX W. Behold now, how thoſe deorces were accepted by lorhers.
Decrees . It was fald every where,, One party. Irød raken notice of che caufet, find
were ac- , another had pronounced:the Sentence, ſeing the decrees had not authority
cepty from the Synods :byt from the confirmation of the Pope, who in his
decrce faith, that he had ſeen the decree of craving his tonfirmation, and
ſpeakeș not of his ſeeing any other decree; but it is motè reaſonable that
the decrecs should have their authority from ſuch.who had examined and
voiced unto them, then fram him, who had not ſeen them. Vnto tliis
it was replied,It was not neceflaxy) the Pope should read them ; feeing
nothing was concluded át Trent; but what he had defined before. More
particularly; thc King of Spain diffembled not', that the Councel did not
pleaſe him; and he called the Bishops and clergy together, to conſider
what was to be done withuhéderes indicotin tiand of the King and
hìs Counſell, Synodswere that year, and::Prefidents were ſent to every
one ofthem, and theſe did propound what decrees focmed good unto the
King. This was offenſive unto the Pope, but he diffembled for a time.
In France many particulares were obiected by the Parliament againſt the
Car. of Lorrain as permitting them to paſs in prejudice of that kingdom,
namely, thoſe words , The Pope hath the care of the whole Church, by which
he had forſaken a main Fort, for which both the King and the French
Bishops had toughten a long time, The Councel's authority is above the Popes
and he might have helped it eaſily, if he had vſed the phraſe of the Apoſtle,
The care of all the Churches, 2 in prejudice of the Councels authority he had
permitted in all the decgees a reſervation of the authority of the Apoſtolical
See, and the craving ofconfirmation of the decrees; And ſundry other parti-
culares; As alſo the Centumviral Court of Paris obiectedorher particulares;
but all concerning thoſe which were called The articles of Reformation. His
defenſe was, what could he and fixe Prelats do againſt 200. and there was a
ſpecial Act, that nothing was done in prejudice of the liberties of France.
Vidus Faber/replied, that he and hisColleague had diligently ſought that Act,
but could not find it; and in humane affaires not to appear is not to bee. But
'all thoſe obiections were nothing to what the Bishops and Divines and their
ſervants told ſcurrilouſly, of the contentions and factions of the Fathers,
and their particular deſignes; and generally, This Councel wasof more
authority then the Councel of the Apoſtles, ſeing theſe defined nothing
but what ſeemed good unto the Holy Ghoſt; and this Synod lays the foun-
dation oftheir decrces, viſum eſt nobis. · In Germany both Papiſts and Pro.
teftants obiected more againſt the canons of doctrine; as, they command
the Bishop to teach wholeſom doctrine of purgatory
purgatory ; without any
declaration whas that doctrine is; The Councel was aſſembled eſpecially
for the grievances againſt indulgences, and they had defined nothing, but
wish moderation according to the antient and approved cuſtom of the
Church; albeit in the Eaſtern Churches was never uſe of thoſe indulgences,
noķin the Weſtern before Vrban 2. or the year 1095. So far as any man can
finds and after that untill the year 1300. was litle uſe of them, or but for
freedom ofthe Confeffar's iniun&ions. Likewiſe the Emperour and the
Duke of Bavier ſent Letters ſeverally unto Rome, craving liberty of the
cup, and of marriage unto the Prieſts. And the clergy of Germany ſent
athird
1
1
Part 2.
Of COVNCE L S.
vig
-
✓
third fenox tránce, she
mig afdeenity of gganting liferty pt mariage,
by quthority of the old andrew. Iltament, and the practice of the primitive
Churdly, and of the Eaſtern Church unto this day; as it was never more
neceſſary then-at chig-time, when amongft-fifty-pcjefts-one-learctly can-be
found, who is not a notorious whoßi-mobger; and its abſurd to permite
whoorish prieſts, dnd.exclude the marryed; and to exclude them both
were as if you would havenone." The Pope referred theſe Letters unto the
conſideration of the Cardinals and they would not yeeld: March 1 2.
the Pope promoted 19 Cardinals in reward of their ſervice in the Councel
unto the Apoſtolicáll See; and he would not promote any who liad Tpo-
ken for reſidence of Bishops, or that their inftitution is De Jure Divino. So
føre Ped:"Spage.in. Hist. Conti Trident. Likewiſeges Abboomitting again
Hills in Reaf: 9.5 shewes Outsofi Declarat: du Roy.dezNaparys that Charles 1 X:
fent:his Ambaſſadors and Bohaps unto Tgeng with large intrydionsföt re-
formation of the clergy.og brukwhen moshipg could beobtained, he cituſed
his. Ambaſſadors proteſt againdriche Councely and return home. So they
didy and thoſe:Bishops came alſo away; and nevertheleſsampnght the lub:
fcribers is mention of 26 French Prelats, as if theyihad fubfcribedt. There
it is alſo , that after the Maſſacre in the year 1972. ſome thinking that to be
an opportunity of foeking.confirmation of the Synod, did propound it:
but it was refuſed in all the Chambers ir "The, like motion was made
AR: 1985. and with the ſame happ: : The Reformed wtoțjagainſt the digia
creos, nanrely, Calvin wrote his Artidotum againſt the Afts under Rope
Pauts and Chemnitius wrote againſt them ally and callerb them a hortible
chaos.of monfrous errors. Here by anticipation it may be added thae
the Jeſuits were employd [as ſtout champions]: at Rhems;. Doway and
Lonan , to maintain the decrees; who carried themſelves-fohappelys that
for defenſe ofschefe errors théy:vented many others; that were ſcarcely
lieard before 19Aby Gard: Bellarmin.as the chief champion, and others of
that colledge at Rome werecoñmanded by Pope Gregory :XIII: to bring
all the controverſies into one body or Syſtems, Tbatworki brought forth
(by the providence of God), a threefold benefit unto pofterity; - I.
more
perfect body of Popish errors then ever was published before. ... A
manifeſt proof of the jarrings and diviſions of the Doctors in the Roman
Church: for albeit they glory of Unity among themſelves , yet in eyery
controverſy (almoſt, yea very few excepted) the contrary, judgement of
their Doctors is brought expreſſely. 3. Albeit all the errors of Trent are
maintained there ex profeſo; and many errors are falſiy, imputed unto Lų.
ther, Calvin and others, yet there the reformed Church is fairly cleared
from many crrors, which other Papiſts, impute fallly unto us: and more
over (omtimes in ſifting and ftating a queſtion, he maintaines what we hold
and refutes another, and maintaines what he denied in the proper place,
and by thoſe two meanes he gives teſtimony unto the fruth in all the chief
controverſies, as Jo. Erneſt Gerhard hath-collected in his Book-Bellarminus
ORTHODOXIAS telis And about that time came forth another edition of
the Deerees at Trent with references upon the margine of cach-canon unto
Other books of the Schoolmen, where to find thoſe points handled : and
thoſe references being published by authority of the Court, mightſerve for
a commentaty, without any change of the decrees ; ifit should be challen-
ged, even though the reference be contrary to the decree.
1
(á aaa) 2
PART
1
1
CENTURY XVJ:
P II
1
po
"
i
ja
1
7
3
1
nothing from him, that were contrary to'equity, or to the
280
ist om at w 3!",
::
squstrasiqlik P ART
Yohluc C! H: 'As Pub!
P0:"PES
TUSOW Washot infériout'unto any Pope in digembling, in
** Tome outward things he made a shew of godlineſs. When he
was trouned, he ſaid unto the Cardd. that they should ask
Councelof Trent. He broughofome of the Court ,' namely, the Peni-
tentiaries and procurators of the Chanceletykbuttothe Cardd)-into ſome
moderations homo ſeverly diſcharged allfelling of Benefices ? he reſtrai-
ned the wickednes of pricits ſome what: he would have all the Jewes dwell
at Romcor Ancona: he would have expelled all the profeſſed whoores out
of Rome, but when the Romanesshew him,' what a part of his revenues
he would wanczakelüffered them in a corner by themſelves, and appointed
Unto them their own preachers, and thereafter ſome bordellers were mar-
ried?! But in the articles of- Religion and idolatrous worship, hemade no
Reformación: "He gave licence unto Charles anarchduke of Auſtria to
miárýshis ſiſters-daughter: and when Joachim-Frederik ſon of the Ele&our
of Brandeburg married the daughter ofhisuncle, the Pope rageth, partly
beciale he wasvin tile Popes judgement Jan heretick, and partly becauſe he
was choſen Primate of Germany and adminiſtrator of the epiſcopall Colled-
ge of Magdebuig, without-licence of the Pope and then had married his
own couline without diſpenſation : therefore he conſulted, how to de-
thronehim: *but ene puisſance of his father and father in law ſeemed to with
ſtand all the power, that ilve Pope could make againt him. Ofian. cent. 16.
Lib. 3-6, 62. 66 67.ex Beuth.d. Nigrin. In his Bull againſt Queen Elifabet
helaith, Chriſt hath made the Pope the only Prince over all Nations and
kingdoms and applieth unto himſelfe properly,what was ſaid figuratiucly
to the prophet', Fere. 1. I have ſet the'over nations., &c. In bis bull before the
Breviary he complaines of the multitude of Miffales and Breviaries vſed in his
time, and he commandeth that one for all, excepthoſe that had been in
ufe above 200 years. So that as yet there is not an uniformity among
them, as ſome would make the ſimple folk believe, · He did confirm all
the liberties that were granted by any of his predeceſſours unto all and eve-
ry ſort of begging friers, and did diſcharge all Bishops from reftraining
them in any way. Before histime were ſome foot teps of antient truth
to be ſeen in the Canon-law; buţthis Pope commanded Thomas Manrig.
Maſter of the A'poftolicall palace, to review both the decrees and the de.
cretales , and blot out of them what was offenſive (as they ſpoke.) and
fölöthe year 1572.the Canon-law came forth with many defects, as I did
touch before, when I ſpoke of Gratian: here ladd one or two exem-
ples. Dift. 1. C. 1.thegloffe faith, Apocrypha, chatisf
; 'without a cer-
tain authour, as, the Wiſdom of Solomon, Eccleſiaſticus, Judith ,
Topiţand the book of Maccabees: theſe are called apocryphi, and yet are
read
2
1
Part 3
Of POPES.
181
but perhaps not generally. De pænit. diſt. in princí utrum; the glodie faitlis
Sines are forgiven neither by contrition of the heart, nor by confeſſion of
the moutli; but only by the grace of God. lbid diff: 3.6.2 57 the gloffe
faith , in baptiſme originall ſin is washed away, that it shall not hurt, but
not, that it is nor: He did the like with many others Writers ; namely,
with the work of Cardinal Cajetan, as appeares by comparing the lately
printed Commentary on Tho. Aquin. with the cdition at Venice An. 1523.
This Impius was a moſt cruell enemy of them, who would not embrace
the Canons at Trent; and therefore he cauſed burn many at Rome, as Ju-
lius Zoanetus, Pct. Carnelius, Bart, Bartoccius, Aonius Palearius, &c.
Heattempted many things againſt Eliſabeth Queen of England (whom he
did excommunicate) and againſt the Neither-Landes: he ſtirred
up
thic
civill wars of France, and was the prime plotter of the maſſacre An, 1972,
but ſawe it not, for he died in May preceeding. In the election of the Pope
it was then an appointment of the Colledge, that none should be choſen
without conſent of the two parts: the King of Spain knowing this apá
pointment, hath by penſions and preferments aſſured a third part of them,
to beat his devotion in the election: and ſo he hath excluſive power, that
without him a Pope can not be choſen. He proceeds alſo by his Orarout ;
to propound and name four or five, of whom if they chure one, he is ſa-
tiſfied. The colledge diſtaftes this courſe: but there is no remedy: there.
fore next diſcretion is to chuſe one whom they do judge leaft able or wila
ling to follow him. At that time they were mightily enflammed, and ban.
ded themſelves againſt him: nevertheleſs in end the publick neceſſity and
their own particulares made them yeeld unto one of his nomination.
But becauſc the means of attaining and maintaining the Papall crown are
clean contrary (in the one fashioning themſelves unto all mens humours,
and in the other, looking that all men should accommodate themſelves
unto the Papall honor) the King is oftea diſappointed of his aim. Sande's
Relation.
11. GREGORY XIII. did uſe many meanes to reſtore Popery
and to confirm the power of the Pope every where: for this cauſe.hec.
rected two colledges of Jeſuits or Seminaries at Rome in favours of Ger-
manes and Englishes, and gave unto them large revenues, but fuch as
had before appertained unto other Societies, as the English Jeſuites in their
apologie ch. 2. ſect. 6. (wlrich was anſwered by Tho. Bilſon) ſay, that the
foundation of their colledge was inſtituted long before to an hoſpitall of
their Nation. The Popes aim was, that ſo many Germanes and Englishes
being Jeſuited there, might be employed to bring back Germany and Eng-
land under the yoke of Rome: and the Jeſuites did vant, that this Pope
had gifted them with large revenues. He alſo did foment the wars in France
and Low- Countries; and he prefled the Emperoür to expell all Prote
ftants out of his own inlerirance, if not out of the Empire. By his Bull
An. 1572. he did annulläll power given by other Popes concerning the
Index expurgatorius and forbidden books, as not being done ſufficiently,
and gave another order withicommand to be only acknowledged. Where
as Pope Pius V. had ordained many paiřages to be blotted out of the Ca-
non-law, Gregory cauſed reſtore ſome of theſe paffages, but added ano-
ther glofſe contrary unto the text: Hekceped the Jabilee An, 1575, and
on March 31, he cauſed publish his Bull', “excomwunicating all Huſlites ,
Wickcleveſts, Lutheranes, Zuinglians, Caluiniſts, Hugonots, Ana-
baptiſts, Trinitarianes, and all others diffenting from the Church of
(Bbbb)
Rome,
.
1
1
1
182
CENT VRI XVI.
Part .
3
1
Rome, and all their abertours, and all that have or print or ſell any of
their books.... and ordaining that this Bull shall be published by all Pa-
triarches & Ordinaries in every place, at leaſt once every year in all Chur-
ches, After that year he ſent Indulgences unto the Bishops of Germany
without money,
but only for ſaying ſo many Pater nofters, and ſo many
Ave Maryas and for ſo many almes. In the year 1977. he confirmed the
Fratermity of the Virgine Mary, and by Búll he gave Indulgences for a
year unto all who would ſay a Roſen crown unto the Virgine, that is, if
they would ſay five Paternoſters, and fifty Ave Maryas. Under pretence
of planting Chriſtian Religion, he planted the Jeſuits in Poland, Tranſfyl:
vania , Livonia, Eaſt and Weſt Indies, &c. Whence it is, that the Jeſu-
ites do write ſo much of their miracles in remote Countries, and that they
have baptiſed ſo many thouſands, which were paganes : but they may the
more boldly ſayſo, becauſe few in Europe can controle them in the parti-
culares. He made his baleſon Charles boncompagno Marques of Vinc-
ola, and then Duke of Sora; and he was ſo liberall of Peters revenues unto
his friends, that Papirius Maffon the writer of his life is fain to apologize
him for it. He published a Bull dated Tuſculi An. 1581.6. cal. Mart. where-
in he writs thus; Seing the Fathers of the Councell at Trent were in-
terrupted by time, thatthey could not finish the Breviary as they intended,
and they had by decree referred all that matter unto the judgement and au-
thority of the Romane Pope; and in the Breviary are two things principal-
ly, towit, one containes prayers & hymnes, that should be ſaid on holy
and unholy daies ; and the other belongeth unto the yearly recourſes of
Eaſter and other movable feaſts; and Pope Pius had perfected and published
the former; and the other had been oft attempted by Pope Pius but could
pot be effectuat, untill Anton. Lilios a Doctor of Medecin brought now
unto the Pope a book written by his brother Aloiſius, wherein is a new
Calendary, which the Pope had cauſed to examin, and found it to be per-
fect; Therefore the Pope by his authority diſchargeth all men from uſing
theold calendare any more, Under pain of Gods indignation, and of
bl. Peter and Paul, &c. This Bullis prefixed unto that Calendare. Hence
began the difference of Stylo vetere de novo or Gregoriano, which do dif-
fer in this age in ten daies; for exemple, the elleventh day of January in
ftylo novo, is the firſt day in the old ſtyle; and ſo forth of all other dayes;
and ther is more uncertain difference in the movable feaſts. Hence many
contentions aroſe, and different opinions: for ſome find faults in both:
Someſaid, ThePope had no warrant from God, to charge men to forſake the
old, andaccept the new, Vnder pain of Gods wrath: ſome ſaid, the change
would make many confuſions in civill contracts and negotiatios. Eſpecially
when the Emperour Rodulph at command of the Pope did commend this
calendare unto the Princes and Eſtates of the Empire, they of the Refor.
med Church refuſed it, not that they would diſobey Cæſar, but be-
Cauſe of the Popes Bull, which they would not acknowledge. He died
Anno 1585.
III. SIXTUS V, as if he had a purpoſe to reform the Romane
Church, enjoynes reſidence to Bishops, and heordaines that adulterers
shall be beheaded, and gave hope in other particulares, to reduce the
Church into antient purity. But he had been Generall of the Franciſca.
nes, and Head of the Inquiſition in Spain: and in the year 1987. he cau-
fed renue the Liga fanéta or ungodly and bloudy league, wherein hcand
his confoederates did engage themſelves to deſtroy all Proteſtants. VV here-
upon
Part 3
Of POP E S.
283
1
upon
the King of Spáin by aid of the Pope made that attempt againt
England & Scotland in the year 1588. The Pope did bleſſe thar Navy,
and God did curſe in The Councellof Trent had declared the old Tran.
Nation of the Bible to be only authenticall; and albeit therë were many
different editions of it, yet it was not declared wliat edition they did
approved
Before the Councell many had published the old Latine with ſeverall
alterations : after the Councellthe Vniverſity of Lovan corrected its by
adding many words on the margine, whereof ſome are noted by w
W.
Whitaker, de Scriptura , controver, 1. qu. 2.6. 10, and he callech that the
lateſt edition of the Bible. Then Pope Sixtus taking into conſideration,
that there were abroad above 6o ſundry ediciones of it, each differing from
other, therefore by advice of his Colledge he cauſeth compare ſeverall co-
pies, and out of them publisheth one, which he atraitly comniandeth to
be received as the only true Vulgare Tranſlation, and by his bull abolishes
all others, that did not exactly agree with that Edition ad literam, Under
pain of his curſe.
He died An. 1990. August 26.
IV. URBAN VII. was elected Septemb. 15, and died on rhe 27
day of the ſame month.
V. GREGORIE XIV. was crowned Decemb. s, and died O&o-
ber is in the year 1991.
! VI. INNOCENTIUS IX. Sate two months, and died Des
cemb. 29. Theſe were ſo ſoon taken away nat without ſuſpicion of poi-
fon: for many were ambitious of the triple mitre,
VIII. CLEMENS VIII. Obſerves many defects and faults in the
Edition of the Bible, 'that was authorized by Sixtus V: therefore he pu.
blisheth another edition with a new declaration, whereby he authorizeth
his own edition. So that now all Papiſts ly under the curſe of the one Pope
or the other, and are involucd into a pitifull neceſſity, cither to uſe no
Bible, or then to ly under one Popes curſe. I have ſeen an edition at
Antwerp whereunto is added a catalogue of the differences betwixt there
editions of the two Popes to the number of ſome hundreds: the author
profeffes to have collected them for the uſe of Printers; and to diſcern
what booksshallafterward be corrupt:but he ciearly demonftrats the oppoſi
tion of the two Popes,and how they both condemned the canon of Trētin
eſtablishing the edition that was then in uſe. In clemenstime Alfonſo Count
d'Efte died without Children, and left the Dutchy of Ferraria unto his
brothers baſtard ſonne Cæſar a Cardinall: but cleinens ( as ſupreme Lord
of the fue) would not confent: wherefore theſe two took armes An. 1998;
but the Cardinal was fain to yeeld and a peace was concluded, that the Pope
shall have Ferraria, and give the other the lands of Mutina, Regium
Lepidi, &c. With the tittle Duke of Mutina. About Marfiles great whal-
es troubled the failers, that they durft not go to the ſea : the Chanons of
that City ſent unto Clemens , and craved, that all the whailes may be ex-
communicated. The Pope grants the petition, and ſendeth unto the
Bishop of Marſiles a power to excommunicate the whales : but whither
the fishes underſtood of this overture, it is not great matter : yet they
were ſeen no more. In the beginning of the year 1660. Tibris did over .
flow, and did much harm unto the City: wherefore the Pope ſent Mon-
ſorius a pricft, to ſay ſome prayers, and caſt a hoſtie into the river ; but
the inundation was not ſo obedient. He keeped the Jubilee the ſame year,
and received into the hoſpitall of Rome 1400. men and women coming
to buy indulgences: fome Cardinals and others of good quality, and no-
(bbbb) 2
ble
1
1
}
284
CENT:V RI XVI,
Part 3.
blematrones ferved the ſtrangers: but they excommunicate all which will
not worship the Beatti Among others Per. Mendoza Mafter of Malta
come to kiffe the Popes foot.: When the year was ended, the Pope com-
manded to sãut the golden porte, where he had given the Indulgences:
heſaid the laſt Maffe of that yeare, and layd the firſt ftone at the shutting
of the porte;. and die Concordie he gavę la is bleſſing unto all who fought
the grace of the Jubilee: 'many came from that place creeping on their
knees. Hee late 13 years,
3
1
CI A P. ll.
Of EMPEROV RS.
1. AXIMILIAN II. before his election was thought to be
alienated from the See of Rome : therefore Cardinal Mar-
cus altemps Pope Pauls nephew was directed to perſuade him unto obedi-
ence with tender of honor, eſpecially of the Empire after his father, which
elle he could not attain. He anſwered, His ſouls ſavety was dearer unto
him than all the world. This was called a Lutheran anſwer. Pe Soave in
hift. Conc.Tride. Lib.s. Again when he was crowned King of the Roman-
es An. 1563, the Pope demanded , that he should ſwear obedience, as
other Emperours had done before. He anſwered, other Emperours had
their own difficulties,for which they did ſwear what the Popes did require;
but he would conſent to nothing in prejudice of his ſucceffours, and
to ſwear obedience were to confeſſe himſelf a vafall... This treaty conti-
nued a year, and in end it was concluded, that the Pope shall confirm the
election, without ſaying, that obedience was demanded or not deman-
ded, promiſed or not promiſed. ibid. He lamented, when he con-
fidered the renting of the Church with ſo many different opinions: ne-
vertheleſs he maintained peacė, and no way hindered the goſpell, and he
maintained a Proteſtant Miniſter Phauſeras in his Court for a ſpace: he
was oft at Marc, nor did abrogate papiſtry. He ſaid once to William
Bishop Olovincenſis, There is no greater ſin, than to dominoer over mens
conſciences.' At another time he ſaid, who take on them to command
mens conſciences, they climbe into the caſtle of heaven. In the begin
ning of his rcigne he refuſed to pay unto, Solyman the acknowledgement
which his father had covenanted to pay for the peaceable poſſeſſion of his
part of Hungary: and in the year 1566. he had his firit Diet at Ausburgh,
where he fought ſubſidy againſt the Turk. The Proteſtants ſought a con-
firmation of the peace in the cauſe of Religion, and then it was eſtabli.
shed not only by univerſal conſent, but confirmed alſo by oath, that the
Catholicks should not trouble the Proteſtants in the excrciſe of their Reli-
gion, nor in the poffeßion of their goods moveable nor vnmoveablc; and
that the Proteſtants should permit the likeliberty unto the Papiſts within
their dominions; Under pain of Outlawry to thc tranſgreſſors, on both
lides; As alſo it should be freeunto any perſon to turn from the one Rcli-
gion unto the other, if they do hold their lands of the Emperour imme-
diatly, but if any Archb. or other Prelat will embrace the Reformed
Religion, he should renounce his Benefice with all its revenues to be con-
ferred on a Papiſt'; excepting thoſe goods or Monaſteries, which belon-
ged
+
1
(
1
Part 2.
of POPES.
285
ged not unto them that are immediatly ſubject unto the Emperour, and
have been pofleffed by the Reformed ſince the year 1952, ſo that no plea
of law should have any power againſt them, &c. This agreement is word
for word in Geo. Schonbor. Politic. Lib. 4. c.6. After this Diet Maximilian
inuaded Tranflylvania, and took Weſperin and Dodis. Wherefore So-
lyman came with a hudge army to aid John Vaivoda Prince of Tranſſylva-
nia, and cook ſome towns from the Emperour. In the mean time Soly-
man dicth: but his Captain Mahumet a Baffa conceilcd his death, untill
Selim was created ſucceſſor unto his father: then they took mo towns, that
Maximilian ſought peace, and obtained it upon harder conditionsthan be-
fore. The ſame year 1967. Williamà Grumbach a Nobleman, but a vaſ.
fall of the Bishop of Wirtzburg took armes with the aid of the Marques of
Brandeburg, againſt his ſuperior: wherefore the Bishop outlawed him,
and brought him to poverty : yet he found favour with John-Frederik
Duke of Saxony and ſome others: he with ſome horſemen inuades Writz-
burg, and ſupriſech it: ere the Bishop raiſed an army, the ſurpriſers were
gone hither and thither. They began another plot: the Emperour ſent
Auguftus Elector of Saxony againſt them: he prevailed: John - Frederik
was ſent priſoner into lower Auftria: Grumbach and his Chancelorr Duke
Bruck were quartered: Baron Baumgartner and ſome others were beheade
ed, and the caſtle of Grimmenftain was made levell with the ground.
Such was the end of proud rebells. Maximilian lived the reſt of his dayes
in
peace. An. 1470. the Turks wanne Nicoſia a chief town of Cyprus,
and Famauguſta or Salamys, after a years ſeege, and contrary to the con-
ditions of rendring, Bragadin Governour of the town was excoriat quick,
at command of the Baffa, Muſtapha; and others were moſt cruelly mur.
dered. So all Cyprus was taken from Crhiftians. Then the Venetians
(who had poñeffed it 200 years) made a league with the Pope and King of
Spain; John Duke of Auſtria a ſone of Charles V. was Generall of the Navy:
the battell was fought in the firth of Corinth , aliàs, Golfo de Lepanto:
25000. Turks were pliin, 4000. captive, and almoſt all their Navy with
rich ſpoile came into the handes of Chriſtans: 14000. captive Chriftians
were delivered. An. 1975. Maximilian fought by many meanes to have
been choſen King of Poland, and when Steven Prince of Tranſſylvania
was preferred, he was never ſeen to bejoviall again. He cauſed his ſon
Rodulph be choſen King of the Romanes in a Diet at Ratisbon, and died
in time of the Diet in Octob, 1976. Pet. Mexiq.
II RODULPH II. immediatly after his coronation ſent to Rome,
and ſought not only confirmation, but to be declared the eldeſt ſonne of
the Church. He held his firſt Diet at Ausburg, An 1582; where was no
talk of Religion, but only he urged the Gregorian Calendare, and ſought
aid againſt the Turks. He took armes againſt Gebhard Bishop of Colein,
becauſe he forſook the Pope as followes. An. 1584. Rodolph and Amu-
rath III. Emperour of Turks made truce for 93 years: but the ſame year in
O&tober 10000 Turks inuade the landes of Carniola: they burnt and wa.
fted ſundry towns and villages, and carried away Chriftians of both fex-
es in eaptivity: within two dayes a company of Chriſtians meet thein in
Croatia : they deliver the Chriſtians, and roured the Turks. Ofiand. In
the year 1992. Amurath thought to have made conqueſt of all Hungary,
and entred into Croatia: then followed continuall wars untill the
1606, victory enclining now to the one hand, and then to the
other. Rodolph had a league with the Duke of Muſcove, and received
(cccc )
ſup:
+
year
1
286
!
CENT VRT XVI.
Part 3
ſupplied both of men and money againſt Amurath. Rodulph reigned 36.
years.
Conſulta- )
CH A P. II).
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
BY
tio Caffan-
Y the preambulatory picces before Ge. Cafanders conſultation,
dri.
it is cleare, 1. from the teſtimony of Ja. Thuan, that the Empe-
rour Ferdinand was not ſatiſfied with the Councel of Trent, and though
too late, he perceived , that he was deceived by Cardinal Moron: where-
fore he took another courſe, to compoſe the controverſies in Religion:
when he could not find remedy abroad, he would do his beſt at home. So
with the adyice of his ſon Maximilian, heſent for George Caſſander (lie
ving then in Duisburg) to shew ſome way of conciliating the controver.
ſies of the Auguſtan Confeſſion. His Letters were dated May 2 2... 1564.
2. The Emperours purpoſe, was that if by the advice of prudent men he
could effectuat no more, yet he might have a ſetled form of Religion in
Hungary, Bohem and his other hereditary Dominions. Caſſander was
not able to make travell, becauſe he was goutish. But after another Let-
ter from the Emperour, and from King Ferdinand, he wrot his Canfulta-
tion for that effect: before he ſent it, Ferdinand was gone, and it was dc.
livered unto Maximilian. None hath written againſt the Confultatio: it ſeem-
es, Papifts would not write againſt it, becauſe he holdeth that the Ro-
man Church is a true Church, albeit corrupt, and it is a ſchiſm to depart
from it. The Reformed writ not againīt it, becauſe hemaintaines the
moſt and main articles of their doctrinc. The book is ſcarce to be had
but in a big volume with other his works: I therefore ſubjoyn a taſte of it:
and becauſe ſome poiſon is in it, I add a litle antidot, which may be uſefull
unto ſome. In his preface unto the Emperour he shewes his Rule of jud.
ging; the evangelical and Apoftolical Scripture, which being Divine and
a moſt ſure rule, thoantients had uſed in judging of controverſies after the
departure of the Apoſtles: and becauſe in ſuch contentions ariſeth contro-
verry about the interpretation and ſenſe of ſome paſſages of the Scriptures,
it is neceſſary to have recourſe unto the Univerſall conſent of Writers
chiefly of thoſe who lived in the time of the Emperour Conſtantin untill
the time of Leol. or of Gregory; yet ſo that it is not neceſſary, to pro-
duce the teſtimonies of them all, nor of the moſt part (which were an
infinite work) but it is ſufficient to bring one ortwo, by whom the judge-
ment of the whol Church may be known; and with this caution, that
every teſtimony of thoſe Fathers may not be rashly received, feing in
many places they ſpeak according to their privat judgement, and wherein
even the moſt learned and beſt maintainers of the Apoftolical and Catholick
do&rinę have not agreed with the ſafe unity of faith, but only ſuch things
as belong unto the confirmation of the Apoftolical and Catholick eradition
and have the weight of irrefragable and undoubted teſtimony, wherein
they declare conſtantly the publick and common faith of the whole Church.
His method is conform unto the Articles of the Auguſtan Confeſſion. His
principal ſcope leemes to be contained in the ſeventh Article de vera Ecclefia,
where he holdes, that the truc Church is always manifeft; and though the
pre-
1
Part 3
Diverſe COVNTRIES.
287
1
1
preſent Roman Church hath departed from the primitive not a little in in-
tegrity of manners and diſcipline, yea and in ſincerity of doctrine, yet
she ſtandes on the ſame foundation, and profefferh communion with the
antient Church, and therefore is one and the ſame, albeit different in ma-
ny particulares; Neither should we ſeparate from her, as Chriſt did not
ſeparat from the Jewish Church, albeit corrupt, neither did the Prophet's
nor Apoſtles violate the union, but only ſpake againſt her, and came out
of her but by diffenting from the errors ; neither did. Cyprian and ſome on
thers violat che union with the Roman Church, how beit they did com-
plain of the envy of the Roman clergy, andthe pride of the Pope. This
may be called his privat judgement, as he ſpake of others in his preface s
and not the conſtant faith of the whole Church: that the Church should
be manifeft always, was not the judgement of Eliah 1. King. 19.14. i nor
of John, who prophecied of the wounan fleeing into the wilderneſs Revel.
12; and it is without all doubt in the general, that in the dayes of the An-
tichriſt the Church shall not be manifeft. 2. he grantes that the Roman
Church bath departed not a litle in manners and do&rine; but how far she
hath departed, may be in fome meaſure known by the hiſtory. 3. his
advice, that weshould not have departed from her, is a main queftion;
but certainly his reaſon is not fufficient: for though our Saviour made not
ſeparatiou from the Jewish Church, yet he foretold', that when theſe
labourers of the vine-yard shall have killed the heir, the vineyard shalbe
taken from them, and not a ſtone of their temple should be left upon
another: Where was their Church then, if they had no place for their
Religion? As for the Pophets and Apoſtles, diſtinguish the times: before
the time was come, which God had appointed, they had no reaſon to
depart: but when the appointed time was come', then they departed, and
for this very point Steeven was Martyred Act. 6. 14. The ſamc diftin&ion
ſerveth for the Roman Church ; Cyprian and Paulin had no reaſon
to violar the vnion, when she had not departed from the true faith ; but
when she became the whoore, and all nations had drunk of the wine of the
wrath of her fornication, then was the time to obey the commande, Come
out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her fins, and that y'e
receive not of her plagues. Gods people was with her and in her; and
they muſt not only proteſt againſt their adulterous mother, but come out
from her. Then for reconciliation of the Churcı, he ſeemes to deſpair,
that ever they will accept of his Overture, towit, that thoſe, who have
given the cauſe of diſtraction; that is (faith he) the governors of the
Church, would remit ſome what of their too much rigor, and yeeld a little
for the peace of the Church, and following the wishes and admonitions
of many good people, would reform the manifeft abuſes, according to
the rule of Divine Scripture, and of the antient Church, from which they
have departed; And next, that thoſe who eſchuing thoſe vices, have falo
len into the other extremity, would confeſs their faults, and return into
the right way. In other Articles that differ from the Popish Church, hic
puts often a blame upon the Reforned; if not for their Tenet , yet for
their practiſe. For example , of juſtification he faith, What is ſaid in the
fourth article,that men can not be juſtified beforeGod by their own ſtrength,
merits or works, but are juſtified freely by faith, it was evermore allowed
by the Church, and untill this day ic is approved by allthe writers of the
Church ; So that I wonder, why the Apology faith, that they are con
demned in this article, as if it were taught, that men obtain remiſſion of
(cccc) 2
Gins
.
1
1
|
288
CENTVRT }
Part 3.
XVI.
fins for their own merits, and not freely for Chriſt's ſake. Afterwards he
cites the teſtimony of Bernard , ſaying, I conſider three things, where-
upon all my hopeftands, the love of adoption, the truth of the promiſe,
and the power of performing:-) And (faith he) the Doctors of this age ſay
not, that they teach doubting, whereby men should doubt of Gods
mercy, and miftruft, but ſuch fear of God, whereby a diligence of li-
ving well, and of keeping the received grace, may be firred up and in-
creaſed in us, as the Apoftic faith, Work forth your ſalvation with fear and
trembling: And they call this fear chaſt and filial, which perfect love cafts
not forth, but retaines and cherishes: Which fear hath always adjoyned
confidence and hope of Gods fatherly good-pleaſure ; And ſeing thoſe
things are taught tooday in the Catholick Church, the Proteſtants do not
rightly in accuſing the preſent Church, that she bidds and teaches to doubt
of Gods favor, and of eternal life, and put this blaſphemous do&trin (as
they ſpeak) among the chief cauſes , for which they should depart from
her. of free will he faith on the 18. Article, The ſum of this contro-
verly, which had been formerly and now is, conſiſts in this, What the
will of man can do to attain righteouſneſs by which we are juſtified before
God, is not to be affcribed unto the power of free-will corrupted by ſin,
but unto the ſingular grace of God; which we have not by nature, wherein
we were created, and which is common unto us with the unbelievers and
ungodly; but that grace which is by faith in Jesus CHRIST, which is
given unto thoſe only who have faith, by which grace a new will is not
crcated, noris will compelled unwillingly, but being infirm, it is healed;
being corrupt, it is amended; and of bad is turned into good, and is
drawn by a certain internal motion, that of unwilling it is made willing,
and gladly conſents unto the Divine call..... If any of the Schoolmen
hath ſpoken inconveniently of this liberty of will, that should be recko-
ned among the opinions of privat perſons, and the more wholeſom writ-
tings of others should be oppofed unto them, &c. It is to be marked,
that he wrote this Conſultation after the Councel at Trent; and yet he tak-
es not notice of their decrees, but accounteth them as the opinions of
private perſons, aud under that name would bury them'all; and as if the
Reformed ſpeaking againſt thoſe crrors did unjuſtly accuſe che Church of
Rome. On the 22. Article he faith, Concerning the adminiftration of
the Holy Euchariſt, it is moſt ſure, that the univerſal Church untill this
day, and the Weſtern or Romane for a thouſand years, or more
[Marke, heer' he diflinguisheth between Vniverſal and the Roman Church]
in the folem diſpenſation of this Sacrament did give unto all nembers of
Chrift both the Kinds of bread and wine: which is manifcft by innumera-
ble teſtimonies of antient both Greek and Latine Authors; and this they
did becauſe Chriſt had ſo ordained, and practized , in giving both unto his
Diſciples repreſenting the perſon of believing communicants.
But thoſe antients thought it not ſo neceſſary, as if upon neceſſity or any
weighry cauſe the one could not be given without the other, or that it
was not a true Sacrament, if the one only were taken..... and therefore
they call not the diſpenſation of one Kind,wicked and ſacrilegious for what.
foever cauſe it be done..... Nevertheleſs I think,
Nevertheleſs I think, there is none, if he
conſider this more diligently, but if the antient cufton of the Church were
reſtored ... he would rather have the vvhole and entire Sacrament, then
one part only. And on the 10. Article he faith, This article of the Lords
Supper, is ſet down ſeverall wayes in the confeflion: for in the firſt Latine
edition
.:
5
Part 3
Diverſe COVNTRIES.
289
2
.
edition it's written thus, In the Supper of the Lord they teach, that the
body and blood of Chriſt are verily there, and given unto them who eat
in the Lords Supper: But the Dutch edition being tranſlated word for word
ſaich thus, Concerning the Lords fupper it is taught ſo, that the very body
and blood of Chrift is verily preſent in the Supper under the kinds of bread
& wine, and is given and taken there. But in another edition this way,
Of the Lords ſupper they teach, that with the bread aud wine the body &
blood of Chriſt are truly given unto them who eat in the Lords Supper.
In the Apology this article is expreſſed in thoſe words, They teach that in
the Lords ſupper the body and blood of Chriſt are truly and ſubſtantially
preſent, and truly given with thoſe chings that are ſeen, the bread and wine,
unto thoſe who receive cheſacrament; and the Apology witneffech that chis
Article, being propounded in this manner, was not diſproved by his
Cæſarean Majeſty. But although they who follow the opinion different
from the followers of this confeſſions and is ſet up by Calvin, do contend
that they agree well with this expreſſion, becauſe they think, that thereby
no carnal or ſubſtantial preſence of Chriſts body & blood with the ſignes of
bread & wine (which may be received cqualy by the bad & good men)
is concluded, yet afterwards the followers of this confeffion have in their
writtings declared their mind plainly enough, tosit, the body and blood
of Chriſt in the bread & wine are received, not by faith orily, but even by
the mouth of the Body, by the unworthy aswel as by the worthy. But in
all theſe expreſſions of that Auguſtan confeſſion, the controverſy yet rc-
maines, Whether the body and blood of Chriſt be preſent in the Very
eating only? This is now taught plainly by them all, and expreMy dc-
clared in the confeflion' of Saxony , where they ſay, Men are taught,
that the Sacraments are actions inſtituted by God, and without the
the appointed uſe thoſe things have not the nature of a facrament, but in
the appointed uſe in this communion Chriſt is truly and ſubſtantially pre-
ſent, and truly tendered unto the receivers of the body & blood of Chriſt,
feing not only the preſent Church, but alſo the antient and Catholick did
everthink and teach, that this facrament ſtands not in the action and uſe
only, but after the conſecration (which is done by the Lords words,
and invocation of the Divine name) the body and blood of Chriſt is
made of the ſubſtances of the bread & wine, and the virtue of the
bleſſing is not loſed; eſpecially if it be reſerved for the uſe of the fick:
to which purpoſe are many teſtimonies..
Thoſe are
madd therefore, who ſay, that the myſtical benediction ccaleth after the
fanctification , iſany part remain untill the next day: for the holy body
of Chriſt is not changed , &c. The faithfulneſs of the author in this article,
will be beſt known by inſpection of the quoted places. Certainly there were
alterations of thisarticle in ſundry editions of the Auguſtan confeſſion: but
who will read the Saxons confefſion, will ſoon find, that he wrongethi
them; for they ſay expreſſly, Without the uſe whereunto they were or-
dained, the things themſelves are not to be accounted for a ſacrament, but
in the uſe appointed, &e. Neither do they add one word of the remaining
of Chriſts body after the uſe , as neither do they alledge any teſtimony to
that purpoſe. So that his weakneſs appeares in nothing more than in this
article, and ſpecially in that madd concluſion, which followes no way
upon thoſe teſtimonies: for though Irenæus faith, That which is from earth,
after ithath received the calling of God, is not noir common bread, but the Eucha-
rist conffting of two things, an earthly, and a heavenly, and others ſpeak in
(oddd)
that
1
+
1
1
290
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 3.
t
}
that manner, will it therefore follow, that they are mad, who ſay, that
the Elements are not the Sacrament without the uſe? And again that the
doctrine of Calvin concerning the Sacrament was ſet up or begun by him;
the author slewes his weakneſs, ſeing an egg is not liker unto another,
than that which Calvin caught, is like unto thoſe teftimonies of the antients
quoted in the ſame place. Of the Roman Highprieſt, he faith on the 7.
Article, Whereas for unity of the Church they require the obedience unto
a chief Rector, who hach ſucceeded to Peter in ruling the Church of Chriſt,
and in feeding his sheep, it is not different from the conſent of the antiene
Church:Truly Ambroſe calleth the Roman Bishop in his time the Rector of
the wholeChurch of Chrift: it is alſo certain, that of old, ſo far as the memory
of the Church is extant,that the chief authority in the whole Church was gi-
ven unto the Roman Bishop as the Succeſſor of Peter and poffefling of his
chaire; which may be demonftred by innumerable teſtimonies of the moſt
antient and grave men both Greek and Latine; as Irenæus, Tertullian,
Optatus, Jerom, Ambroſc, Bafile, Chryſoſtom, Auguſtin, unto whom
the Eccleſiaſtical Hiſtories and Decrees of Councels agree: aud I think,
therc had never been controverſy among us for this point, unleſs the Ro-
mane Highprieſts had abuſed this authority unto ſome kind of dominecr-
ing, and had ſtretched it through ambition and covetouſneſs, beyond the
bounds, that were preſcribed by Chriſt and the Church : but this abuſo
of the Pontifician power, which the flatterers did at firſt enlarge beyond
meaſure, gave occaſion to think amiſs of, yea and to fall off altogether
from that Pontifician power, which he had by univerſal conſent of the
whole church; which I think, may be recovered if he would return unto
the bounds, that were preſcribed by Chriſt and the antient church, &c.
Here are fair pretences, but no leſs untrue: for the Auguſtan Confeflion
requires no ſuch obedience, nor did Chriſt preſcribe it, no northe vniverſal
Church, as the preceeding part of this hiſtory shew clearly: was not this
the main ſtrife betwixt the Greek and the Latines! and did not the African
church oppofe it? neither do any of thoſe named antients avouch it, as is
cleared in many polemicall treatiſes. In ſome articles he neither blameth
the Confeffion, nor can excafe the Roman Church; as on the 12.' article
he ſaith, From the cuſtom of canonical punishments, which were publickly
enioyned unto the penitents for a preſcribed time; indulgences were hat-
ched: for when the Bishops ſaw the diligence or weakneſs of repentancs, they
might deal the more courteouſly & meckly with them, and diminish ſome
thing of the time, or of the rigor of the punishments : which abaitir.g of
the canonical punishments, was called Indulgence, and now it is brought
into privat ſatiſfactions, and from the Bishops it is turned unto che Roman
highprieſt only, that hc hath the full power of indulgences : concerniog
the uſe and exerciſe of which, every one of the beſt fort hath wished that
there were a moderation and correction, becauſe they have been the main
cauſe of this renting of the Church; here (faith he) it were to be wished,
that the Roman highprieſts would yeeld ſomewhat for common peace.
On the 16 article he faith, What is ſpoken of the Magiſtrat and civill things,
is every way to be allowed; that lawfull civil ordinances are the good
works of God; that it is lawfull unto Chriſtians to be Magiſtrats, to or-
dain punishment by law, to warre righteouſty,; &c. The doubt only
remaines, of the Office & power of the Magiftrat in Ecclefiaftical things:
here is exceſs on both hands, fome afſcribing too little, and ſome too much
unto Civil power; for ſome exclude Princes and Magiftrats from all med-
ling
Part 3
291
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
/
.
ling with Eccleſiaſtical things, and others make all ecclefiafticaladminiftra-
tion ſubject unto the power of the Magiſtrar.But in this queſtion that should
be without controverſy, that the power of the Emperour and other Chris
Itian Princes is no leſs or inferior in a Chriftian Republick, then was inold
times the power of Kings in the commonwealth of Iſrael: and it is mani,
feſt by the Divine Scriptures,what was their Office in preſerviug ihe Divine
law, and promoving the Divine worship: for by a Divine law therea-
ding of Deuteronomy is commended unto them, not only that thereby
they should order their privat life rightly aud holily, but likewiſe to pred
ſerve the Divine lawes in vigor and without violation ; and the exam-
ples of the godly Kings, who are commended in the Scriptures de-
clare this clearly, who finding the will of God in his law, comman
ded the prieſts and Levites to reſtore Divine worship as it is preſcribed in
Divine law, &c. Of the proceſſions (as they are called) on the 22 arti-
cle he faith. The cuſtom of carrying the bread of the Euchariſt conſpicu-
ouſly in publick pompe, is beſides the mind and manner of the antients,
and ſeemes to have been begun but lately: for thoſe had this myſtery in
ſuch Religion, that they would admit none either to the receiving, or
bcholding it, but the believers, whom they judged to be members of Chriſt
and worthy of the partaking ſo great a myſtery : therefore before the con-
ſecration, Catechumeni , energumeni, the penitents and all who did not com-
municate, were ſet forth by the voice of a deacon, and miniſtry of the
door-keepers. Wherefore it ſeemes, the cufom of Circumgeſtation may
well be omitted, &c. On the 24 article he faith, whereas they complain
of privy Maffes', it is not without reaſon, if thereby they underſtand,
the Maſſes, wherein the prieſt only takes the ſacrament, and there is no
diſtribution of the myſteries; which when ir began in ſome monaſteries,
was forbidden, as is clear in a canon of the Nanocten. councel, &c. The
B.Igick Index expurgatorius hath not ſpared other of this mans works; as
his Scholia on the liymns: on that which brginneth , Node furgentes, in
the edition at Colen An. 1556. it is in page 48, and in the edition at Paris
1616. in Fol. it is Page 179, it is ſaid, Cum ſuis ſanctis mereamur aulam Ingredi
cæli; the Scholia ſay, The word mereri is one almoſt among the Eccleliafti-
cal Writers, with confequi feu aptum idoneumve fieri ad confequendum: which Mereri,
appeares by one paſſage of Cyprian, beſides many more: for where Paul
faith 1. Tim. 1. I have obtained mercy, and it is uſually read , miſericordiam fignifiest.
confecutus fum, or as Eraſmus tranſlates it, mifericordiam adeptus fum, Cy.
prian in epiſt. ad luiaban. reades it, mifericordiam merui: and therebe many
paſſages in the Offices and prayers of the Church, where this word should
be taken in this ſenſe: if this notion of that word were held, many pla-
ces, which ſeem harsh , would appeare more pleaſant and uſefull. In the
next Scholi. or anotation he faith, Theſe words, fuper hanc petram, we
should underſtand Peters confeſſion, ſaying, Thou art Chriſtthe fonne of the
living God. This was the expoſition of Auguſtin, and Ambroſe followes it
elſewhere, confeſſing that it is not the perſon of Peter, but his faith on
which the Church is builded, and againſt which the gates of hell shall not
prevail: for faith (ſaich he) is the foundation of the Church, ſeing it is
ſaid not of the flesh of Peter, but of his faith, The gates of death shall
not prevail againſt it: bnt his confeſſion overcomes hell. Hereunto a.
greeth that of Cyrill, I think that the Rock is no other but the unmova-
ble and moſt ſure faith of the diſciple, on which the Church of Chriſt is ſo
founded and faſtened, that it can not fail, and abides forever unvincible
(oddd) 2
by
1
what is
1
}
292
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 3
>
by the gates of hell. And thereforewhen Ambroſe calles Peter the rock
of the Church, it may be underſtood to be ſpoken figuratively, that the
name, which is proper unto the faith and confeſſion of Peter, is ſpoken
of Peter for his faith and confeſſion: truly the ſame Ambroſe Lib. de incar-
nation.ſacramento calleth Peter the foundation, but inſtantly he addeth, The
faith and confeſſion of Peter is the foundation of the Church. Among
the Eccleſiaſt. Hymni. he hath one de circumcifione Chriſti, which faith.
Hoc nomen eſ potentias Tu Cbriſte non effabilis
Novaque fignum gloric Imago cæleſtis Patris,
Et perquod unum cælitus Danilcolatur quòm tuum
Datur falus mortalibus. In omne nomen feculumwo
Thoſe and many other paſſages are ordained to be blotted out by the
Belgick Index expurgatorius, as alſo it prohibites to print his books de baptif-
mo infantium, his Liturgica, and preces Eccleſiastica. It is obſervable,
that in a hymne de beata virgine which is now uſually ſong in the Romish
Officia whereit is ſaid,
Maria mater gratia,
Tu nos ab hofte protege,
Mater mifericordia, Et hora mortis fufcipe.
Ge. Caffander, page 255 edit. in Fol.addeth on chc magine, This clauſe
is not in the old books. By thoſe paſſages and many more, which might
be added, it appeares, that ſome continue in the Romane Church, who
know the errors thereof: as I could bringſuch paſſages from Johannes Ferus
about that time preacher in the cathedral of Mentz, and others and elſe
The Ne- where I have hinted at others.
therlands II. When the Nether-landers faw, that their Supplication unto the King,
are oppres had no place, and ſo the Reformation going to ruin : their goods layd
open as a prey unto the Inquiſitors, and their perſons in danger; they con-
endeavore fulted to defend themſelves againſt the Inquiſitors, ſo far as the dignity
their liber
and authority of the King and antient lawes could permit them. They
ty.
entred into a league, and confirmed it by oath, and fought what way to
reſiſt that calamity: three hundred Noble men conſented unto this league
of defence, at Bruſſels Aprile 3. An. 1566. and by a Noble man Brederod
they tendred a Supplication unto the Dutcheſs: wherein they proteft their
reverence, obedience and love unto thc King and Her his Vicegerent :
then they made their petition to take off the Inquiſition, and that the Kings
edicts concerning Religion might befuſpended, untillthe king and States
of the Provinces had determined of them; or elſe great inconvenients may
follow. French Comment Lib. 7. Briefly ſo long as that Dutcheſs was Gover-
nor, the Reformed were ſomtimes perſecuted, when She was preſſed by
autority of Edicts; ſomtimes they had intermiſſions for five or fixe months
by the ardent ſupplications of the Nobles; at ſuch times they had their open
meetings and preachings: they threw down images and ornaments of
the Maffe out of the churches, and they were multiplied exceedingly.
Wherefore the Bishops raged, and raiſed perſecution again : eſpecially in
the end of the ſame year many of the Reformed were burnt and liain. Nor-
cam Marques of Berga in name of the Dutcheſs raiſed an Army, took the
town Santman, and commiteed moſt cruel tyrany, rapine, murther,
defiling of women, and moſt horrible kinds of torment. He beſeeged
Valencia three months: though the Reformed were many in number,
and the Noble men favoured the good cauſe, yet they ſtood as beholders,
neither defending nor reſifting; yca few of them went to the preachings:
fundry companies lyke ſcattered men went to Valencia, but without Com-
man,
ſed; and
$
✓
!
A
1
Part 3:
293
Of diverſe COVNTRIES.
manders, and returned to their houſes. In the end of March. An. 1567.
upon aſſurance ofthe Dutcheſs's Letters promiſing all favor and clemency
the town was rendred: but it can not be shewd what cruelty was done
againſt thoſe people. By thoſe cruelties the people were warned to provid
fof themſelves. Ibid. Atthe report of Ferdinand Alvares Duke d' Alva's
coming into the Netherlands many Aed, ſome into England, fome to
Weſel, Frankford, Heidelberg, and Frankendal. Whetherſoever they
went, they followed ( as they could ) one and the ſame order in the
Churches, which is named before. In thoſe ſad times they were confident,
thatGodwould pity his afflicted people,co the glory of His name;and becauſe
they could not have aSynode in their native land, they affembled in Weſel An,
1568. where the Miniſters and ſome others agreed, that wherefoever they
were ſcattered for a time, they should hold faſt the confeſſion of faith that
was published An. 1563. and the Church-order of Catechiſm,adminiſtration
of Sacraments, and diſciplin by Miniſters, Elders and Deacons. This
agreement was ſubſcribed by fifty Miniſters, and others. Triglandi uscon-
tra Vyttenbog. Tart. 3. hath their names out of an authentickCopy. In the
year 1971. they having more eſperance of liberty, did aflemble at Emb-
den from the Provinces and other parts in a greater number : There they
did reſume the Confeſſion of faith, and ordain that in all time coming even
ry
Miniſter at his admillion should ſubſcribe it and the French Confcffion
for obſerving Unity of Doctrine ; and truſting that the Miniſters of France
would mutualy ſubſcribe their Confeſſion. There alſo it was ordained,
that no Church shall have dominion over another Church, nor any prea-
cher of the Word should have power over another preacher, nor any El-
der over another, nor any Deacon over another. They did ordain thus, ,
becauſe experience had taught, how out of this humane invention of the
Superiority of Bishops over Bishops and Preachers, had ſprong the pride
and power of the Romane Pope, and the cruelty of other Bishops for
maintaining their own intereſts; and to declare how ſolicitous they were
to eſchue all thing, that might tend thereunto afterwards. It's worthy
the marking that they ordered and entreated the Lord of S. Altegonde , to
writthe Hiſtory of what had been done in thoſe bypaſt years, in the forſaking
of idolatry, the beginning of Reformation, the perfecutions and conſtan-
cy of the Martyres, the viſible judgements of God upon the perfecutors
the alteration of the Civill Government, &c. And they appointed cer-
tain perſons in ſeverall towns to gather all Notes and memorials of thoſe
things, and ſend them unto him. This aſſembly was called, and afterwards
reputed the firſt Nationall Synod of the Netherlands. Duke d'Alba diſ-
ſembled his cruelty at his firſt coming into Belgio, and made the people
believe, that whatever was done for religion, should be pardoned : and
to this effect an ediêt was proclaimed: but shorthly after, without reſpect
of former government he appoints a new Counſel, conſiſting of twelve
Perſons, '(commonly called The bloody Senate) to ſit on all cauſes of
life and death. Unto them who had Aed, he appointed a certain day to
return, and before that day he decerned all their goods to be confiſcatedo
He called a Parliament of all the Provinces, and promiſed ſafety unto all
who had intereſt. The Count of Naffaw or Prince of Orange fufpe&ting
deceitfulneſs fled into high Germany: lo did many others. Lamoral
Count of Egmont (who was a Papiſt, but ſerious for their antient liber-
ties, and therefore was liated by the Duke) and Philip Montmerency
Count of Horn (a zcalous Reformier) compeared in the Parliament,
truſting to the proclamed ſafeconduct, and both were beheaded at Bruſſels,
(ECCC)
without
}
1
294
CENT V RI
Part 3
1
1
1
without any regard of their former ſervices to the King. French. Common.
Lib.7. Iç were longſom to repeat what crueltics d'Alva shewd in ſpoiling,
burning, hanging, heading, hacking, racking, and moſt horribly tor-
turing without reſpect of age, ſexe or condition. In the ſpace of fixe years
he is ſaid to have put to death 18600. perſons by the hands of hangmon;
beſides allother his Barbarity: He deſpiſed all ordinary Judges and juriſ.
dictions, even howbeit many and earneſt ſollicitations were put up in that
behalf: He and his Spanish Shouldiers abuſed women young and old,
ſome to death: He pulled the skins off ſome being alive, and headed the
drums with them: He cauſed ſomebodies be taken out of their graves, and
cauſed bury them under gibets, becauſe (as he ſaid) they had died with
out shriving; to the end, he might pretend righe unto their goods : he
compelled the wifes of them who were fled, to marry his Souldiers: In
a word, what is there under heaven ſo holy or honeſt, which he defiled
not? what barbarous cruelty practized he not as afterwards was publi-
shed in a Supplication unto the King, and is extant, being printed at Lon-
don Ar. 1576. with the French Commentaries. For thoſe cauſes the State
es of the Netherlands began to take Arms againſt that Duke in the year
1568. and they chooſed William Prince of Orange to be their General:
he levied an Army of Germanes and Netherlanders: Monſ. Genly brought
unto him ſome Companies of Frenches out of Picardy: then paſſing the
River at Mentz, he lingred ſome months, only skirmishing now and
then with the Duk's ſouldiers, yet taking ſome ſmaltowns: In November
he paſſed by the way of Liege to join with the Prince of Condee in Picardy,
with litle ſucceſs. ibid. Lib. 8. Then d’Alva raiſed a great Army, boaſting
to extinguish all the Reformed. Lewes Count of Naffaw and Brother of
William gaue battell unto the Spanjards near Groning in Friſeland; diſper-
ſed them, and flew their Commander John Count of Arnebergh. Adolph
a third Brother died in another fight. Then d’Alya raged the more againſt
the Reformers, and moſt cruelly put to death Gifebert and Theodor
Battemburges two Brothers of an antient family, and other ſixtien Gentle
men with them: he layd new tributes on the people: he deviſed new tor-
ments, and every where horrible murders were ſeen, eſpecially at Torna
and Valentia. Wherefore the people did ftock unto the Prince of Orange:
Albeit at the firſt he had hard luck; yet when d’Alva required of cvery
Maſter of a family within the Provinces the tenth penny, from each mcr.
chant the twenty penny, and of all the landes and houſes ( when they
were ſold) the hundred penny, towit, in the year 1970. the warrs ſeemed
but to begin, and more people joyned with the Prince, eſpecially all Hol-
land and Zecland; and the Fliſliners took the Spanish Navy coming from
the Weſt-Indies in the year 1972. d’Alva accuſeth them of rebellion againſt
the King, and of blaſphemy againſt God, and did write ſo unto the King.
VVhen the Reformed knew of that Letter, they wrote the Supplication
(whereof I ſpake before ) An. 1973. whereinthey proteſt, that whatſoe-
ver was done, they had not attempted it for any diſloyalty unto the King
their lawfull Superior, but to defend themſelves againſt the cruell opprel-
ſion of the bloody Tyrant d'Alva; and they humbly beſeech the King, to
call to minde, how thoſe Countries were formerly divided among ſo many
Lords and Rulers, and afterwards by marriages, mutuall treaties, and
law full ſucceſſions they came under one houſe of Burgundy, and now
they are come under Spain; yet always with expreſs condition, that each
of thoſe Provinces and Republicks should ſtill enjoy their former liberties,
and
+
!
€
1
Part 3
295
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
and none of them should be burdened with the dominion of another ; but
live joyntly together under one Prince, as ſo many children in their fathers
houſe under one father : for verification of this, they put him in mind of
his own entrance (among others) how his Father Charles V. cauſed
him (according to the accuſtomed ſolemnization) repeat and confirm
by oath the ſame priviledges: which he had alſo renewed in a common Al-
ſembly, when he received the government: but now (ſay they) they
are robbed of their rights and liberties, yca horribly oppreſſed by aftran-
ger, a Tyrant, an Herod, a Nero, &c. and they name many of his op
preſſions : in the end they humbly beſeech him for Godsſake to bowe his
cars unto their juſt complaint, and they profeſs that they deſire not to be
diffolved from the obedience of his Majeſty, but only that they may have
conſciences free unto God, to hear his worde, as they muſt give accounpo
at the day of judgement; and to ſuffer the Countries enjoy their former
liberties & cuſtoms, as he had promiſed by oach: and if he will be ſo gra-
cious unto them, they promiſe to lay down their weapons, and to hazard
their lifes and goods in his ſervice by ſea or lande, &c. This their Sup-
plication they cauſed to be printed in Latine, Dutch and English. The
ſame year Philip called home Duke d’Alva, either becauſe he did not allow
his cruelty, or becauſe he did not proſper in the warres ; but he deſpiſed
their ſupplication, and made no accounpt of their power nor confederat
help, ſaying, VVhat can thoſe mice do? So the States obtaining ncither
civil liberty, nor of Religion, did refufe all obedience unto the King of
Spain: they put down all the power of the Bishops, and reſolve to defend
themſelves. At the firſt they ſtamped their coin with a leash about a lions
neck, and a mouſe between his feet, with this circumſcription, Rofis
leonem loris mus liberatº, meaning, that their poor power would fet religion
of the Tribe of Judah at liberty; and alluding unto that contemptuous
word of King Philip. The firſt Union of the Provinces for government,
was between Holland and Zeeland in the year 1976. Aprile 15. and concer.
ning Religion the Article was thus ; His Excellence shall admit and main-
tain the exerciſe of the Reformed Euangelical Religion; and shal cauſe the
exerciſe of all other Religions, that are contrary unto the Goſpell, to ſur-
ceaſe and leave off; excep that his Excellency should not permit any in-
quiſition upon any mans belieff or conſcience, or that therefore any trou.
ble, injury or impediment should be done unto any. Afterwards five
other Provinces joyned with them, and in the year 1979. at Utreche was
the Generall Union of theſeven, in which the Article concerning Religion
isthus; As for the permitting or not permitting the exerciſe of Religion
unto them, who are different from the Reformed, let every ſuriſdiction
decern according to their own pleaſure and cuſtom ; but all should grant
liberty of Religion and of conſcience unto every man, and for that cauſe
perſecute and trouble none. So the Reformed Religion only hath place in
the Churches. The Provinces of Holland and Zeeland held their firat Syn-
od at Dort An. 1574. and all the ſeven had their firſt Synod at Middel-
burgh An. 1578. in which they did agree on the order in the Churches :
Concerning which two Synods I shall ſubjoyn the words of the Provincial
Synod of South and North Holland, held at Harlem in the year 1582. as
a ſummary of them both and of other particulares. Theſe are; The al-
mighty and mercifull God had in the year 1566. uuder the ſad affliction,
which was then prepared for the Netherlands, graciouſly shew'd a blink
of the truth of his Goſpelt untill this time here and there in privat preaching:
(sece) 2
But
1
1
296
CENTVR I XVI.
Part 3
but the world's unthankfulneſs and lindid thể turn away that grace of God;
and many honeſt perſons when others fled the Land, did readily ſuffer
the Spainish tyranny over the Land through the juſt judgement of God,
whereby not only the publick exerciſe of the true Religion' was no way
permitted, but alſo it was moſt Arictly forbidden in privat, and punished
with intolerable edicts and torments; Nevertheleſs our good God, accor-
ding to his wiſdom and goodneſs, hath contrary to all the power of Satan
and his inſtruments, in the time of that cruell perſecution, diſcovered
(by many) more and more, the idolatry, ſuperſtitions and errors of
Popery, and did enlighthen them with the knowledge of his trueth, with
great hazart of their goods, bodies and lifes, aud they prayd zealouſy un-
to God, that he would look upon their affli&ion, and deliver them, as
at laſt it is come to paſs without the Counſel and wir ofany men : for when
the perſecution was come to the higheſt, thoſe who had ſeen with their
eyes the perſecution of the Chriſtian Church and truth of the Holy Goſpell,
yea who in their ignorance ( as we many certainly think, at leaſt, of
many) had willingly ſuffered themſelves to be abuſed as inſtruments there-
unto; that thoſe (I ſay) have refifted the Spainish government, and re-
fufing thoſe unreaſonable exactions, have begun to conſider of thcir pri-
viledges and former liberties; ſeeing it was intended not only to rootour
the true Religion, but likewiſe to bring into perpetuall Navery all the ina
dwellers of the Netherlands, both ſpirituall (as they were wont to ſpeak
and Politicks, of high and low degree, citizens and merchants, trades
men and others with wifes and children ; And the matter was ſo far
brought , after that our juſt ſupplications were not accept nor heard ,
that ſome both without and within the Land, though with a ſmal begin-
ning, did gainſtand the cyranny; By thoſe hath the Lord God, who heard
the prayers of the faithfull, and in this age of the world, of his mercy
gathered unto himſelf a Church within theſe Lands, and wrought another
work, in ſetting up by them in the midſt of thoſe troubles his Goſpell, and
cauſing it to be preached again firſt in Holland and Zeeland; Which when
many, who hethertils knew nothing of the Goſpell, ſaw with pleaſure ,
and untill that time had been ſilent (for they were ſlack in the juſt cauſe, to
fight for the priviledges and freedom of the Land, and to defend them,
and did find themſelves unable to reſiſt them who loved the Goſpell) for
this cauſe thoſe people were willing to apply themſelves with all faithfulneſs
to defend the liberties of their native Land, ſeeing that alſo they might
ſerve God with a pure conſcience, when God had opened a way there,
What other motives were to joyn unto this cauſe, is needleſs to
repeat; Yea God hath given the grace, that by thoſe foreſaid meanes, he
hath not only made a beginning of maintaining our Civil liberty againſt the
Spanish goverment over all the Netherlands (howbeit the matter was weak
and miſerable,to the end,the glory ofour deliverance should be given unto
God only) but he hath allo more and more promoted the preaching of
the Goſpell in Holland and Zeeland, by adjoyning the Lords the Starcs
of the Land, and his Princely Excellency, to delight therein; and as ſome
had adjoyned themſelves unto the Chriſtian Church, ſo have they alſo
(ſeeing that the Land might heerby by the better defended from the enemy)
received and ſufficiently eſtablished the publick cxerciſe of the Reformed
religion, by publick ediêts and other furtherances; aud ro Popery is ſee
off here and there by degrees, and at laſt the exerciſe thereof is forbidden;
Therefore neceſſarily the ordinances of the Church, that were privatly
uſed
unto.
more
Part 3
297
Of Diverſé COVNTRIES.
uled under the perſecution, muſt be made known unto other preachers,
who are accepted out of Popery or otherwiſe, becauſe the Churches are
numerous ; to the end, there may be an unity in pure do&rine: and uni-
furmity of Service; and the Church and their leaders may increaſe and be
perfired in godlineſs of converſation; For which end a Synod or afſembly
of Miniſters and Elders out of all the Churches in the Provinces of Holland
and Zeeland, by the knowledge and approbation of his Princely Excellen-
cy, and of the high States of Holland & Zeeland was called to Dort:
v here after conference in the affaires of the Church, and amending of
ſome enormities that had fallen out, a form of adminiſtration and govern-
ment of the Churches was appointed, ſo far as they could in time of the
grievous warrs, where with theſe Lands were then burdened; But after
that it is remarkable, that ſome perſons being driven either through their
weakneſs or through dregs of Popery or of any other ſect,which have retar-
ded the Goſpell, thought it not good, that in the Church should be ſuch
ordinances, and a Conſiſtory, that is, an aſſembly of Miniſters, Elders
and deacons, but would rather, that Miniſters should only preach, and
adminiftrat the ſacraments, admitting every man without difference, &c.
and that the Magiſtrats should ſet off and on the Miniſters, and rule the
Churches, as they sh.(II find uſefull & expedients And this was done un-
der the shew of liberty of conscience; And it was alſo ſaid, that the Mi.
niſters were beginning a new Monkery, whereby in progreſs of time they
would becoine Maſters over the Magiſtrats , as it was in Popery ; By theſe
words plauſible and acceptable unto the world , other thoughts were
brought upon the Goſpell, and the advancement of it was hindred, But
theſe had not conſidered that the offices of the Magiſtrats and of the Mini-
ſters were distinct; and as untothe Magiftracy, which is a ſervice of God,
belongs the government of life, and the protection of both the Tables of
Godslaw; uuder which is comprehended, that they should advance
Gud, trueth by their defence and maintainance, So unto che Miniſters,
who in other cauſes are ſubject with body and goods unto the Magiſtrats ,
belongeth their proper office, which they have from God, to inform,
teach, ſtirr up, exhort and move the conſciences of men unto holineſs,
not according to the mind or will of any nien, but after the direction of
the Gospell, to do their beſt endeavours; And that the Church of Jeſus
Chriſt, in the adminiſtration of the worde and ſacraments and other things
belonging thereunto, doth acknowledge neither Pope, nor any humane
Magiſtracy, northe Preachers themſelves, for Head and Lord , but only
Chrift, after whoſe lawes, will and commandements the Church
should be ruled, and unto whom both Preachers and Elders and deacons,
and alſo the whol Chriſtian Church of whatever rank, should bc obedient;
But it were longſom now to declare this: it is ſufficient to hiot it in a worde;
If the liberty and miniſtry of the Churches should abſolutely, depend upon
the Magiſtrats and their commandes, a great confuſion would follow, the
purity of doctrin might ſoon decay, all enormities abound, and piety
would fail; as by the grace of God the greateſt part of the Magiſtrats do
well underſtand, and may know yct better, when they shall duly hear
the anſwer of the Churches again't the unjuſt complaint of ſome who
feem to ſtand for Libertiniſme inore then for Chriſtian liberry: for when
there is no end of their complaints, and (as it shall be found true) they
with their written and printed Remonftrances will not be directed by the
High Scates themſelves, ſo the Church muſt apologize for the cauſe of
(#fff)
Christ
Jeſus
1
1
298
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 3
1
)
$
Chriſt and his Goſpell, howbeit wec do it not unwillingly, and would
rather plcad it by word of mouth, But to return unto the purpoſe, it hach
ſo far come, that it hath been propounded unto his Princely Excellency
and the high States , as reaſonable, that in no town or willage should be
any convention or conſiſtory, but with advice of the Magiltrats of the
towns, or of the States, by which the meetings and Miniſtry of the Church
should be brought into great danger: but his Excellency and the States un-
derſtanding the cauſe better, have eſtablished the former ordinances and
adminiftration, whereby it may be ſeen, that the Churches have increaſed
and multiplied. Afterwards by the pacification of Ghent, and by the
death of thoſe great Commanders, then Governors of the other Nether.
lands, it came to paſs, that not only in Holland and Zeeland was Popery
forſaken, and the preaching of the Goſpell accept, but alſo the good ſub-
jects in Brabant , Flanders, Gelderland, Friſeland, the bishoprik of U.
trecht, the land of Overiſel. &c. have begun to embrace the truech: where-
by in ſome places publickly, in other places howbeic privily in houſes,
yer in great aſſemblies of people, and alſo with the knowledge and con-
ſent of the Magiſtrats Gods worde is preached, &c. Sofar there. Before
that time Gaſpar Colhaes a Miniſter at Leiden ( who had been a prieſt in
time of Popery, and yet had profeſſed the Reformed Religion in time of
the perſecution)had made no fmallſturre for the government of the Church,
as he had alſo retained other dregs of Popery, and other preachers' like-
wile; So that the Churches of the Netherlands was ſeldom free of one
fichler or other; yet alwiſe maintained and keept pure by the vigilancy of
Synods, and by protection of Magiftrats, from the corruption of ſuch
ſubdolous Miniſters. In time of the troubls moved by Colhaes, the Stat,
es of Holland called for one Miniſter out of each Claſſis, and fent two
Commiſſioners Gerhard van Wingaerd and Leonard Caeſenbrood unto
them , requiring them to shew the form of the Church-government, and
to show the diſtinction between the Civil and eccleſiaſtical government.
Thoſe anſwered, The Church-diſcipline was conſidered and penned by
The di the Synod at Dore in the year 1578. which was authorized by the High
Stinction of States; And they had been traduced unjuftly, that they would have uſur-
Magiſtra- ped dominion over the Magiftrates: for they acknowledge themſelves to
cy e Mi- be ſubject unto the Magiſtrats, as any other ſubjects are, both for body and
miſtry.
goods, except only that according to Gods worde, they may exercize
the Office committed by God unto them, conform unto the writings of
thie Prophets & Apoſtles; As for the diſtinction of the Offices, they gave
it in write; whereof the authentick copy Triglandius Lib. cit. ſaith, lie
hath not ſeen; but he gives the ſumma of it from another, towit , Both
Offices are ordained by God: both are preſervers of godly righteouſneſs:
both should be reverenced for conſcience lake; The Magiſtrate should not
only preſerve godly righteouſneſs, but provide for the commonweel- fare,
in which reſpect Church-men as well as others are ſubject unto them in
body & goods; the Magiftrat's Office is to eſtablish and promote by their
authority and example, ſo far as concerneth the outward man, that Gods
Worde bc obey'd: but the Office of Miniſters is, to ſet that Worde before
the people, with faithfull teaching and godly converſation; The Office
of the Magiſtrat is to compell the deſpiſers and falſefiers of Gods word, that
they hinder not the outward peace of the Church, and if any do difturbe
it, to punish them with impriſo ment or other punishment in hody or
goods; And the miniſters shoul dexhort the people in Chrift's name, to
ferve
+
1
Part 3
.
ز
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
299
ferve God peaceably, and to show forth their dutifull regarde of Gods
worde, and should call unto repentance the inward man, thatiş, the ſpi-
rit or loul, with ſpirituall weapens, that is, by preaching eternall life,
and threatning everlafting death; The Magiftrats office is to ordain punishi.
menc in body and goods, and accordingto circumſtances of occaſions, ito
mitigate or Araiten them; And the Miniſters should prudently exercize
the exhortations and menaces that are preſcribed in Gods Word, and the
excommunication. The Magiſtrate should provide, that theexternal peace
of the Church [ as the Civil peace ] be keept ſafe, and as occalion
requires to punish the tranſgreſsions of the diſturbers; And Miniſters should
çndeavour out of love, that according to the rule of diſcipline in Gods
Wordeche ſouls of offenders may be brought unto ſalvation; The Magi-
Atrate should priſidewhen punishments of life or goods are handled: And
Minifters govern in the Church-counſell when matters of conſcience are
judged; Thc Miniſters and Church-counſel should appoint the diſcipline
of the Church, according to the rule of Gods Worde: and the Magiſtrate
hath power by himſelf, whether preſent or abſent, to examine it; and if
he diffallow any thing therein, he may commande the Church-men to re-
form it according to Gods Worde; The Magiſtrate (as alſo the Church)
hath power to ſeek, and to uſe their authority, if need shall be, that Mia
niſters ofthe Worde be called, and the Church be provided with them; and
alſo to punish the faults even in the pulpit,that deſerve Civil punishment,and
ic is the office of Miniſters and Elders to chooſe perfuns ſufficient for the of
fice, and then to preſent thoſe before the Magiſtrate, that he may ap-
prove them, if there no be lawfull impediment, which then should be
confirmed by the Miniſters, When the Church shall be troubled with
any
diviſion, it is the office of the Magiſtrate, to call together a Church-affem-
bly, and to rule it as concerning the external action: But when the Church
is in peace, it belongs unto the Miniſters, to call the Ecclefiafticall affem-
blies, and to preſide in them; Seeing Miniſters have no commandes of
their own, but only che cominandes of Chriſt, they may not domineer
over the conſciences of the people: but the Magiſtrates have power to
Commande the Bodyes and goods of their ſubjects; The Church-miniſtry
is more like a fatherly, then a Kingly power, and therefore their eftia
mation is preſerved according to their reverent teaching, and by honeſt
entertaiment which the Magiſtrate procures & provides. But the Magi-
ftrate hach Civil compulſion over all his ſubjects, as well Miniſters as others,
and muſt be honoured by them all with obcdience, ſubjection, and paiment
of tribute So far he.
III. When the Queen-mother had gotten the whole government of Troubles
France, then her rage and the pride of the Guites was not againft particulare of France
under
afſemblies & perſons only, but they ſought the deſtruction of all the
Charlesom
Nobility and people, who followed not the ſuperſtition of Rome: whence
aroſe inteſtin warrs in France once and again and the third time within
nine years: for when the Queen ſawe the loſs of herexcellentef Captains,
or that faction lawe no appearance to prevail, they could fein peace, to
the end, the reformed may lay their weapons aſide, and then be taken
unaworſe. The Apoftate King of Navar was killed by a ſmall pellet at
the ſeege of Roan: hebeing deadly wounded, was carryed to Paris, and
through vehemency of pain died deſperatly. French. Commentar. Lib s.
The Reformed had but a few Cities; Lions fell from them by the craft of
thcir Governor, and the Reformed within it were robbed and murde-
(rfff) 2
ked,
1
1
300
CE N T V R I
Part 3.
í
A
red, their churches were burnt, but ſome eſcaped into the caſtle of S.
Sebaſtian, and from thence took their refuge into other places, namely
unto Geneve. · In Dolfeny the Cities Valentia, Vienna, Roman and
Mantill took part with the Nobles of the Reformed Religion: Soin Lan-
guedoc did Nemeaux, Montpelier, Cafter-albien, and ſome cities of the
Rhodes, of Sevenas, and of Vivaretz: they had alſo Montalban, and
all the circumiacent places ; Orleance and the cities there adioyning, and
Rochell. . In all parts of the realm were fome Proteſtants , but they
were exiled out of the Popish towns: whereby the Army of the Prince
of Condee was the greater. The cruelty uſed in Lions moved the
Proteſtants to ariſe in otners places : ſo many were Nain in every
Province : for the Papiſts burnt the Reformed Churches, and on the
other ſide they cried, Places cfidolatry should be demolished. So they
burnt the Popish churches. Ibid. Lib. 8. In the ſecond warrs Pultrotz
Meræ (arouldier of Lions being ient with Letters of Monf. Soubize unto
the Admiral Caſpar Coligny warring for the Reformed in Normandy) did
inſinuat himſelf into credite with the Duke of Guiſe, and killed him with
a piſtoll. W'hereupon the Queen conſented into a peace, and Pultrorz
was drawn alunder by four horſes at Paris. This peace continued in ſome
manner, for five years: but hote was the perſecution in the year. 1970: the
perſecutors ruſshing into the houſes of the Reformed, and without pitty
murdered man, wric and children: they choaked ſome with ſmoke, and
threw others ubro doggs. They did eaſily obrain edicts from the King, and
diſpenſations from the Bishops, againſt the Hugonots, as they contemptu-
ouſly called them. But the moſt horrible murthering wasin the year 1972
for that barbarous and infamous maſſacre. When the King and his mother
could not prevail by open violence, they went about by flight and falslood;
towit, they contracted Margarit the Kings Siker unto Henry King of Na-
var, being ſcarcely twenty years old: the marriage was ſolemnized Au-
guſt 17. by the Cardinal of Bourbon: hether were all the chief Proteſtants
of France invited by the Kings Letters full of love. Before the appointed
day, Joanna the widow Queen of Navar had a paire of gloves ſeat unto
her from the Court at Paris, wherewith she was killed. On the 24 day
of Auguſt certain ſouldiers were appointed in ſundry places of the city to
be ready at a watch-word : and when the Reformed were ſecure, they
were barbaroully murdered in their chambers: when they had killed the
Admiral, they threw him out at a window : then they cutted off his
head, and ſent it unto the Pope: they cutted off his hands &privy members,
and rolled his body three dayes from ftreet to ſtreet and at laſt drew it into
the place ofexccution without the city,and hang'ditby the feet, this bloody
execucion continued many dayes: how many were murdered within that
City , may be gueſſed by what Ja. Thuan Lib. 52. writs, that he heard
a goldſmith Cruciarius ( very worthy of the gallows) vaunt, that ar chať
time he had flain with his own hand 400 perſons: and afterwards being
troubled in conſcience, removed himſelf from the company of men and
became an Anachorite. When the hotteſt of their fury was over, the
King commanded the King of Navar and Prince of Condee to come unto
him: he told them, that now he had attained fure remedy of ſetling the
warrs, and he had ſpared them in reſpect of their conſanguinity, and will
yet ſpare them on condition, that within three dayes they will renounce their
hereſy, and return into the boſom of the Roman Church. The King of
Navar was dashed at ſuch hard words, and anſwered with fear, He will
obey
{
~
Part 3
Of diverſe COVNTRIES.
301
!
obey the commands whatever, if his body and conſcience be permitted
free. The Prince ſpake more confidently, urging the Kings oath, that
he had given unto the Proteſtants, and profeſſing all obedience, excepting
Religion. The King Charles 9. calleth him obſtinat and ſeditious, and
threatned him with death within three dayes. Thuan. Lib. 52. On thurſeday
following (which was Aug.28) Charles commandeth a proceſſion through
Paris (whereia he went perſonally)to give God thanks publickly for tlie hapa
Py ſucceſs of his enterprice. And the ſame day he published an edict,shewing
that he was the author of the Admiral's death, and of thoſe his adherents,
not for Religion (ſaid he) nor of purpoſe to violat the edict of pacifica
tion, but to prevent their conſpiracy againſt his perſon and his mother, and
the King of Navar and other Nobles ſtanding in his favor; and he comman.
ded, that none of the Reformed Religion should have any privat or pu-
blick afſemblies under pain of loſing both goods and lifes, untill he befur-
ther adviſed. Additions to the 10 book of Comment.
The reader may judges
how the fort and laſt part of this edict do agree: he profeffes chat hein-
tendes not to violat the act of pacification, in which he had granted liberty
of Religion, in Auguſt. 1571. and in the laſt words he diſcharges their al
ſemblies: as for the conſpiracy, even the Papiſts believed it not, faith O.
ſiander ex Nigri. · His diſſimulation appeares yer more, that in the ſame
edict he commanded all the Proteſtants to abide at their own houſes under
his protection; and in the mean while he had ſent commande unto thego.
vernors of Provinces and cities, to practize the like cruelty every where;
and ſo soo were killed at Tolouſe; 800. at Lions , at Roan, Diep, Me-
auſia, Orleans, and other parts within one month 30000, Thuan Li.cit.
and in that year above 100000 Proteſtants were maſſacred, Th. Rogers in the
preface of The Catholick do&rine. Not only were the Proteſtants murdered
that'way, but many others for privat malice or avarice of the executioners.
Some of the Governors refuſed to obey that command; as, Claudius
Count de Tende, when he had read it, ſaid, He would obey the former
edic, but he doubted that this other was only coloured with the Kings
Therefore at the Kings command he was poiſoned at Avenion
within few dayes. Monſ. Sautheram Governor of Auvergne refuſed, ſaying,
He was the Kings Lieutenant for execution of juſtice, and not to be a
hang-man. Additions to the 10 book of French Comnen. Great mirth, and
proceſſions were at Rome, when the Pope heard of thoſe maſſacres. Ву
the Kings commande horſemen were diſpatched into all parts, that no Go-
vernor be abſent from his charge, and to watche and warde diligently, and
to ſearch narrowly all the aſſemblies of the Reformed, and to punish them
without exception. In all parts of the realm they were apprehended, who
keept their houſes upon truſt of the Kings protection: many were mure
dered, and all almoſt were robbed, as if they had been vanquish'd enco
mies; fo that nothing ſeemed to remain unto them, but utter confuſion.
On the 1o day of September Charles ſent for the Prince of Condee, and
willed him to chooſe one of three, either Maffe, or death, or perpetual
priſon. He anſwered, He would never chooſe the firſt, and he left theo.
ther two unto the Kings pleaſure Thuan.lib.53. Before he obtained liberty,
he wasinduced to ſubſcribe that abjuration, whereof a copy is in the 10
Book of the French Comment. So did Henry King of Navarfway with
the times. Theſe two eaſily without petitioning received pardon from
Pope Gregory XIII. by interceſſion of King Charles. In the dayes of the
lace Queen of Nayar, had been an aſſembly in Bearn, and by free conſent
(6988)
of
1
2
.
Part 3
1
1
1
302
CENTVR I XVI.
of the States, the Maffe was diſcharged throughout all that realm: but then
in the year 1972 October 15 king Henry published a contrary edict, for-
bidding the Reformed Religion, and he ſent Monſ. Grammount granting
leave unto the Reformed, to ſell their lands within a year, and then remove,
or to conform themſelves. The people were not moved by theſe Letters,
and ſaid, Theſe letters were extorted from the king in his captivity. Thuan.
ibi. Nevertheleſs thoſe examples moved many, who were thought to
love the Religion, to profeſs the contrary. The cities Rochell, Mon-
tauban, Sanſer, Anduz, and other towns in Viyaretz and Sevenatz con-
tinued conftant; but it ſeemed unto many of themſelves great folly joyned
with madneſs, after ſo great overthrow of all the Nobility and ſo many
others, to think upon any defence , when ſcarce any Noble man durſt
owne the Religion: and not a few ſaid, It is not lawfull, that ſubjects
should bear arms againſt stheir king, albeit he bc wicked, as it had appea-
red by the ſucceſs. In a word, all of them were uncertain, what to do,
and inevitable deſtruction ſeemed to be brought on the Church in France:
the chief men were gone; they had no help from Germany nor England
as before: yet the helping hand of God appeared in due time. French
Comment lib. 11. The king fent Noble men unto thoſe Cities, comman-
ding them to receive garriſons and a Licutenant. They were all perplexed:
on both ſides death ſeemed to be at hand: they were reſolved to yeeld, but
fear made them to delay. The citizens of Caftre received a garriſon upon
truſt of the kings promiſe: they were all pur to the edge of the ſword with
no leſs cruelty then others before. Rochell was ready to have given obedi-
ence: but when they were informed of that falſe cruelty or cruell deceit, á
they refuſed to render: and ſo began the fourth warrs in France with the
feege of Rochell, and other parts were invaded with hudge violence. It
was the Divine providence, that the Nobility failing, he alone might be
known the author of the work. The particulars are deſcribed in the book
laft mentioned , and would go beyond my purpoſe to repeat them:
I will only touch the ſeege of Rochell, and the end of thoſe warres. The
feege continued ſeven months : in it two things are very remarkable: firſt,
notwithſtanding all the Ordinance and battering picces that were diſchar-
ged againſt them to the number of 6000. shot, only 25. Rochellers were
Nain; and how many of the beſecgers were Nain, it is uncertain : but it
be coniectured, that 132. Commanders were killed: of whom the
chief was Claude Duke d'Aumale uncle of the Duke of Guiſe March. 3.
1973. The greateſt afſaults were ſeven. The other remarkable thing is;
the pooreſt fort of the town began to want bread, and a new ſort of ſupply
was furnished unto them; towit, every day in the river they had plenty
of fishes [ Surdones ), which they had never ſeen before; and the ſame day
that the ſeege was raiſed, thoſe werefcen no more. So both rich and poor
had plenty within, and the Kings Army without was grieved with famine.
Wherefore Charles ſent word unto his Brother Henry, commanding him
either to take in the town inſtantly, if it be poſſible, or to leave it in Aprile.
Hecontinued two months longer, untill word was brought, that he was
choſen king of Poland. In the mean while Sanſerre ſuffered a hard ſeege,
that parents did eat their own little oncs. A general peace was proclamed ,
and liberty of Religion was granted in July An. 1573. Thuan. Lib. 54. The
edia of pacification was conceived in generall terms, without naming any
city: thoſe of Niſmes and Languedoc took exception at that : thereupon
all the Proteſtant towns wrote unto the Duke of Aniow', giving him
thanks
may
1
Part 3
303
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
care
thanks for the peace, and beſeeching him to procure unto them leave to
aſſemblein a fir place, to the end, they may know the particulares of the
pacification in convenient time; and that he would grant them his Letters
patent for their aſſurance. Then many conveened from all parts of the
realm, as the time would ſuffer, and ſo they provided for themſelves.
Fre. Commen. Lib. 1 2. The next year Charles died: in that book it is written
of his death, thus; Certain it is, that he died of a bloody fixe, and
it is reported fortruth by the greater part, that the blood ishued out ofſun.
dry parts ofhis body, and in his bed he could have litle reſt, but horribly
blasphemed the name of God, which he was wont to do even from his
childhood. Thuan Lib. 57. witneſseth of his unreſt and affrighments in the
night, and that he endeavoured to ſetle it by muſick. And becauſe it was
ſuſpected that he had been poiſoned, to the end , he might vomit the
blood with the more eaſe, he was bolſtered up with pillowes, that his
feet lay higher then his head. Another hath compriſed the cauſe and man-
ner of his death in thoſe verſes,
Naribus, ore, oculis, atque auribus , undique et ano,
Etpene erupit, qui tibi, Carle,. cruor,
Non tuus iſte cruor, Sanctorum at cæde cruorem,
Quem ferus haufifti, concoquere haud poteras.
Troubles
III. So ſoon as Henry king of Poland heard of his Brothers death, he
of Henry 3
returned privily and quickly, and was crowned King of France. He
renewed the warres againſt the Reformed Church: he took Monſ. Mon
morancy, and quartered him for Religion. Nevertheleſs they increaſed
in number: for the Duke Alanchon the Kings Brother, and the Duke of
Condee joyned with them; ſo that a peace was granted and proclamed,
with liberty of Religion in the year 1976: bur that peace endured not long.
Then Henry king of Navar joyned with the Reformed again : yet they
were all in great danger in the year. 1586. · The Pope Sixtus s. excommu-
nicated the King of Navar, and the Prince of Condce, and declared them
uncapable of the crown of France, and ordered King Henry' 3. to perſue
them with arms. The King of Navar ſent unto Frederik king of Denmark,
and unto the Princes of Germany for aid. They ſent their Ambaffadors
unto the King of France, to interceed for the Proteſtants. Hereturned
anſwer, that they should medle with his ſubieêts no more then he did
with theirs. Wherefore thoſe Princes aſſembled at Luneburgh: where
were alſo the Ambaſſadors of Navar, England, Scotland, of the Duke
of Pomer , &c. They concluded, that the King of Navar should not be
forſaken Chytra Lib.28. So they ſent sooo. horſe-men and 20000, foot, but
unhappily: for the Guiſes and other confoederats in Liga Aurea, gave then
the foil in Lorrain An. 1587. The next year Henry Ill. underſtood of the
preſumption and intention of the Guiſes, and he called a Parliament, pro-
feſſing that he would give the chief Commande of his Army againſt the
Hugonots unto Henry Duke of Guiſe. The man doubted of the Kings
favor, and yet upon thoſe fair words he went unto the Parliament: he was
killed in his bedchamber, and his body was firſt burnt, then his aſshes were
thrown into Ligeris ; His brother Lewes a Cardinal was hang’d; and his
ſon with ſome Bishops were impriſoned. Within twelve dayes the
Queen-mother died through ſorow for the death of the Guiles Ibid.
Behold how God then brought peace unto his Church. They who before
favoured the Guiſes ſecretly, do then profeſs open rebellion againſt elic
King: the Pariſians create Charles Duke of Mayen and Brother of the Duke
(Gggg) 2
of
}
!
.
304
CENTVRI XVI.
Part .
3
.
France.
of Guiſe, to be Governor of Paris and of the Ille of Francia: the Sorboniſts
deny the kings authority, and abſolve all men from the oath of allegiance.
Many cities joyn themſelves unto Duke Charles, towit, Lions, Roan,
Orleance, Ambian , &c. The King aſſembleth the Nobility: he pro-
clames unto all his ſubiects pardon of all former treſpaſſes, if now they shall
return into obedience, and he threatneth loſſ of Goods and life., if they
return not. Henry king of Navar craves pardon; obtaines it, and is made
General ofthe Army againſt the traitors, the Dukes of Mayen and Aumale,
Liberty in Aprile, An. 1589. And the ſame ſommer hegranted by edict at Nantes
of the
Religion.
liberty unto the Reformed to aſſemble not only for exerciſe of their
Religion in their churches; bùt alſo for holding their Synods yearly; and
ſo to befree from the jurisdiction of Bishops ( Which liberty no king of
France hath impeded untill this preſent time) and unto all who were under
the former Edicts of exile he reſtored their honors and goods upon their
ſubmillion. Then the followers of Duke Charles called the king an enemy
of the Apoftolical Roman Church; and Auguſt 1. (new ſtyle) a Jacobin Monk
having purchaſed leave to deliver a Letter unto the king, ſtabbed him (as he
was reading the Letter) in the belly with a poiſoned knife: the villan ſaid,
he was commanded by an Angel to kill the tyrant; and his death would
bring peace into France. The king feared not death at the firſt, and imme-
diatly dispatched Poſts to allthe chief parts ofthe realm, giving them notice
of what was done, and exhorting them to conſtancy and loyalty as is due
unto their Soverain. Before midnight he apprehendes death, and the
Henry 4 next day he cauſed proclaim Henry king of Navar to be his heir. After the
King of kings death the Peers of the realm
(then in the lieger ) require an oath of the
king of Navar to defend the Roman Religion, and he ſwore to maintain
cven to hazert of his life the Catholick, Apoſtolicaland Roman Rcligion
within the kingdom of France, and that he will make no change in the ex-
erciſe thereof, and for his own perſon he willobey the decrees ofa godly
and lawfull generalor National Councel; and promiſeth to procure it with
all diligence; and helwear to permit no other Religion but what is already
allowed, untill peace being reſtored, it shall be otherwiſe provided; and
he confirmed all the Officers of State. On the other ſide theſe and the
Ptinces ofthe blood, the other peers and many others acknowledge Henry
4. king of France and Navar, and ſwear lojalty and fidelity unto him. Then
both he and they ſwear that they shall revenge the villanous murder of the
late king, and the diſturbance of the realm againſt all the rebels. Then the
Duke Mayen ( being at that time called Duke of Guife) and the king of
Spain dealt with the Pope, that the king of Navar should not be abſolved
from the former Sentence ; and that faction declares Charles Duke de
Mayen king of France: but the Senat of Paris not admitting, that any
should be king, who were not ofthe blood royal, he was not proclamed
there. In the year 1993. Henry 4. took his oath to defend the Roman
Religion: he wrot an abiuration of the doctrine of the Reformed Church,
and ſent it unto the Pope: then he received a pardon and the Popes bleſing,
and was abſolved in the Church of S. Denis by the arch Bishop of Bour-
ges, upon condition, to embrace the Acts of the Councel of Trent, and
to cauſe them to be obſerved within his realms; to hear Maffe; to choofe
Mary for his advocate before God; to breed the young Prince of Condee in
the Romish religion,&c. But though for earthly peace he profeſſed Popery,
yet in the Parliament at Roan An. 1597. he gave liberty of Religion within
his dominions. One day he ſaid unto a Noble man, I ſaw you tooday at
thic
porno
1
Part 3 Of Diverſe COVN TRI ES.
305
the Maffe. Yes, faid che other, I will follow your Majeſty. The King
replied, But you shall not have the Crown of France for it.
Iv. Soinc variances aroſe amongſt them of the Auguſtan Confeflion, The cau-
1. Whereas in the year 1947. thej were preſſed by the book called Interim, ses of va-
to accept that article, Good works are neceſſary unto ſalvation, the Divines riance a-
of Witteberg for peace ſake did yeeld unto it: but thoſe of lena ( as being mongſt the
more wary (thought good to wave that phraſe, becauſe the Popish Party
Lutherans
underſtood it, that works are neceſſary to make up juſtification, and to
promerite ſalvation. At laſt in a Conference at Altemburgh in the year 1968.
che queſtion was debated, and they agreed in theſe terms , New obedience
andgood works both external and internal are neceſſary unto believers and ſuch who
turn unto God. But they could not condeſcend to uſe the words neceſſary
unto Salvation. The Wittebergers ſaid , Works are neceſſary not indeed
by neceſſity of efficiency, butof preſence: and thoſe of Jena denyed not
the neceſſity of preſence, but they ſaid, Such a phraſe should be shunned
becauſe of ſcandal, and for fear of error or miſtaking: for why should we
uſe dangerous words with the erroncous ſophiſters, and then parger or
plafter them with gloſſes, when we have ſafer words ? 2. A more grie-
vous contention was renewed for the Vbiquity of Chriſts body : here I
wil uſe the words of George Calixtus Profeſſor in Julia , in his confultatio
de Tolerantia,. Certainly , feing the omnipreſence of Chriſts flesh was not
known nor heard in che vniverſal Church, even untill Stapulenfis & Lu-
ther, it might yet have been not known (albeit it were built upon a ſolide
foundation) and a neceſity ofbelieving it might have not been layd upon
the vulgare or the learned: And indeed but two paſſages, one out of the
book PERÀ TOU BETÒU, and another ex Majore Confeffione, are the only,
at leaſt the main, whercupon Luther buildes the Vbiquity; and that was
done by him, when he was carneſt againſt liis adverſaries, to eſtablish any
way the preſence ofthe Lords body in the Eucharift: the former book was
published in the year 1527. and theother in the next year: in the year 1929
by procurement of Philip the illuſtriousLandgrave of Hals was the Confe-
rence at Marburgh: there Luther and Zuinglius agreed in all articles excep
the Euchariſt....And Luther neither did judge nor preſs the om nipreſence
as a point of doctrin wherein he craved aſſent in the Confeſſion of Aur.
burgh the third article isof thoſe myſteries, but with no or very Nender
touch of omnipreſence. Neither at that time nor any time following in
the diſputarions between the Reformed and the Popish came the omnipre-
fence into queſtion or controverſy,thereforeLuther ſuffered it to be buried
in ſilence. Yea and in the year 1537. when he wrote the articles of Smalcald,
he averred expreſy. that there was no controverſy between him and the
adverſaries(the Papiſts) concerning the Trinity, the Incarnation, the Perſon
of Chriſt, ſeing (ſaid he ) we conieſſe the articles on both ſides. But what
the Papiſts have taught or do teach concerning thoſe articles, may be
known by their writings, cſpecially the vnanimous conſent of the School-
mcn: and ſeing in all theſeis not a jota concerning thcomnipreſence, it is
manifeft alſo that Luther did leave it, and profeſs agreement in thedo&trin
of thePerſou of Chriſt, with them who did not acknowledge vbniqnity........
And ſo while Luther lived, that queſtion was a ſleep, which lome men
did waken up again about the year 1562.of whom the principals were John
B rotiusand Jacob Andreæ. Neither have I pleaſure, nor is it neceſſary to
repeat all the hiſtory: but it is certain, this later man ſpared no travell untill
he perſuaded ſome to embrace Vbiquity, and forced it upon others; and
(uhhh)
ne-
1
306
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 3
+
2
came from heaven: But it's certain, that when the Lord Ipake theſe words
nevertheleſs the could not perſuad all that embrace the Auguſtan Confer-
fion, or (as they ſpeak) che Lutherans ; 'not the Danes, not the Holla-
tians, nor thoſe of Norinberg, Helmſtad, and many more.
nd many more. Therefore
ſome of thoſe who are called Lutherans are at this day for Vbiquity
and againſt them are all other Chriftians, both Greeks or of the
Eaſt
part of the world, and Papiſts and Calvinians. So far Calixtus. For
juſtifying his words concerning the Danes, I add the teſtimony of Nic.
Heiningius Profeſſor of Divinity and Preacher in Coppenhaghen at that
time: In his Catechiſm, he expounding the Article of Chriſts aſcenſion,
ſaith, This Article muſt be underſtood of Chriſts true body, and the bo-
dily placing thereof in heaven, left we think either that thic humane nature
in Chriſt is ſwallowd up by the Divine, orthat it is diffuſed into the whole
world with the Divine; feing both theſe do moſt openly deny Chriſts man-
hood. Is not Chriſt every where? Yes truly by communication of pro-
perties, according to that Joh. 3. None aſcends into heaven, but he who
.
+
1
with Nicodemus, his body was circumſcribed on the earth; wherefore
the ſaying of Chriſt muſt be underſtood by communication of properties.
So Cyprian, He aſcended into heaven, not where the Word God was not
before, but where the Word made flesh ſat not before, towit; by bodi.
ly placing. Again he speaking against the errors concerning the Lords Supper
ſaith, What ſay you of them, who ſay that the manhood is every where?
with the Godhead? Theſe , for eſchuing the error of them who deny that
we receive the flesh and blood of the Lord in theSupper,fall into this horrible
error, that they affert, the manhood of Chriſt to be every where with the
Godhead, whoſe opinion is above in the Article of aſcenſion clearly confu-
ted; and the Angel ſaid plainly unto the women, He is riſen, he is not
here. Here truly either the Angel lied, which is horrible to think, or
they are deceived, who ſay, that the humanity of Chriſt is everywhere
with the Divinity, by which he filleth all things, oris every where. Alſo
Paul ſaith Phil. 3. that our bodies shall be made like unto the glorious body
of Chrift, But who dar aver, that our bodies shall be infinite, that they
may be every where Truly thus the trueth of humane nature should be
deſtroyed: Therefore neither was Chriſts body made infinite after his rc-
ſurrection. Moreover the Holy Fathers confeſs that Chrifts body is circum-
ſcribed : For Nazianzen faith that the ſame Chriſt is circumſcribed and un-
circumfcribed, earthy and heavenly, comprehenſible and incomprehenſi-
ble: for that is the diverſity of the two natures humane and Divine, which
[Diverſity] becauſe the Eutychians denyed, they were juſtly condemned
of hereſy. How then ſay the Catholicks, that Chrifts body and blood is
truly in the Supper? The true body and blood of Chriſt are in the Supper
together with the bread and wine, not by conjunction of nature, but Sa-
cramental : For Luther and the Holy Fathers teſtify, that it is not carnal,
nor an including of the body in the bread, or of the blood in the wine, ſo
that place and body : touch one another, and the place yiclds unto
the body.
Wherefore unto this true preſence of Chrifts body and
blood in the Supper, it is no way neceſſary, that his manhood be every-
where with the Godhead; but it is enough to believe, that as at the inſtitu-
tion of the Supper the Lord ſat with a circumſcribed body, and neverthe-
leſs he gave unto his diſciples his body to be eaten, and his blood to be drun-
ken, and that -ruly, according to his words, This is my body, This is
my blood ; So now ſitting in the glory of Majeſty, he reaches by the hands
of
Part 3
Of Diverse COUNTRIES.
3:07
1
1
of Miniſters . (Such is his Divide virtue and power) unto como unicants his
body and bloodiss: Therefore the Latine. Church w.a&:w.pnt to pray before
the communion, Let us life up our hearts onto the Lord; For as in the
firſt inftitution of the Supper the Diſciples had theiçeiés fixed on the Lord,
who ſitting at table reached unto them the Holy Supper, So we should-lift
up our hearts unto the heavens. unto him, who ſitting in the glory of Ma-
jeſty', reaches in the Supper by the hands of Miniſters unto.communicants
his true body and blood, that it may be the meat & drink of the inward
man, who thereby is fed, nurished and groweth unto.everlafing-life;
Whence Berriard ſpeaking ofthe Supper, faith, Thisis the pod not of the
belly, but of the ſoul: for it is norgiven to repair the rain of this life, which
is a vapor for a litle-cime, but to confer eternal life unto the soul : And as the
water being ſprinkled in Baptiſms. hath done it's part, ſo the bread eaten, and
the wine being drunken in theH. Supper,have done their part:but the Spiritu-
all virtue is poffeffed by faith, and the verity:of Chriftsbody and blood is alſo
maintained. So Heming. About the year 19711 this copitaverly.waxed hote:
forinWitteberg Cal.Cruciger the later, Cht. Pezelius, Er Widebrami, Henry
Moller and others were againt the Vbiquity: and for it were thefer of lena
chiefly, and with them were ſundry other towns, jas Brunfwic, Lune-
burg, &c. In the ſame year Auguſtus the Eletor of Saxony conveenech
the Divines of Witteberg and Leipſich into Dresda: there they declared,.
that they held no other do&trin, but what was in the Confeſſion of Aus-
burghi, and agreeth with Luther and Melanthon's writings; and they
pablished their conſent. Again't this conſent Lucas Oſiander and Selneccer,
and Jacob Andréiæ did publish other books. The Wittebergers wrote their
Apology.' This contention waxeth hoterandhoter untill the year 1977.
when George Count of Henneberg in a private conference ſaid unto the
Elector, The Divines of Witteberg do fofter ſome'errors, which can not
be diffembled, nor approved by the ſincere Miniſters of the Church, neither
is there hope of true peace among the followers of the Auguftan Con-
feflion, until theſe errours be noted and condemned. The Elector
anſwered, I wish an harmony, and that the corruptions were marked,
and that'there were ſome beginning of ſo'neceſſary and profitable a work:
Ifor my part will further it according to my power. George undertook it,
At that time the Papifts did upbraid them with their diviſions, and ſaid
There be ſo many parties among them of the Auguftan Confeſſion, that if
any would leave Papiſtry, they know not unto what feet they shall cleave.
Ofiandet hiſto. Lib. 4. 6. 2. shewes another ground of their variance; thac
ſince the time oſthat unhappy Interim the corruptions and errors ( which
began at that time ) could not be amended. And it may be added, that
in all the periods of attempting reconciliations fome did hold the points
where-in they did agree at thoſe ſeveral times, and others would not accepe
them. And Melánthon (whoſe authority was much reſpected ) did (for
peace ) ſinooth his Common places in the year 1946. and again in the
year
1958. for which cauſe the rigider ſort called him a temporizer; as alſo in the
year 1952. he wrote a Confeſſion of faith, 'to have bin preſented unto the
the Councel ar Trent. This was and yet is called The Confeſſion of
Saxony, and was ſubſcribed alſo by the Miniſters of Miſnia. In the
year 1978. the Elector and the Count of Henneberg meet again at the
marriage of Lewes Duke of Wurtembergh : After the ſolemnity
theſe three being together, the Count shewes the Duke, what conference
had been before for removing the ſcandalofdiviſion: then by common
(11 h h h) 2
advice
>
1
1
Part. 3.
.
}
308
CENT VRI XVI.
advice Lucas Oſiander and Balthaſar Bidembachius two Divines of Wur-
Liber
Concordia
tembergh were appointçdto pen ſome Overtures for removing thoſecon-
troverſies. This was done ſo privily, that no other kuew it, but thoſe
Princes, yea thicir:Secretaries heard ņot of it. When thoſe two had writ-
ten' their judgement, were aſſembled at. Maulbron two Divines of Wur-
tembergh, two of Hennebergh, and one of Bada: They examin and
change, as they thought expedient. Ofiand. Lib. Cit. Cap. 3. Then their
work was ſent unto the Elector of Saxony, and he called for Jacob Andreæ ,
Chemnitius and Selneccer, and gave them the book: they judge it too
brief, and enlarge it with other arguments, and other queſtions. This
book wasſent then unto fundry Vniverſities and towns , to be freely cen.
ſured , that if any thing were to be amended, added or empaired, they
should admonish ingenvouſy. Ibid. Cap. 4: The Electors.of Saxony and
Brandeburgh cauſed it to be ſubſcribed by 8000. towit, by ſundry Princes,
Imperial Towns and their Miniſters; and it was printed in the year 1980.
with the title Liber Concordia. It was not examined in a publick Synod, and
was ſtill concciled from thoſe Churches which did oppofe Vbiquity, and
ſome within theſc Princes Dominions were diſplaced for refuſing to ſub-
ſcribe it, and without any reaſoning. So it turned into the Book of diſcord,
and made the greateſt rent of all. The book contained elleven Heads;
having firt layd this ground, that the books ofthcold and new Teſtament
are the only rule, whereby the doctrine oſfaith is to be judged; and all
other writtings may be vſed as witneſſes only. The firſt Head is of original
ſin; where they teach, that it is neither the nature, nor any part of the
nature ofman, but a corruption of nature, leaving in man nothing ſound
or uncorrupt, and can be known by the revealed word of God only. II.
ofthe free-willin the firſt act ofregeneration; that God worketh the con-
verſion by the means of the word preached, and by opening the heart to
hearken, ſo that it is the work of God only, inaking inan, who is
ignorant and unwilling, to ſee and will. Ill. Ofrighteouſnes before God,
they declare it to be the rightcouſnes of Chriſt God-man, for which God
abſolves us from ourſins, without any reſpect of the merite of our good
works, either bypaſt, preſent or to come; And faith (truſting in Chriſt,
and working by love) is the only inſtrument, whereby we apprehend the
fame; Neither should a true believer doubt of the remiſſion of his ſins,
notwithſtanding his ſins ofinfirmity. I V. Concerning good works, they
hold that theſe are not the cauſe of juſtification, nor of eternall life; but
all men eſpecially the regenerat are debrers of good works; yet ſo that they
condem thoſe poſitions, Good works are neceſary to ſalvation; No man
was ever ſaved without good works; and, it is impoſſible to be ſaved
without good works; And faith in Chriſt can not belalt; and cheelect do
retain the Holy Ghoſt , even though they fall into adultery or other
crimes, and continue in them. V. Of the law and the goſpell, they ſay,
Whatſoever in the holy Scripture is againſt lin, belongs unto the law ;
and the goſpell properly is the doctrine teaching, what man, who hath
not ſatiſfied the law, should believe, towit, cliat Chriſt hath ſatiſfied for
all our ſins, and hath obtained remiſſion; but in a large ſenſe the doctrine
of repentance may be called the goſpell; And they condem it as pernicious
and falſe, to ſay, Thegoſpell properly is the doctrine of repentance; or,
that it is notthe only preaching of Gods grace, VI.concerning the uſe of
the law ;'Albeit believers be free from thecurſe and coaction of the law,
yet they are not lawleſs, but the law muſt be preached both unto the
uncon.
}
+
1
Part 3.
309
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
unconverted and converted; yet with this different iſſue, that thoſe who
obey for fear of the curſe, are ſaid to do the works of the law; and who
being regenerat, do obey willingly as ifthere were no curſe nor reward,
are ſaid to obey the law of Chriſt, and the law of the mind; neither are
they under the law but under grace.VII. concerning the Lord's Suppers
they firſt condem thoſe as crafty and deceiving Sacramentarians, who be-
lieve the true preſence of thefvery, ſubftantial and lively body and blood
of Chriſt, and that the preſence and eating ofit is ſpiritual by faith ; next
they hold, that the body and blood of Chriſt is truly and ſubſtantially there,
and is truly diſtributed with the bread and wine, and received not only
by them who come worthily, but by the unworthy, albeit by the one fort
unto their confort, and the other to their judgement and damnation,
unleſs they repents And the grounds of this their faith are 1. Jeſus Chriſt
is very God and man in one perſon, yndivided and inſeparable. 2.the right
hand is every where, and Chriſt in his manhood is ſet at the right hand of
God.. 3. the words of theinſtitution are not falſe. 4. God knowes many
wayes, and can be preſent as he pleaſeth, neither is he tied to that only
way, which the philoſophers call Local ; And ſo the body of Chriſt is
preſent not only ſpiritually, but alſo bodily, yet not Capernaiticaly, but
in a ſpiritualland heavenly manner , in reſpect of the ſacramental union,
Thirdly they condem Popish tranſfubftantiation, the ſacrifices the refuſing
of the cup, &c. VIII.ofthe perſon of Chriſt; they ſay, albeit the God-
head and manhood of Chriſt retain their ſeveral properties, yet they are
vnited perſonaly, not as two planksconioined, but as iron and fire, or
he ſoul and the body: Wherefore among other articles they condem
them who hold, that only the manhood ſuffered; and, only the Godhead
is preſent with us in the ſacrament and in allour croſses, or that this preſence
is not in reſpect of his manhood ; and, the Sone of God doth not all the
works of his omnipotency in, and with, and by his manhood; and,
Chriſt in reſpect of his manhood, is not capable of omnipotency and other
Divine properties. IX. Concerning Chriſt's deſcending into kell; they ſay,
It should not be curiouſly diſpuced, but be believed ſimply , that he de-
ſcended into hell, and overcame the power of death and Satan; but when
and how, it can not be known in this life. X. concerning Ecleſiaſtical ce-
remonies which are not commanded nor forbidden in the Worde; they
fay, thoſe are not any part of Divine worship, and may be changed, as
the edification of the Church in ſeveral times and places shall require; yet
without levity and ſcandal, and in time of perſecution, when a conſtant
confeſſion is required, nothing should be yielded unto the enemies of the
goſpell, or for their fake. XI. Concerning eternal predeſtination 3 firſt they
diſtinguish between preſcience and predeſtination; preſcience ( ſay they) is
common to the eſtate of the godly and ungodly, and is not the cauſe of
ſin in any man; but predeſtination or election concerneth the godly only:
this can not be ſearched among the hid decrees of God, but in the rcveeled
word, which teaches, that God hath shut up all men under unbelief,
that he might have mercy on all; and willeth not that any man should
perish, but rather that all men should repent and believe in Chrift, neither
is any ſaved, but who believe in him, And where it is ſaid, Many arc
called, but few choſen; it is not to be ſo underſtood, as if Godwould not
have allmen to be ſaved, but to shew, that the cauſe ofthe damnation of
the wicked is their not-hearing or contempt of Gods word. [ And they
have no mention of reprobation] They have a twelth Head again the here
(iii)
fies
}
1
1
Part 3
1
2
}
)
in the
310 CENTVRI XVI.
.
fies of Anabapriſts, Arians and Anticrinitarians. This book was the oc-
caſion of an open ſeparation. The next year the Divines of the Palatinace
reply under the name of Admonitio Neoftadiana, confirming the orthodoxe
doctrine concerning the Perſon of Chriſt, and the Supper; shewing the
falleimputations of errors; examining the authority and true ſenſe of the
Auguftan Confeffion; diſcovering the indirect means of penning, and
fecking fubfcriptions of that book; and demonſtrating the uniuft condem-
nation of the true doctrine. When this book was published, ſome that
had ſnbſcribed the former book, declared, that they had ſubſcribed with
liinitations, and not abſolutely, as, the book was publisheds and they
recalled their ſubſcriptions; and the contrivers of that book replied under
the title Apologia Erfurtenfis. So, much was written pro and con. The
points wherein they inſiſt moſt, were the queſtion of the Lord's Supper,
the communication of the Divine attributes unto themanhood and vni.
verſalgrace. Unto thoſe of the Palatinate were joyned the Princes and
Miniſters of Anhalt and Naffaw , the Helvetians, and many Cities of Ger-
many, beſides thoſe of other Nations. Untill this day it is cleare, that
thoſe Vbiquitaries inveigh moſt bitterly againſt their adverſaries, and
impute many errors unto them falſely: by which two means they alienate
the ſimpler ſort from all reconciliation. This difference occaſioned the
compacting of the Harmony of Confeßions. After that time there were
other Conferences between theſe parties: but all in vain.
Troubles V. In Conſtantinople the Muffti or highprieſt of the Turks dealt with
Amyrathes to take all the churches of the city from the Chriſtians. The
Greek Greeks, Armenians and other Chriſtian Nations did interceed in the
Church. contrary, alledging the liberty that was granted by Mahomet 2. and others
his ſucceſſors. The Muffci anſwered, That liberty was granted, when
few Turks were in the city; but now when there be ſo many of their own
Religion, Chriſtians should have no place within the walls. Two churches
were taken from them, and Amurathes turned all his wrath againſt the
Patriarch, and cauſed lead him in an iron-chain through the city, and then
banished him unto Rhodes. Sundry, cauſes were alledged ; as that he
had cauſed the Chriftians receive the new Calendare of Rome, to the
feandal of many; he had pronounced a Sentence of divorcement againſt a
Noble Greek, who had made apoſtacy and turned to Mahumet; and
when Amurathes was ſending a multitude of Greeks as a Colony unto
ſome deſert places, the Patriarch called it an uniuft thing. One Pachoo
mius reported this unto Amurathes, and he was made Patriach Da. Chytre
in Saxon. Lib. 27. The Chriſtians at mount Libanus were ſubdued by the
Turk in the yeár. 1585. whereas before they had preſerved their liberty.
Car. Confaluus a Luſitanian writes, that the Inand of lapan in the Indian
ſea is divided into 6o. Princedoms; of which Francis of Bungo, Brotaſius
of Arimo, Bartholemew of Omuran were becom Chriftians, and ſent
their Ambaſſadors, who after three years journying arrived at Rome, to
acknowledge the Pope Gregory 13. a litle before his death. But I will
believe it (faith Ofiander) when leſuits shall leave offto ly.
Sad things
VI. The year 1584. was ſad unto Belgio. They looked for the re-
turning of Francis Duke of Anjow their Governor from France: But he
Nether
fellinto a dangerous ſicknes: yet in May herecovered ſo far that he went to
lands.
tilting; and the next day he took a potion, to purge away the dregs of
his malady, and died on the morrow. When he ſaw the danger of death,
he confeſſed that nothing did more grieve him, as that he had followed
the
1
in the
1
Part 3
311
Of Diverſe COVN TRI E S.
1
}
the bad Counſel of wicked men in the adminiſtration of Belgio, and now
he could not amend his former errors, as he had intended : But by writing,
and by his Counſellers he adviſed his Brother the King to be a Protector of
thoſe Lands. He would not admit his Confeffor, but profeffed forow
for his miſcariages, and his faith in the mercy of God throgh Jesus CHRIST
the only Mediator; and altogether rejected the Romish rites, as extream
unction, &c. Within a month after his death William Prince of Orange
was traiterouſly killed in Delff by a Burgundian; who was immediatly ap-
prehended and punished. The ſame year Ghentand Yper and ſome other
towns in Flanders (which before were Reformed) were neceſſitat to make
agreement withithe Duke of Parma; and ſo was Antwerp in Brabant the
next year.
Troubles
VII. In theſe two (now nanied) years were many furres for the
New Calender: I will name onein Riga of Livonia. Steven King of Pole the new
in Riga for
had erected a colledge of Jeſuits there in the year 1981. and he commanded Calendar.
that they should keep Chriftmes according to the new Style. The people
would not be preſent : But when the 24 day of the old Style was come,
they entreated the Senate, that they might have Sermon the next day, as
before It was refuſed. Nevertheleſs they aſſembled in the Churches
about 8. of the cloke in the morning, and praiſed God, with their pſalms,
and the Rector preached in the ſchool unto his Scholares, many people
hearing. George Neuner the Miniſter ſtirred op the Burghgrave Nicolaus
Eik againſt the Rector, and he ſent for him to come into the couſt. When
the Rector appeared, he was detained there. The word is ſpread through
the town, that the Rector and ſome citizens were to be beheaded that
night for that preaching. The Conrector Valentin Raſcius and ſome
others did ſupplicat the Burghgrave to diſmiſs the Rector, and would have
engaged themſelves for his compearance again, when it should be requi-
red; and if this bedenied, they told, that the people could not be ſtayd
from a tumult. Becauſe the Burgrave would not yield, the ſcholares and
people break up the court-doores, and took out the Rector whether he
wouldor not : Then they pulled down the houſes firſt of Neuner, then of
Eik, and of a Syndic Gothard Welling. The next day they gather again,
and complain among themſelves openly what before they had endured
with ſilence; that Jeſuits were brought in, the Popish Religion was reſto.
red, their liberties were taken from them, &c. They ſhut the gates of
the town, and call the Senate, to ſhew whether thoſe things were done
by their conſent: and then underſtood, that all thoſe things had been done
by a few ſeeking the Kings favor and for their privat intereſt. This broil
continued fourticn dayes ; in the end they agreed to reſtore unto the
Burgrave and others all their damages; that there should be an Ad of
oblivion, and the new Style should ceaſe, &c. When the gates were
opened, Eik, Neuner and the others went unto the King with their
complaints. He ſent a Cardinalto be Governour of the town, annulled
all the Treaty conſiſting of 68. articles, and cauſed a greater ſum of money
to be payd unto the plaintifs Chrytræ. ibid.
VIII. The Frenches, who had left their native Land, and dwelt at A confe-
Monpelgart in the Dutchy of Wortembergh, did in the year 1986. ſoli- rence at
cite the Divines there, and then the Duke Frederik', that there might be Monpela
a publick Conference of the German and French Divines, hoping for ſome gari.
union of the above named controverſies. They aſſemblein March: the
Duke was preſent all the time. On the one ſide was lacob Andreæ Chan-
(iiii)
celar
)
/
1
1
312
CENT VRI XVI.
Part. 3.
1
celar of Tubing, Lucas Oſiander Chappellan of Wurtembergh , and two
Civilians from Duke Lewes; and on the other ſide were Theo. Beza and
Anton. Fajus from Geneve, Abra. Muſculus and two Civilians from Bern,
and Claud. Alberius from Lauſan. Many others were hearers. The
Theſes or propoſitions are long and many, and the Diſputation was lon-
ger; Igive the ſum briefly and faithfully. The firſt day, towit, Marc.21.
the Wurtembergers (according to the order preſcribed ) give (in write)
Thefes of the Lords Supper, shewing; that all do agree, that all believers
eat Chrifts flesh, and drink his blood ſpiritually; all condem the renting
ofChriſts flesh with mens teeth ; as alſo tranſſubſtantiation, and phyſical
or local preſence: So that the only queſtion is, Whether in the Supper the
very body and blood of Chriſt be verily and ſubſtantially preſent, and be
diſtributed, and be received with the bread and wine by the mouth of all
then who receive the Sacrament, wliether worthy or unworthy, believers
or not believers; yet ſo that the believers only receive confort, and the
unbelievers do eat to their own condemnation? We hold the affirmative
(lay they) that is , By thoſe words, In, with and under the bread, we
underſtand nothing, but that they who eat that bread, and drink that
wine , do receive Chriſts body and blood with the bread and wine.
2. By the words, Subſtantially, Eſſentially, Really and Orally, we mean
no other, but the very cating and preſence of his body and blood. 3. They
argue from the trueth of Chriſts words, This is my body, and the almighty
power of Chriſt; feing his words declare his will, and by his power he can
give his body unto all receivers. 4. The manner, how the worthy and
unworthy reccive Chriſts body, is not expreſſed in the Scripture, and we
ſay, It is ſupernaturall and incomprehenſible by thewit of men, and should
not be diſputed nor ſearched curiouſly. Theſe theſes were given unto
Beza, asitwas appointed; and the next day he brought his anſwer, and
propoſitions: The ſum is;. A Sacrament in the ſtrict ſenſe, is a ſenſible
thing appointed (by Divine inſtitution) to be ſeparated from common
uſe to ſignify ſpiritual and holy things; and this ſignification conſiſts not
in a bare repreſentation, whereby the mind is admonish'd to conceive the
thing ſignified (this is the uſc of pidures) but on Gods part, with the
ſigns is alſo a very giving of thoſe things, which are ſignified and offered
unto our ſouls, 2. Weteach, that according to Chriſt's inſtitution, by
the bread is fignified Chriſts body; by the wine, his blood; by breaking
the bread and powring out of the wine are ſignified thoſe grievous tor-
ments, which He ſuffered for us in his body and ſoul: by outward giving the
bread and wine ,the ſpiritual giving the things ſignified, by Chriſt unto our
ſouls;by outward taking the ſignes is ſignified the ſpiritual receiving ofChrift
by faith Sacramentaly and truly : "For He hath commanded not only what
things are to be uſed, but alſo what we should do. 3. The Sacramental
union of the ſignes and things ſignified confifts in a mutual relation, as is
now ſaid: for the verity of Chriſts body (which is local and circumſcri-
bed both before and after his glorification) can not conſiſt otherwiſe:
Again many paſſages of Scripture, that thew the true and phyſical aſcen-
ding of Chriſt from the earth, and his returning from heaven unto judge-
ment, do confute the doctrine of conſubſtantiation; Thirdly that Paul
faith, We are abſent from the Lord, and, Wc deſire to be with him
Laſtly, this was the continual conſent of the Church, concerning the true
abſence of Chriſts flesh from us, and the continual circumſcription of his
body, not on the earth, but in heaven : which can not conſilt with any
other
.
3
;
Part. 3
313
Of Diverfa
: COVN TRIES.
!
unbelievers receive or
Other conjunction but this relative . 4. When the word Sacrament is:
taken in a rore large ſenſe, it conſilts of two things , one earthly, and.
another heavenly: We teach that earthly things are received by earthly
inftruments, towit, the hand and mouth; but the heavenly things are appré-
hended only ſpiricually by faith: becauſe albeit Chriſts body is a truly
organical body, yet analogy requires, that ſuch as the nurishment and end
thereof is, ſuch alſo muſt be the manner of receiving it: but the nurishmenc
and end thereof is ſpiritual, that is, they concern our Spiritual union with
Chriſt, and eternal life through him: therefore the manner of receiving
thoſe muſt alſo be ſpiritual, by the proper in ftrument of the ſoul, which is
faith: and therefore ſeing the bodily receiving of the lignes is a pledge of the
ſpiritual receiving, theſe words, eat, and drink, as they are properly ſpo-
ken of receiving
the lignes, ſo are they ſpoken figuratively of the thing lig-
nified to wit, by a facramental metonymy, whereby that which agreeth
unto the ſigncs is ſpoken of the things lignified; and Co:both thoſe recci-
vings can not be by the mouth. Again if the ſubſtance of Chriſts body were
received bodily, it should remain in the faithfull at leaſt, and they should
become the ſubſtantial or bodily members of Chriſt, and ſo the Church
were not inis myftical body, but a body verily and fubftantialy conligting of
the ſubſtance of His body, and of the bodies of all believers. 5. The
proper effect of the Supper is the faluation of the worthy communcapts by
confirming their ſpiritual vnion in Chrifti; and another effect(but by acci-
dent Jis the condemnation of them who come uuworthily, char is, ig.
norant of this myſtery, or mecrly 'incredulous and without repentance ;
and this condemnation proceeds not from the Supper, but from the
unworthy vfingofit. Then unto the queſtion, as it was propounded,
Beza anſwered negatiuely ; nor denying that the body of Chriſt is truly
offered unto all that come, but to be received by faith, and not by the
mouth: and therefore albeit the wholl ſacrament be tendered unto all that
Chrifts body and blood, not which they have received, but which they
contemned. Unto the two arguments he anſwered, Wedeny not the truth
of Chriſts words, but we expound them according to the analogy of faith
contained in the Creed: unto which faith confubftantiation is contrarý; and
albeit Chriſt, as he is God, is almighty, yet his manhood is not almighty;
and as he is God, he can not do what he hath not decreed to do, or what
is contrary unto his decree; not becauſe he is not almighty, but becauſe
to change his will, and ſo to be mutable, is not a power, but an infirmity:
But God hath ordained, that Chrifts body should be local and circumſcri-
bed &c. On this article the diſputation continued three dayes, the one
preſſing the truth of the words, This is my body; and Beza urging the
analogy of the faith, and the like phraſe of other facraments. Neither of
thetwo would yield: and then they paſſed unto the article of the perſon
of Chriſt. Firſt the Wurtembergers ſay, both agree, that the Sone of God
hath affumed the nature of man, and became like unto us in all things,
exceplin; that he hath affumed this nature into the unity of his perfon; and
he is one perſon, ſo that the two.natures are moſt ftri&ly united, not by
confuſion or commilion, or abſorption or tranfmutatioh of either oftheſe
natures beforc nor after his aſcenſion: for unto the perfect perſon of the
Mediator both natures are required; neither can the properties of the one
nature be the properties of the other: for then would follow an abolition
of one of theſe natures : alſo the properties of the humane nature are the
(akk k )
gifts
come
>
3
0
1
314
CE N T V R I. XVI. - Part 3.
1
ܪ
gifts that were given unto him without meaſure, by which he excellech
all men and Angels; In the perſon of Chriſt is a communication of proper-
tics whereby the properties of both natures are ſpoken of his perſon, and
the properties of the one nature aregiven unto the other, by that do&rine
which is called do&rina idiomatum; and ſo when it is ſaid. The Son of God
communicates his properties unto the aſſumed nature, towit, his omni-
potence or omnipreſence, it is not underſtood as if he powred into the
affumed nature ( as a thing is powred from a veſfell into another ) his proper-
ties, as if human nature by itſeif,or ofitſelf or conſidered in abstracto without
his perſon, had proper omnipotency; neither may wethink that his humanę
nature is made an infinite ſubſtance or uncircumſcribed, or excended unto
all places, or isevery where in ſuch a manner, as. God is every where;
When we ſpeak of the real communication of properties, we mean noc
that one nature paffeth into another, but we oppoſe real unto verbal com-
munication, which inakes only names common unto the naturess Then
the queſtion is, Whether for the perſonal vnion there be a real or a very
and truc communication of properties between the two 'natures in his
per-
fon, or that the one nature communicates its properties unto the other
and how far this communication is extended? We believe, that upon
the perſonal vnion followes ſo reall a communication of properties,
whereby the Son of God communicates unto the aſſumed nature his omni-
potencc, omnipreſence, omniſcience, power of quickning, &c. by
which communication the Godhead becomes not weaker, but his hu-
mane nature is exalted ; and not abolished; as is the union of the body
and ſoul, and of the fire and iron: the body lives verily, but by vertue
of the ſoul, and theiron burncth but by vertuc of the fire, neither is any
of them turned into another;therefore we believe that becauſe of this perſon
nal union, Chriſt according to his manhood is almighty, or (which is
allone) che humane nature of Chriſt is almighty: For the Scripture gives
unto him, even as he is man, allpower, which is no other thing but om-
nipotency, and in teſtimony of this he gave light unto the blind ...
We believe that Chriſt in his manhood (now in the eſtate of glory and
Majeſty ) perfe&tly knowes all things that have been or shall bec: For
the Spirit was given him not in meaſure..... but where it is ſaid, he knew
not the day of judgement, it is not meant ſimply of his manhood, but of
the form of a ſervant, which afterwards he layd aſide; The Scriptures alſo
bear witnes that Chriſt in his humanity is prefent with all creatures, eſpea
cially with his Church, Beloved, I am with yow untill.... but the manner
of this preſence is not expreft: and ſo we believe not that he is locally or
phyſically, but fupernaturaly with all his creatures: how this is, in true
humility we confeſs that we are ignorant; We believe alſo, that in his
Acsh he hath the power of quickening, as he ſaid Jam the bread of life, and
he had this majeſty of omnipotency, and of ..... as he is man (becauſc of
the perſonal vnion )even in the wombe of his mother, but he shew it not
then : after he was born, he shew it in miracles ſo oft as it was needfull,
and ſo far as the reſpect of his office and calling did require: for he was then,
in form of a ſervant, and had abaſed himſelf, that he might ſuffer: But
the exinanition, or form of a fervant, which was but for a time, dero.
gates nothing from his Majeſty, into which he entred fully, when 'ho
went up to heaven, and fate at the right handof God: this right handis
the Majeſty ofChriſt reigning preſenter according to both natures both in hea.
ven and earth: this is to fit at the right hand of God; And this our Mediator
is
1
1
I
. Of Diverſe: CO VNTRIES.
315
.
is to be adored with all religious worship according to both natures: for
we have not two Chrifts, whereof the one should be worshipped, and
not the other: bøt of wholl Chrift it is ſaid, Let all the Angels '
worship
him. On the morow Beza anſwered thus ; ' There is ambiguity in the
word.communication: it ſignifieth the perſonal union, and alſo the effects
ofit ;. We believe a real communication, that is, an union of natures: in
which union both natures remain diſtinct, both in their own properties :
and therefore that communication, whereby his humane nature is ſaid
to be every where and almighty, is not ſo much as verbal, búcis as falſc, as
if yow would ſay, His humanity is become his Deity; Although all the
properties of the Deity may be attributed unto Chriſt-man, that is, unto
his perſon even named by his manhood, or in concreto, as we ſay, The
man Chriſt is almighty and eternal; but ncither may the natures be ſpokea
one ofanother, neither the properties of the one be given unto the other:for
this is a ſure rule, In the perſonal vnion both natures remain diſting, and
they both diindly do what is propce unto them: So the Word is diſtinctly
that which the worde is, as the flesh remaines diſtinctly the flesh; Briefly as áre
two natures in Chriſt, diftinct in number, and not ſeparated one from
theother, ſo there are two wills, and two workings or operations, but
one work, as there is but one perſon: Neither can that ſaying of Athana-
ſius be otherwiſe underſtood , It pleaſed the Worde to shew his Divine na-
ture by that flesh', in it, and with it; As for the alledged places of Scripture,
thoſe concerning the power and authority of Chriſt, are impertinent-
ly brought, becauſe his power or authority should be reckoned amongſt
the gifts beſtowed on his flesh : And ſo thoſe places concerning his
omnipotency and omnipreſence, muſt be underſtood of his perſon or Dei-
ty, and notof his manhood. To this purpoſe he cited ſome teſtimonies,
as of Tertullian, Weeſeea twofold cftate, not confounded but united in
one perſon God-man, and the properties of both natures are ſo fafe, 'that
the Spiritor Deity skewes his own things in him, that is, his virtue, works
and lignes; and the flesh exerciſeth its paffions, being hungry when with
Satan, and thirſty with the woman of Samaria: As for that power of viui-
fication; wedeny not, that the flesh of Chriſt hath that power, but not
in that ſenſe, as yee takeit: for the flesh is vivificative, nor with that vit-
tue, which is proper unto the Deity (that is not communicable) but fira
becauſe in this flesh Chriſt' hath abolish'd death for us', having fulfilled all
things that were required to acquire etertial life unto us; and then because
by means of this flesh being communicated ſpiritually unto us by faith, we
receive life from Chriſt God-man: It's manifeſt, that thoſe gifts which were
powred on the fleshi of Chriſt were not at one inſtant perfe&ly beſtow'd on
his ſoul and body, becauſe he is ſaid, to have grown 'as in ftature, ſo in
knowledge and grace, and he was verily ſubject unto all our infirmities
(excep fin) in time of his humiliation: and ſo after his afcenfion he began
not the uſe and declaration, but the conſummation of his power and glory:
The form of a fervant, and the exinanition ſignify not both one thing,
as yee ſuppoſe; but by the form of a feryant, we underſtand his very hu.
manity, according to which he cvár was, is and shall be inferior to him.
ſelf the Word', and by which lie is of the ſame nature with us, though he
harh- laid afide all out infirmities, when the work of our redemption was
finished: but among thoſe infirmities circumſcription is not to be numbred;
or elfe when he ſhall come in a bodily circumſcribed fubftance, he were
notthen moft glorious, but bafc having reſumed that infirmity: We pro.
(xkkk) 2
fels
1
1
1
3.16
Part. 3
:CENT VRI XVI.
feſs alſo that Chriſt reigneth-now, and hath allápower both in heaven and
carth according to both natures; buc not praſenter in reſpect of his flesh:
for now (as the Apofle faith) weane Grangers from Chriſt; and he de.
ſired to be out of the body, that he might be with Chrift; And it is ſaid,
He will come again, towir; viſibļy and bodily. Laſtly in that one adora.
tion of our oneand only, Mediator according to both aatures, wedivide
nor the perſon, but we diſtinguish the natures: for the Worde, is the true
and abſolute objeçt of our adoration, and adoration is due upio God only:
but we exclude nor that flesh from our adoration, left we divid his perſon
with Neftorius; yet ſo that we worship that flesh not in itſelf, but reſpecti-
vely as it is the flesh of the Sone of God: to this purpoſe he broughta
teſtimony of Cyrill, and the cight anathematiſm of the Councell at Chal-
cedon. They diſputed on this article other three dayes : but no agree.
ment. March. 27. the Wurtembergers gave their propoſicions of. Popish
churches, images, and organes in churches. They agreed, that theſe
are in themſelves indifferent, if the abuſes be shunned. Then they gave
theſes of baptiſm, where the queſtion.was, Whether baptiſm is the laver
of regeneration in the holy Spirit.? ¡or whether it be only a ligne
ſignifying and ſcaling adoption? The V. Vurtembergers ſaid ; It not only
fignifieth and Tealeth adoption, but is the very layer of regeneration,
becauſe it is ſaid , He washes his Church by the laver of water, and, Unleſsa
man be born again .... and they condem theſe propofitions, Thegrace of
the holy Ghoff is not tied unto the ſacraments, Thclạcraments are appoin-
ţed only to confirm Gods favor toward 4s; Regeneration or ſalvation
depends not abſolutly on baptiſm: Itisan improper ſpeech, Baptiſm washes
away çin; In the elect only is the virtue, of baptiſm; All infants that are
baptized, are not partakers of the grace of Chriſt, or regenerated;: It is
unlawfull, that women do baptize, cven in caſe of neceſity. Beza gáve
his anſwer in writ: the ſum is, The ſacraments are not bare' ſignes, but
the efficacy of the Holy Spirit should be diſtinguished from the power of
the water, as they are diſtinguished by Joha in Matth. 3. and by Pét: 1.
Ep.3. and of the whole miniſtery it is ſaid, He who, plantech or wa-
tereth is nothing: And he declares the words of the inſtitution, and the
effects of baptiſm. In the diſpute Jacob Andreæ held that there is but one
washing, becauſe Paul ſaith, one baptiſm. Beza faid, There is an out-
ward, and an inward washing ; ; and he rebuked the Wurtembergers ;
that they do not call the blood of Chriſt the thing agnified iņ baptiſın. Do.
Jacob anſwered, A facrament is ſuch as the word deſcribes it: but neither
Chriſt nor Paulſpeaking of baptiſm, makeany mention of blood. They
asked, Whether infants have faith? Beza depied, and the other affirmed
it. They queſtioned, Whether the elect being ſanctified may loſe faich?
Beza denyed;; and the other pur it off-unto the article of predeſtination.
They asked, What, hope may parents have of their baptiſed children?
Bezaſaid, All should hope well, but we are not Prophets, to foreneli;
tliat phis or that child shall be 4.good or bad man. Concerning women's
baptiſm Th. Beza ſaid, There can be no fuch neceſſity.b for which the
Divine ordinance of the Miniftry should be grangreffedo Iacob;ſaid, Asia
woman may confort a man in time of neceflity. Beza replicd , There
is another conſideration ofexhorting and confogting ope anodier jand, not
the want, but the contempt of the-facramentidoth condemn: 11 Neitliér: ja
this point did they agree. Concerning predeftination thọ Wurtembergers
said., God from all cternity not only foreſaw the fall of man, but lacks alſo
1:1.
foreknown
*
1
1
1
Part 3
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
317
1
foreknown and choſen them that shall be ſaved, and liath appointed them
unto ſalvation, that is that they should be ſaved by Chrift: forthe election
was made in Chriſts The number of them who shall be ſafed, is certain
with God; So che queſtion remains (ſay they) whether God hath peede-
ftinate hišelect unto life, ſo that he in his hid and abſolut judgement hath
appointed certain men, yea the moſt part of men unto eternal damnation,
that he will not have them to repent nor be converted and ſayed? We
believe that ſuch decree can not be shewd by Scripture, that without
reſpect of their unworthiaeſs, but at the meer pleaſure of his will be hath
appointed any man, far leſs, the greateſt part of men unto everlaſting dam-
nation, or that he will not have them to, repent : Becauſe whatſoe-
ver is written is. written .... that we through patience and conſolacion
might have hopes.. and, God will have all men to be ſaved ......
They
reiect theſe propoſitions, Reprobation is the moſt wife purpoſe of God,
whereby from all eternity he hath conſtantly decreed without all uprighte-
ouſneſs, not to show love on them whom he hath nor loved, that in juftly
condemning them he might declare his wrath againk fin, and shew his
glory; The cauſe ofthe decree of election or reprobation, is his eternal
favour toward them who at his pleaſure are appointed unto ſalvation, and
his eternal hatred of ill, ordaining whom he pleaſed unto damnation: but
wherefore he hath appointed theſe men rather then thoſe unto ſalvation
or damnation, there is no other impulſive cauſe but his will; God willeth
not that thoſewho are appointed to damnation should be ſaved, or that the
death of his Sone be available unto them. Beza anſwered thus; What yee
deny, that the veſſels of wraith, allwel as the veſſels of mercy were ordai-
ned from eternity, Wee do affirm ; not only becauſe there is alike reaſon
of contraries, and the very word Election provechit, but alſo it is decla-
red by the expreſs word of God Rom.9.11 And this is ſo far from any
ground, that man can challenge God of unrighteouſneſs, that He were
not unjuſt though he had condemned all men, ſeeing we all are the children
of wraith , and he is debter to none; Weeſay further, that their condem-
nation, who in the eternall decree are left in their corruption, is not
rightly attributed unto this decree: For albeit that which God hath decreed,
can not miſs; but shall come to paſs, and ſo they who perish do not perish
without this decree, yet the cauſe of the execution or of their condem-
nacion, is not that decree of God, but their natural corruption and the
fruitsofit, from which it pleaſed God to exeem them only, whom he hath
choſen to ſalvation; That there ever was and is a great number ofthem
who perish, the matterit ſelf shewes, and Chriſt ſaich, Many are called;
and few choſen; and, Few enter in at the ſtraitgate; Laftly that God will
not have them to be converted and ſaved, it's not to be under lood, as
if they were willing, and God reſifteth their deſires but that they will not
be converted, nor can they will, being forſaken of God, and left in
impenitency. He anſwered alſo to the obiections: but I will not repeat them
here. In this diſpute they come to that queſtion, Whether Chrift died
for all men? even for the ſins of the damned lacob held theaffirma-
tive, and Beza the negative. When they both repeated the ſame argu-
ments and anſwers, Prince Frederik thought it expedient to cloſe, ſeeing
no appearance of agreement: he exhotted them to give one to another the
band of fraternity, and to abſtain from bitter writings, untill God shall
give them more cauſe of peace. Jacob anſwered, Secing thoſe have accuſed
us of horrible errors, we can not conceiye, how we can acknowledgethem
(1111)
28
1
1
1
318
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. 3.
i
1
$
4.
The 2012-
0
1
..
1
1
as brethren; as for invectives, we approve them not, but we will oppugne
their errors. Bcaa ſaid, Seeing yee refuſe us, to give us the right hand of
fraternity , neither acknowledge us as brethren, we do not regard your
hand of friendship. So the Conference was ended March. 29. Lu. Oſian.
Cent: 16. lib.
IX. In February An. 1589. Pittorius & Papir in Baden vanred, that lie
ference at would confound all the Lutheran Divines and conviöce cheln by the Scrip-
Baden.
turts Only, and by the fame ground maintain the Roman Religion.
No other Papilt had attempted ſo much before. But when James Mar-
ques of Baden had obtained from Lewes Duke of Wurtembergh, chat
ſome of the Divines there, should come unto a Conference, Piſto-
rius shifted from day to day untill November. Then the Marques,
and Frederik Duke of Mompelgalt with conſent of both parties ſer down
the order and conditions of the diſpute , and eſpecially to handle in
the fimt place the queſtion, Whether the Lutheran or the Roman
be: the Catholik Church ? Both parties gave their Theſes concerning
that: butin all the four Seſſions Piſtorius brought not one argument from
the Scriptures sideinfifted only in diſcuſſing the ambiguity of words, and
fought to find captious fophiſms: at laſt againſt the will of the Noble men
and of his adverſary party he break off the Conference: neither was any
thing remarkable in that diſpute, faith Ofiander Lib. Cit, but their Theres
may be deſired. Piftorius ſaid, The Church ever was, is, and shall be
conſpicuous, fo that it can never be extinguisht, nor obſcured, nor
lurk, nor be filent. Though the notes of the Church be four, towit,
unity, holineſs, perperuity and univerſality; yet all may bereduced into
one: for vniyer ſality is the abſolute note of the Churchz Aserror can not
be the ligne of the falſe Church, lo purity of the word and facraments
whether in whole or in part can hoc be the mark of the true Church, bc-
cauſe purity depends on the Church, rather then it upon purity, and
purity is known berter by the Scripture. On the other ſide che above
named lacob Andreæ ſaid , The Church on carth is one in all times and
places and the Scripture shewes clearly, that the Church hath notone
and alike face in all ages and places : for it had one face in the dayes of the
Apostles, when she was moſt pure, becauſe by faith she kept the doctrine
of Chrift, albeit lier chaſtity was even then tempted by falſe teachers : and
she had anotherface, when she was governed by the Fathers the luccellors
of the Apoſtles: for by lapſeoftimeſome errors creept-in, as the Apoftl-
es had foretold. The chird and moſt miſerable face was under Antichrift:
of which eſtate Chriſt and his Apoſtles had forewarned diligenty: then
was the Church lo deformed, that she could ſcarcely bc known, as the
Prophet ſaid of the Jewish Church , How is the faithfull city become an
harlor... neuertheleſs even then the Lord had his 7000. who had not
défiled themſelves with idolatry; And becauſe before the glorious coming
of the Lord, the Holy Gholt hach foretokl, that the man oflin shall be
reveeled, and killed in the hearts of many men, he foretelleth another
and a fourth face of the Church, which is anſwerable unto the firſt intime
of the Apoſtles; And albeit Satan will by fanaticall ſpirits defile her no leſs
them he did at the firft, and the number of the elect shall be ſmall, as
Chriſt ſaith, When the ſon of man shall come,shall he find faith on the earth?
nevertheleſs the true Church shall continue in deſpite of althe craft of Satan
untill the laſt judgement-day; It is ſufficient to prove the true Church to be
Catholik now (whether a particulare or uniuerſal) ifit be demonftred oy the
Pro-
1
+
t
Part.3:
319.
1
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
+
Prophets and Apoſtles or by their writings, that she is conform io doctrine
unto her which was in the dayesofthe Apoſtles; Neither is the purity of do
ctrine and Sacraments better known•by the Church, then the Church is
known by the do&rin and ſacraments: for the Church depends on the word
and Sacraments, but the purity of doctrin and Sacraments depends on God
only and his reveeled will, even albeit all the world would forſakeit & ſpeak
againſt it, as it is written , All men are liars, but Godis true, &c.
X. At Kracow An 1991. on the Aſcenſion-day-thePopish party, eſpecial. Troubles
the Studentsbcing ſtirred up by their Maſters the leſuits, began with a huge
in Poland.
tumult to pull down the houſes, wherein the reformed were wont to afſem-
ble. The King Sigiſmund and the Nobility being in the town, ſent ſome of
the Guard to hinder them, and ſtayd them fora time: nevertheleſs at mid-
night thoſe did gather again, and burnt the houſes wholly. The Nobilicy of
the neareſt Provinces called this a beginning of the Mallacre of Paris, and,
fearing greater danger, did meer in Chimiolinſcia: they reſolve firſt to
ſend unto the king, and excuſe them ſelves, that they had afſembled
without his knowledge; and to shew, that their main bnțineſs was to
Provide for his fafty and honor agnaift the like tumults; and that they ia-
tend to have a more frequent meeting September 23. in Radom where the
Nobility of Lichvania profefling the goſpell will be preſent, and to ſuppli-
cat that the churches might be reſtored unto the Reformed in Cracow;
and that a Parliamear might be called, to eſtablish peace of religion: The
King shew his diſpleaſure, for that they had afſembled without his know-
ledge; feing he had al ready promiſed unto the Meſſingers of Sendomicia
and Cracow, that he would vſe all the means of Peace, and to punish the
authors and chief actors of that tumult. and he diſchargeth that other
meeting: he gave them liberty to rebuild the churches. In the year 1995.
was a more frequent covenntion of the Reformed (or Ewangelict, as they The Agres
called them ſelves) at Torun in Auguft: there were two Palatini, thé De- ment of
puties of five others, two Caſtellani, and many Nobles of Poland and
med there
Lithuania, and fourty four Divines. After prayer they chooſed Swieto-
Naus Otzelſci to be prelident, a Marshal and Scribes. Otzelſci declared
the cauſes of their affembly, 1. to adviſe how to preſerve a conſent in
doctrine, as it had been agreed by their fathers in Sendemiria: And
2.becauſe they are obnoxious unto the malice and violence of adverſaries,
to conſult how to preſerve peaceof religion, as both preſent King and the
former Kings l?aveſworn to continueit. When this was propounded, the
Deputies of the abſent Palatini, as alſo of the Senators of Volhinia,
Ruſſia, Podolia and Podlaſs ia declared the excuſes of their Authors, and
their deſire of the ſame particulares. A Meflinger in the Kings name forbids
them to lit any more. They anſwer, They intend nothing againſt the
King oor Kingdom nor the lawes or conſtitutions thereof, but only to
adviſe upon their own grievances, and to maketheir addreſſes unto his Mai.
to ſupplicat his protection. Then the Meſlinger threatned the town, that
they had received theſe men. It was anſwered, The town is patent unto
Jewes and heatheAs,and far leſs could thoſe noble men ha hindered to enter.
Buta Meſlinger oftheb. of Cujaw ſpoke more menacing ly, and ſaid, It
was his Priviledge, to preſerve Religion, to call and moderate Synods.
They anſwerd, Albeitthebishop hath no juriſdiction over them, neither
are they obliged to giue him account of their actions; ncvertheleſs to ſatiſfy
his curioſity,
they declare this to be the cauſe of their meeting,
1. that if
any difference were among thoſe of their Confeſſion, either in doctrine
(1111) 2
the Reform
+
!
1
1
or ia
926
CENT VRT XVI.
Part. 3.
{
or ifdiſorderlineſs of manners, it may be compoſed orderly, and ſo they
might continue peace among themſelves, as we find in the Acts thar the
Apoftles-had their meetings upon the like occaſions. 2. Becauſe they had
ſufferedi moſt grievous injuries from their adverſaries; by burning their
cliurches; killing ſome, and moſt shamefully drawingothers out of their
graves, they had aſſembled to bewail their calamitics and to adviſe upon
a way of peace and favety hereafter: but it ſeemes, that the prieſts would
not ſuffer them to bemờan their miſeries : And if the Bishop plealeth, he
may come into the town with as many as he willeth , as for them: they
will not medle with his conſultations. When theſe Meſſages were done,
they conſulted upon: theſe propoſitions: and firſt they all did ſubſcribe the
conſent of doctrine; as it was done at Sendomiria: and becauſe heretofore
kley had followed different forms of confeſſion, ſomethe Auguſtan , ſome
the Bohemian's and others therHelvetian, now to remove all differences,
andonamely, that ofthe ſacrament, they vnanimouſly agree to teach heer-
affepaccording to the Auguſtan confeffion, which was written in the year
16 5:26 and if any:manishall write, teach or ſpeak otherwiſe, or accuſe
any omembracing this conſent, he shall not be accounted as a brother of the
Polopian Churchi. Then they did accorde upon ſome articles of Church-
diſcipline, and to erect a publick School by contribution of the Nobi-
lity. 2. They fent two Palatini of Minsk and Leſzink with others, to
repreſent unto the King, how their churches were demolished in Cracow,
Polganiaand Vilna: many dead were pulled out of their graves, and ſome
Noble men were shutt at poſts: they name Bonar, and a Lady Zeczulmuz-
ka: and that the Jeſuits. do inſtruct the people in the villages to kill their
Mafters of the Evangelical profeſſion, promiſing unto them not onlyim-
munity: but large rewards : yea, they entice the women to murder
their own husbands; and to ſupplicat his Majefty, that he would protect his
faithful ſervants and ſubjects; provide for common peace of religion accor-
ding to his coronation-oath, and not ſuffer himſelf to be deceived by thoſe
ftrangers (the Ieſuits) who are banished out of France, and diſturb other
Nations, Dau. Chytræ, in Chronic. Saxonic, Oſiander addeth, There
Meſlingers received not a gracious anſwer. This King Sigiſmund mar.
ried the ſiſter of Ferdinand Duke of Auſtria, and after her death he mar.
țied her fifter, by diſpenſation of the Pope.
X11. Here is a Letter ſent by the Emperour Rodolph unto Theodor
shewing geat Duke of Moſcove in the year is95. hinting at the eſtate of the moſt
the condi-
part of Europe at that time. His preface is that he had heard read unto hins
tion offe: with great joy the Duk's Letters fent by his Embaſſador Michael Jovanou-
oms at that viz by which as alſo by the report of his Ambaſſador he underſtood his
good will, inſending with a Chriſtian and laudable zeal his gifts and aid
againſt the Turk the common enemy of Chriſtian name and blood, and ina
promiſing unto him (the Emp.:) and the Chriſtian world his beſt furthe-
rance and offices: Which is not only acceptable unto himſelf, but shall.
alſo be unto his honor and praiſe through the Chriſtian world, and a lau-
dable precedent unto other Princes; as alſo himſelf and all the houſe of
Auftria shall declare their offices ofthankfulnes and courteſy unto him and
his friends upon all occaſions, that the brotherly alliance continued from
their forefathers may be known unto all Nations; As for the confederacion
amongſt the chief Princes ofthe Chriſtian world, he hath not failed in his
diligence to the uttermoſt: but hithertills he could prevail.nothing with
the Pope and King of Spain, becauſe they are far diftant, and the Pope
being
A letter
tinie.
Part. 3:
Of Diverſe DOWNTRIES.
321
/
1
we may
1
being but lately advanced, is taken up with manifoldeares for the diſtrerred
Chetch; and in the mean while doch aid Ceſar with men and money and
deetares a great zeal againſt the common enemy, as alſo he: bath ſent a
Legate into Moſcove for that effect! but the King of Spain being antient and
infirm, hath ſuch buſineſs not only with his rebellious ſubjects, but with
-France and England, in every place; that he muſt be ſpared, and never-
theleſs he hath declared heretofore his good will unto us, and hath hel
ped with a great ſum of money; And when I shall underſtand, that hereco.
vereth health, I shall not be ſlack to plead this cauſe by our Ambaſſadors
both there and at Rome, untill we obtain ſome aſſurance from them both:
Of.which we have reſolved to acquaint your Brotherhood by our Ambaſſa-
dor, as alſo of the ſucceſs of the Chriſtian Army, eſpecially when the Lord of
hoſts shall give us more victories. In the mean while we think it neceſſary
to know of the condition of the King of Perſia, and how deal
with him, before we ſend any unto him ; howbeit it is moſt certain that
it greatly concerneth all Chriſtendom, to have the Perſians our friends :
wherefore we entreat friendly,that your Brotherh. would continue mutuall
friendship with them, and cherish their affection towards us; Whereas
your Brotherh. hath endeavoured to raiſe theTatars againſt the Turks how-
beic you have not prevailed, yet we thank you kindely, entreating allo
brotherly, to perſevere in that good purpoſe with them ſo far as you can:
yet we have heard, that many Tatars are entred into Valachia, whom
wemuſt do what we can, to 'relift. As for the Treaty of peace begun with
the Swede, we have our Ambaſſador Mincowitz there of a long time,
untill it be brought to an end, as alſo we have commanded Warkutzy to
repair thether,when heshall expede his buſineſs: By whom your Brotherh.
may underſtande; that we have done diligently in that cauſe, as alſo we
promiſe with a brotherly mind unto your Brotherhood that we shall do our
endeavour at all occaſions and times, and in whatſoever other affaires; and
whatſoeveur can be ſought ofus as a faithfull brother,you may expect. Wee
pray God to keep your Brotherh. in ſavery unto us and all Chriſtendom;
whom we love with all brotherly faithfulnes and loving-kindneſs. Given at
Pragve Septemb. 22. 1595. At that time the Emperour intending to ſend
Maxinilian Duke of Auſtria General of his Army againſt the Turk, did
conſult of an expert Lieutennant to go with him: he was adviſed to em-
ploy Alfonſo Duke of Ferraria, who thretty years before had been a
Commander in Hungary under Maximilian, and then (notwithſtanding
his old age) was willing to aid Chriſtendom in fo great neceſſity and be.
cauſe he had no children, he would provide his inheritance unto his couſin
Cæſar · Eſtenſis, and beſought the Pope to declare him his heir, if it shall
happen that he shall not return; and for this he profered unto the Pope
fome thouſand Ducats of gould. But pope Clemens VIII. could not
be moved by prayer nor reward, to grant this, and ſo through his fault
the old Duke Icft that expedition. Da. Chytre. in Cbron. Saxon. par. s.
Nevertheleſs the Emperour ſent his Army againſt the Turk in Hungary:
they did not good neither that year nor the next. and in the year 1998.
by means ofthe Cham of Tatary was a Treaty of peace between the Empe-
rour and the Turks: the articles that were demanded were ſo high on
both ſides, that their treating was in vain. Then was great fear amongſt
the Chriſtians, untill God gave then ſome ſpace of breathing, by raiſing
up ſome Baffa's againſt their own Maſter, and ( as ſomtimes amongſt the
Midianites Iudg. 7.) the Tatars in the Turkish Army fell into variance
(Mmmm)
with
}
4
Part: 3
co
t
>
fore the
tion.
322
CENTWORF XVI.
with their confederatsi., and fought moſt cruelly one againſt another in the
year 1599..
XII. In year 1600. , Tiber overflowed hisbanks to the great damage
of Rome in time of the lubilee: the Pope ſené a prieſt Monſorius to fay
ſome prayers, and to give an Hoſty (called :) Agnus Dei unto the River:
but the river 'would not accept ſuch ſacrifices. The ſame year the Jeſuits
perſuaded Ferdinand. Duke of Auſtria, to expell all the Miniſters our of
Styria : and the people that would not return to their old idolatry were
perſecuted, ſome were impriſoned, and fome leaving their lands went
away with their families into other countreyes.' Then all the churches
were thrown.down, that the Proteſtants had built, and many graves
were opened in diſpite of the dead people. Before that time had been
peace among the Germans; notwithſtanding the difference of religion:
but thefe firebrands kindled a new perſecution, and perſuaded the Magi-
ſtrats to oppreſs their ſubiects. But God made the Turks to punish the
DukeFerdinand, ſo that he loſed more another way. Ofand. Cent. 16. Lib.
4. Cap. 54
vyberethe Xlll. It may pleaſe fome to read a ſtory which Nic. Hemingius hath in
Chriſtians the end of his catechiſm: his laſt queſtion is , If we should think ſo of the
pvere be- Popish Maffe, it ſeems that for many years the Lords Supper hath not
been rightly adminiftred in the world, Ans. So do the Papiſts obiect,
Reforma-
but they are deceived , whill they ſay that the Supper was not uſed, if
not with them: for they shut up the Church in too narrow bounds, ſeeing
ir is ſpread through, is Chriſt witneſſeth, and I oppoſe his alone teſtimony
unto all Prieſts and devils. But if you ask, Where was the Church with-
out the juriſdiction of the Pope? I anſwer, There were many godly peo-
ple in the outward ſociety of the Romaniſts, who albeit they were de-
prived of the uſe ofthe Supper, yer they underſtood rightly the foundations
ofreligion, and thearticles of faith ( here he might have ſaid that they recei.
ved the
facrament with a true
faith, as he had
ſpoken before of Bernard, and certain-
The for- ly many were fuch.) Likewiſe in Turcia, Arabia, Perſia, and in Egypt
me of the there were even from the time of the Apoſtles, and tooday are Churches,
Chriſtian albeit under grievous tyranny, as Gods people ſometime were in Egypt.
Religion But leſt you think, that I ſpeak amiſs, I will shew you the deſcription of
in Egypt. the Supper and liturgy, as it is tooday in Arabia and Egypt, where Chri
ſtians are.
Three years agoe (The book was written, Hafnia Decemberit.
1560. in Præfar. an antient and grave man, Demetrius by name, and Thef-
falonian by nation, being ſent by the Patriarch of Conftantinople, told
me many things of the religion of the Chriſtians liuing among the Turks ,
and becauſe he had lived ten years in Cairo that famous city of Egypt,
which is alſo called Miſrim, he declared unto mee the rites ofthe Church
there, being tranſlated out of the Arabik: the narration whereof I have di-
ſtinguished thus: 1. The Chriſtians in Cairo have many churches (all mar-
ked with a halfmoon which is the Turkish badge) but without bells (they
are called by the cry of a man unto their religion and without idols,
excep that they have hiſtorical pictures out of the old and new Teſtament
tipon the wals of the churches. 2. The Paftor of Antioch is cheir Patri-
arch, who, that he may be known to be Patriarch, hath a broad bonnet
[with a red croſs in the midft] on his head, as the badge of his office.
3. Four times yearly, towit, the day of the Lords nativity, the day of
reſurrection, the day of Pentecoft, and Auguſt 15, all Chriſtians, that
are there, do communicat of both elements: therc is no difference of laiks
and
1
1
1
1
Part.3:
323
ܝ ܀
}
1
Of Diverſé COVNTRIES.
and prieſts, but the ſame myſteries are given unta them both. 4. The delea :
bration of the Maſſe is in this manner; The prieſt pucs-on-alba. & palliumw'; tho?
after our manner almoft, excep that he had four red croſſes upon his prieſt
ly veſture, one on his rightarm, another upon his left arm, a third upon
his breſt, and the fourth upon his back, that howſoever he turn, thie
badge of Chriſt thehigh prieſt may be ſeen. «5. The prieſt being ſo cloached
in the veſtiary, comes forth, and turning unto the people, he faick
with a lowd voice, that he may be heard by all that are preſent, Bleffed be
the Kingdom of the Father, and of the Sone, and of the holy Ghoft; both
ever and unto all ages of ages: and all the people anſwereth, Ameri
6. After this.coufeffion he ſubjoineth a prayer unto the holy Trinity and
all the people anſwereth , 'Amen. 7. When the prayer is ended, thie
the people ling; Holy Father, holy Mighty, holy Immortal; have mer-
cy on us,
8. Aftei chisſong they read out ofthe writings of the Apodilesi
,
firſt in Greek, tlien in Arabik, bccauſe many Chriſtians, that are there
have come from Arabia. 2.. They fing, Hallelujah. fo. The Goſpelis
read in Greek, and then in Arabik. 11. When the Goſpel is ended, all
the people ſing the ſong, which they call Cherubim: . 1.2. When that
fongis ended, the chief Miniſter hath a Sermon, for an liour almoft: Tot
the Sermon is never beyond one hour. 13. When the Sermon is ended;
the words of the Supper are rehearſed out of the pulpit, and that upon
the four feſtivals as I ſaid before at the third number. 14. Then coming
from the pulpite unto the table, which is placed in the miſt of the Church,
the prieſt dire&ing his face toward the people ſaith ;. Every good gift and
perfect donation deſcends from above, from the Father of lights. 15. The
prieſt diſtributing the Sacrament of the Supper, ſpeaketh unto every one of
the communicants in theſe words , Receive thou grace from the Lord,
and mercy from God our Saviour. ' 16. Unto theſe words, he who re-
ceives the inyſteries of the holy Supper, anſwereth, Son of God, make
me partaker to day of thy myſtical Supper: I shall never deny thec: I shall
not kiſs thee as Judas did, but as the thief I will confeſs thee : remember
mee, Lord, in thy Kingdom. 17. They ſing not in time of communi.
cating, but althe ſpectators do meditate on theſe holy myſteries with ſingu-
lar devotion. 18. When the communion is finished, is a thankſgiving
and a prayer: then the prieſt turning toward the people, bleſſeth them in
this manner , The bleſſing of the Lord be upon you. And all the people
ſay, Amerne Demetrius told me thoſe things concerning the Maffe,
which is celebrated four times a year, as I have ſaid. But in their dayly
meetings the ſame Demetrius told mee, the Chriſtians have this cuſtom.
1. The prieſt beginneth with a bleſſing, as in the Malle. 2. Publick
prayers are made; a leſſon is rehearſed out of the holy Scriptures, and
there is a short Sermon. 3. When the prayer is finished, bread is diftri-
buted without wine: they call not this bread the body of the Lord, butic
is given in token of mutuall brotherly-love, that their mindes being admo.
nislied by this ſign, may be united, who ear of the ſame bread.
they have eaten that bread, they are diſmiſſed with this bleſſing, The bleſ-
ſing ofthe Lord be upon you. So Heming,
XIV. It may be required here, why is not mention madc of the tarcs
which theill man did ſowe among the wheat in this Century? I intended
indeed to have marked thoſe hereſies; but partly becauſe theſe are colle-
Eted already, and partly that this Compend hath ſwelled bigger then I in-
tended, I leave them, and only will writ a little of a late kind of Monks
(in mm) 2
it
)
}
4. When
1
1
1
.
.
324
CENT VRI XVI.
1
1
1
of the in the Roman Church: theſe are the Jeſuits. They liad their firâ har-
Iefuites
. ching from Fohannes Petrus Carafaw a Venetian, who became Pope Paul
IIII. But becauſe he brought not that Order to an eſtablishment, his name
is forgot in their:genealogy, and Ignatius Loyola is called their firſt father.
This was a Spanjard and a Captain: When the Frenches beſecged Pom-
pejapolis, his one leg was broken, and the other was wounded with a bul.
lot:' when his wounds were cured ſo as might be, he ſaw that he could
not follow the warrs":( a'g heintended :) thereupon lie took himſelf unto
arereered life, and readės the Legend's of Saints ( as they are called ). and
went to Jeruſalem for devotion: after his returning he began to ftudie in
Compluto, Salamántica', and then at Paris, where he became Maſter of
Apts And 1536. Then he intends to begin a new order, and hearing'whac
Carapha'had intended, he will proſecute that project: for upon occaſion
he lived at Venice. He takes with him ten fellowes of his minde, and
go
togcher for confirmation of their Order: The Cardinals oppoſed him ,
becauſe the world was complaining of themultitude of Orders and Monks,
and indeed there was more need to reſtrain'the number, then add new. Buc
Loyolaſaid, The Franciſcans and Dominican's, who were wont to be ſtout
Champions for the Apoftolical See, had failed of their duty , but if his Order
were confirmed , he and all his fellowes will obligethemſeves to do what
they can, for confirmingthe Papal power. Upon this motive Pope Paul
Ill. confirms the Order with this limitation, that their number should
not exceed lixrý: but in the year 1943. the Pope underſtanding of their
diligence, takes offthar reſtraint ofthe number. Whar fortof men thofe
are may, be wel known by two litle books, one under the name Apho-
riſmi Doktrine Fefuitarum, printed An. 1608.another called Anatomia Societatis
Jeſu printed An. 1643. The firdt faith, They maintain all thearticles determi-
ned by the councel at Trent, and namely theſe; 1. The Pope hath ſpiritual
and temporal power to command, forbid, to excommunicat and eſcheat,
to ſet up and caftdown Emperours, Kings,and Princes; and who believe not
this, is an heretick. 2. All clergy-men, Monks and Nonns, and all their
priviledges are altogether free from obedience, cenſures and taxations of
Magiſtrats; all Princes should commit their chief caſtls and fortreſſes unto.
church-men rather then to laicks, 3. Uạto the pleaſure of the Pope
belongeth the authority of the Scripture, the interpretation and power
of changing it; and the Pop's Decrees are abſolutly neceſſary uuto ſalva-
tion, and they are firm and obligatory. 4. Albeit the Pope be a man ,
yet feing he is the Vicar of God on earth, and therefore Divin honor
should be given uuto him, he cannot err in matter of faith, albeit alother
men, yea and councels may crre; and for this cauſe appeals may be from
Councels unto the Pope, but not contra. $. All capitulations, confity.
tions, leagues, fraternities, priviledges of Emperours, Kings, Princes
and States, whereby any other religion is permitted, excep the Romish
religion, are of no validity , although they had been ratified by folem
oaths. 6. All Papiſts every where should endeavour to oppreſs by fire,
ſword, poiſon, powder, warre and whatſoever engines, all hereticks,
eſpecially Lutherans and their abbetors,even theſe Politick Cacholicks who
would rather obſerve peace, then contribute to oppreſs hereticks.
if Papiſts do fear, that enterprices shall be in vain, and damage may
befaliche Romish religion, in this caſe may be a toleration, and they may
wait for better occaſion. 8. When Popish ſubiects have in an aſſembly
judged an Ernperour, King or Prince, to bea tyrant, then they may
catt
1
l
1
7. Buc
i
Part 3
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
325
į
1
1
caſt him off, and deliver themſelfs from all obligation : but ifthey can not
afſemble, then any ſubject taking the advice of a Jeſuit or any ſuch Divine
may, yea he doth meritoriouſy, to kill that King oc Prince. 9. If
ſubjects have a Lutheran or Calvinian Prince , who would compell them
into hereſy, thoſe ſubjects are free from all homage and fealty; and they
may expell or kill him. 19. Yea Emperours, Kings and Princes may be
killed, if Jeſuites or other gravę Divines judge them tyrants.. 11. The
Pope may give unto Catholiks the Kingdoms, dominions and territories
of all hereticks and infidels; and ſuch donations are valide. 12. Jeſuites
and other Catholick prieſts, when examined by heretical Magiſtrats ; may
uſe cquivocations, fained names and cloaths ; *and they may deny the
truth, for inſinuating themſelves abroad, or for bringing their deligne-
ments to paſs. 13. Jeſuites and other Papiſts may uſe equivocations, when
he who is demanded, thinks that that Judge hath not lawfull power to que-
fion him, or his adverſary hath not juſt cauſe to plead.. 14. Neither is
every catholick tied to anſwer according to his mind, unto priyat catho-
licks, but he may equivocat, and deceive his demanders: 15. This equi-
vocation is a profitable Art, and a new prudence. Theſe Aphoriſms are
proved particularly by their books and pra&iſes. The other book is writ.
ten by one of that Society, bewailing the corruptions thereof, as appeares
by his epiftlcunto the Reader, afd in Pag. 37. he hath the words of Claud.
Aquaviva their General complaining thus, Secularity and Aulisiſm inlinua-
ting into the familiarity and favor of frangers, is a diſeaſe of our Society,
dangerous both within and without, unto them that are infected, and
Us (the Superiors) who almoſt know nothing ofit; Under a fair shew
(indeed) ofgaining Princes, Prelats and potent Men, of conciliating ſuch
perſons unto the Society for divine obcdicnce, of helping others, butin
truth wee ſeek ourſelves, and by degrees we decline into ſecular affaires.
And in Pag. 43. are theſe words of Joh. Mariana a Jeſuit in his book Dew
Morbis Societatù, Cap. 19. Our rules have been oftymes changed: the
body of the Sociсty is altogether contrary unto that which our Fundator
Ignatius conceived and framed; men are ſcandalized, grumble and hate us
for no other cauſe, but that they ſee us ſo ſingular and intereſſed or ſeeking
our own gain... None can deny, that our focicty bath departed from
right reaſon. Andin Pag. 49, he shewes that by the firſt foundation and
alſo by later conftitutions under Aquaviva , they should follow the doctrin
of S. Thomas (Aquinas] but becauſe many queſtions' are ſtarted
were not known by him, they follow no precedent. He ſpeaks of their
prudence Pag. 12. as of men deſirous to ſerve God and Mammon, who
becauſe they have gone unto the world, and hare God, as Chriſt teaches,
Matt. 6. all good men should hate them, and follow David, who faid,
Do I not hare them, who hate thee; o Lord? Their laſt aim or end, which
they profeſs and fain, is the glory of God, and falvation of their
own ſoul; The middleand remoter end is the ſpiritual ſalvation of theis
nighbours; and the neareſt is the honor of the Apoftolical See; But really
the end aimed-at, and the rule of all things done by the Society according
to the mind of their Superiors, is the laſt, the proper good of each one,
gain, pleaſure and glory; And the middle; remoter is the glory and valt
dominion of their Generall; And the neareſt is the Monopoly of things
that are of greateſt neceſſity and worth; as 1. of grace with God; that none
should be in favour with God, nor obtain remiſſion or abſolution of ſins
butby Jeſuites; and that none should attain to honor, Offices and wealth
(annn)
from
i
up that
1
1
1
}
!
Part. 3.
3.26
1
-
CENTVRI XVI.
from Princes but by Jcſuites. 2. Of faith, that none should be curned
from paganiſm to Chriſtianity, nor from hereſy to the catholick faith, but
by means of Jefuites. 3. Of perfection, that none should be held perfect
or a Saint, but by Jeſuites, that is, unleſs he be of the Ieſuites. 4. Of lear-
ning, that now none may lcarn Divin or humane Letters but under a le-
fuite.
5. Ofvertue or good manners, that none should be inſtructed but
by the admonitions and example of Jeſuits. 6. Of fame or good name,
that none should be thought gondor learned, but by the ſuffrage of the
Jcfuites, at leaſt thoſe not refifting. In Pag, 28. he ſpeakes of the fruits of
this depraved Society, and diſtinguishes them into inward and outward;
The inward are ſpecial, or general; The ſpecial are 1. in Superiors, the
ambition of the general affecting a Monarchy and vaſt Empire; Courtlineſs,
ſecularity, and Polypragmoſyne or medling with many affaires; and tyran-
nicall manner of domineering, that is, deceitfulneſs and violence. 2. in the
ſubjects , effeminate and dainty breeding of Novices: a great number and
great licence of laiks , Mangonia, or a divelish' way of alluring men into
their ſociety; an unwillingneſs of mind, or a deſire to forſake the Socie-
ty: aloſs of goods brought into the Society, and beggery: a hunting of in-
heritances: flattering of Superiors and potent ſtrangers: quadruplies or de-
laying of pleas from time to time: envy againſt the learned and famous
without their Society: contumacy againft'Superiors: courtlineſs and ſecula-
rity. The generalfruits are the multiplication of Colledges contrary unto
che ordinances: multitude of but half learned Maſters: a ſophiſtical way
of teaching, not for advancing of learning, but ferying unto the ambi-
tion of the General, who would have many colledges, and many Maſters
to be planted in new Schools : paucity of nien eminent in learning
hypocriſy, doubleneſs, ſimulation and diſſimulation as of men living ſpa-
ringly and diſcloſing themſelves fimply unto none: ashameleſs denying of
the things that are done by catholicks, eſpecially by the clergy, though
theſe things are known certainly: a contumelious way of contending and
diſputing with the heterodoxe, and ſtirring up of Princes into violence
againſt them. The external fruits are privat or publick: the private are,
many children and young men do unwarily by impulſion of Jeſuites ty
themſelves with the vow of chaſtity, that they muſt be Jeſuites : many hate
learning and forſakeit, being terrified by the multitude of Grammare rules:
many are craftily cheated of their patrimony; many indigent are deprived
of godly mensalms; many are through envy ſo diffamed, that they can
do no good in publick, eſpecially if the Phariſees conſpire with the Hero-
dians ..... The publick fruits are the firſt or ſecondary: the firſt are ec-
cleſiaſtical or Politicall. The ecclefiaftical are 1. rarity of Councels : for
they perſuade inen that Councels are not neceſſary, ſeeing they can per-
form all thing concerning the preſervation of faith and diſcipline; 2.the
unfitneſs of Bishops, ſeeing by the teaching and exemple of their Maſters
the Jeſuits, they know not a contemplative life nor Apoftolical patience...
Epicuriſm of the Sadducees or clerks who live ſo as if they believed neither
reſurrection, nor that there is a ſoul and ſpirit. ... the infamy of the antient
ſort of Monks, as if they had been the broachers of all hereſies; ſome ſcan-
dalous, wicked and heretical opinions, which they have hid for a long
time, and now having power dar vent them, as may be ſeen in Apologia
Perfectionis Mic. à Feſus Maria, printed twice at Rome, and again at Ravens-
burg, &c. Thc Political fruits are in reſpect of Princes,or ſubjects; through the
flattering and indulgence of Confeffary Icſuits is the tyranny of ſome Prin-
+
ces
#
327
Part.3. Of BRIT ANNE.
ces, who account their will a law, and their proper intereſt to be the end of
their power, ſecing the Superiors of the Society commanding the fame
way, and not only abſolve Princes their imitators, but alſo pronounce them
bleft, &c. In fubjcīts, the corruption of faith and manners, ignorance,
imprudence: for Jeſuits partly by their traditions, and partly by exemple
perſuad the people that God and Mammon may be both ſerved, and he may
enter into the Kingdom of heaven who puts his hand to the plough and
looks back again..... as may be ſeen more fully in'that Apologia. The
ſecundary fruits are the offenſe of God by profaning ecclefiaftical goods ...
civil wars ariſing from that warre that ſinners have againſt God, and from
the bloody doctrin of Jeſuites, who teach that the erroneous should be
forced to return unto the Church, albeit the antient ſcandals be not remo-
ved, and new ones are multiplied, &c. He ſpeaks alſo of their means of
alluring men, of their policies and corruptions more particularly. Another
faith, Thefour wings of theſe locuſts are arrogancy of learning, their flat-
tering of Princes and wealthy perſons, impudence in denying, and the
great power that they have purchaſed.
1
God proté
CHAP. IV.
Of BRIT A N N E.
I. Left at the gracious providence of God towards Queen Eliſabet : in
Icd
conţinuance thereof is here to be remembred, 1. that Pope Pius V. EtedQueen
did accurſeher An. 1569. and cauſed the Breve to be a fixed on the Bishop Eliſabeth.
of London's palace An.1570. by John Felton; yet neither did her ſubjects
love her the leſs, nor other Princes leave off correſpondence with her :
and the worſt effect was; Felton was hanged; and. 2. The Earls of
Northhumberland and Weſtmerland hearing of the curſe, and truſting to
the promiſes ofaid from the Pope and from Spain, raiſed a rebellion in the
North: thcone was taken and beheaded; and Weſtmerland eſcaped into
Flanders, and died in a poor condition. 3. The next year Leonard Da.
cres began to revive the rebellion in the ſame Shiers, and was ſoon defea.
ted. 4. About the ſame time lohn Story a Doctor of law, and one Pre-
ſtol were apprehended and convinced of treaſon, for giving information
unto Duke d'Alva, how he might invade England, and cauſe Irland
revolt. 5. John lelley bishop of Roſs plotred with ſundry Englishes, to
intercept the Queen, and ſet Queen Mary at liberty An. 1571. God turned
their plots to their dammage. 6. John Doke of Auſtria aiming at that
kingdom, fought Queen Mary in marriage: in the midſt of his projected
plots he died ſudddenly cAn. 1567. 7. Thomas Atuckly plotted firſt with
Pius V. and then with Gregory XV. to conquer Irland unto the Pope's
fon: he was made General, and ſent away with 800. Italians: but God
diſpoſed ſo, that Stukly was firſt employd to aid Sebaſtian King of Portugal
againſt the Mauritanians, and died there. 8. Nicolas Sanders a prieſt
entred into Irland with an Army of Spaniards An 1580. and ioyning with
other rebellious Papiſts, made a great inſurrection: they were ſoon qual-
shed. 9. The next year numbers of Seminaries and Jeſuits came from
Rome, to preparethe ſubiects unto a change, and to take part with forrein
powers when they shall come into the Land: for this cauſe greater reſtraint
was layd upon Papiſts: of thoſe incendiaries fome were executed for
(nnnn) 2
treaſon,
1
A
!
.328
CENT VRI XVI.
Part. 3.
}
treaſon, and many were ſent out of the kingdom. 10. In the year 1583.
John Somerwill was taken , when he was going to kill theQueen: he con-
feſſed, that he was perſvaded to do ſo byreading books writton by the
Seminaries : he was condemned; and ſtrangled himſelf in New.gate. 1 1. An.
1585. William Parry having an abſolution from the Pope, vowed to kill
her: but God ftruck him with ſuch terror, that having opportunity he
could not doit: his purpoſe was diſcovered, and he received the reward
of a traitor. 12.An.1586. John Ballard a prieſt ſtirred up ſome gentlemen
to kill Her, when she went abroad to take theair: this was diſcovered before
they had opportunity: they confeſſed their plot to bring-in forrein forces:
fourteen was executed as traitors. 13.William Stafford a young gentleman
and one Moody were perſvaded by a forrcin Ambaſſador lying in England
An 1987 to kill Her: this was diſcovered. 14. An. 1588. Philip King of
Spain ſent an hudge navy, which he ſuppoſed (as it was called] invincible:
the Lord ofland and ſea lieard the prayers of both kingdoms England and
Scotland, and diſlipated that nauy by ſtormy winds. 15. An.1593. Lopez
a lew and the Queen's ordinary Phyſician undertook to poiſon her
upon
promiſe of soooo.crouns from King Philip: but before the hyre came, the
traitor was punished. 16. The next year Patrik Cullen an Irish fencer was
hired by English fugitives in Flanders, to kill Her : intelligence was given,
and he was apprehended. 37. The ſame year other two undertook the
fame fact, as alſo to ſet her Navy on fire with bals of wild-fire, and recei-
ved the like reward. 18. An. 1598. Edward Squire was ſuborned in
Spain by a leſuit to poiſon Her, by laying ſtrong poiſon on the pommel of
the ſadle, whereon she was wont to ride, that she laying her hand onit,
might carry the fotofit unto her noſe. Squire followed direction, and
did the deed on a day, when she was going to ride; and if she had touched
the pommel, it had been her death: but Divine providence ſo ruled, that
she touched it not : the treaſon was diſcovered and rewarded.
19.
The Earlc of Tyron came from Spain An 1599. and raiſed the greateſt
rebellion io Irland, that was in her time; yet he was overthrown. 20
An.1600. a plot was layd to remove ſome chief Officers and Counſelors
from her: and then the Papiſts thought to find their opportunity : this
project was diſcovered and prevented. 20. Henry Garnet Superior of the
Seminaries in England, and others had another plot, and ſent Thomas
winter into Spain An. 1601. King Philip embraced the motion, and pro-
miſed to help them: but before it camć, the Queen ended her dayes ir
peace. Seing ſo many plots were diſcovered, it may (not improbably)
be iudged, that moe were intended: but she was ſo fafc under the wings
of the Almighty, that neither open hoftility nor privy conſpiracy could
The remembrance hereof may teach others to truſt in God,
as the ſafeſt policy. I return unto Church-affaires. Firſt we may profi-
tably obſerve the cauſe of the difference in the Reformation ofthe Churches
in thoſe two Kingdoms. It is true, both looked unto the Worde as the
rule of Reformation, but they varied in the manner of application: for
England held, that whatſoever in diſcipline and rites is not contrary
unto Gods word should be retained: for in the twentieth article of the
Convocation An. 1563. ic is ſaid, The Church hath power to decree rites
or ceremonies, and authority in matters of faith: and yet it is not lawfull
for the Church to ordain any thing that is contrary unto Gods word: nei-
ther may it fo expound one place that it be contrary unto another: where-
fore although the Churchbe a witneſs and keeper of holy Writ, yet as it
annoy her.
1
}
not
Pet. 3:
Of Diverife COVNTŘIES.
329
1
ought not decree any thing againſt the famć, ſo belides the ſame ought it
not to chforce any thing to be believed for nëceflity ofſalvation. But scor-
land applied the Rule more cloſs, in this manner, What foever hath not
a warrant in the Word, should be abolished; as in'the fourtienth article
of Confeſſion they ſay, Evill'works are not only thoſe that are done expref-
ly againf Gods commandement, but thoſe alſo that in matters of religion,
and inworshipping of God," have no other aſſurance, but the invention
and opinion of man: which God hath ever from the begiming rejected, as
by the prophet Iſaiah and by our Maſter Chrift Jeſus we are taught in theſe
words, In vain Do they worship mee, teaching for Doctrines the précepts of
men. So without reſpect of men thoſe did cleave unto the Wordiof God,
and did iudge, What ſoewer is without the Word, eitherin doârine, or
religious worship or in Eccleſiaſtical diſcipline, can not be accepted of God
as ſervice, when he requires it not. But England upon account, that
thoſe who had been enured with Popish doctrine and fuperftitions; might
be the more eaſily allured to forſake that dodrine, if the rites and diſcipline
were retained, and hoping (as is hinted in the former part) that by time
a more perfe& Reformation might be attained, took this prudential courſe,
as it is called; truſting eſpecially that bishops and prieſts might be the more
caſily enduced to joyn with the Reformation. So both in the Confere
fion in King Edwards time, and in the articles of the Convocation
An. 1964. (or according to the English Style. 1563.) they allowed li.
berty unto difſenting judgements, and made large expreſſions and capa-
cious words, being loath to driveofffrom the communion any who diffe-
ring in the branches, meet in the main grounds of religion. Thoſe things
that were retained upon ſuch plauſible motives, had a twofold influence,
(Such is the narure of humanc corruption.) towit. 1. one ſuperſtition
draweth-on another, as a link of a chain; If this may be uſed, why not that
2.what was at firſt retained by way oftoleration&condeſcenſion, was after-
wards preſſed upon mens conſciences by authority, that men muſt cons
form in practiſe ofrites, and to the opinion of Superiors, or ſuffer punish-
ment. The firſt particular exception was made by the Papifts againſt the The Head
title, The Head of the Church, which was given unto King Henry; and of the
The Supreain ludge in caufes Ecelefiaftical, which was given unto Queen
Eliſabet
. They excepted againſt this alwayes
: but the firſt that hath written and Supre
ofit, was Harding in his pretended refutation of Englands Confeſſion: Bi- in al com
shop Jewell anſwerech him in his Defence of the Apolog.part.6.cap.11. divifiſes.
1. ſaying, Concerning the title, The ſupream head of the Church, we need
not ſearch the Scriptures to excuſe it. For 1. We deviſed it not. 2. Weure
it not. 3. our Princes at this time claim it not. Your Fathers firſt errituled
that noble Prince King Henry VIII. with that unuſed and ſtrange Style,
as it may wel bethought, the rather to bring him into the call, and Nander
ofthe world. Howbeit that the Prince is the higheſt ludge and Governor
over all his ſubjects whatſoever, allwel prieſts as laymen without excep.
tion, &c. He infifts at length upon this purpoſe; as alfo Doct. Fulka-
gainſtthe Rhemiſts Annotations on Matth. 22, and others: Ishall add the
Anſwer of Thom. Bilfon, ſometime Warden of Winceſter unto the Jeſuits
Apolog. Lib.2. where the lefuit or Philander ſaith, You would have our faith
and ſalvation ſo to hang on the Princes will and lawes, as if there could be
no ncarer way to religion, then to believe what our temporal Lord and
Mafter liſt. He anſwereth, It is a cunning, when you can not confute
your adverſaries, at leaſt to belie them, that you may ſeem at leaſt to ſay
(0000)
fom
Church,
}
1
Part. 3.
1
1
3:30
CENTVRI XVI.
.
ſomwhat againſt them: indeed your fourth chapter is wholly ſpent in re-
felling this poſition, which we deteft as much as yoụ, Thilander replieth,
You begin to shrink from your former teaching He anſwereth in name
of Theophilus, You will never shrink from your former facing: Did ever
any man on our ſide affirm the Princes will to be the rule of faith? have we
not earneſtly written, and openly caught that religion muſt not depend on
the pleaſure of men? Have not thouſands here in England and elſewhere
given our les for the witnes and confeſſion of Gods Truth , againſt Prin.
ces, Lawes and Popes decrees? In Spain, France and Italy, and other pla.
ces at this day do we not endure all the torments you can deviſe, becauſe we
will not believe what temporal Lords and Maſters will? your conſcience
knowes, it is tcue, that we ſay: Why do you then charge us with this
wicked aſſertion, from which we be farther off, then you for you
hold opinion of Popes, thcy can not err: we do not of Princes. Why do
you Father your fancies upon us? why do you purpoſely pervert the quc.
ſtion, heaping abſurditics, and alledging authorities againſt that which we
do not defend Philander, Theoath which yee take yourſelves, and ex-
act ofothers, induces us thusto think of you: for there you make Princes
the only ſuprcam Governors of all perſons in all caules aſwell {piritual as
temporall, utterly, renouncing all forrain juriſdictions and Superiority:
Upon which word mark what an horrible confuſion followes: If Princes
be the only Governors in cccleſiaſticall matters, then in vain did the Holy
Ghoft appoint Paſtors and Bishops to govern the Church; If they be Su-
prcam, then are they Superior to Chriſt himſelf, and in effect Chriſts
Maſters; If in all things and cauſes ſpiritual, then they may preſcribe unto
the Prictts and Bishops, what to preach, and which way to worship and
ſerve God, how and in what form to Miniſter , the Sacraments, and ges
nerally how men shall be governed in ſoul. If all forrain juriſdiction be re-
nounced, then Chriſt and his Apoſtles (becauſe they were and are for-
rainers) have no juriſdiction nor authority over England. Theophilus,
VVake you, or dream you? That in matters of no leſs weight, then
your duty to God and the Prince, you fall to theſe childish and pelting ſo.
phiſms ?' VVhat kind of concluding call you this? Princes only bear
the ſword to command and punish: Ergo. Bishops may not teach and ex-
hoft: Princes are not ſubject unto the Pope; Ergo Superiors to Chriſt:
They may by their laws eſtablish what Chriſt hath commanded ; Ergo
Ahey may change both Scripture and Sacraments: No fôrrainer at this
this day hath juriſdiction over this Land; ergo Chriſt and his Apoſtles 1300.
ycars ago might not preach the goſpell. Philand. We make no ſuch rea-
fons. Tbeop. The former propoſitions are the truc contents of the oath, we
take; the later are the very abſurdities which you infer upon us fortaking
the oath... Philan. Do you not make Princes ſupream Governors of
allſpiritual things ? Theoph. you reaſon as if we did: but our words, ſince
you will reft upon words, are not ſo. Philan.What are they then Theoph.
We confeſs them to be ſupream governors of their realms and dominions.
Philan. And that in all ſpiritual things and cauſes. Philan. Not of all ſpiri-
tual things and cauſes. Philan. What difference between thoſe two ſpee-
ches: Theoph. Juſt as much as excludes your wrangling: we make them
not governors of the things them ſelves but of their ſubiects; which, I
truſt, you dar not withſtand. Philan. I grant, they be Governors of their
ſubjects, bur not in ecclefiaftical things or cauſes..... Theoph. Where
we profeſsihat her highneſs is the only Governor of this realm, the word
Gom
t
1
Part. 3.
i
t
}
.
Of BRIT ANNE, .
331
Governor doth ſever the Magiftrat from the Miniſter, and showes a manifeſt
difference between their offices: 'for bishops be not Governors of the coun-
tries; Princes bee : 'that is). Bishops bear not the ſword to reward or
revenge; Princeș do:
Princes do: bishops have no power to command or punish;
Princes have. After two lexfes he faith, We teach, that God in delivering
theſword to Princes, hath given then this direct charge, to provide that
aſwell the true Religion be maintained in their realms, as civil juſtice
miniftred; and hath to this end allowed Princes full the power to for-
bid, prevent and punish in all their ſubjects be they lay men, Clercks
and Bishops, not only murders, thefts..
And the like brea-
ches of the ſecond table; but alſo ſchiſms, hereſies, idolatries and all
other offences, againſt the firſt cable pertaining only to the ſervice of God
and matters of religion. And page 202. Philanderfaith, I will never con-
fels Princes to be ſupream : .for he that judgeth on earth in Chrifts fteed is
above them all. Theoph. Now you come to the quick: this very claim
was the cauſe, why the word Supream was added to the oath: for that the
bishop of Rome takes upon him to command and depoſe Princes, as their
lawfuil and ſuperior ludge. To exclude this wicked preſumption, we
teach that Princes be ſupream rulers: we mean, ſubject to no ſuperior
ludge, to give a reaſon of their doings, but only to God, &c. Moſt
clearly hath Iames Usher Archbishop of Armagh opened this oath in a
Speach in the Star-chamber of Irland, when he was bishop of Mcath: there
he faith, Concerning the poſitive part of the oath, we are caught from
1.Pet.2.13.14. to reſpect theKing not as the only governor of his dominions
fimply (for we ſee, there be other gevernors placed under him) but Hoos
NU PERECHONTA, that is, (according to thetenure of the oath) as him
who is the only ſupreme governor of his realms. Upon which ground we
may ſafely build this concluſion, Whatſoever power is incident to the
King by vertue of his place, muſt be acknowledged to be in him Suppream,
there being nothing fo contrary to the natureof Soveranity, as to have an-
other ſuperior power, to overrule it.
to overrule it. 2. Conſider that for the better
eſtablishingof piety and honeſty among men, and the reproſsing of pro-
fannels and other vices, God hath eſtablished iwo diftinct powers upon
earth ; one of the keies, committed unto the Church, the other of
the ſword committed unto the Civil Magiftrat. That of the keies is
ordained to work upon the inner man, having immediat relation to the
retaining or remitting of fins, Johan. 20. verf.23. That of the ſword is
appointed to work upon the outward man, yeelding protection unto the
obedient, and inflicting external punishment upon the rebellious and diſo-
bedient. By the former the ſpiritual officers of the Church are enabled to
govern well, to ſpeak, and exhort, and rebuke with all authority, to
looſe ſuch as arc penitent, to commit others unto the Lords priſon. untill
their amendement, or to bind them over unto the judgement of the great
day, if they shall perſiſt in their wilfulneſs and obſtinacy: By the other,
Princes have an Imperious power aſſigned by God unto them, for the
defence of ſuch as do well, and executing wrath upon ſuch as do evill,
whether by death, banishment.... When Peter, who had the keies com-
mitted unto him, made bold to draw theſword, he was commanded to put
it up, as a weapon, that he had no authority to medle with. And on the other
ſide when Uzziah the K. would venture npon the execution of the Prieſts
office, it was ſaid unto him, It appertaines not unto thee, Vzziah, to burn incenſe
unto the Lord but unto the prieſts ... 2.Chr.26. Let this therefore be our ſecond
(0000) 2
con.
1
332
.
CENTVRI XVI.
.
t
concluſion, The power oftheſword, and of thekcies are two diftinct ordi-
nances of God; and that the Prince hath no more authority to enter upon
any part of theexecution of the prieſts function, then a prieſt hath to intrude
upon any part ofthe office of the Prince. In the third place obſerve, that
the power of the Civil ſword (the ſupream inannaging where of belongs
untothe King alone) is not to be reſtrained to temporal cauſes only, but
by Gods ordinance is to be extended likewayes unto all ſpiritual things and
cauſes; That as the ſpiritual rulers do excrcize their kind of government in
bringing men into obedience, not ofthe duties of the firft table only, but
allo of the ſecond; So the Civil Magiſtrat is to uſe his authority allo in res
dreſsing the abuſes committed againſt the firſt table, as againſt the ſecond,
that is, alſwell in punishing an heretick, an-idolater as a thief and träicor;
and in providing. by all good means, that ſuch as living under his govern-
ment, may lead a quiet and peaceable life in godlineſs and honeſty. And
howſoever by this mcan we make both Prince and Prieſt to be in their feve-
rall places Cuſtodes vtriuſque tabule, yet we do not confound their offices:
for albeit the matter, where in their government is exerciſed, may be the
fame, yer the manner of government is different; the one reaching to the
outward man only, and the other to the inward; the one binding or loo-
ſing the ſoul, and the other laying hold on the body and things belon-
ging thereunto; the one having ſpeciall referenče to the judgement ofthe
world to come: and the other reſpecting the preſent: retaining or loofing
offome of the comforts of life.... But here it will be ſaid, The words of
the oath being generall, that the King is the only Supream governor of this realna
and of all other his Dominions , how can it appeare that the power of the civil
ſword only, is meant by that Government, and that the power of the kcies
is not comprehended therein? I anſwer. 1. thar where a Civil Magi.
{trat is affirmed to be Governor of his dominions; by common intendment
this muſt be underſtood of a Civil Government, and may not be extended
to that which is of another kind, 2. where an ambiguity is concieved in any
part of an oath, it ought to be taken according to the underſtanding of him,
for whoſe ſatiſfaction the oath was miniftred. But in this caſe it hath been ſuf-
ficiently declared by authority,that no other thing is meant: for in the book
of articles agreed upon by the bishops and clergy in the convocation holden
at London An. 1563, thus we read, Where we attribute to the Queens
Majeſty the chief Government (by which title, weundertand, the min-
des of ſome Nanderous folks to be offended) we giue not to our Prince,
cheminiftring either of Gods word, or of the ſacraments (the which thing
the Iniunctions lately ſet forth by Eliſabet our Queen do allo moſt plainly
teſtify) bur that only prerogative, which we ſee to have been given alway-
es to all godly Princes in the holy Scriptures by God himſelf, that is, thac
they should rule all eſtates and degrees committed to their charge by God,
whether they be eccleſiaſticalor temporal, and reſtrain with the civil ſword
the Aubborn and ill doers. So far they. Ifit be herc obiected, that the
autority of the Convocation is not a ſufficient ground for that which was
enacted in Parliament: I anſwer , Theſe articles ſtand confirmed by Royal
afſent of the Prince (for the eſtablishing of whoſe ſupremacy the oath was
framed) and alſo by a ſpecial Act of Parliament in the 13. year of Queen
Eliſabet ch. 12. Seing therefore the makers of thclaw have full authority to
expound the law; and they have ſufficiently manifeſted, that by Supream
Government given unto the Prince, they underſtand that Government only
which is exerciſed with the Civil ſword, I couclude, that noching can be
*
1
}
more
Part 3.
333
Of Diverſe COVNTRIES.
parent
was not
plain then this, That without all ſcruple, the Kings Majeſty may be acknow-
ledged in this ſenſe, to be the fupream Governor of all his dominions and
Countries aſwell in all ſpiritual or eccleſiaſtical things as temporall. And ſo
I have cleared the firſt main branch of the oath. So far In VSher. And be-
cauſe this oath was ſo underſtood, excluding all forrain power, I have nor
found, that any man excep the Papiſts, did object againſt it. And albeit
Scotland uſed not this title in formality of words, yet they did ever ac-
knowledge the ſame power in their Soveraigne, as is clear in the Confeſſion
of faith, which was preſented unto the Parliament An. 1567. where in
Article 24. it is ſaid , We confeſs and acknowledge, that ſuch perſons as
are placed in authority are to be beloved , honored, feared and holden in
moſt reverent eſtimation, becauſe they are the Lieutenents of God, in
whoſe ſcars God himſelf doth ſit and judge; yea, even the Judges.and
Princes themſelves, to whom by God is given the ſword , to the praiſe
and defence of good men, and to revenge and punish all maleſactors.
Morcover to Kings, Princes, Rulers and Magiftrats, we affirm that chief-
ly and moſt principally the conſervation and purgation of religion appertai-
neth, ſo that not only they are appointed for Civil policy, but alſo for
mainteinance of true religion, and ſuppreßing of idolatry and ſuperſtition
whatſoever; As in David, Joſaphat, Ezechias, Joſias and others highly
commended for their zeal in that caſe , may be eſpied. And therefore we
confeſs and avow, that ſuch as reſiſt the Supream power, doing that thing
which appertaines to his charge, do reſiſt Gods ordinance; and therefore
can not be guiltleſs, &c. Next it is remarkable, that howbeit the Miffal The Sera
was abolished, and the Service-book was authorized in England, yet the
vicebook
the Miniſters were not aftricted unto the full proſecution of it from the be-
ginning: the one might not be uſed, and the other might be uſed; yer they preſſed.
were not tiedunto it: for many were for that Principle of Scotland, whereof
mention is made before, and would have put away all ceremonies that had
no warrant from the word of God, and they did forſake them. Neither
did Mathew Parker Archbishop of Canterburry preff any of his diocie to
uſe thoſe rites; Itis true, he required them to uſe the Service book, as we
find, he required John Fox to ſubſcribe: the old man produced the new
Teſtament in Greek, and ſaid, To this I will ſubſcribe. But when the
ſubſcription of the Canons was required, he reſuſed, and ſaid, I have
nothing in the Church, but a prebend at Salisbury, and much good may
it do you if you, will take it from mee. So he was diſmiſſed, and continued
in his Miniſtry till the day of his death. And Ed. Grindal ſucceeding in
that See, was ſo far from preſſing any unto Conformity (as it was then
called) that he incurred the Queen diſpleaſure for his connivence; yea he
not only connived, but he was a favourer of the Not-conformiſts, and
when they began to uſe prophecying (which in Scotland is called The.
Exerciſe) he reſorted with them, and commended them, as appea-
res by that his Letter, which he (being under reſtraint) wrote and ſent
unto the Queen in the year 1580, of which I have tranſcribed a part from
Thom. Fuller's Church- Hiftor. Lib 9. he beginneth thus; With moſt humble ofGrindah
remembrance of bounden duty unto your Majeſty, It may pleaſe the ſame
indefence
to be advertiſed, that the ſpeeches which it pleaſed you to deliver unto of many
mee, when I laſt attended on your Highneſs, concerning the number of Miniſters
preachers and the utter (nbuerſion of all learted Exerciſes and conferences and of Pros
amongſt the Miniſters of the Church; allowed by the bishops and Ordina- phecying,
ries, have exceedingly diſmayd and diſconforted mce, not ſomuch for
(Pppp)
that,
A Leiter
}
>
334
CE N T V R I XVI.
Part. 3.
+
+
1
that, the ſaid ſpeeches founded very hardly againfi my own perſon, being
but one particular man, and not ſo much to be accounted of; but moſt of
all for that the ſame might tend to the publiçk harm of Gods Church,
whereofyour Majeſty by office ought to be Nutrician, and alſo the heavy
burden of your conſcience before God, if they should be put to execu-
tion.
I thought it my duty by writing to declare ſome part of my
mind unto your Highneſs, beſeeching the ſame with patience to read over
this.
If I should uſe diſſembling ſilence, I should very ill requite
fo
many your Majeſties, and ſo great benefits: for in ſo doing both
you
might fall into perrill towards God, and I my ſelf into endtefs damna.
tion..... I beſeech your Majeſty thus to think of mee, that I do not
conceive any ill opinion of you , although I can not affent unto thoſe two
Articles then expounded. “I do with all the reſt of your good ſubjects ac.
knowledge, that we have received by your government, many and moſt
excellent benefits, as amongſt others, freedom of conſcience, ſuppreſſion
of Idolacry I am alſo perfuaded, that eyer in thoſe matters, which
you ſeem to urge, your mcaning and zeal is for the beſt: the like hath hap-
ned to many the beſt Princes that ever were; yet have not refuſed after-
wards to be better informed...... David hath not evill meaning, when
he commanded to number the people ...... Yet ſaith the Scripture, his
own heart ſtroke him, and God by the Prophet reprehended him..
And ſo to come to the preſent cafe, ..... Surely I can not maruell enough,
how this ſtrange opinion should once enter into your minde, that it should
be good for the Church to have few preachers. Alas, Madam , is the
Scripture more plain in any thing, then that the Goſpelof Chriſt should be
plentifully preached; and that plenty of laborers should be ſent into the
Lords harveſt? which being great and large, ftands in need not of a few,
but of many workmen. There was appointed to Solomons material
temple artificers and laborers, belids 3000. overſeers : and shall we think,
that
a few preachers may ſuffice to the building of the ſpiritual temple of
I beſeech your Majeſty to note oncthing neceſſary; If the
Holy Ghoft preſcribeth expreſy, that preachers should be placed oppida.
tims, how can it well be thought, that three or four preachers may ſuffice
for a shire?...... Some cherebe, that are miſikers of the godly Refor.
mation in Religion once eſtablished, wishing indeed that there were no
preachers at all, and ſo by depriving of Miniſters, impugne Religion,
Non aperto Marte , fed in cuniculis, much like the Bishops in your Fachers
time, who would have had the English tranſlation of the Bible called-in, as
evill tranſlated, and the new tranſlation to be committed unto them,
which they never intended to perform. A number there is, and that ex.
ceeding great, altogether worldly-minded ...... And becauſe the prea-
ching of Gods Word (which to all Chriſtians conſcience is ſweet and dele-
dable) to them, having Cauterizat as conſcientias, is bitrer and grievous.....
they wish that there were no preachers at all: but they dare not directly
condem the office of preaching ſo exprelly commanded by Gods Word
(for that were open blaſphemy) they turn themſelves altogether, and
with the ſame meaning as others do, againft the perſons of them that are ad-
mitted to preach. But God forbid, Madam, that you should open your
cars unto any of theſe wicked perſuaſions. Cum defecerit Propheta, diſlipa-
bitur Populus, faith Salomon, Prov. 27. Where it is thought, that the
reading ofgodly Homilies ſet forth by publick authority may fuffice, the
reading of theſe hath it's commodities, but it is nothing comparable to the
office,
Chriſt.....
1
Part. 3.
1
1
The exer-
3 Of BRITANNE.
335
office of preaching ...... Theſe were deviſed by godly Bishops in your The uſe of
brothers dayes, only to ſupply neceſſite, by want of preachers, and are the Book
by the ſtatutc, not to be preferred, but to give place to Sermons, where- of Homilies
ſoever they may be had, and were never thought in themſelves to contain
alone fufficient inſtruction for the Church of England: For it was found
then ( as it is now) that this Church had been by appropriations, not
without ſacriledge, ſpoiled of the livings, which at the firſt were appoin-
ted to the office of preaching or teaching, which appropriations were firſt
annexed to Abayes, and after came to the crown, and now are diſpoſed
to privat mens poſſeſſions, without hope to reduce the ſame to the origi-
nal inftitution..... Concerning the ſecond point, which is of the lear-
ned exerciſes and conferences amongſt the Miniſters of the Church, I have
conſulted with diverſofmy brethren the Bishops, who think of the ſame
ciſe of M.,
niſters.
as I do, a thing profitable to the Church: And therefore expedient to
be continued; and I truſt, your Majeſty will think the like, when
you
shall be informed of the matter and order thereof, what authority it hath
of the Scriptures, what commodity it bringeth withit, and what diſcom-
modities willfollow, if it be clean taken away. The authors of this ex-
erciſe are the Bishops of the Dioceſs, where it is uſed, who by the law of
God, and by the canons and conftitutions of thc Church now in force have
authority to appoint exerciſe to their inferior Miniſters for cncrcafe of lear-
ning and knowledge of the Scriptures, as to them ſeernes expedient: for
that
pertaines ad diſciplinam Clericaleme. So after he hath Spoken of the matter
and order of that Exerciſe, and the ground of it fromw. I.Sam. 10. and 1.Cor.z4.
he addeth, This gift of interpreting the Scriptures in S. Pauls time was gi-
ven to many by a ſpecial miracle without ſtudy but now miracies
cealing, men noſtattain to the Hebrew, Greek and Latin tongues...
by traveland ftudy, God gives the increaſe: So muſt men attain by the like
means to the giſts of expounding and interpreting the Scriptures, and
amongſt other helps nothing is ſo neceſſary as theſe above named exerciſes
and conferences amongſt the Miniſters of the Church; which in effect are
allone with the exerciſes of Students in Divinity in the Univerſities, ſaving,
that the firſt is done in a tongue underſtanded, to the more edifying of the
unlearned hearers. Howſoever report hath been to your Majeſty con-
cerning theſe exerciſes, yet I and others of York, whoſe names are noted as
followes, 1. Cantuarienfis, 2. London, 3.Winch, 4. Bathon, s. Lich-
field, 6. Gloccſter, 7. Lincoln, 8. Cheſter, 9. Exon, 10. Meneven, aliàs
Davids, as they have teſtified unto mee by their Letters, have found by
expericnce, that theſe profits and commodities following have enſued of
them; 1. The Miniſters of the Church are more skilfull, and more ready
in the Scriptures, and more Apt to teach their flocks. 2. It withdrawes
them from idleneſs, wandring, gaming, &c. 3. Some afore ſuſpected
in doctrine, are brought to the knowledge of the truth. 4. Ignorant
Miniſters are driven to ſtudy, if not for conſcience, yet for shamcand fear
of diſcipline. 5. Tlre opinion of lay men touching thc ableneſs of the
Clergy is hereby removed. 6. Nothing by experience beats dowo Popery
more then that. 7. Miniſters, as ſome of my brethren do confeſs, grow
to ſuch knowledge by means of thoſe exerciſes, that where a fore were not
able Miniſters, notthree, now are thretty able and meet to preach at Pauls
croſs, and 40 or so belids able to inſtruct their own lures; lo as it is found
by experience the beſt means to increaſe knowledge in the ſimple, and to
continue it in the learned: Only backward men in rcligion, and contem-
(PPPP) 2
ners
&
,
)
1
336
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. 3.
.
ners of learning in the countries abroad do fret againftit: which in truth
doth the more commend it. The diffolution of it would bteed triumph
in the Adverſary, and great ſorow and grief unto the favorers of Religion,
contrary to the Counſel of Ezek. 13. 18. Cor juſti non est contriftandum..
Although ſome have abuſed this good and neceſſary exerciſe, there is no
reaſon, that the malice of a few should prejudice all: abuſes may be refore
med, and that which is good may remain: Neither is there any juſt cauſe
of offences to be taken, if diverſe men make diverſelenſes of one fentence
of Scripture , ſo that all the ſenſes be good and agreable to the analogy and
proporcion of faith: for otherwiſe wemuſt condemn all the antient Fathers,
and diverſe of the Church, who moſt commonly expound one and the
ſame text of Scripture diverſely, and yet all to the good of the Church.,..
Becauſe I am well aſſured..... that theſe exerciſes for the interpretation of
the Scriptures, aud for exhortation and confort, are profitable...
I am inforced with all humility, and yet plainly to profeſs, that I can not
with ſafe conſcience, and without the offence of the Majeſty of God, give
my affent to the ſuppreſſing of theſe exerciſes, much leſs can I ſend our any
Injunction for the utter and univerſal ſubverſion of the ſame. I ſay with
Paul, I have no power to deſtroy, but only to edify; and I can do nothing
againſt the truth, but with the truth. If it be your Majeſties pleaſure or
for any other cauſe to remove me, I conſider with myſelf, Quod horrendum
eft incidere in marus Dei viventis, and alſo, Quod qui facit contra conſcientiam
[Divinis in rebus] ædificas ad gehennam ...... Beare with me Madam, I
beſeech you, if I chuſe rather to offend your earthly Majeſty, then to of-
B. Grix- fend the heavenly Majety of God...... I will draw to an end, moſt
dals peti, humbly praying that you will conſider theſe short petitions; I. that you
tions. I.
would referr all theſe eccleſiaſticall matters unto the Bishops and Divines of
the Church of your realm , according to the exemple of all Chriſtian Em-
perours and Princes oſall ages: for indeed they are to be judged as an An-
tient writes, in Eccleſia ſeu Synodo, non in Palatio. When your Majeſty
hath queſtions of the laws of your realm, you do not decide them in your
Court or palace, but ſend them to your Judges to be determined.
Ambroſe to Theodoſius uſed theſe words, Si de cauſis pecuniariis Comites
tuos confulis, quanto magis in caufa Religionis Sacerdotes Domini æquum eft con-
2. ſulas ...... My ſecond petition is that when you deal in matters of faith
and religion, or matters that touch the Church of Chriſt, which is the
Spouſe bought with ſo dear a price, you would not pronounce fo refo-
lutely and peremptorily, quaſi ex authoritate, as you may do in civil and
external matters; but alwayes remember that in Gods cauſe, the will of
God, and not the will of any creature is to take place. It is the Anti-
chriftian voice, Sic volo, fic jubeo , ftet pro ratione voluntas. In Godsmat-
ters, all Princes ought to bow their Scepters to the Son of God, and to
ask counſell at his mouth, wliat they ought to do. David exhorts all
Kings and rulers to ſerve God with fear and trembling. Remember,
Madam, that you are a mortal creature: look not only (as was ſaid to
Thcodoſius) upon the people and princely array, wherewith you are ap-
parelled, but conſider alſo, what it is that is covered there with..
Muſt you not one day appear ante terrendum tribunal Crucifixi, ut recipias ibi
prout gefferis in corpore, five bonum, five malum.
And although you are a
mighty Prince, yet remember...... As the Pſalmiſt ſaith, 76. Terribia
lis eft is qui aufert Spiritum principum, terribilis ſuper omnes Reges terra. Wliere-
forel beſeech you, Madam, in viſceribus Chrifti, when you deal in theſe
religious
1
Part. 3:
337
OF BRITANNE.
1
1
1
1
1
religious cauſes, ſet the Majeſty of God before your cies, laying alide all
carthly Majeſty, determin with yourſelf to obey his voice, and with all
humility ſay unto him, Non mes, fed tua voluntas fiar. God hath bler-
fed you with great felicity now many years: beware, you do not impute
it to your deſerts or policy, but give God the glory...... Take hced,
you never think of declining from God, left it be verified of you, which
is written of Joash, Cum corroboratus effet, elevatum eft corejus in interitum
fuum, & neglexit Deum. He concludes, truſting better of her, and
praying for her. What could be written (faith Fuller) with more ſpirit
and leſs animoſity? More humility, and leſs dejection I fee, a lambe in
his own, can be a Lion in God, and his Churches cauſe. Say not that
Orbitas & ſenectus only encouraged Grindall in this his writing, whoſe pe-
ceſſary boldneſs, did ariſc, partly from his confidence in the goodneſs of
the cauſefor which, partly from the graciouſnes of the Queen to whom he
made his adreſs. But alas! all in vain : Leiceſter had ſo filled her eares with
complaints againſt him, there was no room to receive this petition. But
to return to the former purpoſe, we ſecfrom this Letter, that the form of
Exerciſe was allowed by ten Bishops; and the hiſtory shewes, that the
Miniſters who uſed that exerciſe were not conformiſts onto the rites. But NB.VVhis
ſome Bishops of that age were ſo zealous of their authority, and jealous ofsift's se-
the prophecyings, that diligent Miniſters muſt needs conform, or then the verity is
filocksshall want teaching; and the Queen muſt bearthe blam of all
. More of Proſed,
theſe trouble followes: here I add, that J. Whitgift ſucceeding toGrindal,was
the firſt Reformed Bishop, that wasCounſclor of State, aud moft vehement
in preſſing conformity, yet not without many checks and lets. For not only
did the Counſell fene Letters unto that Archbishop, willing him to relent
of his ſeverity, but (as the ſame author writes) in the Parliament A4. 1587.
the Houſe of Commons preſented unto the Houſe of Lords a petition com-
plaining that many parishes were deſtitute of preachers; and craving [a-
mongſt other things) thatno oath nor ſubſcription might be tendered to
any at their enterance into the Miniſtery, but ſuch as is expreſſly preſcribed
by the ſtatutes of the realm , excep the oath againſt corrupt entring; That
they may not betroubled for omiſſion of ſome rites or portions preſcribed
in thebook of Common prayer; Thạtſuch as had been ſuſpended or depri-
ved for no other offence, but only for not ſubſcribing, might be reſtored;
and that the Bishops would forbear their excommunication, ex officiomero,
of godly and learned preachers not detected for open offence of life or appa-
rent error in doctrine, &c. And the Lords Fancountred the Bishops ſo
hardly, eſpecially againſt plurality of Benefices; that matters flying ſo high,
the Archbishop conceived it the ſafeſt way to apply himſelf by petition un-
to the Queen in this manner; The wofull and diſtreſſed effate, whereinto
weare liketo fall forceth us with grief of heart in moft humble manner to
crave your Majeſties foveraign protc&tion: For the pretence being made
of the maintenance and increaſc of learned miniſtry, when it is throughly
weighed, decrieth learning, ſpoileth their livings, takes away the ſet form
of prayer in the Church, and it is the means to bring in confuſion and bar-
bariſme. How dangerous innovations are in a ſetled Eftate, whoſoever
hath judgement perceiveth. Ser dangers apart, yet ſuch great inconve-
niences may enſuc as will make an eftate lamentable and miſerable. Our
nighbours miſerics may make us fearfull, but that we know, who rulech
the ſame. All the Churches in Europe can not compare with England in
the number of learned Miniſters. Theſe benefits of your Majeſties moft
re999)
ſacred
are
1
1
*
}
}
338
CENT VRI XVI.
Part. 3.
I
{
re
!
I
3
>
fäcred and carefull government with hearty joy we feel, and humbly aco
knowledge: ſenſeleſs are they that repincat it. The reſpect hereof made
the Prophet to ſay, Dý eftis; All the faithfull and diſcreet clergy ſay, o
Dea certè: Nothing is impoſſible with God. Requeſts without grounded
rcaſons are lightly to be rejected. We therefore not as Directors, but as
humble Remembrancers beſeech your Highneſs favorable beholding ofour
cftate preſent; and what it will be in timeto come, if the Bill againſt plu.
falities should take any place, &c. With this petition was annexed a catalo-
gue of pretended inconveniences. So that in effect nothing was enacted in
relation to this matter , but at the diſſolution of the Parliament the Bishops
were more ſevere then before, as followes : But mark the different ſpirits
and Genius of theſe two Archbishops, Grindal and Whitgift, appearing in
their Letters, that were directed unto one and the ſame perſon. This is
that Do.Whitgift, who bandied and'rebandied with Thomas Carthwright,
The Supplication or Admonition unto the Parliament in the year 1571.
(whereofhereafter)and in defence of Epiſcopacy and althe other enormities
made uſe of that invincible cannon, The Royall power and pleaſure. And
for his arguing thus, it was the Royall power and pleaſure to make him
Archbishop of Canterburry, even when Grindal was alive: but ſuch was
his modeſty, that he would not accept it, untill the old man under reſtraint
was dead. Obſerve then, Some Miniſters will be ambitious and ſuperſti-
tious, and impute all the diſorders of the Church unto Royall power and
pleaſure. Pauſe a little, and we will heare another ſong. When men are
obftupefied with this Meduſa’s head, the Prelats will chant; Epiſcopacy is
De Fure Divino, and, No Bishop, no King: and authority may be én-
chanted to believe it. And then the old common tune may be heard a-
gain, Egod Rex meus; as Wolley Archbishop of York láng in former
times; or the tune of Canterburry; You may not meddle with churchmen,
how ever they live, or whatſoever they do; as Thomas Beckét faid to
King Henry 11. or the tunc of Whinchetter, I fummon you to appear and
anſwer in our Synode; as Bishop Henry of Bloys ſaid unto his Brother
King Steven. Who deſireth to know thoſe more particularly, may find
them and more in the Antipathy of English Lordly prelacie both to Regal Monar-
cky and Civill unity written by William Prynne, Part. 1. d 2. CĂnn. 1641.
Neither will they reſt here, but they will averr, If no Bishop, then no
Presbyter, and no Sacrament, and conſequently no Church. And ſo
both King and Church arecſtablished upon Epiſcopacy. What loyal heart,
or who fearing God will not oppoſe ſuch birds in the shell? What remai.
nes, but to ſay plainly, Epiſcopacy is the Rock, on which State & Church
are builtCertainly a ground-ſtone, that beares fo vaſt a burden ( asthe
ſecurity, or rather the Beeing of both State and Church) muſt have a faſt
and ſure foundation. But where shall we find that foundation? Nór in the
Scripture, unleſs we admit Popish miſs-interpretations. And if theſe be
admittéd, wemay not ſtay there, but foreward another ſtep: and that is
known, to wit, The Pope is the Rock. Pope Gregory I, did not ſu-
ſpeet w hạt miſchief was to follow upon his Maſſe: nor did Hazael know
wliat he was hiímſelf to do : but let every man look to the tendency of ſuch
Tenets.
1564.
:11. The Nationall aſſembly of Scotland convecns at Edinburgh Juny 25
The affem An. 1564. By voices John Willock is continued Moderator. Many Noble
bly vir. men were in the town,but very few came the firſt day; wherefore many ſaid,
they wondered, why it was ſo. Lundy (of that ilk') ſaid, I wonder not
)
Ś
1
1
at
1
1
1
T
3
Part. 3.
1
B
1
OF BRITANNE.
339
at their abſence, but rather, that at the laſt affembly they drew themſelves
apart, and drew away ſome Miniſters, and would had them to conclude
things, that was never propounded to the publick affembly, which is pre-
judiciall to the liberty of the Church: therefore my judgemențis, that they
be informed of this offenſe, which many have conceived of their foriner
ading; and that they be humbly required, that ifthey be Brethren, they
would afſift their brethren with their preſence and Counſell, for wee trad
never greater need: Orifthey be minded to fall back from us, it were bet-
ter, wee knew it now than afterwards. All che aſſembly agreed , *and gave
commillion to certain brethren, to ſignify the mind of the aſſembly unto
the Lords: which was done the ſame day. The next day came the Duke,
Earles Argyle, Murray, Morton, Gleincairn, Marshall, the Officers of
State, But they drew themſelves apart, asbefore, and ſent M. Geo. Hay
Miniſter of the Court, to require the Superintendents and ſome other Mi-
nifters, to come and confer with them.
The Affembly anſwerech, They
are now conveened, to deliberate on the common affaires of the Church,
and they could not ſpare ſuch men, whoſe judgement is neceſſary, nor
was is it expedienty, that others should ſit without client, as it were idle;
and therefore (as they havetold them before) if they acknowledgethem-
felves members of the Church, they should joyn with others, and pro-
pound in publick, what they thoughtgood, and shall have the alliſtance
of all: burto ſend a part, more hurre and ſcandall might ariſe, than profit
or confort unto the Church, feing it is to be feared, that all will not be con-
tent with the reaſonings and concluſions of a few. They gave this
anſwer,
becauſe the Courtiers had endeavoured to draw ſome Ministers into their
faction, and to lave luftained their opinions & arguments. When the .
Lords perceived, that they could not prevail by that meafts, they return
and purge themſelves, that they never meant to divide themſelves from the
Church, but only becaufe they had certain Heads or articles, "wherein they
crave ſome conference, yet ſo, that no concluſion shall be taken, nor vote
required, till the propoſitions and rcafonings were heard and conſidered by
the whole Body. Upon that condition three Superintendents and four
Miniſters were directed unto them: and becauſe their queſtions did expez?
cially concern John Knox, they called for him: and they had long debátės
upon theſe points: 1. That ſubjects have delivered an innocent from the
hands of their King, and therein had not offended God. 2. Subjects have
refuſed to ſmite innocents, when the King had commanded; and in ſo
doing denied not juſt obedience. 3. Subječts Atricking an innocent at rlie
command of their King, are murtherers before God, 4. God hath not
only of a ſubje& made a King, but had armed fubjccts againſt their King;
and commanded them, to take vengeance upon him according tó: His
Law. s. Gods people have execute Gods law, againſt their King, having
no more regarde unto him in that behalfe, 'than if the had been a ſubject :
They could not agree in theſe points, nor was any of them propounded in
publike. In Sell: 3. Commiſſioners were appointed to preſent untô-the
Lords of the Secret Counſelli; the articles following, and report anſwer
unto the preſent Affenbly. and if need shall bee, to reaſon with the Lords
upon theſe arcictes: 1. Thrat according to tlic Acts of Parliament before
her Majeſties return, as alſo conform to her Majeſties promiſe after her at..
rivall, Chril's true Rcligion bede novo apptovėd, ratified and etablislied
throughout all the realmı; and that all idolatry, eſpecially the Maffe, bc
abolished over all, ſo that no other face of religion be perinitted; And for
(1999) 2
the
>
1
1
1
5
1
1
1
!
CENTVRI XVI.
340
Part. 3i.
?
"
1
1
6
+
/
the ſame effect, that the Miniſters be provided by a ſure appointment, where
they shall receive their livings, alfwell for the time by paſt as for the time to
come, and not to live as beggars, as preſently they live. 2. To deſire and
with all humility to require, that tranſgreſſors of the ordinances allwellin
timepaſt as henceforth, may be punished according to theſe lawes, eſpecially
the contemners of the lawes, in Aberdien, Cars of Gourie, andorher places
as shall be ſpecified. When' the Noble men heard theſe articles, they ſaid,
they thought it not convenient, to propound them in that manner, but
rather they would collect them into two heads, thus, Firft they would de-
clare unto her Majeſty the good mindes and obedience of them there al-
ſembled; and as for religion, feing it concerneth the ſaid Lords moſt eſpe-
cially being members of the Church, they would deale with her Majeſty
that the ſame may be obſerved according to the Order eſtablished at her
Highneſs arrivall; And they ſay, they doubt not, but they shall obrain ſo
gracious anſwer from her Majeſty, as may ſatisfy the aſſembly; And con-
cerning theluftentation of the Miniſters, they will likewiſe deale for it, and
they hope, that they shall be reafonably ſatisfied. Thereafter the ſame
Lords declare, how they were not only accepted by her Majeſty ingaod
part, but that shee had accorded to the performance of the petitions; and
they promiſe in her Majeſties nameunto the aſſembly the accomplishment:
For [ſaid they] if they were not perſuaded in their hearts, that her Majeſty
meant ſinceerly, they would not have been meſlingers of her anſwer. On
the other ſide all the aſſembly thank God and her Majeſty, that their realo.
nable petitions were ſo graciouſly anſwered; and they deſire the ſame, Lords
reciprocally, to promiſe unto her Majeſty in their behalfe all dutifull obe-
dience, love and ſubmiſſion, which can be expected by any Chriſtian
Prince, of moſt faithfull and humble ſubjects; Promiſing alſo, that, if
any oftheir number shall happen to forget the duty of a good ſubject, in
offending againſt her Majeſties lawes, they all shall concurr ingenuouſly
to the punition of the offender according to the quality of the treſpaſte,
and as they shall be required. Item concerning the juriſdiction of the Church,
the aſſembly nameth four Superintendents, Elleven Miniſters, and four
Gentle men, to conveen the morn, and conferr on the cauſes and juriſdi.
dion pertaining unto the Church, and report their opinions. Item it is
concluded, that a Miniſter being once placed, may not leave thar congree
gation without the knowledge of the flock, and conſent of the Superin-
tendent or wholl Church, and his cauſe be conſidered, whither lawfull
or not.. Item it is decerned, that Pa. Cowſton shall not leave his
congrce
gation nor go out of the country, even albeit he peritionerh it for a time, to
augmen: liş koowledge. Itém whereas the Commiſſioner of Murray had
complaiņed on Wi. Sutherland parſon of Moy, that he had committed for-
nication, and when he was charged to marry the woman, he had deſpitefully
torn the Commiſſioners letters; whereupon he was charged, tocompear be-
forethis aſſembly:arid hath not come; the Aſſemblie deprives him of all cc-
cleſiaſticallfundion, and ordaines the Commiſſioner, to proceed, with cen-
fures againſt him forhiscontempt. On Decemb.13. was a Parliamat Edinb.
But (lạith the Hift. of Refor.) the Queen would not cauſe proclame the Parlia-
ment, unțill she had deſired the Earle of Murray. (by whoſe means chietly
the Earlę of Lennox came into Scotland, and was then to be reſtored) that
there shall no word be ſpoken in the Parliament, or at leaſt nothing con-
cluded concerning Religion. But he anſwered, He could not promiſe
it. Some articles were then preſented by the Commiſſioners of the Church,
eſpecially
1
1
.
!
1
-
7
Part 3.
I
1
--
1
are.
OF BRITANNE.
I
eſpecially for abolishing the Maffe, and punishment of vice: but nothing
was granted, excep, that it was ſtatute , -ahat ſcandalous livers shall be
punished firſt by priſon, and then publickly sliewed unto the people with
ignominy. ' But this was not put in execution. The National aſſembly The VIIT.
conveenes at Edinburgh Decemb. 25. Jo. Erskin Superintendent'is choſen Nutionell
Moderator. It is ordained, that the publick affairs shall firſt in order be Aſſembly.
treated; and then particulars shalbe propounded in writ; and if any per-
ſons cauſe requires haſty reſolution, it shall be diſpatched in this aſſembly;
or els it shall be referred unto the Superintendent of the bounds and certain
Miniſters, to examine it, and put their judgement in writ, which shall be
reported unto the next aſſemblie. 2. The aſſemblie cauſech propounde
unto the Lords of Secret Counſell, the articles following and humbly re-
quire their H. H. to ſolicite the Queens Majeſty for anſwer; 1. To ſignific
that the tranſgreffors ofthe proclamations, (that have been again the layers
and hearers of Malfe, and the abuſers of the ſacramenrs) ateſo common,
that it may be greatly feared , that judgements shall shortly follow
unleſs remedy be provided in time. 2. Torcquire the paiment of Miniſters
ftipends. 3. That Superincedents may be placed in ſuch parts, where none
4. That theſe be punished, who do shuc the church.doors againſt
the preachers coining to preach the word. s. humbly to require of her
Majelly what the Church can expect of Bencfices vaking or that shall.vake.
6. By what means Miniſters shall come to the poſſeſſion of Manſes & glebs,
whither they be ſet in füc or not. 7. That thc Ad, concerning the
reparing of churches, be put into execution. III.Becauſe there is a com-
mon report, chat many igaorancs,and of Icud converſation, are admitted
to be Miniſters and exhorters and Readers,the Superintendents or Anguiſe,
Lothian and the Weſti. were ordained to viſite certain bounds alloted now
unto them, and John Knox is to viſite the Churches of Fife and Perth: and
others to viſite other parts, with power to trie, ſuſpend, depoſe, as they
shall finde cauſe. Iv. Untó a ſupplication of Paull Meffan containing
fundric particulars, it is anſwered, that the aſſemblicis ready to accept him,
if he shall preſent himſelfe before them, shewing fignes of unfained repen-
tance, and be willing to obey, as the Church shall appoint unto him: Buc
to delete his proceſſe, the Church can no way condeſcend: northink they,
that petition to proceed from the Holy Ghoſt, ſeeing David was not åstra-
med to write his own offenſe, for glorifying God: And to admitt him into
the Miniſtry within the realm, it is judged no way collerable, untill the
memory of his crime be more deeply buried, and ſome Church makere-
queſt for him: And it is ſignified unto him, that the Church is grievouſly
offended, that he being excommunicat in Scotland, hath taken upon him
a Miniſtry in England. Iomitt the cenſures of Superintendents and Com.
miſſioners of viſiting, becauſe it was ordinary. Here allo is mention of
cxhorters: theſe were men not furnished with ſufficient gifts for the Minia
ſtry, and becauſe of the ſcarcety of Miniſters, were permitted not only to
read in a Church, but to exercize alſo their talent in exhorting the people:
and if they did increaſe in gifts, were admitted into the Miniſtry.
II 1. February following, the Queen was in Fife, and the Pa-
pifts waxing, more bold, went to Mafre,
and uttered words of blaſphe-
mie: Which was delated to the Lords of Counſell; As alſo fome Po-
pish Bishops & Prieſts did brag, that they would ſay Maſſe ar Eaſter.
The Earle of Murray lamented this unto the Queen, and shew what
inconveniences shallfollow, if this be permitted. After sharp reaſoning
(rrrr)
ir
A
!
1
+
1
ll
Part. 3.
1
1
1
1
342
CEN IV RT XVI.
it was promiſed, that the like shall not be done again: and for the ſame
purpoſe order was ſent to ſuch places, as were delated, eſpecially to the
b.b. of Sant Andrews and Aberdeen, that they should not ſay any Marie.
At that time, the Queen was upon a purpoſe of mariage ( as in two years
ſpace she was twice married) and thogh she never changed her mind to
love religion, 'yet (upon many changes of her paſſions in that ſpace of
time) shegave more way unto the petitions of the Church; thereby to
gain the affections of the ſubjects : And though there were frequent altera-
tions in the countrie, ſomtrmes one partie prevailing in Court , and ſom-
times another, ſo that it came to lifting armes; neverthelcfs the Church-men
The IX. did ſtill keep their aſſemblies. Juny 25. An. 1565, conveen the Super-
Aſembly. intendents, Miniſters and Commillioners of Shyres &. burghs.' John
willock is choſen Moderator. 1. The Aſſembly humbly requires the No.
bility here preſent, to ſolicite the Queen, for execution of the lawes &
Attslately made againſt the violators of the fabboth, adulterers and forni-
cators; And ordeincs every Superintendent to fupplicat for Cemmillions
unto the Judges within their ſeverall bounds, giving them charge and power
to execute punishment againſt the committers of theſe crimes. 2. Others
were ſent unto the Queen, to humbly ſupplicate (asin former aſſemblies)
for abolishing the Maffe, for eſtablishing the true religion...... and to
complain that ſome vaking Benefices have lately been beſtowed by her Maj.
on Noble men and Barons, as a Benefice in Carrick was given to the Laird of
Skeldrom; And to fupplicate that none be permitted to have office in
ſchools Colledges nor Univerſities, nor privatly or publickly to teach the
youths, but ſuch as shall be tryed by the Superintendents and Viſitors of
Churches, to be found in the faith, and able to teach; Alſo for ſuſtenta-
tion of the poore, that all lands, which in former times were doted unto
1 hoſpitalls, be reſtored to the ſame uſe ;; and that all lands, annuall rents
and other emoluments pertaining any way to the friers of whatſoever order
and annualrents, altarages, obices belonging then to prieſts, be applied
to the fuftentation ofthe poor and of ſchools in the towns or other places,
where theſe things are to be payd; And that ſuch horrible crimes now
abounding in the realm without any correction, as idolatry, blaſphemy,
manifeſt breaking of the ſabboth-day, witchcraft and inchantments, adul-
tery, inceſt, maintaining of bordels, murder, reiff, and other deteſtable
crimes may be ſeverely punished, and Judges be appointed in every Provin-
ce for execution there of; and that by Act of Parliament; Laſtly that ſome
order be deviſed and eſtablished for eaſe ofthe poore laborers of the ground
concerning their tyths, which are oppreſſed by the Leaſers of the tyths.
3.Some gentle men in Kile crave that Miniſters be ſent unto them, and they
will provide them ſufficiently, as the Aſſembly shall ordain them.
ordained that children shall not contract marriage without conſent of their
parentsor in caſe of the parents uøreaſonably denying confent, they shall
make ſuite onto the Church, to concurre with them in their lawfull pro-
ceedings. 5. Whereas ſome Beneficed men in timeof Papiftrý were permit-
ted to keep their Benefice, and now being converted, take upon them the
miniftry in another congregation: it is concluded generally,that none should
liave two'benefices or livings. 6. It is ordained, that lo. Knox shall receive
the anſwers from the Commiſſioners, which are now ſent unto the Queen
and he shall ſend theſe anſwers unto the Superintendents; as alſo hc shall
advertiſe the faithfull of things neceſſary that shaļl happen before the next
affembl which now is appointed to conveen Scptemb. 2 5. at Edinburgh.
The
1
1
4. It is
1
1
Part. 3.
Of 'BRIT 343
Rí
1
1
/
.
/
+
ANNE.
The four Gentle men and one Burgher, that were appointed by the Afemb..
ly, to preſent thir petitions unto the Queen, went to Sainiotin loun, and
delivered them. The next day the Queen went to Dankell, and chey fol- '
low: when they had audience, they humbly crave her anſwer. She faid;
Her Counſell was not there, but she intends to be in Edinburgh within
eight days, and then they shall have an'anſwer. When theſe Commiſſio-,
ners had waited five dayes after the Queen came to'Edinburgh, the marter
was propoſed in Councell, and al-lalt it was anſwered by the Secretary,
The Queen's Majeſties command is, that the matter shall be reaſoned in
her prelence, which for the gravity there of can not be now concluded,
· albeit her Majeſties hath now heard more here of, than ever before: but
with in eight dayes a great part of the Nobility is to be here, and then they
shall have a finall anſwer. Auguſt 21. they receive this anſwer in writ: To
the firſt, deſiring the Maffe to be abolished in the head & members, with
punishment againſt the controveeners, and the profeffed Religion to be
eſtablished by Act of Parliament, It is anſwered for her Majeſtes parr, That
lier Highneſs is no way yet perſvaded in that religion, nor yet that anyim-
piety is in the Maſſe: and therefore believes, that her loving ſubjects wil
not preſſe her, to receive any religion againſt her conſcience, which shall
be unto her a continuall trouble by remorſe of conſcience, and there with
a perpetuall unquietnes. And to deale plainly with her ſubjects, her Ma.
neither will nor may leave the religion, wherein she hath been brought up,
and believes the ſame to be well grounded: Knowing, that belids the grudge
of conſcience that she shall receive upon the change of religion, that she shall
loſe the friendship of the K. of France,the married Allya of this realm, and of
other great Princes herfriends and confederats, who take itill, and of whoni
she
may
look for their great ſupportin all her neceſſities, and having no ar-
ſured conſideration that may countervail the ſame, she will beloath to put in
hazard all her friends at one inſtant;prayinig all her loving ſubjects, ſeing they
have had experience of her goodnes, that she hath not in time paft, nor
intends hereafter to preſſe the conſcience of any, but that they may worship
God in ſuch ſort, as they are perſuaded in their conſcience to be bęít, that
they alſo will not preffe her conſcience. Asfor eſtablishing religion in the
Body of the realm, they themſelves know, as appeares by their Articles
that the ſame can not be done by conſent of her Majeſty only, but requires
neceſſarily the conſent of the States in Parliament; and thereforeſo ſoon as
the Parliament holds, theſe things, which the States'agree upon among
themſelves, her Majeſty shall conſent unto: and in the mean time shall
make ſure, that none be troubled for uſing Religion according to conſci-
ence: So that none shall have cauſe to doubt that for religions fake mens
lifes and heritages shall be in any hazard. To the ſecond article, it is an-
ſwered, that her Ma. thioksit no way reaſonable, that'she should defraud
herſelfe of ſo great a part of the patrimony of the Crown, as to put the patro-
nage of Benefices forth of her hands : for her neceſſity in bearing her
Port & common charges, will require the retention thereof, and that
in a good part, in her own hands; Nevertheleſs her Majeſty is well plea-
fed, that confideration being had of her own neceſſity, and what may be
ſufficient for the reaſonable fuftentation of the Miniſtry, a ſpeciall afligna-
tion be made to them in places' moft commodious: With which her Man
jefty shall not medle, but ſuffer it come to them, To the third article,
it's anſwered, that her Majeſty shall do therein, as shall be agreed by the
States in Parliament. To the fourth, Her Majellies liberairy to the poorė
rrrrr) 2
shall
!
1
1
A
1
$
(
ܢ ܢ
1
f
The IX.
344
CENTVRI XVI. Part, 3.
shall always be ſo far extended, as can be reaſonably required at her hands. To
the fifth and fixth articles, her Majeſty referreth the taking order therein,
unto the States affembled in Parliament. The Nationall allembly convec-
Aſſembly.
nes in Edinburgh Septemb.25. Jo.Erskin is choſen Moderator. The anfwers
of the Queen weregiven unto the Aſſembly and ordained to be regiſtred
And they return this anſwer: Firft where her Majeſty ſayeh, that she is nor
perſuaded in religion, nor that she underſtands any impiety in the Maffe ....
It is no ſmall grieffto the Chriſtian hearts of her godly ſubjects, conſidering
that the Trumpet of Chriſts evangell hath blown ſo long in this Countrie,
and his mercy ſo plainly offered in the ſame; that lier Maj. remaines yet
unperſuaded of the truth of this our religion: for our religion is nothing
els, but the fame Religion, which Jeſus Chriſt hath in the laſt dayes re-
vceled from the borom of his Father, where of he made his Apoftis Meſlin-
gers, and which they have preached & eſtablished among his faithfull,
untill his coming again : and this differeth from the impiery ofthe Turks,
the blaſpheny of the Jewes, and the vain ſuperſtition of the Papiſts, in
this, that only our Religion hath God the Father, his only Sone Jeſus
Chriſt our Lord, and the Holy Ghoſt, ſpeaking in his Prophets & Apoftis,
for the Authours thereof; and their do&rine & promiſe for cheground of
it: The which no other religion upon the earth can juftly alledge or plainly
proove: 'yea whatſoever afſurance Papiſts have for their religion, the
ſame have the Turks for maintaining their Alcoran, and theJewes far greater
for the defence of their ceremonies, whither it be antiquity of time, con-
ſent of people , authority of promiſes, great number or multitude con-
ſenting together, or any other the like cloakes, that they can pretend:
And therefore as we are dolorous, that her Majeſty in this our religion
is not perfuaded , ſo moſt humbly wee require in the name of the Eternall
God, that her Highneſs would embrace the means, whereby she may
be perſuaded of the truth, which preſently wee offer unto her Grace, ali-
wcell by preaching his word (which is the chief means appointed by God
to perfvade all his choſen children the infallible truth) as by publick diſputa-
tion againſt the adverſaries of this our religion, and the deceivers of her
Majeſty whenſoever it shall be thought expedient unto her Graçe: As for
the impiety of thc Mafie, wee are bold to affirm that in that idollis great
impiety from the beginning to the end: it is nothing els but a maſs of inn-
piety; the author or Father thereof is but man; the action itſelf, the opi-
nion thereof, the hearets and gazers upon it, do avow facriledge, pro-
nounce blaſphemy, and commit moſt abominable idolatry , as wee have
ever offered, and now offer ourſelves to prove moſt manifeſtly. And
where her Majeſty citeems, that the change of religion shall diſſolve the
confederacy and alliance that she hath with the King of France and other
Princes; afuredly Chriks true religion is the undoubted bónd to knit up
perfect and ſure confederacy & friendship with Him, who is King of all
Kings, and hath the hearts of all Princes in his hand: which should be
more precious unto her Majeſty than the confoederacy of all the Princes of
the earth, and without which neither confocderacy, love nor kindeneſs can
endure. Concerning her Majeſties anſwer unto the ſecond article, where
she thinks it not reaſonable to defraude herfelve of the patronage of Be-
nefices, and that she is minded to retain a good part of the Benefi-
ces in her hand, for ſupport....... Our mind is not that her Majeſty,
or any other patron should be defrauded of their juft patronages, but
wee mean, whenfoever her Majeſty or any other patron do preſent
any
I
*
1
Part 3
Of BRITANNÉ
345
i
/
l
any perfon unto a Benefice , " that the perſon preſented should be tryed
& examined by the judgement of learned men of the Church, ſuch as
are for the preſent the Superintendents; and as the preſentation unto the
Benefice apperraincs to the Patron, fo the Collation by law and reaſon be-
longs unto the Church; and theChurch should not be defrauded ofrlie Col-
lation, no more than the Patrons of their préſentation: for otherwiſe ifit
bee lawful to the Patrons, to preſent whom they pleaſe without tryallor
examination, ;what can abide in the Church of God, but meer ignorance
As for retention of a good part of the Benefices, this point ábhorteth ſo
far from good conſcience of Gods law., .as from the publick ordet of all
common lawes; that wee are loath to open up the ground of the matter by
many words: but wee moſt reverently wish, that her Majeſty would con
ſider the matter with herleife and her wiſe Counſell, that howbeit the
patronage of Benefices may appertain unto herfelfe, yet the recention.
thereof in her own handspundiſponed to qualified perſons, is both ungodly
and contrary to all publick order, and brings finall confuſion to the ſouls of
poor people, who upon thoſe means should be inſtructed in their ſalvation:
And where her Majeſty concludes, that she is content, a fufficičat & reaſo-
nable fuftentation of miniſters be provided by aſſignations to them, conſide-
ration being had of her neceſſity; as wee are altogether deſirous, that her
Grace's neceſſity be conſidered, ſo our duty craves that we should notify
to her Majeſty the true order that should be obſerved to her in this behalf;
which is, The tiths are properly to be reputed the patrimony of the Church,
out of which, before all things,they that travell in the Miniltry and the poor
indigent members of Chriſts body should be ſuſtained the churches repaired
and the youth broughtup in good letters: which things being done, then
other reaſonable neceſſity might be ſupported, as her Majeſty & godly Coun-
ſell can think expedient. And wee.can not but thank her Majeſty moſt reve-
tently for her liberall offer of her aſſignation to be made unto the Miniſters:
which as yet is ſo generally conceived, that without more ſpeciallcondeſcen-
ding upon the particulars,no execution can follow: and therefore weemoft
humbly crave of her Majeſty that theſe articles may be reformed.
Beſeeching God, that as they are reaſonable & godly, ſo her Majeſties
heart and the States preſently conveened may be inclined and perſuaded,"
to the performance thereof. The next Seſſion of that affembly was adiour-
nied untill December 25. At that cime was on the one hand ſo great joyi-
alty about the Queens marriage with King Henry, and on the other fo
great fur among the Nobility, becauſe the marriage and title of King was
given without adviſe of the Parliament; that in ſuch buſineſs nothing could
be donc. When the aſſembly conveen in December, another ſupplication
was ſent by the Lord Lindſay and another Elder, unto the Queen and the
Counſell, complaining, that ſome had put violent hands on Miniſters, and
petitioning that they may live without moleftation of wicked men.
Perſons revolting from the profeſſion of the goſpell by offering their chil-
dren to be baptiſed by prieſts, or themſelves receiving the Sacrament of
the altar; if they repent nor after admonition, should bee
excommunicated.
3. No Minifter should confirm the marriage of another parishon, with-
out a ſufficient teftmoniall of the Miniſter of their own parishon that their
bans have been proclamed, and no impediment objected, Under the pain of
deprivation from his Miniſtry, and other punishment, as the Church shall
enjoyn.'4. The Superintendent of Fife gives a complaint againt the Miniſter
of Creill for going-onin proclaming the bans ofíomo perluns, notwithſtan-
(ssss)
ding
2a
4
1
}
1
}
1
Part. 3:
346
>
CE N T V R I XVI:
ding woman's claim: The-afſemblic referresthis complaine'unto the another
Rèctor of the Univerſity, and a Regent,to hcare cle Superintendent's com-
plaint, or of any other, and gives them
power to give ſentence according
to God's word, and uſe the cenſures of the Church againſt the diſobeiers:
s. No Minifter may with ſafe conſcience leave his flock and place appoin-
tëd for his ordinarie reſidence, whatſoever patrociny or overſight hath bech
by corruption of times, ớr negligence of rulers. 6. In the queſtion
· Whither known murderers, convict adulterers and committers of fuchy
crimes, inay upon the notoriety of their fault bé excommunicated for des
claration, that the Church abhorreth ſuch impiety; the Church may &
should purge herſelfe of all ſuch. criines, Providing that the offender be
lawſülly called and convicted, either by confellion or witneſſes. And the
order to call them for the Nander (Civill punishment wee remitt to the
*Civill Magiſtrate) is ; whenſover ſuch fearfull crimes are committed, if
it be in the countrie (or land ward] the Miniſter, exhorter or R cader of the
parishon, orifther be none, the Miniſter next adiacent, should shew
the faat unto the Superintendent", "who" Without delay shalt direct his
ſummons, charging the ſlanderd perſons to compear before him.' Bueif
it be done in a town, where order is eſtablished, the church-Seffion thereof
shall call the offenders: where if they compear, and alledge juft' defence,
or shew themſelves penitent vnfainedly, then may the Superintendent, or
Reformed Church without the Superintendent, diſpenſe ſomwhat of the
rigor of the cenſure, Secluding the offender only from participation of the
Sacrament, untill further tryall of his repentance; And that both their dili-
gence and ſentence shall be publickly declared in the churches, where the of-
fenfè is known;But if the offender be ſtubborngas if he compear not,or show
himſelfe litle moved for his offence, then should the Superintendent with
the advice of the next reformed Church, decern him or them to be ſecluded
from all participation of communion with the faithfull members of Jeſus
Chrift, and to be given to Sathan for deſtruction of the flesh, 'whore
flaves (by im piety committed, and manifeſtinpenitence) they declare
themſelves to bee; And their ſentenccshall be published in all places, where
the offenſe is known. 7. Whither baptiſm being adminiſtred by a Papift-
prieſtor in the papiſticall manner, should beiterated? When ſuch child-
rencometo years of underſtanding, they should be inſtructed in the do-
Etrine offaluätion: the corruption of Papiůry muſt be declared unto them:
which they muſt publickly renounce, before they be admitted unto the
Lordstable: If this they do, the externall ſign needeth not to be iterated,
ſeing no Papiſt baptizeth without water and the form of words, which are
the principallexternalls: wec ourſelves were baptized by Papiſts, whofe
corruptions and abuſes now wee damn, cleaving only to the ſimple ordi-
nance of J. Chrift and the verity of the H. Ghoſt which makes baptiſme to
work in us the proper effects thereof, without iteration of theexternall ſign.
And ifſuch children come never to the knowledge of the truc doctrine,they
are to be left unto the judgement of God. In theſe acts wee may ſee Superin-
tendents had not the power of Bp. 2. Where they ſpeak of a Reform. Church,
it is to be underſtood of a Church, wherein is a Church-counfell conſti-
tuted of Miniſter, Elders and Deacons, feing at that time many Churches
were not ſo well formed. After this Aſſembly the Superintendents of Lo-
thian and Fife, and two Miniſters went in name of the Aſſembly unto the
King & Queen, showing that in all their Supplications the Church had moſt
sarnclly deſired, that all idolatry and ſuperſtition, eſpecially the Maſſe,
should
!
1
>
1
ma
-
7
Part. 3
:
1
1
they didlamentthe miſerable elace of poor Miniſters.'
Of BRITANNE
347
should be quite rooted out ofthe realm; And their anfwer was, that they
know no-impedimenc in the Malle; therefore the Aſſembly delireths that
it may pleaſe their Highneſſes, to hear difputation, to the end, that there
who pretend to preach in the Chappell Royall, the Truth being tryed by
diſputations may be known to be deceivers; providing, that they ſub-
mict themſelves to the word of God, witten in the Scriptures. And.nexo-
To this it was anks
wered by the Queen, That shee was alwayes minded, that Miniſters.fi-
pends should be payd, and whatſoever fault was therein, came by fomic of
their own fort: But hereafter by advice of the Counſell ſuch order shallbe
taken, that none shall have cauſe to complain. As for the firſt, shce could.
not jeopard her Religion upon ſuch as are here now: for she knew well
enough, that the Proteſtants are more learned. Upon tħe 25, day of
January following, was an Act of Counſell, proclaimed in name of the
King & Queen, Ordaining that in time coming, ali ſmall Benefices, Par
ſonages , Vicarages and others extending, in yearly rentall to the Turkce
of 300. pound or within, as they shall happen to vaike, shall be always
diſponed to ſuch perſons, asthe Superintendents and aſſembly after duc
examination shall find qualified'; And if any bishoprick or other prelacy,
as hath the patronage of ſuch Benefices,' shall happen to vaik, as alſo of all
that are preſently vaking, they shall retain in their hands the diſpoſition of
| ſuch ſmall Benefices to the effect abovewritten; And ifany of them shall be
ignorantly diſponed otherwiſe, by this fame, that diſpoſition is declared
null, that the keepers of the Seals should not admit them, but repute
them as privic writings purchaſed in defraud; As alfo they give and grant
ynto all burghsand every one of them within themſelves , all the annualls
ofaltarages, chaplanries and obites for entertainment of their Miniſters :
and the fuperplus thereof,ifany shall by to bce, diſtribute unto the
pooro
and hoſpitalls within the burgh, as the almes of Miniſter and elders thereof. 1566.
IV. In Marth An. 15.66. aroſe more ſtrife twixt the King and Queen,
for killing David Rizio her Secretary; and Juny 19. she was deliver of à Afembly
.
ſone. Juny 25. the Nationallaſſembly convcenes in Edinburg: by plurality of
voices, J.Erskine is continued Moderator. A ſupplication was ſent unto
the Lords of Counſell and Sellion, that no excommunicate perſon have
proceſs before them, untill they be reconciled unto the Church, eſpecial-
ly when excommunication is notorious, and objected againſt them.
II. Paul Meffan came, and openly with great expreſſion of grieff for his
adultery, craves to be abſolved from the ſentence of excommunication.
heis conforted, and ordained to declare his repentance in ſome churches;
and the next aſſemblyshall decerne.. Ill. In reſpect of the dangers where the later
with this Church is affaulted by mighty enemies, the Aſſembly ordaines a Confeßion
publick falt in all the Churches. Some mo particulares were handled. The of Helve-
Churches of Helvetia, Geneva and other Reformed Churches in France tia is ap-
and Germany ſent unto the Church of Scotland the fum or Confention of proved,
faith, defiring to know, if wee agree in uniformity of Do&trin. Where-
fore the Superintendents together with many other moſt qualified Mini-
fters, convecn in September at Santandrews, and having read the Letters
and Confeſſion, ſent anſwer,chat.wec agree in all points with theſeChurches
and differ in nothing from them, except that wec affent not in keeping fe-
ſtivaldays , ſeing the Sabbothday only is keeped in Scotland. Decemb.17.
Prince James was baptized in Sterlin: in time of the ſolemnity, the Queen
ſubſcribe a writing for mantenance of the Miniſters, by allignation of a part
(ssss) 2
of
}
.
t
The XI
1
5
348
t
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. 3.
)
1
1
1
of the thirds of Benefices." The Nationalt afferribly conveened Decemb.25.
The XII. at Edinburgh: John Erskin is continued Moderator.
1. The aſſigna-
Aſſembly. tion granted by the Queen, is delivered by Alexander (called Bishop of
of Galloway, and at thác cime Lord of the privy Counſell:) The anſwer of
thie afſembly'is, They liaving juft'title to cſave their bodily ſufentation at
the hands of thé pcople, which heare the do&rine of ſalvation from them,
they are content with what it will plcaſe them to give for their luftegration,
thogh it were but bread and water', 'nor will refuſe- nor delift from their
vocation" but to take from others againſt their will, whom they ſerve
not, they judge it not their dury, nor reaſonable?" And the affembly pro-
teſts, that the acceptation of that aſſignation shall not prejudge the liberty
of the Church, to fuit tlie patrimony thereof in time and place convenient.
Then it was demanded, Whither the tiths'appertaine properly unto the
Church, and should only be employd to the ſuſtentation of the Miniſters,
of the poore, maritaining of ſchools, repairing of churches and other godly
uſes at the diſcretion of the Church, Anſwered, affirmative without con.
tradiâion. Then it was demándéd Whither Miniſters may with fafe.
conſcience keep filence, when the patřimony oftlic Church is moſt unjuſtly
takan up, and waſted on vain things's by theſe that have no office in the
Church, and in the mean time the miniſtry failing for neceſſicy, the poor
perishing for hunger, and churches falling to the ground? Anſwered, they
should not be lilent , but earneſtly admonish every man of his dutý.
Thirdly, Whither the Church men may require all poſſeſſors to pay tiths
unto the Church only, and inhibite all others to intromet therewith ?
Anſwered, After duc admonitions uſed, and no obedience following,
they should uſe the cenſure of the Church. 2. Albeit the Church wanted
not their own troubls, yet they were not unmindfull of the amiction of
Jacob clſwhere, and eſpecially their anlicted Brethren in England, as
witnefrethi this Letter ſent by this Affembly with Jo. Knox; The Super-
intendents with other Miniſters and Conimiſioners of the Churches of God in the
Kingdom of Scotland, unto their brethren the Bishops or Paſtors of Gods Church,
who
have renounced the Roman Antichriſt and do profeſewith them the Lord Jeſus
Chriſt in ſyncerity deſire the perpetuall increaſe of the Holy Spirit. By word and
writ it is come to our knowledge, Reverend Paftors, thac diverſe of our
dcare Brecbren (of whom ſome are the beſt learned within that realm )
arc deprived from eccleſiaſticall function, and forbidden to preach, and
ſo arc hindred by you, to proinote the kingdom of Jeſus Chriſt, becauſe
their conſcience will not ſuffer them, to take upon them, at command of
authority, ſuch garments as idolaters in time of blindeņiş have vſed in their
idolatry, which bruit can not but be dolorous unto our liearts, minde-
full ofthat ſentencc of the Apoſtle, If yee bile and devour one another, take heed
left yee be confumed one of another. Wec intend not at this time to enter into
the ground of that queſtion, whicha, wee hear, isagitated with greater
vehemency by cither partie, than well lyketh us, to be accounted among
things, that are ſimply indefferent. But in the bowells of Chriſt Jeſus
wee crave , that Chriſtian charity may prevail in you, wee ſay the Paſtors
and leaders of Chriſt's flock in that realm, that yecdo not to others, what yes
would not have others do unto you: yee can not be ignorant, how tender
a thing the conſcience of men is: all that have knowledge, are not alike
perſuaded : your conſcience reclaimes not at the wearing of ſuch garments:
but many thouſands both godly &learned are otherwiſe perſuaded, whoſe
conſciences are continually firucken with theſe ſentences , What hath Chriſt
1
ta
1
1
!
)
1
Part 3:
S
1
t
1
)
1
!
Of BRITANNE.
349
to do with Belial? 'what fellowship hathlight with darknes? IfSurpliće, corner-
cape and tippet have been badges of idolaters in the very act of idolatry,
what hath the preacher of Chriſtian liberty, and the rebuker of all ſuper-
Itition to do with theſe dregs of that Romish beaft? yea, who should
not fear, either to take in his hands or forehead the print and marke of that odious
beat?
Our brethren that of conſcience refuſe that unprofitable apparel;
do neither condem nor moleft you, that uſe ſuch vaine triffts: If yec shall
do the like to them, weedoubt not, but yee slrall plcaſe God, and con-
fort the hearts of many who are wounded by the extremities uſed againlt
theſe godly & welbeloved brethren Colour of rhetorick or humane perſua-
ſion wee will uſenone, but charitably wee deſire you, to call that fentence
of Peter to minde, Feed the flock of God which is committed to your charge,
caring for it, not by conſtraint but willingly; not as if yee were Lords over Gods
heritage, but that yee may be exempls unto the flock. And moreover wee deſire
you to meditate on that ſaying of the Apoſtle, Giveno offence neither to the
Fewes por Greeks, nor to the Church of God. In what condition of time yes and
wee both travell in the promoting of Chriſts Kingdom, wee ſuppoſe,, yee
arc not ignorant: and therefore wee are the more bold to exhort you, to
walk more circumſpectly, than for ſuch vanities to trouble the godly. For
all things, that may ſeem lawlull, edifienor. If the commandement of
Authority urge the conſcience of you and our brethren more than they
can bcare, wee unfainedly crave of you, that yee remember, yee are called
The light of the world and the ſalt of the earth. All civill authority hath not the
light of God shining always before their eics in their ſtatuts and commande-
ments, but their affections favour too much of the earth and of worldly wis-
dom: and therefore wee think, yee should boldly oppoſe yourſelves
not only uuto all that power, that will or dar extoll the ſelfe againſt God
but alſo againſt all ſuch as dar burden the conſciences of the faithfull further
than God hath burdened them by his own word. But here in wee hope, yee
willexcuſe our freedom in that wee have entred further in reaſoning, than
wee intended and promiſed in the beginning: therefore wee briefly return
to our former ſupplication, which is, that our brethren, who among
you refuſe the Romish rags, may find of you the Prelates ſuch favor, as
our Head & Matter commandeth every one of his members to shew one
to another; this wee expect to receive of your courtelic, not only becauſe
yeefear to offend Gods Majeſty in troubling your brethren for ſuch trimes,
but alſo becauſe yee will not refuſe the humble requeſt of us, your brethren
and follow-preachers, in whom albeit appear no worldly pomp, yet wce
ſuppoſe, that yee will not ſo far deſpiſe us but that yee willeſteem us to be of
the number of them, that fight againſt the Romane Antichriſt, and travell
that the Kingdom of Chriſt Jeſus may be univerſally advanced. The dayes
are evill; iniquity aboundes; Chriſtian charity ſalas) waxeth cold:
therefore wce should the more diligently watch: the hour is uncertain,
when the Lord Jeſus shall appeare, before whom yee muſt give account of
your adminiſtration ; In concluſion, once again wee crave favors to our
brethren: which being granted, yee in the Lord may command us things
of double more importance. The Lord Jeſus rule your hearts in true
feare unto the end, and give unto you and us victory over that conju-
red enemy oſall truc relgion, ouer that Roman Antichriſt, whoſe woun-
ded head Sathan by all means Krives to cure again: but to deſtruction shall
hee and all his members go, by the power ofour Lord Jeſus: to whoſe
mighty protection wee commit you. From Edinburg out of the generall aſſembly
(attt)
and
1
1
350
A
CENTVRI XVI.
Part 3
1
1
1
1
V?
1
and third seſſion thereof Decemb. 17.-1566. by your loving brethren and
A ſuppli- fellow preachers in Chriſt Jeſus. 3. The ſame day this Supplication was
eation ac ordained to be penned, and then ſent unto the Lords of the Secret Counſell
gainſt epiſ The Generall a jembly of tbe Church.... Unto the Nobility of this realm,
copall ju- which profeffe the Lord Jeſus with them, and have renounced the Roman
riſdiction. Antichrift; wish conftancy in the Spirit of righteous judgement. Seeing
Sathan' by all our negligences , Right Honorable, hath ſo far prevailed
within this realm of late dajes, that wee ſtand in extream danger, not only
to loſe our temporall poffeffions, but to be alſo deprived of the glorious
Evangell of JeſusChrift, and ſo our pofterity to be left in damnable darknes;
we can not longer contain ourſelves , nor keep filence, left in ſo doing
wce might be accuſed, as guilty of the blood offüch, who shall perish for
lack of admonition, as the prophet thrcarneth. Wee' therefore in the
fear of our God, and with grieff and anguisk of heart complain unto your
Honors; (yeawee muſt complain unto God, and all hisobedient creatu-
res) that that coniured enemy of Jeſus Chriſt and cruell muiderer of our
dear brethren, moſt falny ſtyled Archbishop of Santandrews, is reponed and
reſtored to his former tyranny: for not only are his former ivrisdictions
(as they are termed) of the wholl bishoprick of Santandrews granted unto
him, but alſo the execution of judgement, confirmation of rettaments, and
donation of his Benefices, as more amply in his Signature is expreſt. If
this be not to eure the head of that venemous Beaſt, which once within
this realm by the potent hand of God, was ſo banished and broken down,
that by tyranny it could not hurt the faithfull, judge yee. His antient jurif
diction was that he with certain his colleagues collaterall, might have dam-
ned of hereſy upon probation as pleaſed him; and then to take all that were
ſuſpect of hereſy (what they have judged hereſy heretofore, yee can not be
ignorant)and whither they remain in their former malice, their facts&travells
declare openly. The danger'may be feared, ſay yee: but what remcdy? It is
eaſy, and at hand, richt Honorable, if yee will not betray the cauſe of God,
and leave your brethren, which never will be more ſubject to that uſurped
tyranny, than they will gnto the devill himſelfe. Oltr Queen (be lyke) is not
well informed: She ought not, nor iuſtly may break the lawes of this
realm; and conſequently she may not ſet up againſt us withoutour conſenta
that Roman Antichriſt again: for in a lawfull and moſt free Parliament
that ever was in this realm, was that odious beaſt deprived of all jurisdiction,
office and authority within this realm: Her Majeſty at her firſt arrivall and
by diverſe her proclamations afterwards hath expreflly forbidden all other
form and face of religion, than that which siae found published at herarrivall:
therefore she may not bring us the greateſt part of the ſubjects ofthis realm
back again to bondage, till that als real a Parliament, as juſtly damned that
Antichriſt and his uſurped tyranny, have given deciſion betwixt us and
him. If heer of and of other things, which no leſs concera yourſelves than
us, 'yce will plainly admonish our Soveraigne, and without tumult
cravejuſtice only, the tyrants dar not more be ſeen in lawfull judgement
than the Owlesin the day light. Weigh this matter ,, asit is, and ye shall
finde it more weighty, than to many it appeares, Further at this preſent
wee complain not, but humbly.crave of your Honors a reaſonable anſwer,
what yee will do if ſuch tyrants & devouring wolves begin to invade the
flock of Jeſus Chriſt within this realm, under whatſoever title that bee: for
wee boldly profeſſe that wee will never acknowledge other Paſtors to our
fouls, nor Judges to our cauſes. And if for denyall thercof, wee either ſuffer
in
1
1
!
3
1
1
1
Part. 3.
1
I
1
1
1
1
Of BRITANNE.
3FI
1 in body or goods, wee doubt not but we have one Judge to punish them,
that uniuftly troubleus,butalſo an Advocate and Arong champion in heaven
to recompence them, who for his names fake ſuffer perſecution; whore
holy Spirit rule your hearts unto the end. your L. L. anſwer yet again wee
crave &c. 4. Queſtions were proponed. I a marryed man went to the
wars in Denmark: four years thereafter his wife joyneth herſelf in whoor-
dom ro another man; and now theſe two deſire to be marryed, becauſe
they have atteſtation of two inſuſpect witneſſes, which teſtify that they
heard the firſt mans Captain declare, that he was ſlain in Denmark on ſuch
a day of Aprile laft; Whither may theſe parties be married? In refpect
they are guilty of adultery, and ſo had ſinned before they know of the mans
death, they should not be marryed. II. A: man being forewarned,
that he should not marry his uncl's wife, was marryed in the Cha-
pell-Royall; What order should now be taken with them? Their names
should be delated unto the Migiftrate, that they may be punished as in-
ceſtuous. III. Severall perſons are divorced for adultery, and the offen-
ding parties ſeek marriage. Anſ. All Miniſters should be admonished, thiát
they marrie none ſuch, under pain of deprivation. s. It is ordained,
that every Superintendent shall cauſe ſummon all bishops., abbotsor what-
focver Beneficed perſons (being ofthe Church) who receive tiths, and
feed not a flock as their charge; and where no Superintendent is, that the
neareſt Superintendent shall ſend his letter to the Miniſter next adiacent,
To ſummon ſuch perſons to compear at the next generall aſſembly, to hcar
and know thíc ordinance ofthe Church in that caſe. By the firft particular
of this allembly, and the Supplication, it appears, that the Queen
would yeeld ſomewhat to Proteſtants and Papiſts for her own ends: and
The hiſtory of Reformat. shewes that the arch b. went to Edinburg in January
following, having the company of 100. horſemen or more, intending
to take poffeffion, according to his late gift: but when threc or four of
the Counſell went to him, and told him, if he attempt to do it, trouble
may ariſe; he was perſuaded to delift. Next from that Letter unto the Bis-
hops of England, it appeares what furre was there at that time: as alſo the
ſame year s. cal. Jul. Beza wrote his eight cpiſtle unto the Bishop.of Lon- Again}
don: 'itis long, but I shall only touchi ſome paſſages of it. I think [faith he] the rein-
that men should not deſert their churches for ſuch veftures : but firit I do ducing of
judge, that many things in themſelves indifferent, are to be reckoned Popish
, co
abolished
among ſuperſtitions, or certainly among theſe things, that tend to ſuper-
Atition, becauſe of the opinion of worship, which can not bc eſchued.
Next it is to obſerved, that ſome things may be ſuffered for the infirm, Nota,
which when they areonce removed, should not be reſtored at all, be. Theſe ri-
cauſe thus were not to trke away weakneſs, but rather to increaſe it, when tes bad
itis in ſome meaſure taken away; and as it were to recall it, when it isaway: binleft off
and therefore I marvell not, that ſome are more nice to reſtore things;
than they were before theſe were removed. And further it is a vainthing,
to pretend infirmity inthat Kingdom, where the Goſpell had been preached
and received ſo many years, and confirmed with the blood of ſo ma-
ny excellent Martyres: for if the Apotle did juftly rebuke the Galatians,
that when they had begun in the Spirit, they would return to the flesh;
how much tather might that be ſaid of you Englishes, if when yee have
begun in the Spirit, yee would fall back, not as they unto flesh, that is ,
the rites of Mofes, whereof God was the Author, but unto (nugases
quiſquilias] the triftes of humane traditions, which God forbids. And this
(Tttt) 2
I will
l
}
rites.
1
(
!
1
Part. 3.
$
و
}
f
352
CENTVRI XVI.
I will not ſay, that if theſe do'ſin, which chuſe to leave their churches,
rather than ſuffer ſuch things to be thruſt upon them againſt their conſcien-
ces; theſe are far more guilty before God and his Angels, who will have
flocks deprived of their Pattors, and the foundation of horrible diffipa-
tion laid in the Churches being deprived of their Paftors, rather than ſee
miniſters (otherwiſe blameleſs) cloathed in this liabite rather than that,
and hungrie sheep shall have no food, ifthey will not take it with genicula-
tion or bowing ofknees, Beza ſpcakes there, [as alſo in his cwelth epiſtle.
more largely, and of other particulares: but all ſuch writing was in vain: for
ſome bishops "continued in their wilfulneſs, as appeares by an epiftle
of Zanchias written from Heidlberg Scptemb. 10, 1971. (at the orderof
that religious Prince Palatine, as he writes) unto Queen Eliſabeth, where ·
he faith, To bring back theſe rotten raggs and other rubbish ofthe Popish
Church at this time into the Church,what is it els,but to give a fair occaſion
unto the Papiſts, to harden themſelves and their followers in their ſuperſti-
tionse and truly as it were to push them thereunto? let us then hearken what
the Prophet ſaid unto Joſaphat aidingAchab, Dar thoi helpthe wicked, and love
them whick hate the Lord ? therefore wrath from the Lord shäll be upon thee. And
what other is this, but to call back the weak from the Audic of pure reli-
gion, and privily bid them return into Egypt? forinfirm.perſons are eaſily
brought back into impiety; ſeing naturally wecare inclined unto ſuperfti-
tion, &c.
The admi
V. Before Igoe fore ward, let us mark the ſpeciall providence of God in
valer of Reforming the Church of Scotland as hath been declared; and that in two
God feen particulares. 1. the Miniſters were wreſtling in zeal of the Reformation
in the Re- both of Doctrine and manners; wreſtling [I ſay] with pouorty, and
formation againſt wordly, power, yet not by violence, but by clcauing faſt to Gods
of Scot- word, by ſupplications both unto God, and to the aduerſe power: for
Land.
[excepting John Erskin, who was an antient Baron] all or moſt part of
theſe Miniſters were of no patrimony. John Knox had waited on George
wishiart the Martyre. John rowe was a Frier at Rome, and was ſent
An.1959. as Nuntio into Scotland; and when he ſawe the differences in the
country, in ſteed of agenting the Pope's buſineſs, he turned preacher.
John Craig was a Dominican at Bononia,where finding the Inſtitutions of Fohn
Caluin, he embraces the truth in them, and one day conferring with an
old man in the Monaſtery, he was confirmed by him in the ſame truth,
but withall was warned, that he make not his mind known, becauſe the
times were perilous: nevertheleſs he would not diſſemble , and was as an
heretick ſent to Rome, and after examination was impriſoned, and lay
there in great miſery the ſpace of nine months: then giving a clear confef-
ſion of his faith before the Inquiſitors, he was condemned to be burnt
Auguff. 19. The ſame night Pope Paul IV. dieth, and in a tumult of
the people, all the priſons were broken up, and the priſoners ſet free: a-
mong others this man eſcapes, and at laſt comes home. lohn Willock and
Chriſtopher Goodman had been preachers in England, and in Queen Mar
rie's perſecution fled into Scotland. lohn Dury had been a Monk in
Dumfernlin; and ſo many others were Monks in ſeverall parts of the Na-
tion. So they had no earthly rịches nor authority: and yet it pleaſed God
by ſuch weak inſtruments to make his glory ſo fénſibly appear in the Land,
that I may boldly ſay, Mercy and trueth, righteouſneſs and peace had ne-
ver ſince Chriſts coming in the flesh a more glorious meeting and amiablo
embracing on carth; even ſo, that the Church of Scotland jully obtained
/
"
hy
a name
1
more
s
f
3
1
Part. 3
)
1
1
1
>
Of BRITANNE
353
a name among the chief Churches and Kingdoms ofthe world. A people
fitting in darknes hath'ſeen a great light, and unto them who fare in the re-
gion of death light did ſpring up. As the darknes evanishes at therifing of
the Sun', ſo God made all adverſe power give way unto theſe weakeinftru-
ments by degrees, as followes morc clearly. To what Nation under hea-
ven, ſince the Sunnc of righteouſneſs had shined upon the moſt parc of Eu.
rope, harb the Lord communicated the Goſpell for lo large a time with
fuch purity, proſperity, power , liberty, and peace? The hotcelt perfe-
curions had not greater purity; the moft halcion cimes had not more pro-
ſperity and peace: the beſt reformed churches in other places ſcarcely pa-
rallelled their liberty and unity: And all theſe with ſuch continuance, that
not only hath He made the trueth to ſtay there, as He made the Sun co ftay
in the dayes of Joſua;. But when the cloud of iniquities did threaten a
going down, in his mercy he hath brought back the glorious funne by ma-
ny degrees. Chriſt nor hath only been one, and his name made known
in reſpect of his propheticall office for information : of his prieſthood for
the expiation of ſins, and for interceſſion: But alſo had diſplayd his ban-
ner, and hath shewd himſelf (few can ſay the like) a Soveraigne Kingin
the Land, to govern with his own Scepter of the Word, to cutt off with
the Civill ſword all moniments of idolatry, and ſuperfluity of vain rites
and to reſtore all the mcanes of his Worship in doctrine, Sacraments and
diſcipline, to the holy fimplicity and integrity of the firlit pattern shewed in
the mount: from which by that wiſdom of man (whichever is foolish-
neſs with God) they were fearfully and shamefully ſwerving. 11. Ano.
ther particulare is; Some Noble men, namely, Lord James Steward and
others were very zealous for the Reformation at the firſt; but when they
were accuſtomed with the aire of the Court, they cooled, were for tolera-
tion of the Mane, and relented, for their preferment; as hce was made
Earle of Mórray, and others became officers of State. The Miniſters ad
monished them, and threatned them for their lukewarmneſs. They deſpiſed
admonitions, and would not uſe the preachers ſo familiarly, as before they
were wont; though none of them turned Papiſt, (excep the Earlc of Both-
well) and they heard the preachings. When the Queen intended to mar-
ty Henry Stuard ſone to the Earle of Lennox, and louglit not the conſent
of the Parliament, they oppoſe her marriage: and therefore were all exi-
led, and fled into England. Thus God made the threatnings true: but
in mercy to the Land he wondrouſly brought them back; when variance
fell betwixt the King and Queen, the King recalleth the exiled Noble men,
of purpoſe to make himſelfe the ſtronger by them. And when the King 1567.
was murthered on February 9. by the Earle of Bothwel, and the Queen
married that Earle; theſe fame Noble men with other ſtood in defence of
the young Prince, that he came not into the hands of him, who had kil.
led his father. They went to the fields with armies on both ſides, and
the Queen's Army was the Atronger : but they were ftrucker with ſuch
feare, that without ſtroak of ſword the Earle fled away into Denmark,
and the Queen went to the Lords Juny 1 1. and renounced the Crown in
favors of her ſone, and did chuſe the Earle of Murray to be Regent of the l. Mary
renounced
Kiogdom, enduring her Sone's minority. And then the Religion was
eſtablished, as followes. So it pleaſed God to change things beyond the
expectation of men.
VI. Soon after the Queens marriage, a proclamation was made,
wherein the Qucen declares, that She will confirm all that She had promi-
(vvvv)
fed
+
the Crown
L
1
+
?
<
1
1
354
1
Part. 3;
1
1
$
*V
1
1
CENTVRI XVI.
i
ſed ( at her arrivall) concerning the Reformed Religion. This was to
ſtop the peoples mouths: But all in vain: Forthc pcople univerſally were
ágaina Bothwell : For ſome declared openly againſt him; ſome were
Neuters ; and a few of the Nobility did join unto him , eſpecially the
Bishop.of Santandrews and the Earle of Huntly, who had been lately reſto-
red by the Queen. Within few dayes after the Queen came unto the
Lords, she would have gone from them: but they fearing what she might
attempt, convoy her into the Cafle of Lochlevin: then the Earle of Glen
carn with his domeſticks went to the Chappell-Royall, and break down
the Altars & Images. This fact did content the zealous Proteſtants, but
did offend the Popish party. The Hiftor of Reformat: Lib. s. On Juny 25.
The XII. The Nationall Anembly convegnes at Edinburgh George Buchanan then
Aſſembly. Principall of S. Leonards Colledge was cloſen Moderator, 1, The Su.
perintendent of Anguiſe, and Bergany were fent unto the Lords of the
Secret Counſell, to requeſt their L.L: to conveen with the Aſſembly, and
give their aſliſtancein ſuch things as shall be thoughtgood, for eſtablishing
true Religion and ſupporting the Miniſtry. 2? li is thought good by all
that are conyeened, that this affembly shall conveen luly 20. 'next to come
for ſetting foreward ſuch things, as shall then be propounded: and for
that purpoſe ordaines to write Miſlivesto all and ſundry Earles, Lords and
Barons, requiring them to conveen at that day; And to this effe&t;appoints
Commiſſioners, to deliver the Miſſives, and to require anſwer according
to their Commiſſions. The tenor of the Commiilions given to every
one followes; For ſo much as Satan this long time in his members had ſo
raged, and perturbed the good ſucceſs & proceedings of Chriſts Religion
within this realm by crafty meanes & ſubtile conſpiracyes, that the ſame
from time to time doth decay, and in hazard to be altogether ſubverted, un-
leſs God of his mercy find haſty remedy, and that mainly through extream
poverty
of the Miniſters, who should preach the word of life unto the
people, and are compelled thereby ſome to leave that Vocation alluterly,
ſome others ſo abſtracted, that they can not inlift fo diligently in the excr-
ciſe of the word as they would? Therefore the Church preſently con-
veened in this generall Aſſembly, häth thought it moſt neceſſary, by
theſe preſents to requeſt & admonish moſt brotherly all ſuch perſons as
do truly profeſſe the Lord JESUS within this realms, of whatſoever
eſtate or degree, either of the Nobility, Barons and Gentle men, and
all others true profeffours, to conveen in Edinburgh July 21. next, in their
perſonall preſence, to aſſiſt with their counfell & power, for order to beta-
ken alſwell towards the eſtablishing of Chriſts religion univerſally through-
out the realm, and abolishing the contrary, which is Papiſry; as the
fuftentation of the Miniſters, not only for the preſent time and inſtant
neceflity, but alſo fora perfect order to be taken and eſtablished in all time
coming concerning the whollliberty of the patrimony of the Church, and
the due reſtoring ofir unto the juſt owners, according to the Word of
God; With certification to all and ſundry of what eſtate or degree ſoever
they bee, that compeares not, due advertiſement being made unto them
that they shall be repute hcerafter as hinderers of this moſt godly purpoſe
and as diffimulate brethren, unworthy to be eſteemed hcerafter of Chrifts,
flock, Seing God of his mercy at this preſent hath offered ſome better
occaſion, than in time by paſt, and hath begun to tread Sathan under foot:
And for the due requiſition & admonition in name of the eternall God, to
the effect foreſaid, of all and fundry the Brethren allwell in Burgh as Land,
the
I!
1
1
+
1
TS
1
1
Part.3
Of BRIT ANNE,
the Church preſently convecned in this Generall Aſſembly Givech cheir full
power & commiſſion unto their beloveds N. & N. for the bounds of r....
In verification heerof thiefe are ſubſcribed by the common Clerk of the
Church in the GenerallAMembly and ſecond Seſſion thereof at Edinburgh
Juny 26. An. 1567. The Hiſtor.of Reformat. Shewes s. that the Affembly
was induced to write theſe Minives and Commiſſions, by the Noble men,
who had riſen in defence of the young Prince, becauſe the Hamiltons and
others had declared themſelves for the Queen, and many were Neuters.
The aſſembly continued two days, eſpecially, for their ordinary particu-
lares. 3: It is ordained, that it is not lawfull', -that-a-man should marry
her, whom before in his wife's timehe bad polluted with adultery. "40-8
publick falt is appointed', 'namely in Edinburgh -July. 13. & 20.' The Afs
ſembly convéens again Iuly 21. where were four 'Earlsy lévén Lofds; many
Barons and Commiſſioners of Burghs,beſide Superintendents and Minifters.
Many Noble men, which by Miſlives were required to come would
not,
but fent excuſes; that they could not repair" 10 Edinburgh), ble aufe
there was ſo-Atrong a garriſon there;', but for the Church affaires they
would not be any way deficient. Onc of their Letters I tranſcribe, bé
cauſe it containes not only their purpoſe in time coming, but the ſum of
the other Millives; Wee have received your writing dated at Edinburgh,
Juny 26. showing, that albeit God of his goodnes liath ſent the light of the
Euangell of ſalvation within this realm, to the great confort & proſperity
of all the faithfüll and their pofterity; nevertheleſs Sathan with his Mini-
kters at every light occaſion hath fruſtratecini'times bypałt the Miniſters of
their life and fuftentation, the lame and impotent members of Chriſt alſo
fruftrat of their livings, lying in the ſtredis both hungtyland cold, And the
wholl flock of Chriſt Ieſus within this realm continually thrcarned to be
made facrifices by the practiſes of the enemies, as your writing containes at
length: for remedying the which ; yee delire us to be in Edinburgh the 21.
of this inſtant at the Aſſembly of the Church, where a perpetual order may
be taken for the liberty of the Church of God, theluftentation of the Mi-
niftry and failed members thereof, ſo that all the members of the Church
might by ſure union and conjunction be more able to gainſtand the violence
of the foreſaid enemies;for anſwer it is not unknown unto you how theNo
bilityofthe realm are divided, becauſethe Queen's Maj
. is holden where she
is; and that the town of Edinburgh, where yee diſire usto
conveen,'is keept
Traitly by one part of the Nobility and men of warr of their retinué, to
whoſe opinion wce are not adjoyned as yet. And therefore wee can not
think ourſelves ſure to conveen the ſaid day and place;yec deſire us to keep;
And alſo think maruell, that the whole multitude of Proteſtants have been
deſired to conveen in ſuch a place, the matter ſtanding as it doth; Never-
theleſs wce, shall be well willing forour own part to fer forward at all times
the light of Chriſts Euangell to betruly preached the Minifters thereof to be
ſuſtained; and the furth ſetting of the policy of the Church in all ſorts, ſo far
as it may ſtand by law even as wee have been in all times bypaft,ſince it plea-
ſedGod, to open our eies and shew the light of his bleſſed word; and thus we
will comber you with no longer letter, prayes God to have you in his eternal
protection &c. The Lords that were in Edinburgh, hearing theſeanſwers,
gave upon July 23. unto the Aſembly theſe articles, where upon they
had agreed; 1. that the Acts of Parliament holden at Edinburgh Auguſt
14. An.' 1560. concerning Religion, and abolishing the Popes authority
should have the force of a publick law, and that Parliament be defended
(VVVV) 2
1
}
1
bene
as
1
1
3
1
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. 3:
1
1
1
1
356
as a lawfull parliament, and be confirmed by the firf Parliament, that shall
conveen. 2. Thatthirds of any more reaſonable portion of Benefices shall
be allowed for mantenance of the Miniſtry ;, and that there shall be a chari-
table courſe taken concerning exaction of tiths from the poore Labourers;
morcover that nothing shall palle in Parliament, till the affaires of the
Church be firſt conſidered, approved & eſtablished. 3 that none should
be received in the Univerſities, Colledges or Schools, for inſtruction of
the youth, but after ductryall of capacity and hability. '4. that all crimes
and offenſes againſt God, should be punished according to His word; and
thatthçre shall a law be made thereupon, atthe firſt Parliament. S. As
for the horrible murder of the late King, husband to the Queen, which
was ſo bainous before God & map, all crue Profeſſors in whatlocuer rank or
condicion do promiſc to ſtriuc, chat all perſons should be brought to con-
digno punishment;, :who shall be found guilty ofthat crime. 6. They all
promiſe to protect the young Prince againſt all.violence, left hc be murdes
red as his father was; and that the Prince should becomınitted to the care
of foure-wiſe and godly men that by good education heemight be fitted for
that High calling. 7. iThey promiſe to beat-down and abolish Popery's
idolacy and ſuperftition, with any thing that may contribute unto it. As alla
to ſet up and furtherthe true worship of God, his governement, thcChurch
and all that may concerne the purity of Religion and life; And for this end to
conveen and take Armes, if necd requirc. & And that all Princes and
Kings hcerafter in this realm, before their Coronation, shall cake oath to
maintain the true Rcligion now profeſſed in the Church of Scotlarıd, and
ſuppreſſe all things contrary unto it, and that are not agreeing with it.
Theſe articles were ſubſcribed by all the Earles and Lords, and many Barons
and: Commiſſioners of Burghs - At the ſame time Commiſſioners were
appointed to conveen and adviſe upon the aſſignation of the ftipends of the
Miniſtry lately aſſigned by the Queens Majeſty, and the payment thereof.
The next Aftenbly is appointçd
to conveen Decemb. 25, at Edinburgh.
Therenunciation of the Crown and Royall power, by the Queen in favor
of the Prince her ſon, with a commiſſion to inveft him in the kingdom, and
procuration given to the Lords. Lindſay and Ruthuen, to give up and re-
ligne the rule of the realm in preſence of the States; together with another
Commiflion ordaining the Earlc of Murray Regent, during Prince's
minority, if he will accept the Charge; Orif he refuſe to accept it upon his
ſingle perſon, that he with the Duke, the Earles of of Lennox, Argylc,
Athol, Morton, Glencairn and Marre should Govern conjun&ly; Theſe
writes were published July 29. at the Market-croſs of Edinburgh. Then
the Prince was crowned at Sterlin. Theſe two months the Earle of Morray
was not in the Country, and being recalled, returns in the beginning of
Auguft: he viſites the Queen, and endeavors to joyn the Lords, which
had taken pare with the Hamiltons, or Neuters: join them, I ſay, with theſe
who had bound themſelves forth Kings preſervation: but his travell was to
litle purpoſe. Auguſt 20, he accepteth the Regency, and was proclamed
Regent. The other Lords ſeeing, that all things grew Itrong on the
Regents ſide, fent unto the Counſell: and by common advice it was decreed;
that a Parliament be called for ſetling the affaires of the realm, at Edinburgh
The Par- Decemb. 1s. This Parliament was keept with ſuch frequency, as the like
was not remembred to have been ſeen. Beginning was made after the
AK.1567.
approbation of the Queens renunciation, and Commiſſion of Regency)
at the affaires oftheChurch; and ſundry Acts wereunanimouſly concluded;
onc,
1
}
liament
{
A
Of’BRIT ANNE:
T
1
.
9. All
1
Part 3
$$7
one, abolishingthePopćšjuriſdiction; another, repealing all ſtatutes made in
former times; for mantenance of idolatry and ſuperſtition: contrary to the
confeſſion of faich, that was approved in the Parliament 1560.and now again
ratified. 3. The Mafle is abolished, and punishment appointed againft all.hca-
tersand layers of it. 4. Thoſe are not to be eſteemed members of the Church
who refuſe the participation of the ſacraments, as they are now miniftrat.
s. The examination and admiſſion of Minids is only in power of the Church
now openly profeſſed, and preſentations should be directed uncothe Super-
tendents or commiſſioners of the Church within ſixe months or els the
Church shall have power to diſpone the ſameto a qualified perſon, for that
time. 6. An oath to be given by the King at his coronation. 7. None may
be a Judge, proctor, notary nor member ofa Court, who profeffeth not the
true religion. 8. The thirds of all Benefices shall now inſtantly and in all
time coming be firſt payd to the Minſters, ay and whill the Church come to
the full poſſeſſion of their proper patrimony, which is the tyths; providing
that the Collectors make yearly account in the Checker, fo thar Miniſters
being firſt anſwered, the ſuperplus be applied unto the Kings uſe.
teachers of the youth should be tryed by the Superintendents or Uiltors
ofthe Church. 10. Proveftrics, prebendaries and chaplanries arcappoin- The XIV.
ted for entertaining Students in Colledges.- ſem, Acts were made for Affembly.
punishing fornication, inceſt and marriages within degrees forbidden, by
Gods word. Item that the Queen should be detained in perpetuall pri-
fon within the caſtle of Lochleuin. The Aſſemblie conveeneth Decemb.
25. John row Miniſters ar Santiohnſtoun is choſen Moderator. 1. Com-
miſſioners are appointed to concurre at all times with ſuch perſons of Parlia-
ment or Secret Counſell, as have been named by the Regent, to confer
concerning the offenſes, that appertain to the jurisdi&tion of the Church; as
alſo for deciſion of queſtions, that may occurre; theſe were two Superinten-
dents and ſeven other Miniſters. 2. Whereas the Earle of Argyle bad gi-
ven offenſe in putting away his wife, and ſome other particulares: heſubmits
himſelfe to the diſcipline of the Church : and the Aſſembly ordaines the
Superintendent of Argyle to try theſe landers, and caufe fatiſfaction be
made, as Gods word appoiots, and report his diligence to the next AR-
ſembly. 3. Becauſe Adam (called Bishop of Orknay) had married the
Queen with the Earle of Bothuell, and ſo had cranſgreſſed an Act, in
marrying Bothwell a divorced adulterer; the Affembly deprives hin from
all fundion in the Miniſtry. 4. John craig isaccuſed for proclaming the
bans twixt the Queen and the Earle of Bothuell. Hegives his purgation in
write, after this manner: To the end that they who fear God, may under-
ſtand my proceeding in this matter, I shall shortly declare, what I did, and
what moved mee to do it, leaving the judgement of all unto the Church;
firſt at the requel of Mr Thomas Hepburn in the Queen's name, to
proclaine her with the Lord Bothuel, I plainly refuſed, becauſe he had not
her hand writs and becaufe the conſtantbruit was, that he had rayished her,
and keeped her in captivity. On wedneſday next the Juſtice-Clerk brought
mee a writing ſubſcribed with her hand, bearing that she was neither ravished
nor detained in captivity:and thercfore he charged mec,to proclame.My an.
Swer was,I durft proclame no bans (and chiefly ſuch) without conſent of the
Church. On thurfeday next thic Church after long reaſoning with the Ju-
ftice Clerk, concluded, that the Qs mind should be published to her ſubje&ts.
three next preaching dayes: but becauſe the Gen. Aſſembly had prohibite all
ſuch marriages, wee proteſted, that they would neither folemnize nog
approve that marriage, but only would declaire the Queen's mind, leaving
(xxxx)
al!
12
)
}
>
!
1
A
5
Part.3.
358
--
1
1
>
CENTVRI XVI.
all doubts & dangers to the counſellers , approvers and performers of
the marriage. Uponfridday next I declared the wholl progreſs and mind
of the Church [here he underſtands the Church. Sesſion of Edinburgh] deſiring
every manan Gods name', to diſcharge his conſcience before the Secret
Counſell, and to give boldneſs unto others, I craved of the Lords there
preſenț, time, leave, and place, to ſpeak my judgement before the partics;
Proteſting, ifI were not heard , I either would deſilt from proclaming,
or declare my mind publickly before the Church : Therefore being ad.
mitted after noone before my L. in the Counſell, I layd to his charge, the
law of adultery, the ordinance of the Church, the law of ravishing, the
ſuſpicion of colluſion betwixt him and his wife, the ſuddain divorcement,
and proclaming within the ſpace of four dayes , and laſt the ſuſpicion of
the Kings death, which his marriage' would confirm . But he anſwered
notlijng to my ſatiſfaction. Wherefore after many exhortations, I pro-
teſted that I could not but declare my mind publickly to the Church,
So on ſunday, after that I had declared what they had done , and how
they would proceed, whither wce would or not, I took heaven and carth
to witnes, that I abhorred and deteſted that marriage, becauſe it is odious
and ſlanderous to the world ; and ſeeing the greateſt part of the realm do
approve it either by flattery ar by, ſilence, I craved the faithfull to pray
earneſtly, that God wold turn to the confort of this realm , that which
they intend againſt reaſon and good confcience. Becauſe I heard ſome per-
fons grudging againſt mee, luſed theſe reaſons for my defences; firſt I had
broken no law by proclaming theſe perſons at their requeſt.
2. If their
marriage were ſlanderons and hurtfull.,' I did well to warn all men ofirin
time. 3. as I had of duty declared unto them the Princes will , ſo did I
faithfully teach them by word & cxemple , what God craved of them.
But on tuyſday next I was called before the Counſell, and accuſed , that
I had pafled the bounds of my commiſſion , in calling the Queens marria-
ge odious & fcandalous before the world. I anſwered, The bounds of
my commiſſion, which is the Word of God, good lawes & naturall reaſon,
was able to prove whatſoever I ſpake : yea that their own conſciences
could not but bear witnes, that ſuch a marriage could not buc be odious
and ſcandalous to allthat shall heare ofit, if all the citcuinftančes be rightly
conſidered : But when I was coming to my probation, my Lord put mee
to filence j“and ſent mee away. Upon wedneſday I repeated all things
before ſpoken , and exhorted the Brethren not to accuſe mee , if that
marriage proceed, but rather chemſelves, who for fear would not ap-
poſe it, but sharpned their tongues. againſt mee, becauſe I admonished
them of their duty, and ſuffered not the cankred confciences of hypocri-
tes to ſliep in reſt, Proteſting at all times to them, that it was not my
proclaming, but rather their ſilence , that gave any lewfulncs unto that
marriage : for as the proclaming. Did take all excuſe from them , lo my
privat and publick impugnation did fave my conſcience ſufficiently. And
ſo far I proceeded in this marriage , as the Church of Edinburgh, Earls ,
Lords and Barons, that heard, will bear witnes : Now feing I have been
'shamefully flandered both in England and Scotland by wrong information
& falſe report of them, thar hated my Miniftrie, I defire firſt the judgement
of the Church, and next the fame to be published, that all men may under-
ſtand, whither I be worthy of fuch imputation or not. 5. A complaint
is given againſt the Counteſs of Argile, that she being a profeffor of the
Euangelt, and having been admitted to the Lords Table, had revolted, in
giving
1
1
)
.
1
+
)
(
2
Part. 3.
1
1
I
1
0
1
I
1
The XF.
1
11
Of BRITANNE.
09
giving herafiſtańce & preſence at the baprizing of the King 10. a Popish
manner. : This Lady compcares , and coniferes her fault, and ſubmitts
liciſelfe unto the diſcipline of the Church. They ordain her to declate lier.
repentance in the Chappell-Rojal of Sterlin upon a ſunday and this to be don
at fuch time as the Superintedent of Lothian shall appoint, Providing it be
before the next afembly. 6. Miniſters Jolin. Craig, David Lindſay and
Ge.Buchan.or any two of them are ordained to ſend ediêts, not only thtagli
Fife but to the adiacent parts, that Miniſters and Elders might compear
ia
Couper January 22. with thcir complaints againſt the Superintendent of
Fife: and to try them, and to repote unto the next Aflemybl. 7. Alex-
ander gordon called b. of Galloway, and Commiſſioner is accuſeds that
he hath not viſited the Churches theſe three years or thereby; that he doelt:
altogether hant the Court, and hath procured to be one of the Priuy
Counſell, and of the Sellion, which can not ſtand with the office of a
Paftor; and alſo hath reſigned the Abbey of Inchaffray in fauors of a young
child, and hath ſer lands in fue. He perfonally confeffeth his fault in al
thefe, that they had layd to his charge. Upon ſome confiderations thre
Affembly continueth him untill the next Affembly, upon condition of bris
diligence in his Vilitation.
VII. In the Spring the Q. eſcapes out of Lochlevin ; and foght to repof- 1568.
ſeſs the Governemenr, An Army focketh unto her, and was roisted by the
Aſſembly.
Regents Army at Langſide May 13. Then she fled into England. Tlie Af,
ſembly conveenes ac Edinb. July 1. J. Willock is chofen Moderator. Becaufc
heertofore all Miniſters that would come, were admitted to have vote; and
now the number is increaſed; and Commiſſioners of Shyres were chofen in
the Shiref-Court; this Aſſembly makes an Act of three parts, concerning the
admiſſion of members: 1. That none shall have place to vote, blot Supetim-
tendents, Commiſſioners for viſiting Churches, Min. and Commiff. of Slzycia
res and burglis choſen asfollowes together with Commiffioners of Univer-
Gities. 2. Miniſters and Commiffioners of Shyres shall be choſen at the
Synode of the boundes by the Miniſters and gentle men conveening there;
and the Commiſſioners of Burghes shall be choſen by the Counſell and
church-fellion of each town. 3. None to be received withour com
miſſion in write: and left this turn to 'a monopoly and perpetual etdation
of a few, it is prouided that the perſons be changenai every Affembly.
Wee will bear that this act and fome other concerning the fatisfaction of delinquents
were afterwards changed again. 2. It was delaredi, that Thomas Barfonden
Printer in Edinburgh had printed a booke entitulcd. The fall of the Roman
Church, Haming the King The Supream Head of the Church: And he liad printed
at the end of the Pſalm-book a bawdy ſong: He is ordained.so.call-in-all
theſe books, that he hath feld, and fell no moe untill be changethar title,
and delete the bawdy ſong: And that in time coming he print not without
licence of the Supream Magiſtrate, and reviſing the books appertaining to
religion, by thoſe that shall be appointed by the Church for that purpoſe':
and they appoint Alex. Arbuthnot to reviſe that book, and report his judge-
ment of it.
3. It is ordained, that Papifts refuſing to adjoin themſelves
unto the Church, after they have received ſufficient admonitions, and
remaining obſtinat, shall be declared publickly in all churches requiſite,
to be out ofthe ſociety of Chriſts body, and excommunicated.
Articles were rent unto the Regent, towit. 1. That the allignations of
Minifters ftipends are not anſwered: nor are able ( as they be ordered.) to
pay the half of the ſtipends, and in ſome places not the fourth part .
2. It
(XXXX) 2
is
1
met
1
4. Severi
i
360
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. 3.
1
A
rooms.
1
is thoghrunreaſonable, that Papiſts, which are enemies to Gods Church
and the Commonwealth, and others who labor not in the Miniſtry do
poffeffe two parts of the Benefices without any impoſition, and the Mini-
fers do not poffeffc the third : heerfore they propound humbly that the
charges of the Commonwealth may be layd upon the two parts ofthe Be-
néfices, and the third remain free unto the Miniſters, and the ſuperplas to
beallowed for help of Schools, the pobre: So that account tlicreofbe made
yearly unto the Counſell. 3. where as many Churches are now vaking, that
he would preſent qualified perſons unto them, or ſuffer the Church to di-
ſpoſe of them; and namely the Churches, that did appertain to Nụnneries.
4. To give commmiſſion for reforming the Colledge of Aberdien, that cor-
rupt teachers may be removed, and qualified perſons placed in their
4. That order be taken for ſupprelling of vice, and juſtice be
exccutc againſt odious crimes. 6. That ſuch as were appointed by the
Counſell may conveen with theſe, that were appointed by the Affembly
to decide the queſtions of the jurisdiction of the Church, and that time and
place may be condeſcended-upon for that effect. 7. That in places
where no Superintendents are, ſoine may be placed. Anſwers were re-
turned on July 8. giving (in a word) a favorable anſwer unto them
all; and for the ſixth article, the eight day of Auguſt was named: but that
day was not keept, and ſo nothing was done therein. 5. None should
bring unto the,Gen. Adembly any queſtion or complaint, that should and
may be decided in a provinciallSynod; or if they shall,they shall be rejected.
6. Becauſe the Bishop of Orknay hath given obedience and ſubmiſſion,now
upon his petition the Aſſembly reſtores hïm, Providing that on a certain
day heshall have the Sermon in the Church of Halyrudhouſe, and in the
end theteof confefſe his offence in marrying the Queen with the Earle of
Bothuell: which the Bishop promiſeth to do. 7. The Bishop of Gallo-
way isordeined to declare whither he will wait upon Court and Counſell,
or upon preaching the word and viſiting the Churches: the Superintendent
of Fife, Lothian and Anguiſe are appointed to crave, and report his anſwer
unto the next aſſembly; and in the mean time Joha rowe Minifter at Sant-
johnſtoun is appointed to viſite the Churches of Galloway. 8. No man
should pollefſe the patrimony ofthe Church, and not do dutifullferuice:
and becauſe it is known that ſome of them have gifts, whereby they may be
profitable in the Churuh, admonition is given to ſuch that they shall apply
themſelves according to their gifts, and as the Churchshall judgethem abic
unto the Miniſtry; And becauſe all ſuch perſons are not preſent, the Superin-
tendenrs and Viſitors of Churches shall cauſe warn them all to be prelent at
the next generall Aſſembly. When the 25. of December was comc, few .
did conveen, becauſe a report was that the town was infected with the
peft; and alſo were great formes both in the ſouth and north: therefore
letters of advertiſement were ſent to all Superintendents and Commiflio-
ners of viſiting churches to keep the 25. day of February.
VIII. The Regent returnes to Edinburgh, February 2, from a Treaty
with the Queen of England concerning the proceedings of this Country
with Queen Mary; and about the twenty day of the ſame monch the Duke
returnes with commiſſion from the Quecn Mary to be her Deputy: he
cauſeth publish Letters prohibiting the ſubje&ts to acknowledge any other
Soveraigne than the Queen. Wherefore the Regent by proclamation
chargeth in the Kings name, the ſubjects to meet him at Glaſgow March 10.
The Aſſembly conveenes at Edinburgh February 25, towity Commiſſio.
M
1
A
1569.
ncis
1
Part. 3:
361
OF BRITANNE ,
1
1
:
2
)
ners according to the A&t of the former Aftenbly. Da. Lindſay Miniſter
The XNI.
ar Lierh is choſen Moderator. 1. A ſupplication is fent unto the Regeat, Aſſembly
.
craving to take order with ſuch perſon's as have received Benefices in time of
Papiſtry, and becauſe they had quite the thirds, think themſelves free of all
cure in the Church. 2. That ao Miniſter of Gods word have power to
fet tacks of his Benefice. 3. To reduce all Benefices given to any perſon
contrary to the Acts of Parliament or Counſell granted in favor of the
Church. The ordinary affaires were handled untill March 7. when a
Letter was brought from the Duke, shewing his good affection unto the
Religion, and his purpoſe to have all the ſubjects to live in a peaceable and
quiet manner; under the obedience of the Queen our Soveraignez regrating
the proclamations made by the Earlc of Morray; and that not for fear of
them, as not deſerving ſuch, and confident that the people and Nobility, will
not be againſt him; finally requiring to make his affaires and minde patent
unto the peoples Or ifthey find not on his part, that he offerech & ſeekes
what duty requires of his Chriſtian profeſſion, that they would come and
reaſon with him. When this letter was read, it was anſwered unto the bearer,
that they would ſend and acquaint the Regent with it; and as it shall pleaſe!
pleaſe Him they will either write, or ſend ſome of their number unto the
Duke. So they ſent two Superintendents and a Miniſter unto the Regent ,
to know his pleaſure therein. After conference the reſult was, that the
Affembly, should ſend unto the Duke, and confcrre with him and others
ofthc Nobility, that may bee with him, and uſe all meancs to reconcile both
him and them unto thc obedience of the King and his Regent. 3. Agenc-
rall falt is appointed to be keept throughout all the realm; to begin the 13.,
day of this inſtant in ſuch places as may be timouſly advertifed by the Super-
intendents, and in other places ſo ſoon as they may be advertiſed, and to
continue for eicht dayes incluſivè , and in the mean time to uſe the exerciſe
preſcribed before and to uſe ſobriety in eating &drinking: praying namely,
that God would be plcaſed to quench that appearing fire of inteftinc trou-
bles. 4. Mocarticles were ſent unto the Regent, towit. 1. That reme-
dy may be provided againſt the oppreſſion of the Earle Huntly and of
others, who have oppoſed the Collectors of the Church , and tyrannoufly
placed their own 2. That it may pleaſe his Gr. and the Counfell, that
the Church may proceed from admonitions to further cenſures againſt
the ſaid Earle, & all others guilty of the like oppreſſion, even to excom,
munication in caſe of his and their contempt. 3. That the Church with-
out offenſe may appoint Robert Pont in ſome other place where his labors
may be more frutefull, than heertofore they have been in Murray. 4. That
Corder be taken againſt ſuch odious crimes: as provokc Gods wrath againſt
the wholl land: and if his Gr. ſend us to the Juſtice-Clerk,experience teaches
fufficiently, what he had done in any ſuch matter. 5. That once the Juriſdi-
ction ofthe Church may be diſtinguished from that which isCivill. 6. That
the Queſtion of adultery. may be determined, whither the adulterer shall be
admitted to the benefite of marriage. After this Affembly and thefaſt, by
means of theſe which were ſent from theAffembly,an agreement was made
betwixt the Regent and the Duke in this manner, that the Duke should ſub
mit himſelf to theKings authority: he and his friends should be reſtored un.
to their honors and poſſeſſions, and that he should give ſurety for his &
their continuing in obedience unto the King. The Earls Argile & Huntly
refuſe to be compriſed under this agreement, but deal by themſelves.
When the Duke heard, that they would not accept the conditions: though
(ryyy)
he
1
1
?
.
A
1
Part. 3.
}
1
I
362
CENTVRI XVI.
he came to Edinburgh at the day appointed, he would have shifted thegi.
ving of his furety: and rashly vented his mind, that if he were free of that
promiſe, he would never conſent unto it. Therefore he and the Lord
Hereis. (who was thought to have diverted him) were impriſoned in the
caſtle of Edinburgh. Then Argyle and Huntly made their ſubmiſſion and
agreement. Then the Regent goeth into the North and ſetled all theſe
parts in peace, and took pledges of them, for obſerving peace in time co-
ming. At that tióne John Erskin Superintendent went to Aberdien accor-
ding to his commiſſion granted by the Counſell and Aſſembly in July by-
paſt, to viſite the Colledge: and he with others, Miniſters and Com-
miſſioners did ſummon the Principall, Subprincipall and the Regents
to compear and give Confeſſion of their faith. The Regent and Privy
Counfell join with the Commiſſioners. The parties compeare, and refuſe
to ſubſcribe the Confeſſion of faith: After two dayes conference, they
continue obftinat. Wherefore by conjunct ſentence of the Regent, the
Counſell and the Commiſſioners of the Afſembly, they all were declared
dangerous perſons and unmcet , to have charge in any, Schoolor Colledge
within the realm; and are charged inſtantly to removeout of the Colledge.
The tenor of the ſentenceis; I Jhon Erskine Superintendent of Anguiſe &
Merns having commiſſion of the Church to viſit the Sherifdoms of Aber-
deen & Bamf, by the advice, counſell and conſent of the Miniſters, Elders
and Commiſſioners of the Church preſent, decern, conclude and for finall
Sentence pronounce that Mr Alex. Anderſon ſometline principall, M. An-
drew Galloway ſometime Subprincipall, Maſters And. Anderſon, Tho.
Auſtin & Dunkan noryſomtime Regents in the Colledge of old Aberdien
are not to be reckoned Members of Chriſts Church; and therefore ſecludes
them and every one of them to teach privatly or publickly in time coming
in that Colledge or in any other part within this realm, and decerne them to
removeforth of the ſaid Colledge with all diligence, that other godly per.
ſons may be placed there for upbringing the youth in the fear of God and
good letters: This our Sentence pronounced wee ordain to be published
and intimated to the ſaid perſons, and to the congregations of new and old
Aberdien publickly the next Sunday the third of July inſtant. In that year
was great buſineſs both in England & Scotl. for an intended marriage of Q.
Mary,and a rebellion in the North of Engl. But through Gods mercy all was
diſcovered unto Q. Eliſabeth, and she preycened the danger by impriſoning
The VII.
the chief authors. The National Aſſembly convcens at Edinb, July s. Will.
Aſembly
cryſteſon Min. at Dundy is choſen Moderator. When the Superintendents
and Viſitors of Churches had given account of their diligence, it is ordained.
1. That Alexander gordon ſomtime Commiſſioner of Galloway be
charged to repair unto the next aſſembly to anſwer
And in the
mean time the Aſſembly inhibites him to uſe any function within the church
conform to the Ac made againſt him July 8. 1568. 2. Adam bishop of
Orknay was accuſed for not fulfilling the injunction apppointed unto him
by the affembly in the place and month fore ſaid. 3. The Superintedent of
the Iſles was rebuked for accepting the bishoprik of the Ines without the
knowledge of the aſſembly, and for riding at and aſſiſting the Parliament
holden by the Queen's faction after the murder of the King. 4. Whereas
ſome perſons guilty of capitall ctimes have been ſummonedby Superinten-
dents and eſtablished Churches to compear before this aſſembly, and theſe
not compearing, It is concluded that the Superintendents and Miniſters shall
pro-
•
1
1
1
A
1
.
1
1
Of BRIT ANNE.
Part 3
363
}
1
proceed againt them to excommunication inclufivè; and to notify unto the
Supreme Magiftrat ſuch as are already excommunicate for their offences. S.
Certain articles were ſent unto theRegent. 1. That order may be taken for
fuftentation of the poor, and a portion ofthe tith be appointed for that end;
And that the poor laborers of the ground may have liberty to lead their own
tiths upon reaſonable compoſicion. 2. that thoſe who have plurality of
Benefices may be compelled to dimitt all but one. 3. That remedy may be
provided againſt changing ofbencfices and ſelling them,diminishing theren-
talls, ſetting lang tacks in defraud of ſucceſſors, and that all tacks ſet ſince the
aſſumption of the thirds may be annulled, with expreſſe inhibition of the
like in time coming. 4. That the iuriſdiction of the Church
may
be di-
ſtinguished from the Civill. Concerning this laſt article an Act of the Secret
Counſellis inſtantly delivered under the Secretary's hand, that the perſons
named in the Act of Parliament, shall conveen at the time of the next Ex-
checker, and define or limite the juriſdiction according to Gods word and
the faid Act of Parliament. 6. Seing it hath pleaſed God to move the hearts
of the Superior powers and Eſtates , to grant the thirds of Bencfices unto the
Miniſters; the Aſſembly give unto Superintendents and Commiſſioners
of viſitation power & commiſſion that every one of them within their
ſeverall bounds by advice and conſent of their Synodall Conventions, give
to every Miniſter, exhorter & reader particular aſſignations ad vitam, as
they shall think theſamemoft expedient, And the proviſion and aſſignation
to the Superintendents and Commiſſioners, tobe made by the Generall
Affembly; And that this Act may have full effect , the Aſſembly ordaines
a petition to be preſented unto the Regent & Counſell, to interpone their
authority, that when the particular aſignations are preſented unto
them, letters may be directed at every mans inſtance in form of provi-
lion ad vitam, &c. 7. On July 9. this Letter was brought from the
Regent unto the aſſembly, as followes : Scing wee can not be pre-
ſent at this aſſembly as our intention was, wce thought it conve.
nient, briefly to give you in write ſignification of our meaning : Of
the which , wee pray you , take good confideration, and accor-
dingly give your advertiſement. Yee are not ignorant , as wee fup-
poſe what hath been the eſtate of the Church of God within this rcalm,
boch before wee accepted the burden of Regiment, and ſince; how
firſt the thirds of Benefices were granted, and the Miniſtry partly there-
by relieved and ſuſtained in ſuch fort, that nothing was laking which our
travells could procure. The firſt order indeed was fundry ways inter-
rupted and broken, but chiefly in that year, when wee were exiled in
England, and all the Miniſters that year were fruſtrat of their livings:
the eſtate of governement altering shortly at Gods pleaſure, and the
King our Soveraigne Lord being inaugurat with the Crown of this
Kingdom, the firſt thing whereof we were carefull, was that the
true Religion might be eſtablished , and the Minifters made ſure of their
ſuſtentations in time coming. Yee know, at the Parliament wee
were moſt willing, that the Church should have been put in full pora
ſeſſion of the proper 'patrimony, and concerning the thirds wee did
expede in our travells, and there enlaked only a conſent to the diffo-
lution of the Prelạcies: Whereunto althogh wee were carneſtly bent,
yet the States delayd and would not agree théteunto. And ſince that
time unto this hour, wee truſt , yee will affirm, that wee have pre-
(ryyy) 2
termitted
&c. 7.
A
1
1
1
1
1
}
1
364
Part. 3.
2
!
CENTVRI XVI.
3.
termitted nothing, 'that could advance the Religion, & put the Profeſ-
ſors thereof in ſurety, wherein all and the only defect was by the Civill.trou-
bles, wherewith God hath ſuffered the Country to be plagued. Now
the matter being after ſo great rage brought to ſome ſtay & quietnes, it
was convenient, that wec return where matters left, and that weecndea,
your the reducing of them to the eſtate wherein they ſtood. One thing
wee may call to remeinbrance, that when we traveled in the Parliament
that the States would agree, that the thirds should be decerned to apper-
tain unto the Miniſtry, they plainly opponed unto us, in reſpect of the firſt
Act, alledging, that with the ſuſtentation of the Miniſtry, regaird should be
had to the fupport of the Prince in ſuſtaining the publick charges: wich if
they had not ſome relief by that meane, the revenue of the Crown being
ſo diminished , and the ordinary charges come to ſuch greatneſs, they
muſt be burdened with exa&tions : and ſo this dangerous argument com-
pelled us to promiſe unto the States, that wec would take upon us, the
Aą being granted unto the Church, they would ſatiſfy, and agree to any
thing should be thought reaſonable , for ſupport of the King and us
bearing the authority: which order had been ſufficient for the wholl, if
inteſtine trouble had not occurred : But the diſobedience growing ſo
vniuerſaly, wce are content to ſuſtain our part of the enlake and loſs for the
time bypaſt
: but becauſe there hath been murmurand grudge for that thing
aſſigned to the Kings houſe and ours, and ſome other needfull things in
the State , asthat thereby the Miniſtry were fruſtrat of their appointed
ſtipends, Some communication was hadc at Santandrews, and nothing
concluded untill the generall Aſſembly ofthe Church: This now moveth
us to write unto you, in this form , praying you , to conſider rightly the
neceflity of the cauſe, and how the ſame hath proceeded from the begin-
ming, having reſpect, that the Church will be very ill obeyd without the
Kings authority and power; and that now the property of the Crown is
not able to ſuſtain the ordinary charges; how in the beginning the thirds
had not been granted, if the neceſſity of the Prince had not been one of the
chiefcauſes ; And at the Parliament ( as we have written) the States ſtack
to conſent, that the wholl thirds should be declared to appertain unto the
Miniſtry, untill wee took in hand, that they being made without condi-
tion in favor of the Church , the ſame would again condeſcend to ſo
much, as might be ſufficient to the ſupport of the publick affaires in ſetting
forth the Kings authority; And that therefore yce will now agree and con-
deſcend to a certain & ſpeciall aſſignation, of what shall be employd to
this uſe: the quantity where of diverſe of yourſelves and the bearer hereof
Mafter John wood our ſervant can inform you, that thereafter yee way
diftribute to euery man having charge in the Church of God, his ftipend
acco rding to the condition of the place he ſerves in, at your W. diſcretion;
Heerby all confuſion that a long time hach troubled the eſtate of the Church
about the ſtipends , shall be avoided, and ſome ſpeciall prouiſion being
made for ſuſtaining theſe publick charges, wee may the better hold hand,
to ſee the Church obeyd in that , . whereon Miniſters should live , as we
shall report, that during our travels in the North they have found our
effectuous good will and travell in their furtherance. Further wee shew
you briefly one thing, that occurred at our late being in Elgin: one, Nicol
Sutherland in Forrels was put to the knowledge of an Aſlife, for inceſt, and
with him the woman: the Affile hath convicted him of the fault ; but the
queſtion is, whither the ſame beinceſtor not ; So that we delayd the exe-
cution
.
1
1
1
1
Part. t
Of BRITANNE.
365
3:
-
1
3
1
(
1
1
,
1
curion , untill we might have your reſolution. The caſe is : the woman
before was harlot unto this Nicol's mother - brother : Heerin Maſter
Ro. "Pont can inform you moré amply. And at our coming to Aber-
decn come one Porterfield Miniſter provided before to che vicarage of
Ardrofam , and required ofus, that he might alſo have the yicarage of
Stevinſtoun , ſeing both were litle enough to ſuſtain him, and the chur-
ches were near, that he might diſcharge the cure of both; wee having him
commended by ſundry gentlemen unto the ſame: but we thought good,
to advertiſe you that this preparative induce not an ill exemple and corrup-
tion: and if ſuch things occurre heerafter, let us underſtand , what yee
would have us to do; As alſo concerning the Chaplanries, that shall happen
to vaik : where in becauſe as yet is no certain ordar preſcribed, ſome con-
fufion continues; ſome deſiring them for life time , ſome for infants
that are not fit for ſchools, and ſome for ſeven years. Wee are ſomtimes
preſied to receive or confirm allig nations or dimiſion of Benefices, the
preparative where of ſeemeth to bring with it corruption. And wec
would be reſolued how to proceed. Before our coming from Fife and
ſince we have been very willing , to do jufticc on all perſons ſuſpect of
witchcraft as alſo on adulterers , inceſtuous perſons, and abuſers of the
facraments: where inwecould not have ſuch expedition, as we wished,
becauſe we had no other probability butagenerall delation of names, the
perſons ſuſpected being for the moſt part not tryed nor convicted by order
of the Church. This hindered many things, that otherwiſe might have been
done. Therefore wee pray you, appoint and preſcribe, how the iudge-
ment of the Church may proceed and be executed againſt all ſuch trans-
greffors, before conplaint bcmaade to us, that when we come to the coun-
tries, wee may execute the law, and be relieved of the tryall & inquiſition
of them. W ce thought good to give you this advertiſment, and ſo l'emit
ting theſe all to your care & diligence, Committs you to the protection of
the eternall God; At Aberdien Juny 30. 1569. In anſwer unto theſe two
particular qneſtions, the Aſſembly reſolues, that the cafe of Nicolis inceft:
and that Chaplaaries should be diſponed to the Colledges , or to the poor
conform to the Act of Parliament and no otherwiſe. Thenexe allembly is
appointed to hold at Sterlin February 25. next coming : but in the book
of the Aſemblies it is ſaid expreſy, Becauſe of the troubles falling out by
the ſlaughter ofmy L. Regent, it was delayd untill March 1. and to begin
at Edinburgh. It is to be marked in this former aſſembly that whereas of all
the bishops three only did embrace or profeffe the Reformed religion,
towit, of Galloway ,. Orknay & Caitnes, none of them had any powe
in the Church, but by vertue of Commiſſion, that was given them by the
Allembly, upon account, that they had the Church-revenues ip the places;
and they might have ſupplied the place of Superintendents: búr when the
charge was committed unto them, they were alwayes found deficient in
exerciſe thereof; yea and guilty in ioyning with theſe, which did oppoſe
preſent authority; as Adam bishop of Orknay joyned in mariage the Earle
of Bothvell (the murderer of the King) with the Queen; and the Authour
of Vindicia Philadephi pag.28. teſtifies , that it was clearly known to every
one, that the bishop of Galloway did ioyn with them who oppoſed the
Governement of the King, and di- not only preach unto that faction, but
did encourage them unto
fighting as a iuft and neceſſary warre , and after-
wards did commend the man', which murdered the Kings grandfather.
As for the b. of Caithnes, I finde nothing written of him untill the Aſſem-
(zzzz)
bly
more
1
}
1
1
A
1
366
Part. 3.
}
1
4. Ofthe
CENTVRI XVI.
bly following. Then among all the Superintendents , none of them did
afſume the title of a Bishop, except the Superintendent of the Illes; and he
took his patent from the Queen after she had renounced the governement,
and was priſoner in England, and did aſſiſt that faction, as it was layá to his
charge by that aſſembly. Then concerning the death of him who hitherto
hath been colled the good Regent, when that adverſe fa&tion law, that hec'was
more and more beloved, and did increaſe in authority, they took courſe
to cut him off; and one James Hamiltoun of Borhuell haugh under took that
miſshant fact, and did it lurking priuatly in che bishop of Santandrews houſe
within Lithgow; as the Regene was riding by that houſe, and the town was
throng , that he could not paſſe fpcedily, that man killed him with a
abullet , and eſcaped ſafe out of the Bishops houſe: Great lamentation
was for the loſſe of him , ſeing he had undertaken the governement in a
troublous and diſordered time, and within 18. months had brought both
ſouth and north unto quietneſs by the bleſſing of God, and was a ſingulare
pattern of piety: for he did order himſelf and his family ſo, that it did
reſemblea Church more then a Courr. Belids his devotion, which he
conſtantly exerciſed, no wickedneſs nor unſeemly wantoneſs:was heard
or ſeen in his family. I have alſo read of him, that by his Letters he
did inform Queen Eliſabeth. I. Of the invaluable benefite of a faithfull
and free Miniſtry. 2. Of the excellency of the purity of Gods ordinances
therein., 3. Of the honor and happineſs, that would attend her Crown
and State upon the eſtablishment of Chriſts Governement.
profitable uſes, where unto the rich Benefices of Bishops might be applied,
leauing enough unto the Miniſtry for their lioncft mantenance,
S. Albeit
theglorious luſter of Bishops may ſeem to honor the Nation, yet it juſtlerh
outGods honor, which should be more deare. And when theBishops heard
ofthe motion, they grumbledexceedingly, and they caft upon him the af-
perſion of uſurpation; even albeit he was not in the Country, when he was
firſt deſigned to be Regent; nor can any of his enemies ſay, thåt in all the
time of his Governement he did attempt anything for himſelfe or his private
eftate.
1579. VIII. The Nationall Adembly conveens at Edinb. March. 1. John
TheXVIII
craig is choſen Moderator. I. concerning order to be kcept in the Aſſem
Aſembly.
bly it is ordained, that the who was Moderator of the proceeding Affem.
bly shall make the exhortation, and prayer in the following Aſſembly,
and then another Moderator shall be choſen. Next aſter cryall of Super-
intendents and Commiſſioners for viſiting the Churches, shall be heard
the accuſations or complaints of theſe Superintendents or Commiſſiners
if they have any againſt a Miniſter. Thirdly the penitents that were re-
mitted by the preceeding aſſembly unto the Superintendencs and Com-
miſſioners, are to be received ; and injunctions are to be given to other
notorious and criminall perſons, that are either fummoned to com-
pear, or of their own freewill and hatred of the crime are moved to pre-
ſent themſelves. Fourthly to decide ſuch things as were undecided in
the preceeding afſembly, and referred unto the next, or are referred by
the Lords of the Counſell, Seſſion or Checker. 11. Adam Bishop of Ork-
nay is accuſed. 1. that he bçing called to the office of a Bishop, and the
profits thereof, and having received charge to preach the goſpell, and be
Commiſfioner of Orknay, which he accepted and exercized for a time,
but now lately he hath made a Simoniacall change with the Abbacy of Hali-
rudhouſe, retaining the name of the Bishop; contrary to all lawes both of
God
1
1
A
ų
.
Part. 3:
367
1
1
1
Of BRITANNE.
God an: man made againſt Simony. 2. hedimitres his charge in the hands. .
of an unqualified perſon, without the conſent of the Church, leaving the
flock without a shepherd, whereby not only ignorance is increaſed, but
likewife moſt abundantly all vice & horrible crimes are commitced there,
as the nomber of 600. perſons, convict of inceſt, adultery & fornication
bear witnes. 3. He hath given himſelfe, to the dayly attendance of the
function of a temporall Judge, as he is a Lord of the Seſſion, which re-
quires the wholl man, and ſo rightly he can not exercize both; and
ftyleth himſelf with Romane titles, as, Reverend Father in God, which
pertaines not to a Miniſter of Chriſt Jeſus nor is given to any of themio che
Scripturc. 4. To the great hurt & defraud of the Church he hath bought
al thethirds of the Abbacy of Halirudhouſe, at leaſt he hath made a Simo-
niacall change thereof with the rents of Orknay. - S. He hath left the chur-
ches partly unplanted, and partly planted, but without prouiſion. 6.
Some of the churches are sheepfolds, and ſome ruinous. 7. He hath
traduced both priuatly and publickly the Miniſters of Edinburgh; he abſen-
teth himſelf from the preachings in that Church, and from receiuing the
Sacrament. III. Robert Bishop of Caitnes is ordained to affiſt John Gray
of Fordellin viſiting the Churches there. Ill. If perſons, who are
guilty of homicide, inceſt, ór adultery, be not fugitive from the lawés,
but continue ſuiting to be receiued to publick repentance; all ſuch shall
be received to give the lignes of their repentance in their own churches, ac-
cording to the order preſcribed, ſo that Minifters shall notify their crimes.
And if any guilty of theſe crimes be excommunicated, they may be ad-
mitted, to hearc the Preaching, but shallbe ſecluded from the prayers
before and after Sermon; and when upon their repentance, they are
received again, they shall bring their Miniſter's teſtimoniall unto the
next Affembly. V. They who will not abſtain from the company of
excommunicate perſons, after due admonitions shall be excommuni-
VI. The children of excommunicate perſones, are to be received
unto baptiſm, by a faithfull member of the Church. . VII. A ſingle wo-
man committing adultery with a married man should be alike cenſured.
VIII. When one forſakes wife and children withoutjuft cauſe, the Mini-
fter should endeavoure to reconcile chem; and if his endeavour bc in vain,
the offended party may complain to the Magiſtrate. IX. If perſons after
the promiſe of mariage and publication of their bans, crave to be free, they
should be freed, ſi res fit integra, but shall be ćenſured for their levity. In the
months following aroſe great diviſion, ſome of the Nobility were for the
preſervation of the young K. and his authority; and ſome pretend the name
and authority of the Q. on this ſide were all Papiſts, all Bishops (excepone,
and may were Neuters. They who were againſt the King, were ſo many
that they called a Parliament to aſſemble at Lithgow in Auguſt. They wio
were for the K, aſſemble in May,and July 12. theſe did chooſeMathew. Earle
of Lennox (who was grand father of the King) to be Regent. He with
sooo, men kcept the day at Lithgow for the Parliament: but nonc of the
adverſe faction came. In his time the troubles ceaſed nor: ſometime, by
the mediation of Queen Eliſabeth, was a treaty twixt the parties, but it
was neither to her contentment, nor would the Kings party yeeld any of
his right : and ſo the treaty had no effect, yc, and all the time the country
had no quietnes. They who were on the Queen's fide had encourage-
ment from France and Duke d'Alva Governor of Flanders: and in the
year 1571. both parties conveenes a Parliament; the Queens Party at E-
(zzz z) 2
din.
cat.
1
}
368
C È NTVRI XVI.
Part. 3
1
3.
dinburgh, and the Kings party at Sterlin: where (as in time of peace) they
kcept riot a watch : which the other party hearing , L. Claud hamilton
came in the night time, and took the Regent out of his lodging in Septem-
ber, and when they ſaw others coming for his reſcuc , they killed him
with a shot. George Bell the chief adviſer of this enterprice, and Captain
Lawder the murderer were taken and punished as traitors. I returne unto
The XIX, the affaires of the Church. The Aſſembly conveenes at Edinburgh July s.
Asſembly. An. 1570. Robert Pone is choſen Moderator. 1. The Sentence of
excommunication is dire&ed againſt Patrick called Bishop of Morray, to
be executed by Ro. Pont Viſitor there, with the affiftance of the Miniſters
of Edinb. 2. Miniſters at their admiſſion shall proteſt ſolemly, that they
shall not leave their Vocation, under rhe pain of infamy & periury &c.
Tryall should be taken of young children, how they are brought up by
their parents in the true religion : therefore Miniſters and Elders of every
parishon should examin the children , when they come to nyoe years of
age and when they come to twelve years, and the third time, when they
come to 14. years, that it may be known, how they have profited in the
ſchoole of Chriſt. 4. Becauſe ſome Noblemen have made defection from
the Kings lawfull authority , certain brethren were directed to the Earls,
Lords and all which made that defection, to deale with them with earneſt
perſuaſions of reconciliation, with certification , if they continue in diſo-
bedience, the Church will uſe the ſword againſt them , which Godin his
word hath committed unto them, And the Commiſſioners are to report
their anſwers unto the next Affembly. S. James Carmichell Schoolmaſter
of Santandrews accuſeth Rob. Hamilton Miniſter there, of ſome points
of do&rin delivered in a Sermon. The Clark regiſter, and the Juſtice-Clerk
and another Lord of the Sellion shew in thc L. Chancellors name, that
liehad heard of that controverſy, and it containes ſome points tending to
trcafon and againſt the Kings authority: and therefore they require , that
the Aſembly would not decidein that matter concerning the Kings autho-
rity, 'untill the Nobility conveen, which will be within few dayes : but
in ſuch things as concern hereſy, or properly belong unto their juriſdi&ion
they may proceed. Unto this proteſtation the aſſembly agreeth; and
went-on in diſcuſſing the complaint in ſo far as is concerned doctrine and
ſlander, that may ariſe thereupon. [ But I finde not the particulars.] so
Conceilers of adultery should be called and examined, and if they be convict
to have cloaked adultery wittingly, let the Rule have place, Agentes do
conſentientes pari pænâ puniantur. 6. Quaritur; A woman bringeth forth a
child, and in time of her birch before the midwife depones, that ſuch a
man is the father of the child, and being called before a Judge is ready to
ſwear the ſame; And that man is ready to ſwear, that he had never carnall
dealing with that woman; and there is not other proof; to which of two
should credite be given? Anſ. Neutri credendum.wedo 7. The Aſſembly gi-
ves commiſſion unto certain Miniſters, Barons and Burgeſſes, to com-
pear at Edinburgh the twelch of the inſtant with continuation of dayes, or
whenſoever the Nobility shall.conyeen before the time of the next Arena
bly, To require humbly an anſwer unto their articles and ſupplications
withredreſe of their complaints according to equity., To aflift, concurr
and afſent to all and whatſoever shall be treated in the foreſaid Conventi-
on, tending to the promoving of Gods glory, the maintaining the true
religion, the Kings authority , 'the common well and authority of the
realm; As alſo to take cognition in all complaints , ſupplications and re-
requeſts
1
A
>
!
Part 3:
369
2
--
OF BRITANNE.
requeſts of brethren ſpecially remitted unto them by this:Allembly; Aød
whatſoever shall be done by them in the premiſſes., to report the ſame unto
the next generall Afembly, which is appointed to be at Edinburgh
March: 5. nextto come; Promiſing to hold firme and ſtable whatſoever
theſe bretliren, or any eight or ſeven oftliem thinks good in the premiſſes
to be done. 3. All aſſignations and penſions granted by the Church,
during their will , to whatſoever perfon or perſons before this Date are
diſcharged, except only what is aſſigned to the Kings uſe.
X, At Edinb. Marchi's. conveenes the Aſſembly: Ge. Hay is choſen 1571.
Moderator. 1. All Superintendents & Commiſſioners; to viſite. Churches The XX.
should bring their book
of viſitation unto every Allembly nexe followings Aſſembly.
To be conſidered by ſuch Brethren asshall:be appointed:by the Afferably,
that the church may the better know their diligence in exécuring their office.
II. Sixe Articles concerning the iurisdiction of the Church, which are to be
propounded unto the Regent and Counſell, and ſought to be approved by
them 1. that the Church have the judging of true and falſe religion,
doctrine, hereſy, and ſuch like, that are annexed'to the preaching ofthe
Word and miniſtration of ſacraments. 2. election, examination and
admiſſion of them, which are to be admitted to the Miniſtry and other
functions in the Church, to charge of ſouls and ecclefiafticall Benefices
together with the ſuſpenſion or deprivation of ſuch, for lawfull cauſes. 3.All
things concerning the diſciplinc of the Church, which ſtandes in correction
of manners, admonitions, excommunication & receiving to repentance.
4. The judgement of Eccleſiaſticall matters betwixt perſons that are of the
Church, eſpecially that are of the Miniſtry, alſwell in matters of Benefices as
others. S.Juriſdiction to proceed with admonitions to the proceſs of excom-
munication,if need shall bee againſt them that shall rob the patrimony of he
church appartainingto the Miniſtry, or other way intromet with it unjukty,
whereby the Miniſtry is in danger of decay, by occaſion of the
poverty of
the Miniſters. 6. Becauſe the conjunction of marriages pertaines to the
Miniſtry, the cauſes of adherence and divorcement ought alſo to appertain
unto them, as naturally annexed thereunto. Ill. It is ordained, that
adulterers and ſuch other ſcandalous perſons shall hereafter be called by the
Superintendent or Commiſſioner of the Province, to compcar before
their Synodall Conuention, and there receive their iniunctions, as before
in the generall aſſembly. 4. All queſtions should be propounded or reprc-
ſented to the Superintendents and Commiſſioners in the foreſaid Syno-
dall Conuentions, and there receive ſolution; Or if any queſtion shall be
hard for them, the Superintendent or Commiſſioner shall preſent theſe
hard queſtions unto the next generall aſſembly, and there receive ſolution;
With certification, that none shall hedrafter be received in thegen. allem-
bly from a particulare Miniſter. 5. All Superintendents and Commil-
fióners of viſitation are ordained to adviſe with their firſt Synodall Convcn-
tion, and as they shall judge expedient, to appoint a falt wihin their own
boundsin reſpect of the preſent troubles of the Country: And alſo that they
appoint certain Brethren to uſe all means of unity and concord among the
Nobility. 6. Where Miniſters have not been in practiſe of excommuni-
cation, or their execution is like to be contemned, the Superintendentor
ſome other ſufficiently qualified and authorized by the Synod, shall'execute
the ſame. 7. Promiſe of marriage should be made perverba de futuro before
the Miniſter, taking 'caution for abſtinence untill the marriage be ſolemni-
( A aa aa )
zed
>
1
1
-
1
1
+
"
1
2
!
.
1
1
I
The 21.
}
370
CENIVRA XVI. Part. 3.
zed: 8, 'Ifa man gavilha'young woman again & hier will and the will of her
parents., and frick her parents ander ſilence of night; and the Magiſtrat
correctethnorthcoffenders whither máy that particular Church proceed
witharaldomonitions unto excommunication, for remouing theſcandall Anf.
It islawfahrg. If a woman commit fornication and fuffer the ſame man there.
after to marry her own fifter. And hearing their bans proclamed, by con.
ceiling the crime, shee is guilty of the inceft following: åndboth shcand
he should be cenſuredias inicettuous; and the ſecond woman can not be his
wife.. 10. It is altogether unlawfüll, that any. Miniſter of Gods.Word
shall receive anys-Benefice by preſentation under paction made with the
Patrony itending to Simony, towiti, that the Patron shall have a great
partofthétichs, andia-Miniſter shall have a ſmall portion thereof. It is to
Obſervan bemarked, that where the appointing of a fat is referred unto che advice of
tions,
ele Provinciall Synods, this was done, becauſe in ſome Provinces the
party adverſe unto the King was ſo ftrong, that Miniſters durſt not pray for
conſervation of his Authority. Secondly it may be ſeen in all theſe Afiem-
blies, that ſuperintendentsandcommiſſioners of viſitation had alyke power
in theirown bounds, and neither the oncfort nor the other had
power to
do any thing (belonging to diſcipline) by themſelves or without advice
of their Synodall conventions, yea and ſomtime what was done by the Su-
perintendents, was referred unto fome Miniſters, to be examined and cenfu.
red. Thirdly obſerve that howbeit the country was divided,and both parties
were (trong,. yet they both gave way unto the Aſſemblies, and profeffed
to matintain the true religion and liberties of the Church. The Aſſembly
Afſembly. conyenes at Sterline Auguſt. 6. Gilbert gairden Miniſters ar Monifieth is
A Letter chofen Moderator. A Letter was deliuered unto the Aſſembly, and ſent
from lohın by John Knoxe: this is printed with ſome omiſſions; I ſet it down as it is in
thebooks of the Aſſemblies,thus; The mighty Spirit of wiſdom and confort
in God remain with you Dear brethren, ifability of body would have fuf-
fered mee, I would not have troubled you with this my rude ditement. I
have not forgote, what was layd to my charge by infamous libels in the laſt
Aſſembly, and what a brag was made to accuſe mee perſonally at this Allem-
bly: which I pray you, to hear patiently, judge of mee, as yee will an-
ſwer unto God : for unto you in that matter I ſubmitt myſelf, being afſured,
that I neither offended God nor good men in'any thing, that hitherto hath
been layd unto my charge. And now, Brethren, becauſe the dayly decay of
naturall ſtrength thereatneth unto mce certain & ſudden departing from the
miſery of this life; of love and conſciencel exhort you; yea in the feare ofGod
charge and command you, that yee take heed unto yourſelves and to the
flocks over which God hach placed you Paftours. To diſcourſe ofthebelia-
viour of yourſelves, I may not: but to command you to be faithfull unto the
flock, I dar not ceaſe: unfaithfull and traitors to the flock shall yee bee be-
fore the Lord Jesus CHRIST, if with your conſent directly yee ſuffer
unworthy men to be thruſt into the Miniſtry of the Church, under what-
ſoever pretence it shall bee. Remember the judge, before whom yee
muſt make account, and reſiſt that tyranny, as yee would avoide hells
fire. This battell I grant , will be hard, but in the ſecond point it will be
harder, that is, that with the like uprightneſs & ſtrength in God, yee gain-
ſtand the mercileſs devourers of the patrimony of the Church. If men will
ſpoil, let them do it, to their own perrill & condemnation: but com-
municate yee not with their ſins, of whatſoever eſtate they bee, neither
by conſent nor by filence, but with publick proteſtation make this known
A
Knox.
i
1
-
1
unto
}
?
1
#
1
r
1
Part. 3.
}
7
1
1
A
Of BRITANNE.
371
unto the world, that yee are innocent of robbery, which willý ere it be
long, provoke Gods vengeance upon the committers thereof, whereof
yee will ſeek redreſs of God & man. God give you wiſdom and Atout
courage in ſo juſt a cauſe, and mee an happy end. At Sant Andrews
Auguſt 3. 1571. Your Brother in Chriſt Jeſus. 2. The Affembly ap-
points certain commiſſioners to reaſon and conclude upon the heads, arti-
·cles and deſires, preſented in the Regents name, unto this aſſembly; and
to propound the humble requeſts and deſires of the Aſſembly in ſuch arti
cles, and redreſſe of complaints, as shall be given unto them by the Church:
the one and the other to be concluded conform to the inſtructions s that
shall be delivered unto them, Theſe Commiſſioners were three Superintendents,
four Commiſioners of viſiting Churches, two other Miniſters, and eight Barons,
or any elleven of them, To compeare in Stirlin, the 22. day of this initant,
to Counſell and reaſon, &c. As in the commiſſion given in the laſt af-'
ſembly, &c. The firſt part of this Letter , is to be underſtood of the
threatnings which theadverſe party unto the King, had belched out againſt
Joh.Knox, and as it ſeemes, they thought to had an aſſembly of their own
color. But he could not live in Edinb. for fear of them, and went to Santan.
drews: there alſo he had litlereft, and was vexed by ſome of that ſort, For
underſtanding the reſt of that Letter, and alſo the Commiſſion granted by
the Aſſembly, I shall here firſt marke an Ad of the enſuing Parliament,
num.3 8.jForfomuch as diverſe ſubjects have ſundry lands and poffeffions,obtai-
ned by them or their predeceſſors in heritage, of Priors, Priorelles, Mo-
thers & Convents of ſundry Friers or Nunnes places.., and now ... theſe
Superiors are for the most part-deceaſed , and no others placed nor to be
placed in their rowms..... whereby the heires of theſe fewers .... shall get
no'entry to their lands&heritages ....for remedy thereof, it is ftatut & ors
dained, that all fuers or heritable tennents of ſuch Friers & Nunnes places,
and their heires.... shall hold their fucs and tenendries, of our Soverain
Lord and his fucceffors ..... and the fue maills , ſervices & duties.... shall
appertain unto our Soverain Lord &c. Hence it appeares , that at that
time, they were thinking upon ſecurity of the poſſeſſions, which before
didappertain unto theſe that were called the Spirituality, and here the fues,
ſervices and ſuch petty things aredeclared to belong unto the King : but at
that time weightier matters were in hand : for others had gote the Lands
and rents , ſtock and tiths, which they would not quite unto King nor
Church: and thereupon the doubt aroſe, by what title and right they may
poffeffethem. Hitherbelongeth what is written in The Hiſtoricall Narration of
the Governement of the Church (which is common now in writ, and ſaid to
have been penned by William Scot, that eminent Miniſter at Couper, title
The ſecond courſe for Bishops , Superintendents and Commiſſioners. 1. Mathew
Earle of Lennox, Regent holding a Parliament at Sterlin in Auguſt, year
1571. the Superintendent of Fife inhibited Mafter John Douglas Rector
of the Univerſity of Santandrews (who a litle before was preſented'unto
the bishoprick of Santandrews by meanes of the Earle Morton) to vote in
Parliament in name of the Church, untill he be admitted and allowed by
the Church, Under pain of excommunication. The Earle of Morton
commanded him to vote ás Bishop of Santandrews, Under the pain of trea.
ſon. The Regent was killed, and John Earle of Marre was choſen Re-
gent.About the beginning of November theCollectors of the Church were
diſcharged by Letters proclamed at Santandrews, to gather the thirds, be-
cauſe (as was alledged) Miniſters ſtipend were not payd, nor the Super-
(Aaaaa) 2
plus
1
1
1
1
1
1
i
1
}
1
I
1
1
: 372
1
CENTVRT XVI.
Part. 3.
1
plus which was allotted to the Kings houſe out of the thirds. But it was
judged that that Proclamation was procured at the inſtance of the Earle
Mortoun, whom Mafter John douglas had informed by Letter, that the
Collector would not ſuffer him to uplift certain duties belonging to the
Bishoprick. The Superintendent of Anguiſe in a prolixe Letter unto the
Regent, complained of that inhibition, and that Benefices are conferred,
and Bishops ſet-up without advice & conſent of the Church. In another he
complaines of the great miſorder at the laſt Parliament, in creating Bishops,
planting them, and giving them vote in Parliament as Bishops, in deſpite
of the Church, and high contempt of God, the Church opponing againſt
that miſs-order, Seing the Church hath the power of examination & admif-
ſion to Eccleſiaſticall offices & Benefices of ſpirituall cure, whither Bishop-
ricks or inferior Benefices. Left it should ſcem, that Miniſters outofava-
rice or ambition ſought the poffeffion of great Benefices, he letteth his Gr.
underſtand, that the Church hach continually ſuted in their Articles (con-
ſented-unto & ſubſcribed by the moſt part of the Nobility) that when any
Benefices shall vake, having many Churches,joyned there unto,allthe Chur-
ches should be divided, and conferred ſeverally to ſeverall men, and eve-
ry man to ſerve at his own Church: in which mind allthat bearc office, do
continue. If the diſmembring of great Bencfices can not be granted at this
time, he doubteth not, but the Church will confent, that if the Benefices
and offices belonging their unto; be conferred according to theorder be-
fore mentioned, to afligne ſuch portion, as may be ſpared above the rea-
ſonable ſuſtentation of the Miniſtry, of ſuch Benefices, to the mantenance
of the Kings houſe, and common affaires, till further order be taken in
theſe matters. The Regent anſwereth, Their meaning was miſ-taken :
their meaning was and ſtill is to procure the reforming of things dis-ordered
any way, als far as may bee; and the fault is this: the Policy of the Church
is not perfected, nor is there any ſort of conference among godlymen well
minded according to Godsjudgement, how the matter may be amended:
He ſent alſo a diſcharge of that inhibition lately made. The Superinten-
dent of Anguiſe at the Regent's deſire wrote unto other Superintendents &
Commiſſioners, that they would conveen , to conſult, what order
shall be taken for proviſion to the Kings houſe out ofthe thirds, and upon
ſome particulars concerning the Policy of the Church, and diſpoſition of
1572.
The Con- ſome Benefices. Upon the twelth of January 1572. (or 1571. according to
ference at the olde reckoning the beginning of the year ) the Superint. and Comm. of
Lieth, viſitation, and Commiſſioners from ſometowns and Churches conveen at
Lieth. This meeting in the Regiſter is called A convention: but in the ſecond
Seſſion they concluded, It should have the force and power of a G. Affemb.
Nevertheleſs they ordain, that the Moderator of the laſt aſſembly shall
continue till the next ordinary aſſembly, and that all who are preſent now
shall repair to it alſo. They declare in the third Seſſion, that they had
not time to ſtay, and therefore upon the is day gave power and commiſ-
fion to the Superintendents of Fife & Anguiſe, Willam Lundy of that ilk,
Andrew hay Commiſ
. of Cliddſdale, Da. Lindſay Commiſ
. of Kile, Ro.
Pont Commiſ
. of Murray, John Craig one of the Miniſters at Edinburgh,
or any four of them, to compear before my Lord Regent and ſo many of
the Sćcret Counſell, as he shall appoint in this month ofJanuary, to con-
ferre and 'reaſon-upon ſuch heads & articles as shall be propounded unto
them by him, and the Counſell, to conclude conform to the Inſtructions
given unto them by this affembly, and to report their concluſions to the
I
next
*
1
$
Part. 3.
Of BRITANNE.
{
373
!
I
next Affembly." Móttön Chancellor, William E. Ruthuen Treaſurer,
Robert Commentator of Damfernlin Secretary, James Macgill Clerk-re-
gifter, sit John Balantine Juſtice-Clerck, Colin Campbell of Gleautquhy,
and Adam Bishop of Orknay were ſent Commiſſioners from the Counſell
on the 16. day of January, To conveen all or any four of them with the
Commiſſioners named by the Church, to treat and"concludeon all mat-
ters tending to théordering & eſtablishing the Policy of the Church, the
fuftentation of Miniſters, ſupport of the Kings houſe, and common af-
faires of the realm, to continue in ſuch order as shall bee agreed upon , un-
till his Highneſs perfect agte, or till the fame be altered by thethręc States
of Parliament. The ſame day the Commiſſioners conveen, and conclude,
that the names and tittles of Bishops and Archbishops be not altered, nor
-the bounds of the old Diocies confounded ; That there be a Chapter of
Miniſters annexed to every Metropolitane and Cathedrall See, thath during,
the vacancy the Dean,or failing the Dean,the next in dignity of the Chapter,
uſe the Juriſdiction in Spiritualibus ,' which the Bishop might havá uſed;
That the Archbishops and Bishops exerçe, no farther Juriſdiction by their
fpirituall function, thean the Superintendents had, and preſently exèrte
till the ſame be agreed - upon; The Archbishops and Bishops be ſubje&t to
to the Churchand G. Affemblies in Spiritualibus, as they are unto thc King
in Temporalibus: That they have the advice offixe (at leaſt) of the moſt
learned in the Chapter, to the admiſſion of ſuch, as shall have fun&ti-
on in the Church, and that als many other of the Chapter as pleaſe, may
be preſent, and vote at the ſaid admiſſion; That Miniſters and Readers be
planted throghout the realm, and Readers eſpecially be appointed at every
church, where it may be done conveniently, wlio being found qualified by
the Bishop orSuperintendent and entring by the lawfull order of thetruere
formed Church,shall Minifter the ſacrament of baptiſm,and ſolemnize mar-
riage after'the lawfuli & orderly proclamation of bans ; That all Common
churches be diſpoſed as Benefices to qualifyed perſons: That no diſpoſition
be inade ofany Deanry,Provaſtry,collegiat church,orother Benefice where-
unto other churches are annexed till it be provided, how the Miniſt.of every
One of theſe ſeverall churches shall be ſuſtained of the fruits of the famié chur-
ches (if it be poſſible) by ſpeciall aſſignation of ſo much yearly ftipend, as shall
be found reaſonable; that who'shall have thctitle of Abbot, Prior or Com-
mendator be learned or wellqualified, becauſe he muſt have place in Parliam.
That the King's Letters commendatory under the Signet being directed to
the Archbishopor Bishop of the bounds, where the Abbay or Priory lyeth,
he shall try his ability & learving, and upon his teſtimoniall from his Ordi-
nary shall compear before the King or his Regent, and give his oath in form
as the Bishop gives; And becauſe the perſons of the Convent are departed,
this life, the Miniſters ſerving the Churches of the Abbey or Priory , shall
be the Chapter or affelfors to the Commendator, in giving any infeftments
,
tacks, rights or diſpoſitions of rents concerning the living; That the perſon
admitted Comnendator, may be promoted, if he shall be found worthy,
to be a Senator in the Colledge of Juſtice, or employd by the King in ne-
ceſſary affaires of the Commonwealth; That firſt of all it be provided, how
the Miniſters of the Churches belonging to the Abbey or Priory shall be ſu-
ſtained of the fruits bclonging to the ſame Churches. Sundry other arti-
cles & concluſions were agreed upon , concerning the diſpoſition of Pro-
ve tries, prebendaries, collegiat-Churches founded upon remporall lan-
des or annualls; as allo of chaplanries of the like foundation , for ſupport
(Bbbbb)
of
)
.
3
I
/
1
J
CENTVRI 374
374
1
Patr. 3.
1
t
1
1
✓
A
:XVI.
of the ſchools; the chapters of Metropolitan and cathedral churches ; the
Kings recommendation with licence to chuſe a bishop, the form of tlie
cdict , to conveen the Chapter for his ele&tion; the-teſtinjoniall of the Dean
and the Chapter to be returned unto the King or his Regent ; the confir's
mation, proviſion & regall affent upon the Chapter's certificat; thckings
command to conſecrat hini ; his oath to be taken before the King orhis
Regent"; the Kings reftitution of the temporalities;, the form ofa Letter
to be directed to the Ordinary, or (the See waking:) to the Dean of the
Chapter , in favors of a perſon to be promoted uato an Abbacy or Priory;
the teſtimoniall of the Ordinary returned to the King of his Regent ;, the
gift of provilon upon the Ordinarie's certificat: the form of tryall of Bar-
fares (or Fellowes) and their gift or proviſion: the form of path to begiven
by any perſon provided to any Benefice ofcure at his admiſſion, and of
Burſares of Atte, of Thcology, Lawes,' Medicine at the time of receiving
them into the Univerſities. Theſe Articles and forms were conſidered by:
the Counſell, and approved by the Regent in the Kings name lipon the
firſt day of February following. This gallimafry (made with ſuch baft)
cold nor be well made: here a fair shew of reſtoring Berièfices unto the
Cliürch: but in effect it was only to put Church-men in titles, to the end,
Noble men might get the greater ſecurity from the Titulares, of the tem-
porall landes to be fued unto them, eaſe of the tiths, and penſions to their
ſeruants and dependants. It had been good for the well fare ofthe Church,
that ſuch titles had never been hatched or ſuffered to keep any life. The
Bishop of this forge were called Tulchan Bishops. A tulchan is a calves skinn
ſtuffed with ſtraw to cauſe a cow give milk : ſo the title of Bishop helped to
cauſe the Bishoprick yeeld commodity to the Lord, who procured ic unto
him. Edicts were affixed upon the churches-door and Abbey gate of Sant-
andrews upon the Lords day February. 3. By the Earle Mortons dire&ion,
On fridday February.8. Patrick Adamſon in his Sermon ſpake of three forts
of Bishops, My Lord Bishop, My Lords Bishop, and the Lords Bishop. My Lord
of Bishops.
Bishops (ſaid he then) was the Bishop in time of Popery: my Lords Bishop
is now, when my Lord gets the Benefice, and the Bishop ſerves 'for a por.
tion, to make my Lords right ſure. The Lords Bishop is every true Mini-
ftet of the goſpell. Maſter John Douglas was choſen, howbeit many op-
poſed to the election. George Scot Miniſter at Kirkady took inſtruments
that he conſented.not: John Knox preached on Februay. 10. in preſence of
the Earle Morroun, and refuſed to confecrat orordain (as they called it)
Jolin douglas, yea there publickly hedenounced auathemato the giver and
to the receiver. After qoon the Superintendent of Fife went up to the pul-
pit, he taughton Tit. c. I. And after Sermon he followed the fame or-
der, which was uſed at the admiſſion of Superintendents. But when the
Bishop was demanded , Whether he would be obedient unto the Church,
and uſurpe no power over the fame? he anſwered, I will claim no greater
power, than the Counſell and generall aſſembly shall preſcribe. It is likly
that theſe bb. and the Court aimed at a greater power, than was already
agreed upon; and that they hoped to obtain at the generall alımbly what
they pleaſed, having ſped ſo well at the Convention in Liech: where it was
agreed that Archbb.should exerce no greater juriſdi&tion in their ſpirituali
function, than the Superintendents: but marke what followes , Whill
the ſame be agreed upon. Hence appeares, that farther was intended Jolan
douglas anſwers unto eyery demandoutofwrit. The Bishops of Cairnes ,
theSuperintendent of Lothian and David Lindſay ſate by him,and riſing layd
their
}
three forts
}
3
1
Parties
OFKB R II ANNE
379
1
1
Philcio krands domi kim jitand-embraced him.ia ligaie of admiffionWhen
John R-delietlória Provett'of the old éb fledge-biad fald , chat Maſter John
Knox's tepiniig had proceeded from malecontements: the next Lordé dáý
Joht, Kroxatid in Sermons l'havé réfared a greater Bishoprick kardver
at-was,and miglithave had it with tliefávór ofgreater meh, lkn :ře liadly entis; si.
but I did, and do repine for:diſcharge of my dönſéiences that the cliaich of
Scotland be noé ſubject to that order. so far in't hät hiſtoricall Narrationi Hietate
appcares... What John Knox'meaneth in'his ceterlawathe antenibis by
theword tyrávny (rowit; epiſcopacyjárnid; by the two points ofikie battell.
that this work of letting up, Bishops at that time was done without the
knowledge öftlie afſembly - feing it was not proponed-by tlie afremely riot
ſpecified ullco the affembly, but onlykunto theſe fewarthe Conventioiin
Lieth, and agreed unto by their few deputies : anà-hafteried békiste ele af
ſembly did convden again. In the Arctiof that convention it is and waitten
this; The Charcha endetåtâridiniğjithar my L. Regénicaud Counſelliñas de
firous, that Robert Porit-should accčpt elie place ofarsenator in the col
ledge of Juſtice'; which he'no way will accept without the advice of the
Church'; therefore all the Brethren aſſembled give licetice: ubito the ſaid
Robere, to åecept & uſe that place of a Senator in the ſaid Colledge of Ju-
flice, at what time he shall be required thcreanto; Providing, that he leave
not the office of the Miniſtry, but that he exercize thefame; as he sball be
appointed by tlie church; Aöd thistheir licence unto the ſaid Robert, be
no preparative unto any other Miniſter, to procure the like promotion
without the advice of the glorch, and licence had before and obtain ed
there unto. The firſt part of this proviſion would ſeem to be oppofitimin
appoſito . The Generall Aftenbly conveénes at Santandrews Márch. 6. The 2 2
wherebelidstheordinary meinbers is mention of John Douglas archbishoë afſembly,
of Santandrews. Robert Hamilton Miniſter ar Santandrews is choſen
Moderator. In the extract ofthe Affemblies is no more written of the firſt
and ſecond Seſſions: but the hiſtoricall-Narration faith , 1. The Affembly
holden at Santandrews in March next following, appointed twenty or any
eight of them to convéen in Maftcis Knox's houſe, to reviſe and confider
the articles & concluſions agried-upon at Lieth, and to reportunto de AG
ſembly: but wee find'no report made, or inſertin tlie. Regiſter [But in the
next is fome mentiox.] In Sej? 3. Was a conreft betwixt the Saperinten-
tent of Fife and the Maſters of the old Colledge concerning the Vicaradge
of Kilmeny: and the Superintendent was blamed for giving that Vicaradge
to one, who is not a Miniſter, nor hath any function in the church, and
ſo the Miniſter of that church (planted by himſelle) is fruftrat thereof.
Sej: 4. The Aſſembly ordaines the Superintendent of Fife to uſe his own
juriſdiction as before, in the Provinces not yet ſubicct unto the Archbis-
hop of Santandrews,and alſo requeſts him to concurre with the archbishop
when he requires in his Viſitation, or otherwiſe within his bounds, Vn-
till the next Aſembly; And the ſaid Superintendent to have his ſtipend as
before;' and in, like manner shall the Superintendents of Auguſe & Lochan
without preiudice of thefaid Archb. It followes in the Hiſt.Narration; When
Maſter Knox heard, that the Affenibly had continued the Bishop not with-
ftanding a Bill given-in by ſome of the Uniucrfity against him, he regrated,
that ſo many offices were layed on an old ınan, which ruenty men of the beſt
gifts were ſcarcely able to bear: for henow was Arcibishop, Rector of the
Uniuerſity, and Proveſt ofthe new Colledge ; and as he was unable in
body to make travell, ſo he was unable to preach. But liile reſpect had the
(Bbbbb) 2
Court
1
1
)
1
1
376
Part. 3o.
๕.เป็น
2
N
1
cinthin
CENTVR I XVI.
Court to the ability of the perſon, if the commodity could be reaped by
verrucofthe title. This man had neither health nor wealtlinor honor; a's
beforeol Mortgun and his friends took up a great part of his rent in fues.
A Letter tackşand penſions. At that time Theodor Beza wrote his 79. epiffluanto
of ih. Be- John Knox's dated at Geneva, Aprile'!2.1572wherein he faiths. This
is a great bleſing of Gods: That-yee brought into Scotland both purity of
religionand EutaXIAN or good diſciplin, which isthe bond of kçeping the
do&rinei..- I beſeech and obtelt you, keep yee ftill theſe two, and remem-
ber , chat;iftlię one kolofed, the other can not continue long. This doch
very nature teach":{for who of ſound judgement can hope, thạc lawes
can be pbfcrved, unleſs keepers or, mantainers and avengers be eſtablis
shed) and the very teacher of fools, experience, by the exemple of
theſe Nations, where it is certain that they have chiefly erred in this
which they will not ſuffer to be amended, that the Euangell is preached
for iudgement rather than for mercy (I except a few; the choſert of God.)
Byt likewiſe I would thee, my Knox, and the reſt of the brethren remem
ber, which is now.as before our eies, that as tle:Bishops-broght Papacy, ſo
theſefalte Bishops (the reliques of Papacy) will bring Epicureifm into the
Land. Letthem be wary of this plague, whoſoever wish the ſavety of the
Church: and ſeingyee have once banished it out of Scotland, receive it
never again, albeit ir doth flatter with the shew.of retaining unity where by
The 23, many of the beſt Antients were deceived &c. The Gencrall Aſſembly
Aſſemblý. convienes at Perth Auguft. 6. John Erskin is choſen Moderator. Seliš.
Forfomach as in the aſſembly of thè Church holden in Lieth in Janua.
ry-lart, certain Commiſſioners were appointed to deall with the Nobi-
lity and their Commiſſioners, to rcalon and conclude upon diverſe articles
& heads; thought good then, to be conferred upon: according to which
commiſſion, they have proceeded in ſundry conventions, and have con.
cluded for that time upon the ſaid heads & articles, as the ſame produced
aſſembly proport: In which being and couſidered, are found cer-
thin names, as Archbishop, Dean, Archdean, Chanceler and Chapter, which
nasnes were ever thought ſcandalous & offenſiųe to the cares of the bre-
thren, and appear to ſound towards Papiftry : Therefore the wholl af
ſembly in one voice, allwell they, that were then in commiſſion at Lieth,
as others, ſolemly proteft, that they intend not by uſing ſuch names, to
ratify, conſent nor agree unto any kind of Papiftry or ſuperſtition, and
wish rather the ſaid names to be changed into other names, that are not
ſcandalous or offenſive; And likewiſe proteſt, that the ſaids heads and ar-
*ticles be only received as an Interim se till fart her and more perfect order
may be obtained at the hands of the Kings Majeſty, Regent and Nobility:
for the which they will endeavour, as occaſion willferve, Unto which
proteſtation the wholl aſſembly preſently conveened, in onevoice adhere.
Hence it is cleare, that as theſe articles were concluded without the know.
ledge of the aſſembly,ſo the wholl affembly oppoſerh them earneſtly,but for
a time do yecld unto Civill authority, yet ſo that they will endeavour to be
frec of theſe articles. In Auguſt was ceſſation of warre , and then agreement
ofthediſſenting parties; the Queens faction left Edinburgh: and the Rem
gent died at Sterlin in October. John Knox returned to Edinburgh, but
preached litle more becauſe of his ſicknes. At no time was he hcard ſpeak
with greater feruency, and more content of the hearers , than in his laſt
Sermon, at the admiſſion of James Lowſon: in the end of that Sermon,
he took God to witnefs, that he had walked in a good conſcience among
them,
e
t
Part 3.
1
1
Of BRITANNE.
377
thein, not ſecking to pleaſe men, nor ſerving his own or other mens affe-
ctions, but igrall ſincerity & trueth had preached the Goſpell of Chriſt: and
with moſt pithy words he exhorted them, to tand faſt in the faith , they
had received. In time of his ſicknes (which was not long thereafter ) he loh. Knox
was much viſited by perſons of all ſorts, and ſpoke unto them confortably, exhorrions
He ſaid unto the Earle Morton, in the audience of many others, My Lord, before his
God hath given you many bleſings he hath given you wiſdom,riches,many
death.
good & great friends, and is now to prefer you to the governinent of the
realm : In his name I charge you, that you uſe theſe bleſſings aright, and
better in time coming, than you have done in times paft: in all your actions
ſeek firft the glory of God, the furtherance of his Goſpell, the mantenance
of his Church and Miniſtry; and next be carefull of the King, to procure
his good, and the well farc oftherealm: If you shall do this, God will be
with you, and honour you: ifotherwiſe you do it not , he will deprive
you of all theſe benefits, and your end shall be shame and ignominy. John
Knox two days before his death, ſent for Da. Lindſay and James Lowlon,
and the Elders ofthe Church, and ſaid to them; The time approaches, for
which I have long thirſted, when I shall be relieved of all cares, and be
with my Savior Chriſt for ever, And now God is my witneſs, whom I have
ferved with my ſpirit in the Goſpell of his Son, that I have preached nothing
but the true and ſolide doctrin of the Goſpell, and that the end I proponed
in all my preaching, was to inſtruct thc ignorant, to confirm the weak, to
confort the conſciences of theſe, who werchumbled under the ſenſe of their
fins, and bear down with the threatniogs of Gods judgements ſuch as were
proud & rebellious; I am not ignorant, that many haveblamed, and yet
do blame mytoo great rigor & ſeverity: but God knowes that in my heart I
never hated the perſons of theſe , agzinſt whom I threatned Gods indge-
ments: I did only hate their ſin, and laboured with all my power to gain
them unto Chriſt ; That I forbcar none of whatſoever, condition I did it
outofthe fear of my God, wlio had placed mee in the function of the Mi-
niftry, and I knew would bring mee to an account: Now, Brethren, for
yourſelves, I have no more to lay, but to warn you, rhat you take heed
to the flock, over which God hath placed you overſeers, and whom he
hath redeemed by the blood of his only begoten Son: And you, Mafter
Lowfon, fight, do the work of the Lord with couragcand with a willing
mind, and God from above bleſte you and the Church, whereof you have
the charge &c. Then he diſmiſſeth the Elders, and calling the two preachers,
ſaid, There is one thing, that grieveth mee exceedingly: yce have ſom-
time ſeen the courage & forewardneſs of the Laird of Grangein Gods cauſe
and now-unhappy man, he hath caſt himſelf away: I pray you two, take
the pains to go unto him, and ſay from mee , that unleſs he forſake that
wicked courſe, where in he hathentred, neither shall that rock, in which
he confideth, defend him: nor the carnall wiſdom of that man whom
he counteth half a God [this was young Lethingtoun] make him help, but
shamefully shall he be pulled out of that neft, and his carkaſe hang before
the fun; The ſoul of thar man is dear unto mee, and if ic be poſſible, I
would fain have him to be ſaved. The two went, and conferred with
Grainge: but prevailed not: which being reported to John Knox, he took
it heavily. The laſt night of his life on earth, he ſleeped ſome hours toge-
ther, but with many ſighs and groans; when he awoke, they asked him
how he did find himſelfe, and what had moved him to mourn in his ſleep?
He anſwered, In my time I have oft been alfaulted by Satan, and oft hath
(ccccc)
he
1
}
1
ܐ
1
1
CENTVRI XVI.
378
Patr. 3.
1
/
!
he caſt my ſinsin my teeth, to bring mee into deſpair; but God
gave me
grace to overcome all his tentations: And now that ſubtle Serpent, who
never ceaſeth to tempt, 'hath taken another courſe: he ſeeks to perſuade
mec, that my labours in my Miniftry, and the fidelity, I have shewd in
in that ſervice, harh merited heaven and immortality; But bleſſed be God,
who brought to my mind thete Scriptures, What hast thou, that thou hast
not received? And, Notl, but the Grace of God in mele With which he
hath
gone away ashamed, and shall no more return: and now I am ſure,
my battellis at an eod, and that without pain of body or troublc of Spirit
I shall shortly change this mortall life with that happy & immortall life.
When the piaj r was made, one asked, Whither he had heard it? He
anfwered, Would God, yee had heard it with ſuch an care and heart,
as I have done. Then ſaid he, Lord Fėjus, receive myſpirit. After theſe
words he ſpoke no asore, but without any motion heended this life. With
in three days the Earle Morion was cholen Regent by conſent of the States.
The Laird of Gra. ge was Captain of the caſtlc , and when orhers of that
faction did yeeld unto the agreement, he would not agree, becauſe the
Eſtates would not yeeld unto ſome high demands of his own: he gave
proclamation from the cattle-wall, commanding all the Queens ſubjects.,
to departout of the town within 24. hours: after which time he thunde-
red with cannons againſt the toup, to their great terror, yet not great
hurt. In May following an aſſault was made upon the caſtle; the beſeeged
rendred themſelves. Lethurton was ſent to Lieth, and died ſuddenly
throgh griet; anu Grainge with his brother and two others were hanged in
the market. [trier of Edinburgh.
1573. X. A Parliament was held in January : wherein many A&s were made,
partly for maintaining the Kings authority, and partly for maintaining the
true Religion: thele two caules at that time were folinked, that the cnemies
of the one were ofteemed enemies of the other. Therefore it was enacted,
that none should be reputed le.yall ſubje&ts unto the King or his authority,
but be punished as rebells, who made pot profeſſion of the true Rcligion;
And that all who made profeiſion thereof, and were not obedient to the
Kings authority, should be admonished by their Teachers, to acknow,
ledge their offence, and return to his Majiities' obedience, or els should
The 24 be excommunicated, as putrid members. The Nationall Alie mbly con-
Affembly. vcenes at Edinburgh March o. here were men bers according to the order,
and John Archbishop of Santandrews. David Ferguſon Miniſter at Dum-
fernlın is cholen Moderator. 1. Where as a complaint was made againſt
John Row for ſolemnizing the marriage of the Matter of Crawford with
the Lord Drummond's Daughter without proclamation of bans; and he
did alledge, that he did it by the order of the Seſſion of the Church,
whereof the Lord Ruthuen was one and preſent at that time; The Affem.
bly ordaines, that the Aâ made againſt Miniſters folemnizing mariage of
other parishoners without proclamation of bans, to have ſtrength againſt
John Row, and him to underly the cenſure, enduring the Church's will.
2. No colle&tion for the poore shall be gathered in time of Sermon nor ad-
miuiftration of the Sacrament, buț only at the Churchdoor. 3. If any
Minifter reſide not at the Church, where his charge is, 'he shall be ſummo-
ned before the Superintendent or Commiſſioner of the Province, to
whom the Aſſembly gives power to depoſe him; and ordaines, that they
report their diligence unto the pext Afembly. 3. All Superintendents &
Commiſſioners of viſitation shall proceed ſummarily againſt all Papiſts
within
1
3
3
.
1
1
Part. 3.
1
4.
}
t
Of BRITANNE.
379
within their Province, and charge them within eight dayes to join them-
ſelves unto the Religion preſently cſtablished, by learning the Word of
God, and then by partaking of the Sacrament; and to give their oath, and
Subſcribe according to the Act of Parliament, and Acts agreed-upon be-
twixt the Regent, Counſell and Commặilioners of ¢he Church;. andifany.
shall refuſe, to proceed, &c. All Bishops, Superintendents, and
Commiſſioners of viſitation shall.be preſent the first day of the Aſembly be-
fore noon, and continue untill the end, Under pain of loſing hialf of their
ftipend for a year, and nevertheleſs to continue in ſerving., during that
tiirie.
s. Concerning the deſire of the Lord Regent to place ſome of the
learned Miniſters, Senators in the Colledge of Justice; The Aſſembly, after
long reaſoning hath-voted and concluded, that none is able to beare theſe
two charges: and therefore inhibites all Miniſters, that none take upon
them to be a Sinaror, excepe Robert Pont only, who is already entred
by advice, &c.
6. Five articles arc preſented by the Supering & Miniſters
of Lothian; cowit, 1. All the Actes of the G. Affembly should be copied and
fent to every Exerciſe. 2.Such matters as fallout betwixt the Synodall con-
Veprions and the Generall Aſſemblies, shall be notified to every Exerciſe
twenty dayes before the Generall Aſſembly, and be reporrçd by chem.
3. Such marters as are ref rred by the ſubordinat affembly unto the Gene-
rall, shall be penned faithfully by the Superintendeni's Clerk, and repor,
ted unto the Generall affembly by the Superintendent. 4. that the Gene
rall afſemblies befrequented by the Nobility and Barons as in forover times.
s. Miniſters, who have not money to buy books, may at thi' time, have
them lowfed unto chem by the Collector, and the prices of them to be al-
lowed in their ſtipends. The Aſſembly ratifieth all theſe as profitable.
7 Bi hops, Superintendent and Commiſſioners shall wit out delay pur-
chaſe Letters , commanding all men to frequent preaching and prayers,
accorging to the order eſtablished in parçicular congregations ; And to
charge the Inferior Magiftrat, to put into execution the Aas concerning
the obſervance thereof, and for execution of diſciplin and punishing of vice.
8. lfaman paſſe our of the country,and lcaving his wife shall marry another
woman; and his wifeshall marry another man in his abſence, both are
adulterers, unleſs the ſentence of divorcement hath been pronounced by the
Judge. Whereas in theſe Aas mention is made of Exerciſe, it is to be mar,
that at that timePrsebyteries (or Claſſes, as others call them) were not erected
but thrMiniſters of a burgh and circumjacent churches did conveen of their
own accord on a certain day ofthe week, in the burgh, and did preach pu-
blickly in the Church per vices for mutuall edification and minifeſting the in-
creaſe of their gifts: and this meeting was called The Exerciſe The Aſſembly The 25.
conveenes at Edinburgh Auguft.6. Here were many Earles, Lords, Barons, Aſſembly
.
ſome Bishops, Superintendents &c. Alexander Arbuthnot Principall of the
Coledge ofold Aberdien is choſen Moderator. 1. The books of Bishops,
Superintend. and Commiſſioners of viſitation were produced, and certain
Miniſters are appointed to examin their diligence in viſitation. John Dou.
glas Bishop of Santandrews was accuſed for admitting a Papift Prieſt into
the Miniſtry, to whom the Superintend. of Lothian had preſcribed certain
injunctions, and he had not obeied them; for not viſiting, nor preaching
that half year; for giving collation of a Benefice (which was before beſtowd
on a Miniſter) to anotier ſuſpect of Popery; for ſuffering the Exerciſe to
decay through his default; for admitting fome to function in thcı hurch,
who were unable and not examined, namely fome coming out of Mers &
(ccccc) 2
Lothian;
.
6
1
1
•
1
1
386
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. 3...
}
Lothian; for viſiting by others and not by himſelf. He anſwered unto the
firft, he admitted not that Prieſt, untill he had recanted Popery openly in
the Church of Santandrews. - The Aſſembly enjoynes the Pricit, to ſatisfy
the injunctions preſcribed in Lothian, which he had not obeyd: and in the
mean time inhibites him, to exerciſe any function in the Church. To the
next he anſwered. He had preached perſonally where he did vilite: but for
ficknes did not viſiceſince the laft Afſembly. And for other things he preten-
ded ignorance, or weakhes, &c. James Patoun B. of Dunkell was accuſed,
that he liad accepted the name of a Bishop, but hath not uſed the office of a
Bishop: he had not progeeded againſt Papiſts within his bounds: he is ſo-
ſpect of Simony betwixe the Earle Argile and him, concerning the profics
of the Bishoprick: yea and of perjury, in that contrary to his oath at the
receiving the Bishoprick, he gives Acquittances, and the Earle receives the
ſilver. Alex.Gordon B.of Galloway is accuſed that he intruded himſelf into
the office of the Miniſtry within Edinb. he enticed the people to rebellion
againſt our ſoverain Lord: he refuſed to pray for our Soverain, and approved
another authority; he being forbidden by the G, Aſſembly to have any in-
tromillion with the parishonets of Halirudhooſe, yet compelled them to
receive the Sacrament,and cauſed pretended Balies and men of war to com-
pell the poore people; being fworn by folemne oath unto duc obedience
unto our Severain and his Regent and authority; he had broken his oath by
fitting in the pretended Parliament for diſpoffefſing our Soverain of his
royall Crown & authoriry; he had given thanks publickly in pulpit for the
flaughter of the Regent Mathew Earle of Lennox, and exhorced the
peo-
pleto do the like: he was a perverter of the people, not only before the
Reformation, but at lundry other times. He anſwered , He was frecof
all theſe by the Act of pacification. It was replied, The States had not ab-
folved him (a Bishopy from the cenſure of the Church in talibus. So he
was ordained under the pain ofexcommunication, to make publick repen-
tance three ſeverall Sundayes, one in the Church of Edinburgh, another
in Halirudhouſe, and the third in the Queen's-colledge-church. Robert
Pont was accuſed, that being Commiſſioner to viſite Murray, he reſideth
not there, nor hath viſited Churches theſe two years, excep the chief four
he hath viſited once. He alledgeth want ofleiſure, becauſe he was ordai-
ned to attend the Colledge of Juſtice. Whereupon the Superintendent of
Lothian moveth the queſtion, Whither it be lawfull by the Word of
God, that the adminiſtration of the Word and Sacraments, and the ad-
miniftration of criminalland civill Juſtice befo confounded, that one man
may occupy both the charges ? It was anſwered', It is neither agreable
with the Word of God, not practiſe of the primitive Church.
Sef. 3. They who receive excommunicate perſons should be cenſu-
red with excommunication after que admonitions, if they delift not:
and if they be guilty after admonition, though thereafter they delitto
yet they shafi make publick repeatance of that fault. 3. The Secre-
tary of the Counſell preſenteth certain heads concerning the aſſigna-
tion of Miniſters ftipends. 4. Licenccis given to Bishops, Superienten-
dents and Commiſſioners of viſitation, to take notice ofthe ſituation of
parish churches, and to change them for the commodity of the people: as
alſo of the gleebs. 3. They who conſult with witches or enchanters should
be cenſured. , 6. Great or rich mcn being guilty of crimes, should be cen-
ſured even alike as poor men, and no diſpenſation should be granted unto
them for money though adpios ufus. Where mention is made here of Bif.
hops
+
2. In
}
.
1
Part. 3}
381
OF BRITANNE.
.
I
1
1
1
hops and Superintendents, it is to beobſerved, that at that time the Bishop
of Santandrews had the viſitation of Fife only; and John Winram had the
viſitation of Perth-sbire; and John Spotſwood continued in Lothian as be-
fore. Next concerning theſe allignations and change of Parish-churches,
Bishop Spotſwood in Hiſtor
. Liby:s. Shewes, that this Regent fubeilly
drew out of the power of the Church the thirds of Benefices , 'promiling
moreſure and ready paiment unto the Miniſters, and to make every ftipend
locall; with expreſs promiſe, that if they shall find themſelves prejudiced
they should be reponed to their poſſeſsion, whenſoever they shall require
it. Butſo ſoon as hee was poſſeſſed of the thirds, he took courſe to joyn
two or three or four churches to one Miniſter (who wastied to preach in
them by turns); and he placed in every parish a reader, to read prayers
and the word, in the Miniſters abſence: and the Reader had 20. or 30.
pounds Scots: and the Miniſters were put to a neceflity of attending thefor
mer aſſignation, and then a precept for paimenr: or if their neceſſity did
urge to ſeek augmentation, 'a petty thing that was granted, was dear bought
by the loffe; of time and charges in ſeeking it. The Superintendents were
no better uſed; when they complained, that their portion was with-held:
it was ſayd, Their office was no more ncceffary leing, bishops now are in the
Diocies, and the eccleſiaſticall juriſdiction belongs unto them. So the
Regent ſeeking to enrich himſelf, loſed the Church: and when they fought
to be reſtored to their former poffefſion according to the Act of Parliament
and his promiſe; after many shifts and delayes he told them, Seing the Super-
plus belongs unto the King, it was fitter, the Regent and Counſell should
modifie che ftipends of Miniſters, than that they have the deſignation ofthe
Superplus. Thirdly obſerve, that when the propoſition was made fairly,
to change and unite churches for the expediency of the people, the Aſſembly
gave not power unto the Commiſſioners, to unite parishes at their pleaſure,
but gave way unto the propoſition, in ſo far as expediency of the people
required; as appeares clearly by a Letter writt by John Erskin (the Super-
intendent) unto the faine Aſſembly -' in theſe words': Hearing that in my
abſence a complaint was given' upon mee, alledging that I had deſtroyd' or
cauſed deſtroy the church of Inshabrayak, and to havejoyned that parishon
to the Church of Maritoun: I have thought good, to declair unto your Wi.
my part in that caufe: I never did deſtroy aparish-church ,, but would had
the reparation of all; Asto that church of Inshbrayak, I in my viſitation
finding it ſpoiled, and broken down. did requeſt the parishoners there of,
to reſort unto the church of Maritoun, being neare unto them, untill
their own church were bigged and repaired: to which they did conſent, not
to continue ever ſo, but for a time, untill their own church were bigged:
the which I wish to be done shortly; and what in mcelyeth to further the
ſame, shall not be omitted; This is the trueth of that matter : And if it be
found otherwiſe, I shall build the church on my expences; If your Wil-
domes think any fault here-in, I am ſubdued, and shall obey your godly
judgement. Under this Letter is written, thus; At Edinburgh Auguſt 19.
1573. The Church preſently aſſembled findeth ņo fault in the premiſſes
done by the Superintendent, but all his proceedings there in worthy of
praiſe.. And it is ſubſcribed by the Clerk of the Aſſembly, l. Gray.
XI. The Affembly conveencs at Edinburgh March. 6. 1974. where 1574.
were Earl's, Lords, Bb. Superintend. &c. Androw Hay Miniſter is choſen
Moderator. 1. Tlie Bishop of Dunkell is ordained to confeſſe his fault pu-
blickly in the church of Dank.for'not executing the Sentence of theChurch
(vdddd)
against
1
܀
I
The 26.
1
Aſembly
comes
A
1
1
/
382
Patr. 3.
/
1
}
!
1
i CENTVRI XVI.
againſt the Earle of Athole. 2. George Bishop of Murray is ordained to
be ſummoned to give his purgation of the fornication alledged to be com-
mitted by him with the Lady Ardroſs. 3. Commiſſion was given to
certain Miniſters to ſummon the Chapter of Murray before them, to exa-
mine their proceedings, and what ground they had, to give unto che fore-
ſaid George douglas their teftimoniall without due tryall of his converſation
and literature. 4. Unto the L. Regent and Lords of the Privy Counſell
with others of the States now conveened with his Grace, the Church
generall now aſſembled wisheth everlaſting health in Chrift; That holy
myſtery ofGod is not unknown, who hath choſen unto himſelfe a Church,
and that from the beginning, which shall continue for ever; And the ſame
is the company of the faithfull profeſſors of Chriſt Jeſus; And in his Church
God hath appointed his holy myſteries to be miniſtred, and calleth men to
be Miniſters of them, that by the fame Miniſtry the elect of God may be
called, regenerat and nurished unto everlaſting life; Forpreſervation of the
holy Miniſtry and Church in purity, the Lotd hath appointed Affemblies &
conventions not onlyofthe perſons appointed unto the Miniſtry, but alſo
of all the members profeſſing Chrift: which the Church of God hath con-
tinually uſed, and uſeth the ſame aſſemblies ſanctified by the word of God,
and authorized by the preſence of Jeſus Chriſt; It is alſo known'unto your
Gr. that ſince God hath bliſſed this country with the light of his Euangell,
the wholl Church moſt godlily appointed, and the ſame by Act of Parliam,
was authorized, that two Alfemblics of the wholl gencrall Church within
this rcalm should be every year, alſwel of all members thereofin all States,
as of the Miniſters: theſe affemlies have been continually from the firſt ordi-
Mance keept in ſuch ſort, that the mot Nobleand of the higheſt eſtarc'have
joined themſelves by their own preſence in the affemblies as members of onc
Body, concurring, voicing and authorizing in all things their proceedings
with their Brethren; And now at this preſent the Church is aſſembled'accor-
ding to the godly ordinance, and looketh to have concurrence of their Bre-
thren in all eſtates, and wisheth from God, that your Gr.and Lords of Privy
Counſell will authorizetheChurch in this preſent Af. by your preſence or
by yours having your Commiſſion in your Grs and LL, names,as members
of the Church of God: for as yourGr' perſence and the Nobilities should
be unto us moſt confortable, it is moſt earneſtly wished of, So your Grø. ab-
ſence is' unto our hearts moft dolorous, and lamented: whereupon followes
the want of a great part ofche menbers that can not well be abſent from trea.
ting theſe things,that appertain unto the Church & policy thereof,in affem-
bly all together, to be handled by advice of all; and to which end the allem-
blies are appointed: the auchority whereof, your Gr.knowes to be ſuch,
as the contempt ofit tendeth to the very dishonor of God: And therefore
as yee eſteem yourſelves to be members of Chriſt and of his Church, show
the fruits thereof, which it is not the leaſt, to join yourſelves unto the
Church, not only by hearing the word, and receiuing the Sacraments,
but in conveening alſo with your Brethren the holy aſſemblers; The
which to do, wee give you admonition in the name of the Lord, exten,
ding this our admonition to euery perſon of whatever eſtate , that are pre-
ſent with your Gr. and L L. and eſpecially wee admonish the Bishops and
ſuch as are of the Miniſtry, to ioyn themſelves with us according to theit
duty: Otherwiſe they will be thought unworthy the office they beare: The
time the Church will fit, will be short, and time would not be neglected:
and yet the Church is not ſo preciſe ; but that men may, after their preſence
given
)
1
!
1
A
Part. 3:
Of BRITANNE.
1
383
1
}
-
1
given in the aſſembly, have liberty, as time requires, to wait upon their
lawfull buſineſs: 'And this admonition wee give your Gr. with all reverence
& humility: and chiefly in reſpect, your Grby your own articles & que-
ſtions ſent to the Church, deſireth firſt to be admonished charitably, when
ſoever offenceariſeth, before the ſame beotherwiſe traduced,
s. Some
were appointed to penne the heads of the juriſdiction ofthe Church, and
to preſent them unto the afſembly. 6. Concerning the juriſdi&ion of bis-
hops in their eccleſiaſticall fun&ion, it is concluded, that the ſame shall not
exceed the juriſdi&ion'ofSuperintendents,which heretofore they have had,
and preſently have: And they shall be ſubject unto the diſcipline of the gene-
rall aſſembly, as members thereof, even as the Superintendents have been
heretofore, in all ſort. 7. No Superintendent nor Commiſſioner of
planting churches shall give Collation of Benefice, nor admit Miniſters,
without the aſſiſtance of three qualified Miniſters of their Province, who
shallgivetheir teſtimonialls to the Superintendentor Commiſſioner, fab-
ſcribed with their hands in ſignc'oftheir conſent:And likewiſe that no bishop
give collation ofany Benefice within the bounds of Superintendents within
his Diocy, without their conſent and teſtimonialls ſubſcribed with their
hands: And that Bishop within their Diocies viſite by themlſeves, where
no Superintendents is: and give no collation of Bencfice without conſent of
three well qualified Miniſters, as ſaid is of Superintendents &c. 8. Com
miſſioners were appointed to conveen with the L. Regent and the Lords
deputed by the Counſell, Toconferre and reaſon upon the heads of the juriſ-
di&tion and policy of the Church, and other heads & arțicles that shall be pro-
pored by his Gr. unto them .9.Concerning the appointing of many Chur-
ches unto one Miniſter, that the matter may be more plain, the Church
declares, that howbeit ſundry churches are appointed to one Man, yet
shall the Miniſter make his reſidence at one Church, which shall be his
charge properly, and he shall be called Miniſter of that Church: as for the
others unto which he is nominat, he shall have the overſight of them, and
help them ſo as the Bishop, Superint. or Commiſſioner shall judge expedi-
ent, and occaſion shall permit from his principall charge, which he may no
way neglect; And this order to remain only, whill God of his mercy
ſend moe labourers into his harveſt. For clearing the hiſtory, obſerve firit;
by comparing what is done in this afſembly with what is written immediatly
before, we ſee a variance betwixt this Regent, and the Church: This vari-
ance was not reconciled all the time of his Regiment. It was for Epiſcopa-
cy, and the uniting of Churches; and both theſe che Regent affecteth
upon account of the Church-rents. And Bishop Spotlwood in the Hiſtor.
Pag. 273. faith, Nor left he any means unáſſayed, that ſerved to bring
moneys into his cofers: which drew upon him a great deal of hatred. Se-
condly as the Bishops were intruded upon the Church unwillingly, how.
beit way was given for a time, yer(as they ſaid in the A& of accepting them)
they delay not to curbe the Bishops both in their juriſdiction and converſa-
tion. Thirdly when the Bishops were ſo hemmed-in, they are not conten-
ted, but ſeek to put away Superintendents( as appeares by denying their
ſtipends) and the liberty of meeting in Affemblies; and therefore this af-
ſembly do ſo much urge the authority and neceſſity of Affemblies. Fourthly
they alledge an A&t of Parliament for affembling twice in the year: certanly
they would not have alledged it in fuch a manner, it ſuch an Act had not
been: but whither it was in the Queens time, or in King James time, it
is uncertane, becauſc ſuch an Ad is not printed. Fifthly becauſe it was
(odd dd) 2
alled
(
1
I
1
1
)
-
1
Part. 3:
}
1
1
1
2. If
-
384
CENTVRI XVI.
alledged in the end of the former year, that thejuriſdiction of the Church
belongeth unto the Bishops, therefore the aſſembly ſets upon a conſtant
policy of the Church; and this was a work of ſome years, as followes; and
thereſult was the Second book of Diſcipline. Sixthly the Nationall Church
was ſo far from barring the Supreme Magiſtrate and Counſellers out of the
Aſſemblies (as a railer againſt the Scots diſcipline hath lately vented in print
either ignorantly or impudently) that they did not only lament his and their
abſence, but charged him and them, in Gods name, to be preſent, &c. And
what was the practiſe after that time; de facto it will appear hereafter. The
The 27. Aſembly conveenes at Edinb/Auguſt 7. here were Barons, Bb. Superinten.
Aſſembly. &c. John Duncanſon Min, at Tranent is choſen Moderator. 1. Becauſe
Alexander Bishop of Galloway had not ſatiſfied according to the ir juncti-
on of the Aſſembly in the year 1973. John Brand Min. at Halirudhonſe is or-
dained under pain of deprivation, to excommunicate him, if he fatif-
fy not. any Bishop, Superintendent or Commiſſioner of viſiting
churches shall be found negligent, or not to exerce their debtfull charge
in viſitation and teaching, or 'be culpable in life, he shall be cenſured
according to the quality of the offence, either by admonition
, pu-,
blick repentance, deprivation for a time or ſimpliciter. 3. No Minifter
shall uſe or exercize the office of Collectory or Chalmerlanery under any
Bishop or Beneficed perſon whatever, becauſe it is a diftraction from his
vocațion, Under pain of deprivation. 4. Some articles werc ſent unto
the Lord Regent, namely, that ftipends be granted unto a Superintendent
in every Province, whither it bee, where no Bishop is, or where is a Bis-
hop who can not diſchage his office, as, Santandrews, Glaſgow, That
in every Church deſtitute of a Miniſter ſuch perſons may be preſented, and
ftipends be granted unto them, as are here preſent, and whoſe names shall
be delivered by the Bb. Superint.or Commiſſioners. 5. A complaint was
made againſt the Bishop of Dunkell for miniſtration ofthe Lords Supper
upon work-dayes; and he is forbidden to do ſo again, but only upon the
Lords day, according to the order of other Churches. 6. Ifany Parlia-
ment shall be called, or any other weighty cauſe require the preſence of the
Body of the Aſſembly, the Superintendent of Lothian, Jarnes Lowron
Miniſter at Edinburgh and David Lindſay Minifter at Lieth, shall give ti-
mous premonition unto the Brethren, to conveen; and that Convention
shall be reputed an Affembly. 7. The abſents from the aſſembly shall be
charged, to compear in the next, to be cenſured for their abſence. Note,
1. Fames Boyd was enduced by the LordBoyd to accept the title of the Bishop
rick of Glaigow, which that Lord had purchaſed for his own gain ofthe re-
yenues: and in the former Act he is named as unable unto the office: and in
the ſame aſſembly heexcuſed his negligence in the Church-affaires, becauſe
he was employd in other affairs of that office. 2. Within ſome weeks after
that aſſembly John called Archbishop of Santandrews, wentịnto the pulpit
topreach, and falling down died. 3. By an Act under the privy Signet of
the date November 21. 1574., it appeares ,, that John erskin, ſo long as he
had been Superintendent, laad not been in the Shiref.court,though he was a
Baron; and at that timehad exemption granted both for time by paſt, and
to come, during his continuance in that office.
X11. The Nationall Affembly conveenes at Edinb. March. 7. (as they
The 28.
then did reckon) year 1574. where were Earles, Lords, bb. Superin-
Aſſembly. dents &c. James Boyd Bishop of Glaſgow is choſen Moderator.
1. The
bb. of Donkell, Brechin, Murray.and of Glaſgow were removed, and
complaints
!
l
1575.
I
3
1
Part 3
i
1
The 29
OF BRITYNNE:
complaints madeagaink every one of thiena. Alexander Bishop of Gallou
way now fubmitteth himſelfe. Upontis fubmillion and by folicitacion
the Lord Regent, he obtaines diſpealatian to be accepred, if he will confefle
his offerrcc in the church of Halirudhouſe only, ami It is ordained that
noncbc admitted unto the office of a Bishpp, walelse bc examined and ap-
proved by the Aſſembly., 3.No Comoedies noftragoedics arſuch playes
should be made on any hiſtory of Camonicall:Scriptures,nor,oogheſabboth
day: .If any Miniſter be the writer of ſuch a play. heshall be deprived of.
his Miniſtry, As for playes ofanother ſubject, they alfe, should be examined,
before they be propounded publickly.oua Wheçtas Andrew Graham hach,
been preſented unto the bishoprìck of Dunblajn , dindgeche name ofarrea,
cher, albeit he be not one and ifis-alledged, that there hath been no conclu-
lion, that allBb.should firſt bePreachersiand ſo if he be qualified to be a Prea-
cher,the preſentation should be accepted thereforethe arrembly appointech
him to prcachon wedneſday upon Rom. s. hand namech çertain, perſons
to be preſent. 4. Bishops, Superintendents and every:Miniſteçare enjoined,
to admonish all ſuch as were Papiſts within their bounds and have ſub,
fcribed the Confeflion of faith, according to the Act of Parliament, that they
should alſo participate of the Sacrament duly with their own congregation,
under pain,that they shall be held Relapſe,and.be cenſured with excommu-
nication. It may appear from there, what manner of Bishops theſe were,
and that thc Preſenters of them, aimed at their own advantadge, and -110p
at the good of the Church. In the Allembly at Edinburgh August 6. were
Bb. Superintendenes, &c. Robert Pont is choſen Moderator, When asſembly a
Bb. were removed to be cenſured, John Dury Miniſter ar Edimburgh prote-
fteth, that the tryall of Bishops shall not prejudge thc opiņionșand calons
which he and other Brethren have again the office of ſuch Bishops. 2. A.
lexander Bishop of Galloway deliverech an atteſtation of his ſatiſfaction ac-
cording to the ordinance: he is reſtored to the liberty.of preaching; and
ftandes ſtill ſuſpended from commiſſion of viſitation : but is ordered, no
affiſt John Row Commiſſioner of Galloway pro hac vice. 3. The Bishop of
Dunkell is ordained, to reſide with his family at Dunkell before the next
Aſſembly, Under pain of deprivation. Hee is alſo accuſed of dilapidation
of his Benefice: hee craves, that he may have the liberty of an Advocate to
plead for him: this is refuſed; but he should anſwer for himſelf, or chuſe
a Miniſter , to argue for him, within three days.' 4. Becauſe comely.
and decent apparell is requiſite in all men, eſpecially in theſe, which have
function in the Church; therefore all Miniſters and Preachers are forbidden
to have any broudering, bagaries of velvet on gown, on cloke or coat, or
have any curring out of their cloachs , ſtitching with ſilk, peſments or lace s
all variant colours onsherts, rings, bracelets, buttons of filver or of any
metall, all velvet, fatine, rafety, any licht color, but that all their habite
be of grave color, to the end, the good word of God be nor Nandered
by them and their immoderateneſsi; And that their vites be ſubject unto the
ſame ordinance. s. Becauſe the long continuance of Commiſſioners may
induce ſome ambition & other inconvenients; after long reaſoning, it is
concluded by thegrearter part, that the Commiſſioners shall be changed
yearly. 6. Eight Articles to be preſented unto the Lord Regens.
plancing the word throghout the realm, it is periționed, that ſuch Mini-
ſters as are not as yet placed , may be received; Minifters which have many
churches, may be relieved, and Commiſſioner be eaſed, and Bb having
too great a charge may be helped; And prouiſion of Commiflioners may
(Eeeee)
be
I, for
I
1
1
386
Patr. 3.
.
1
1
fion af ochèr 'Uniuerficies.". 6. THátall daies, which herctofore have been
CENTVRI XVI.
be payd for thelėtwo yeats bypaft; and in time coming:- 2. That ſuch
itt pediinentis may be removed, which Kinder the progreffe ofthe doctrine,
ſuch as; abundance öfvice un punished , markets on the Lords day, and
the troubling of Miniſters in execution of clieit Miniſtry. ' 3. That the
order cortérning the poore, wlitchi before was begun , may be put to
full és ceurion: and to that effect, a portion of the ryths, which is the
Churche's patrimony, állwell of the two parts as of the thirds , may be
employd for their lattensationſ as neceſſity traves. - 4. Becauſe tlic Schools
are ihe
fountains , from which Minifiers muſt-flow; that proviſion may be .
made for them, not only for Students remaining within the realm, but
for ſome men of ġobd'enginé j'- whith by this Church shall be found' fit, to
vifite odteř Churches and Vniverlirics for their furtherance in learning: and
namely for Glaſgow, becaufe it is latèlý erected, and hath not ſuch provi.
keepr holy, belids the 'Lords day, towit, jule-day, Saints-dayes and
ſuch others be aboli brea', and a civill penalty be appointed againſt the
keepers hercöfbý' cerethonies bátiketting, playing and ſuch other vani-
ties. That all Miniſters and Réaders; who by infitmity and age become
unable, mayhave chcir ſtipendsenduring their life. 8. That the Clerk of
the affembly.be 'anfwered of the ordinary ftipend appointed before in
reſpect of his labours multiplied' by writing letters Gratis for uſe of Mi-
nſters, &c. Concerning the Queſtion, Whither Bishops, as they
are now in Scotland, have their function from the Word of God, or
not? And whither the Chapters, that are appointed for creating them,
ought to be tolerated in this Reformed Church ? for berter reſolution
hecrofthe Affembly appoints John Craig, James Lowſon, and Andrew
Melvin Principall of the Colledge of Glaſgow on the one part; and George
Hay, John Row and David Lindſay on the other part, To convcen, rca-
Ton and conferre upon theſe queſtions ; and to report their judgement
and opinion, &c. After two dajes theſe make report, viz, They think
it nor fit, to anſwer unto the firſt queſtion preſently: but ifány Bishop
shalbę choſen, which hath not ſuch qualities as the word of God preſcribes,
let him be tryed by the Generall aſſembly de novo, and ſo let him be depoſed.
But the points wheron they agree concerning the office of a Bishop or
Superintendent are. 1. The name of Bishop is common to all them, that
have any particular flock, over which he hath a peculiar charge, allwell to
preach the word as to Minifter the Sacraments, and to executcecclefiafticall
difciplinc with conſent ofhis Elders; and this is his chieffunction by the word
of God. 2. Out of this number may be choſen ſome to have power to
overſec and'viſite ſuch reaſonable bounds (beſides his own flock) as the
Generall Church shall appoint; and in theſe bounds to appoint Miniſters
with conſent of the Minitters of that Province, and conſent of the flock, to
whom they shall be appointed; allo to appoint Elders & Deacons in a very
particular congregation, where are none, with conſent of the people thereof;
and to ſuſpend Miniſters for a reaſonable cauſe, with content of the Ministers.
foreſaid. $. The Church hath power to cognofce & decern upon hercles,
blaſphemy, witchcraft and violation of the Lords day, Not prejudging
the punishment of the Civill Magiſtrate. 9. There is no law, that whera
two perſons have committed fornication, nor promiſe alledged by the
woman, the man may be compelled by any particular Church at the ſuit of
the woman or her parents, to marry her, or pay her dowry.
10. Chil
dren begotten before marriage, arc lawfull children. Note. If weecom.
pure
1
!
1
Part. 3
OF BRITANNE.
เ
pare what was done before in the aſſemblies, this queſtion concerning the
Bishops was not a new motion made by Andrew mcluín comelacely from
Geneua: he had not power to command the meaneſt Miniſters and far
leſs to overrule the Aſſembly. The Church from the beginningofthe Re-
formation did oppoſe that kind of Bishops: and howbeitſomcofthePopish
Bb. had embraced the Reformation, yet had they not any'power, but
according to commiſſion, and wee have heard, how John Knox in his
letter carried the office of Epiſcopacy under the name of tyranny and when
the concluſions at Lieth were obtruded upon the Church, thogh they did
yeeld for a time, yet that office was limited, and ineffia but the game
remaining: nevertheleſs the Affembly did proteſt againt the very names
and whatſoever power was yeelded unto. Maſter Meluin ſaid then, The
corruptions in the eſtate of Bishops are ſo great s that unleje:the
. Bishops be removed,
it can not go well with the Church's Horcan religion be preſerved in purity. But he ,
fáid not ſo muchjas Beza had wtitten before in the year 1572 and
experience
láth confirmed their words : how far was theſe Nations gone in atheiſm,
if God of his mercy had not topped them? In that aſſembly were fixe
Bishops beſidó Superintend. yet none of them did oppoſe the fifring of the
queſtion nor the concluſions. 2. Howbeit in theſe concluſions they ex-
preſs not the negative, becauſe they would not plainly oppoſe the particų-
Jare intereft of the Counſellſeeking ſecurity of thc poffeffions by the title of
Bishops: yet there affirmatives take away the pretended office: and more
followes.
XIII: The Aſſembly convcencs at Edinburgh Aprile 23. in the year 1576.
1576.
The XXX.
were preſent fixe Bb, Superintendents j.;&c. John row is choſen Modera-
. Allembly:
1. Plurality of Offices is obiected againſt Robert hamiltoun Miniſter
at Santandrews: the matrer was long debated, and concluded that in reſpect
of that congregation two offices are incompatible in his perſon
2. Con-
cerning the advice ofthe Brecliren in the fornier Affembly concerning Bis-
hops, this affembly after long diſputation upon every Article thereof; daq
reſolutely approve and confirm that advice and every article thereof; and
for the better execution thereof, the Aſſembly ordaines Bishops, which
have not as yet received the charge of a particulare congregation, to declare
the next day, what particular flock they will take the charge of.
Miniſters and the Superintendent of Anguife are appoinred to viſite the Col-
ledges in the Univerſity of Santandrewes, and conſider the manner and
eſtate thereof, and make report unto the next Aſſembly. 4. It is conclu-
ded., that they may proceed againſt the unjuſt poffeffors of the patrimony
of the Church, in reſpect of the notorious ſcandall; towit, by doctrine
and admonition, and if need be, with other cenſure of the Church; And
the patrimony of tie Church, where upon the Miniſtry, the Schools and
the poor should be ſuſtained; is ex Fure Divino; leaving further diſputation
of this matter untill Máy.i. and then the deſcriprion of the patrimony of
Church to bc enquireit, and reaſoning to be, for full refolution of the
queſtion. s. Certain Brethren are appointed, to make Overtures con.
cerning the policy and juriſdicton of the Church; ſome to conveen at
Glaſgow, ſome in Edinburgh, ſome in Santandrews, and ſome in Montroſs
upon the firft tuiſday of Jely; and to n ake a generall meeting of two or one
at leaſt from every one of theſe four, in Sterline the lait of July, To com-
municat, and cognoſce of all their travaills :' and to conferre univerſally
together, and to report, what they si all conceive in this matter, unto the
next Afſcmbly, which is appointed to be in Edinburgh O&ober 24: orifa
(ECCC 2
Parlia-
tor
1
i
3 Sixe
1
1
1.
1
.
h
i
)
Part. 3
t
3
1
The 31.
Aſſembly.
CENTVRT XVI.
Parliament'shall convcen, the aſſembly ordaines the Minifters of Edinburgh
to make intimation thereofunto the Bb. Superintendents and Commiflio
n'ers of viſitation, Hiár the Allembly may be convecned four daies before
the Parliament, and that the Barons or other Commiſſioners appointed
by the Provinciall Aſſemblies,be cxhorted to be preſent. It is to be obſervados
that the wholl matter ofjuriſdiâion was no committed unto every one of
theſe four parties : but particular heads was committed to every perſon;
and their conceptions were to be examined in their particular convention,
&c. aś will appear by the next Aſſembly: which conveened at Edinburgh
O&ober 24. where were two Bb. Superintendents, '&c. John Craig is
choſéñ Moderator. 1, Three Miniſters were fent to petition the Lord
Regents preſence, or ſome authorized by his commiſſion: they report
his anſwer, that this advertiſement was comeſo ſuddenly, "thnt he could,
not be preſent, nor addreſs Commiſſioners: but if the Affembly think
it meer; he shall appoint ſome of the Counſell, to conveen with their
commiſſioners, To conferre upon ſuch things as may tend to the furtherance
of Gods glory. 2. ' It is thought' good, that the things already penned
concerning the Policy of the Church ( as was ordained in the late aſſembly)
should be reviſed, and othet particulars, which now may be given-in should
be heard and put in good form : The Aſſembly requeſteth the Lord Chan.
cellor, 'the Laird of Lundy, Miniſters Andrew Hay, Andrew Melvin,
James Lowfon, Jolin Dury, Robert Pont, James Wilky, George Hay, and
Clement Litle, To conveen after noon dayly, during this aſſembly, and
conferré what is already perined, with other things that may be given-in:
adviſe thereupon, collect, and put in good form: and report the ſame
unto the Affetbly before diffolution hereof. 3. Becauſe the multitude of
particulares in thé books of Commiſſioners ſpend much time, and they
who are deputed to reviſe them know them not ſo wecll as the provinciall
Synodší
; It is appointed, that the books ofthe Viſiters or Commiſſioners
be tryed in the provinciall Synods, and ſubſcribed by their Clerks, and
reported again to each Generall affembly by the Commiſſioners, that the
Church may know their diligence. 4. It is ordained that all Miniſters
within eicht Myls or otherwiſe at the diſcretion of the "Viſiter shall
relort unto the place of Exerciſe cach day of Exerciſe, and eſpecially the
Minifters, who are appointed to prophecy and ad: where in if either of
theſe two shall faile, he shall be cenſured by the Exerciſe for the firſt fault:
and by the Synod for the ſecond fault: and if he incurre the third time, he
shall be ſummoned before the Generall aſſembly. 5. Whereas Pateick
adamſon is preſented to the bishoprik of Santandrews, ſome do propound,
that according to the ordinance of the Affembly concerning Bishops, he
should be examined by the Aſſembly, before ke bic admitted by the
Chapter. The ſaid Patrick anſwereth, The Lord Regent had diſcharged to
proceed in that manner; becauſe the A& is not conſented unto; And the
Aſſembly conſents, chat anſwer shall be given to the Lord Regent by the
Chapter. 6. Three are ſent unto the Lord Regent, for proviſion to be
made unto the Viſitors, according to thc order. Anſwer was returned
the next day, that the Lord Rcgent willadviſe with the rols and the gence
rall Collector. 7. The Clerk of the Secret Counſell preſenteth ſome
queſtious, for the better expedition of Miniſters ftipends, and craves in
the Regents name, the deciſion oftheſe queſtions, at leaſt, of ſo many
ofthem, as may bee for the tiine. The aſſembly appoints ſixteen Miniſters
and the Superintendent of Anguiſe, to conveen this day after the diffolution
of the
)
1
f
Part. 3.
OF BRITANNE.
389,
1
of the aſſembly, To viſite and conſider the Heads of the Policy, adviſe and
conſult diligently thereupon, and upon theſe queſtions, and report their
indgements in write unto the next Aſſembly. S. Androw hay Commfio-
ner of Clidſdale was ſummoned to compear before the Regent and the
Counſell, and to bring with him the ordinance made by the Synodall affem-
bly concerning the excommunication of the Captain of Crawford, with
the Act whereupon ic hach proceeded, that the verity may be known, The
Afſemblyordaines him and others that were fumınoned, to give obedience.
They went, and when they returned, they declare ; that becauſe they had
not produced the ordinance and act foreſaid (which they could not do,
becauſe the Clerk was taken up for the time) the Conſell had ſuſpended the
Sentence of excommunication , untill theſe were produced; and they had
proteſted for the liberty of the Church. 9. Thomas hepburn was accuſed
for teaching, Never a foul goeth to heaven before the later day. After
reading of this article, the affenibly without any exception condemneth
it as hercticall, and contrary unto the reuceled word of God; and inhibites
all perſons to maintain it privatly or publickly; and appoint certain Brethren,
to confer with this Thomas, for his refolation; and in the the mean time
diſcharges him from entring into the Miniſtry, untill the Church ſee further
concerning him. 10. The Chapter of Santandrews gave up the examinarea
tion of Patrick adamſon, unto the affembly : and he refuſes again, to
ſubmitt unto the the Affembly. 11. Saltpans and other work which drawes
away people from hearing the word of God should not be permitted on
the Lords day; and the violaters to be debarred from che benefits of the
Church, untill they shew their repentance. 12. No burialls should be
within the walls of a church, and the contraveeners should be ſuſpended
from the benefits of the Church, till, &c. 13. James Bishop of Glaſgow
being required to declare ofwhat particular flock he would takethe charge,
gave this anſwer in write; Forſomuch as it is not unknown unto your
W. that yee gave commiſſion unto certain godly and diſcreet Brethren,
to treat and conclude with certain Noblemen appointed Commſſioners by
John Earle of Marre theKings Regent: in which Conference it was agreed
by the Commiſſioners of both forts, that the names, kyle and juriſdiction
of Bb. with the form and manner of inſtitution was ordained to remain and
ſtand, enduring the Kings years of minority, or untill a Parliament shall
decide otherwiſe; and conform to that order I was received into the Bis-
hoprick of Glaſgow, and gave my oath unto the Kings Majeſty in things
appertaining to his Highneſs; and if I would change any thing appertai.
ning to the order or power or priviledges thereof, I should be afrajed to in-
curre perjury, and may be called by his Majeſty for changing a member of
his State: But to the end, your W.may know, that I defire not to be
excemed from beſtowing ſuch gifts as God hath communicat unto mce, I
am content at your command to haunt a particular Church, and teach
there; when I shall be in the Shirefdom of Aire, at the fight and diſcretion
of the Brethren of that Country; and when I am in Glaſgow, to exercize
likewayes at ſome part where the Brethren there shall think moſt necella-
ry...... without the prejudice of the power and juriſdiction, which I re-
ceived with the Bishoprick, untill the time preſcribed in the ſaid Confe-
rence...... at which time I shall be content with all reformation, as
shall be found expedient. The aſſembly is content with this anſwer untill
the next Affembly. Obferve 1. That the articles of the diſcipline were
debated at this Allembly, and further conſultation was appointed.
(Fffff)
i
+
2. Ba.
1
390
CENTVRI XVI.
Patr. 3.
1
The
1
1
1
2. Before this Affembly the Chancelor Lord Glamms had written unto
the Church of Geneva for their adviſe in the point of juriſdiction: and after
this Affembly Beza in anſwer ſent his book, De triplici Epiſcopatu, Divi-
no, Humano, de Satanico. It is true, that Saravia wrote an anſwer unto
that book afterwards: but how therein appeares the weakneſs of his judge-
ment, and the partiality of his affection, I leave it to be conſidered. I add on-
ly, i. It can not be denied that thoſe three ſorts of Bishops have been in
the Church. 2. When the device of man jufleth out the appointment of
God, that device can not bring a bleſſing with it, but is rather permitted
for a judgement.
1577 XI111. The Aſſembly covecnes at Edinburgla Aprile 1. yeir 1577.
32.
were preſent Bb. of Glaſgow & Dunblain, Superintendents, &c. Alexander
Aſſembly ·
arbuthnor Principall of the colledge of Aberdien is choſen Moderator.
1. Becauſe the Moderator was not in the preceeding aſſembly,and ſo knowes
not what was done; at his deſire it is appointed, that the Superintendent
of Anguiſe and other ſixe Minifters shall concurre with him at ſeven hours
in the morning, to adviſe upon the things, that shall be thought good, to
be handeled in this aſſembly. 2. The principall matter to be handled is
the policy of the Church: ſo the Brethren were called to give account of
their diligence. The heads penned by John Row and James Lowſon were
read, and nothing was gain ſaid, but only one argument was referred to fur-
ther diſputation, and all were required, if they had any argument in the con-
trary, to propound it; orifthey would not argue publickly, to reſort unto
theſe Commiſſioners, for their ſatisfaction; Leaving alſo liberty to pro.
pound their argument in publick, before the heads be recollected, and
ordered in one body. The Superintendent of Angujſe ſaid, the head that
was aſſigned unto him, was obfcure: The aſſembly ordereth him, to
conferre with the other Commiſſioners the next morning at ſeven hours.
| The heads committed to Androw Hay were read, and nothing was oppo.
ſed : only the article of ſuſpending Miniſters was referred to further reaſo.
ning. David Ferguſon's part was approved; only one article was referred.
Of what was committed to John Craig, ſome were ordered to be contra-
Ĉted, and others referred to further reaſoning. When all was read, four
Miniſters were appointed to diſpoſe them all in a convenient order; and if
any man would object againſt any particular, he should have place.
3. Accuſation was layd againſt Patrick Adamſon, that he had entred inte
the Bishoprick of Santandrews againſt the acts of the Generall aſſembly, and
had uſurped, the office of Viſitation without commiſſion, and left his of-
fice of Miniſtry. Becauſe he is not preſent to anſwer, the aſſembly gives
their full power to Robert Pont, James Lowſon, David Ferguſon and
the Superintendent of Lothian conjunctly, or in caſe of the Superinten-
dents inhability.to David Lindſay or John Brand, Todirect ſummons a-
gainſt the ſaid Patrickro coinpear before them at ſuch day or dajes, as they
shall think good, Within Edinburgh, To try & examine his entry and
proceedings to the ſaid uſurpation of vigration, and deſerting his ordina-
ry Office of the Miniſtry; With power unto them, to ſummon the Chapter
of Santandrews, or ſo many of the Chapter, as they shall judge expedient, if
need be; and the Ordainers or inaugurers of the ſaid Patrick, as they shall
think good for the better tryall of the premiſſes; and what they shall find
heer-in, by proceſs of examination report unto the next aſſembly; And
in the mean time to diſcharge him of further viſitation, untill he be admitted
by the Church. 4. James blakwood having two Benefices, the perſonage
of
1
1
1
1
1
I
Part. 3.
391
-
1
may be
1
Of BRIT ANNE
of Sawchar and Vicaradge of Salin,is ordained to dimit the one. s. Certain
Min. were directed, to inform the Lord Regent, that the Church is abont
the matter or argument of the Church-policy: and when they shall have
proceeded in it, they will give him advertiſement. They went; and
returning, report, that the Lord Regent is well pleaſed with their travells,
and exhorts them to expede: Andifany thing occurrcin the mean time, lec
them give him information, and they shall have his anſwer. 6. Some peti-
tions wereſent unto the L. Reg. as, that proviſion may be made for Viſitors:
that perſonsdeprived by the Church for not doing of their Office, may
deprived of their Benefice: that he would put order to them who fell their
Benefice:that when a Benefice, shall vake, it may be beſtowed on him who
ſeryeth at that Church, and not on another not ſo well qualified, &c.
Theſe who were ſent with theſe petitions after they had waited ſome dayes
for anſwer, return and report, that becauſe they had not commſſion in
writ, his Gr. would give them nganſwer. 7. The Brethren that were
appointed to collect and digeſt the heads of the policy, deliver them, and
all men are required to propound, what argument they have againſt
them. Three of them, de Diaconatu, de Divortiis &fure Patronatus ; were
called into doubt, and nothing objected againſt the reſt. Theſe three were
diſputed In utramque partem, and it was appointed to argue more of them
the next day. 8. The Affembly conſidering the iniquity overflowing
the wholl face of this common-wealth in ſo great light and revelation of
the true religion ; and provoking the juſtice of God to take vengeance
on ſo unthankiull a Nation: And the many and perillous ſtormes and
rage of perſecution againſt the true members of Chriſt in France asidino-
ther parts , Likewiſe the eſtablishing of a ſetled order and policy in the
Church being now in hands: Have thought good, that earneſt recourſe shall
be had to God with common fupplications: and ſo that a generallfalt be ob-
ſerved in all the churches of the realm with doctrine & inſtructions unto
the people, to begin the ſecond ſonday of July, and to continue untill
the next Sonday thereafter, &c. 9. Becauſe the inarter of the policy is
not as yet in ſuch form as is requiſit, and ſome heads muſt be contracted,
and others enlarget, for avoiding ſuperfluiry and obſcurity, the ſubſtan-
tials being keept; Some Miniſters are appointed to uſe diligence in the pre-
miſſes; And that the work may be the more perfected before the next af-
ſembly (which is ordained to begin at Edinburgh O&ob. 25.) other Mi-
nifters are appointed to conveen there Octob. 19. to conſider the travells
of thebefore named Miniſters; And the Viſitors of Provinces are ordained
to make intimation unto the Noble men and Barons, that this work is in
hand, and to be treated in the next Aſſembly, defiring their preſence and
concurrence, &c. Obſerve 1. In the firſt particulare a litle thing was be-
gun for a perſonall uſe, and thereafter the ſame was continued and turned
to a common evill. Theſe who were appointed to informcthe Modera-
tor at that time, in the affemblies following were choſen under the name
of The privy conference; and power was given unto them, to conferre with
the Moderator upon the purpoſes to be treated in the aſſembly, and to
form the A&ts before they were read in the aſſembly. This was like unto
that, which in the Councell of Trent was called The Congregation
Within ſome years all matters were debated and concluded in the Privy
Conference; and the body of the aſſembly had litle to do: namely, after
the year 1997. ſuch men were named to be on the Privy Conference, who
for the moſt part were known to favour the purpoſe intended : and one
(offff) 2
1
1
08
1
1
1
1
Part. 3.
t
.
1
I
392
CENTVRI XVI.
or two whom the chief leaders knew to be contrary minded, were alſo
named to be there, to the end, they miglit know, what the contrary
party would object : and when the acts were in voting and penning, there
two ormo could do nothing by their few votes: and when their conclu-
ſions were propounded in the open aſſembly, it was called preſumption, to
oppoſe what was debated and concluded by the Priuy conference: cſpecially
after the erection of Bishops, the Archbishop of Santandrews by his power
did name the Privy conference: and ſo were things carried both in the Ge.
neralland Epiſcopall or Dioceſane Synods. 2. The Authourof Vindiciæ
Philadelphi, Pag. 53. Shewes, that Patrick adamſon was a Miniſter foon
after the reformation, and becauſe of thefmall ſtipendsat that time, left the
Miniftry, andwent to France, to ſtudy the lawes: and when he returned,
he became an Advocat: thereafter he turned again into the Miniftry, at
Paiſly: from that he removed to be Chaplain unto the Court, that ſo he
might attain a Bishoprick: for then the Courriers ſought men unto the
name of Bishops, whom they could find contented with a cheap portion:
and he accounted that portion better then a Miniſters ftipend; he gote the
Bishoprick of Santandrews, when he knew that the aſſemblies were
going to abolish that Office (and wee have heard before from The hiſton
rical narration how he diſtinguished the three ſorts of Bishops.) At that
time when he was fummoned before theſe Commiſſioners, he diffem.
bled his mind, and promiſed to obey whatſoever the Church shallde-
cern of Epiſcopacy: and nevertheleſs did (fo far as he could) under-
mine what the Church was a doing. In the year 1982. he was taken
with a lingring ſicknes, and ſought the aid of a witchc: when he had keept,
within doores almoſt a year, ſcarcely having recovered health he in a
Sermon before the King did inveigh bitterly againſt the Order of the
Church & aſſemblies : towie, being guilty of his offences he both privatly
and publickly did ſtrive againſt the Church as his mortall enemy. Sofár
there, and more followes afterwards. In the next Aſſembly at Edinburgh
The32. Oaber 25. David Lindſay was choſen Modarator, and the Privy Confc-
Aſſembly, rence fet, as is ſaid before. 1. The aſſembly directes fome Miniſters unto
the Lord Regent, entreating his preſenceor Commffioners in his name.
Three ſeverall dayes they ſent, and his anſwer ſtill was, that he was fo
taken up with publick affaires, that thecould not be preſent, but he wil-
led them to continue in the matter of the Policy, and put it to an end.
2.What was done in that matter,was propounded in the ſecondSeſſion, and
all men were required, to declare the next day any other head or particu.
larc, if they knew any meedfull to be diſputed. Theſe heads (but no
new ones) were diſputed again and again in ſeverall dayes. 3. Patrick
adamſon brings from the Lord Regent, a Letter which was ſențunto him
from the Qucen of England, shewing that a Councell was to be at Mag-
deburg, for eſtablishing the Auguftan Confeſſion: and craving the advice of
the afſembly, whither they think good to ſent thither any Miniſters of this
Nation,and whom they will name. The next day were named And. Melvin,
Patrick adamſon, David Cuningham, George Hay, David Lindſay,
William Criſteſon, Alex. arbuthnot, and Rob. Pont: John Craig was fent
to shew this nomination unto the Regent, that he may chooſe any
two or threc of them for that end. After cwo days John Craig reports, that
the Regent was well pleaſed, they had given him the choice, and in his
opinion Andcow Melvin, George hay and Alexander arbuhtnot were m ect:
yet craving the advice of the aſſembly herein, that thereafter he may re-
ſolve
1
1
+
1
1
Part 3!
OF BRIT ANNE
-393
folve with the Counſell.Three were ſent again to know the Regents will,
concerning. Andrew melvin & George haya and' thar he would appoint
the Modéfiers of thế Miniſtérs ſtipends to conveenifor ordering the Roles.
"They reçort, he was pleaſed with theſe two, and had appointed the Mode-
fiers to convecă. · 4: In Seffion' 13, the leads oftkie Policy-of the Church
"Were read publickly, and agreed upori , except that head De Diaconatus as
alſo that they shall be preſented unto-the Regent, as agteed upon, as'ſaid is:
without prejudice of further reaſoning, "So james Lowfon, Rob. Pont,
David Lindſay and the Clerk of the Aſſembly are ordered to pudthen in
mundo according to the originall; and John Duncanſon, David Fergufon
and John Erskine of Dunare appointed to veviſe them; and being: found,
conform unto the originall, the firm thrce are ordered to prefent them
with a Supplication in name of the Amembly. Andifthe Regent will crave
conference upon theſe kcadis, the Affemblý nameth Patrick adamſon, John
Erskin of Dun, John Craig, John Row Alexander arbuthnotij Andrew
meluin, James Lowſon, Ro. pont, David Lindſay, An. Hay, Geo.
Hay and Jolan Dancanſon to wait upon the Conference, when the Regent
shall advertiſe.
XV. The Aſſembly conveenes at Edinb. 24. 1578. And. Melvin is choſen The 34.
Moderator. 1. Somcare ſent unto the King and Counſell, to petition, that Aſſembly.
he would ſend Commiſſioners in his Méname to aflift the aſſembly with their
preſence and counſell. The anſwer was, Twoshallbe deputed the next day.
2.It is appointed, that Bishops and all others bearing eccleſiaſticall function
shall be called by their own names,or Brethren. 2. The Brethren, that were
appointed by the preceeding Affembly, declare that as they were ordered,
they had preſented unto the L. Regent the book of Policy and the Sapplica-
tion; and a day appointed for a Conference: but the alteration of Authority
hath interveened; and for preventing.corruption in the che begioning of his
Ma Government, they had preſented unto his Ma. and Counſella Supplica-
tion with four articles, one for obſerving the Act of Parliament concerniog
theſe who beare Office in the realm ;* another for putting order to the
latc murder in Sterlin; a third for the policy of the Church: and a fourth
for ſupport againſt the appearing famine. The Lord Heres and the Abbot of
Deir (who were ſent by the Counſell) werc asked their opinion concer-
ning theſe Articles. They anſwer, They were fent, not to vote or con-
clude, but to heare and ſee the proceedings of the Aſſembly: and they
would inlift at the hands of the Counſellfor anſwer unto their Articles. In
the next Sellion ſome were directed unto the Lord Heres and the Abbot;
to put them in remembrance of the anſwer unto the Articles that were ſent
unto the Counſell: and alſo to demand of the Counſell, Whither they
were directed unto the Aſſembly to give their advice in all things tending
to the glory of God and well of his Church, or only to hear and if the
Brethren ſind it expedient, themſelves to propound unto the Counſell both
the one and the other. When they returned, they reported, Some
difficulties were in the Articles, and the Counſell hath appointed two to
conveen the next day at eight of the clock in the morning with ſuch as the
Aſſembly will.appoint to argue: but they give them nor power as Com-
miſſioners from the King to vote in the Aſſembly, becauſe the King is not
preſent, and they had not ſpoken with him of this point, yet as brechren
and members ofthe Church they shall give their advice, &vote. The af-
fembly appoints fixe-Brethren to conveen too morrow, to counſell and
reafon witli the Commllioners of the Counſell. 3. A day was appointed,
when every man, who had any doubt or arg'iment againſt the book of
(68889)
diſci-
1
1
1
3.94
CENTVRI XVI.
Patr. 3
1
**
1
diſciplin, should propound hisargument. And at that time none offered
any argumeng: in the contrary. 4. The brethreo chat were appointed to
conferre with the Deputies of the Counſell, report that the Deputics willed
the Afembly, to name the perſons w.þom they do ſuſpe&t, of Papiętry, and
by ſome of their number to admonish theſe perſons to ſubſcribe the articles
of Rcligion, or Confeffion; and if they be diſobedient, ito:inti
materhar
unto the counſell, and alſo to proteed againſt the diſobegients with the cen-
ſures of the church. Theaffembly namech the Chancelor; the Earls of Cait-
acs & Mongumery, and the L. Ogilvy; and leat ). Rqw. &jaLowlon to
deal with the Chancelor; and J.Craig.& f.Danganrongoco the others laths
the fourth Seſſion thereafter, theſe brethren report, that Earle of Caithnes
deſireth to feeand read the Confeffion. : Ogiluy declares that he had
fübfcribed ic before he went outofthe country, and is willing to ſubſcribe
it again: and they bad not occaſion to meet with the others. The Mini-
fters of theſe parts, where they shall make their repair, are ordained to
admonish.them; and if they find diſobedience; to proceed with the cenſure
of the Church againſt chem. .5: Becauſe there is great corruption in the
eſtate of Bishops, as they are now made in this realm whereynto the
Church would provide remedy in time coming; therefore it is cqncluded,
that no Bishops shall be elęded beforethe next Gen. Affembly;and diſchar-
ges all Miniſters & Chapters to proceed in the election of a Bishop in the
mean time, Under the pain of perpetuall deprivation from their Office;
And that this matter be proponed firſt in the next Gener. Affembly, to be
conſulted what further Ordershall be followed herein; And if
any Bene.
fice waikes where is a qualified Miniſter ſerving the Church, it is ordained,
that no Viſitors give Collation oftheſe Benefices to any other perſon but
unto the Miniſter of that church, before the next G. aſſembly. 6. It is ap-
pointed that Robert Pont, James Lowion, and David Lindfay, shall
review the book of diſciplin, and being written according to the Ori-
ginall, one copy to be preſented by them unto the King, with a Sup.
plication penned to that effect , and another Copy, unto the Coun-
fell; The time to be at their opportunity, ſo that it be before the pu-
blick falt; And if conference shall be craved, theſe brethren shall ad-
vertiſe John Craig, Alex. arbuthnot, John Erskin of Dun,, W. Criftefon,
John Row, David Ferguſon, Ro. pont, James lowfon, David Lindſay,
John Duncanſon, An. melvin, An. hay, To convçen ar the timeap-
pointed by the King & Counſell, &c. 7. The Aſſembly conſidering the
univerſall corruption of the body of the realm; the great coldneſs and
ſlackneſs of religion in the greateſt part, with the dayły increaſe of fearfull
ſins, as inceſt, adultery, murders and namely recently committed in Edio-
burgh & Sterlin, curſed ſacriledge, ungodly diviſions within the bowels
of the realm, with all manner of diſorderly & ungodly living, which hath
provoked our God.although long-ſuffering, to ſtrcatch out his arm in anger,
to correct and viſite the iniquity ofthe Land, eſpecially by the preſent dearth
and famine, Joyned with the civill and domeſticall ſeditions, where upon
doubtleſs greater judgements muſt ſucceed , if theſe corrections work'not
reformation or amendement in mens hearts : Seing alſo the bloody conclu-
lions of that Romane Beaſt tending to raze from the face of Europe the true
light of the bleſt word of faluation: For theſe cauſes and that God of his
miercy would blefſe the Kings Ma. and his regiment, and make his Gover-
nment happy & proſperous; As alſo to pur in His heart and the hearts of the
States of Parliament, not only to makc& eſtablish good Politick. lawes for
the
.
1
Part. 3
+
1
1
The 350
1
1
Of <BRITANNE.
395
the wę ofthe realm but alſo to ſet & eſtablish ſuch diſcipline in the Church
as is craved-by.the word of God, and is alrealy penned to be preſented unto
his Ma.and Counſell, Thạtin theone and other, God may have his due
praiſç,and the age to come may have an example of upright & godly dealing:
Therefore it iş ordained that a faltbe keep in all the churches, to begin the
firſt funday of Juny and:to continue untill the next funday incluſive, with .
accuſtomed cxerciſe of doctrin & prayer, &c. 7: The next. Allenblý is
appointed to be July.7. if the Parliament hold, which is already proclamed
Or ifit bold at any othet time before October 24. that the breekuren, skali
conycenin.the place fourdays before and otherwiſosto.conveen 040b424. Aſembly.
at Edinburgh. Becauſethe Parliament'held at Sterliniņluny, therefore the
Allembly convecnes at Sterlin'Igny11. lohn Row was choſen Mødçrator.
1. Some were ſent unto the King craving that Commiſionersmight þeſeno
in his name unto the aſſembly. 2. The Act of the former allembly.con-
cerning the elçction of Bishops, this aſſembly in one voice,concludes to be
extended into all time coming: and that all Bishops already. elegted), shall
be required particularly to ſubmit themſelves unto the Generall adenibly,
for reformation of that eſtate of Bishops in their perſons, and ifthey refuſe,
after admonitions the cenfure of excommunication shall proceed, againſt
them. The Bishop of Dumblain offered his ſubmiſſion preſently. 3. The
act of the former allembly concerning Collation of Benefices ,. is. confir-
med untill the next Allenably. 4. Theſe which were appointed to preſene
unto the King and Counſell, the copies of the book of diſciplin, shew,
that they had done according to the Commiſſion, and his anſwer was,
that not only would he concurre with the Church in all things, that may
advance true religion preſently profefred, but would alſo be a Proctor for
the Church; and then he had preſented their Supplication unto the Coun-
ſell; and they had appointed ſome unto a Conferences
, and what was done
there , is ready to be.shewdi Thenext day theſe things were publickly
read. I. In the beginning of the Conference it was thought good, chat
a Supplication be penned by the Aſſembly concerning thoſc that shall vore
in Parliament in name of the Church. This is appointed to be penned by
John Row and Robert Pont, and be brought unto the Allembly on
Mooneday. II. Concerning the Obſervations, the Affembly proceeds
as followes. In Chap.2. the 3; article is agreed-upon conform to the con-
ference. In Chap.3.theg.article is to be further conſidered: thetench ar-
ticle is thought plain.in itſelfe. Concerning the advice, what cenſure shall
be put to non-reſidents, the Church thinks meet, a civill law be crayed,
decerning the Benefice to vaik for not-reſidence: In Chap. 4.theg, article
agreed conform to the conference: and defiring the penalty of perſons
excommunicat to be horning or caption, by ſpeciall act of Parliament,to be
executed by the Treaſurer or others, whom it will pleaſe his Majeſty to ap-
point. In Chap. s. agreed with the two ſupplicationsdefired. In Chap.6.
the perpetuity of the perſons of the Elders agreed conforme. Here the book
of the Aſſembly wants two leafes. Then is ſome what of viſitation of colled-
ges, ſchools and hoſpitalls, and the book wants other two leafes. Then con-
cerning commiſſioners of countries or Provinces; and other two leafes are
wanting. The next aſſembly is appointed to conveen at Edinb. O&ob. 24,
The hiſtoricall Narration ſaith, All that could be obtained in this Parliament
was a Commiſſion to conferre upon the Heads of the book: the Commil-
Gjoners, which fought the ratification of it, took this for a shifting, ſeing
the book was before allowed in the conference, except four particulares
(ogsgs) 2
wherein
.
1
1
>
1
.
1
.
1
}
1
.
►
1
3.96
Part. 3.
{
i
1
CENT VRI XVI.
wherein was no difficulty, and were now explained by the 'Antihbly: and
therefote they craved; that at laſt ſo many mayibératified as were agreed
upon that was not ġraňted: for Morton was the chief Icádér in this par
liament: In the affembly Oköbèf 24. David Ferguſon is chofen Mode:
The 36. rator. "The Noble mery in the town are delited to be preſent... 2. At
Aſſembly. 'the deſire of the affémblý came the Lord Chancelor's the Earle of Montroſe,
othe L:L! Seton & Lindfáy. It was shewd by the Moderator, what care and
ftudy the tharch had taken to entertain and keepi the purity of the fincere
word of God urimüxt with the inventions of their own head's: Which theit
fpeciali Cate was to Weſceve unto'tlro pofterity: and leing true religion can
not continue long without good Diſciplin, in that part alſo they havé em-
ployd their wis&
ftudy,and drawn forth of the pure fountaiïof God's word
ſuch a difcipline as is meer to remain in the church: this they have preſented
únto the Kings M. with their ſupplication: at whoſe direction certain corta
miſſioners were appointed to reaſon with theſe who were appointed by thic
church : therethe wholl matter being diſputed, it was reſolved and agreed,
except a few heads : and thereafter being preſented unto tlie, Lords of thé
articles, that the fame diſciplin might take place, and be eſtablished by adts &
lawes of the realm: but their travells have not ſucceeded: praying therefore
the Nobility preſent allwell openly to make profeſſion to the allembly, if
they will allow and maintain the religion preſently eſtablished within the
realm, as alſo the diſciplin and policy already mentioned: and to labour
at the Kings and Counſells hands for anſwer unto the Heads after follo.
wing, that is, that his Gr. and Counſell will eſtablish ſuch heads of the po-
licy as were already reſolved and agreed-upon by the Commiſſioners, and
cauſe the others to be reaſoned and put to an end: and that his Gr. and
Counſell' will reſtore tlie church unto the act of Parliament concerning the
thirds : and that none-vote in Parliament in name of the church, but ſuch
as shall have commiſſion from the church for that effect: and that prefen-
tations of Benefices be directed to the commiſſioners of countries, where
the Benefices lye: And to the end, 'the matter may be the better and fooner
exped, that their Lordships would appoint a time convenient thereunto,
as they may beffſpare, that ſuch brethren as shall be damed, may wait upon
their Honours. The Noble men anſwered, that ſome of them had made
publick profeſſion of the Religion heretofore: and all now declair,they em-
brace the religion, and shall maintain the ſame to their power: and in
the other particulares, they think, that fupplication bemade unto che King
and Counſell, and they will inſiſt with the King for his anſwer: and they will
shew them to morrow the time for that effect. 3. The act of the preceeding
aſſembly concerning the ſuſpenſion of Benefices, tlie Aſſembly ordaines it
to ſtand in full ftrength untill the next Aſſembly. 4. James boid Bishop
of Glaſgow being required to ſubmitt according to tbe Act of the laſt afſem-
bly, gave his anſwer in write as followes: I underſtand thename, office and
reverence born to a Bishop to be lawfull by the Scriptures of God: and
beingeleated by the Church and King to be Bishop of Glasgow. I eftecm
my calling and office lawfull
: and as for my executing of that charge com-
mitted unto mee, I am content to endeavour at my utmoſt ability, to
perform the ſame and every point thereof, and to abide the judgement of
the Church from time to time, if I offend in my duty: Craving always a
brotherly conſtruction at their hands, feing the charge is weighty, and
the claimes to be layd to my charge are to be examined by the Canon left
by the Apoſtle, i Tim. 3. as that place was pointed unto ince at my re-
ception
1
1
Part 3
>
397
Of <BRITANNE :-
1
reception, thereby to underſtand the duties of a Bishop: As for iny living,
and rents and other things granted by the Prince unto.mccand my fuccefTors
for fecying that charge, leckon the came lawfulls, Asto my dyty unco
the Supreme Magiſtrate in aflifting his Ge, in counſellor parliament, when
I am crayed thereunto, my:fubjection compelles mee to obey it, and it's no
hurt
but good cothe Church, that ſome of our number be at the making
of good dawes and ordinances; in the doing whercof a proteſt before God,
I intend never to do anything, but what I believe shall ſtand with the purity
of the Scriptures and a well reformed country: As alſo a good part
of the
living, which I poffels, hath been given fọc that cauſe.
This anſwer was
read, and after voring isjudged not ſatisfactory: and therefore he is ordered
to return after noon with better reſolution. Here'the books of the Aſſembly
want two leafes :, and it appeares , that a fupplication' was fent unto the King and
Counſel by theſe imperfe&twords following ,; Vịces univerſally abounding within
this realm may be punished and bridled's and to infilt with convenient'
;
diligence with his Ma.&Counſell for granting the premiſſes: And to reporte
5. All that are now, or hereafter'shalbe depoſed from the Miniſtry for their
offenſes, shall be charged by the commiſioners of the bounds to dimitt
their Benefice.... and if they diſobey,to proceed againſt them with cenſures
of the church... 6. Becauſe Bihops are to be charged, to remove the corru-
prions of thateftate; the particulares are named, to wit.
1. That they
be content to be 'Paſtors of Miniſters of a flock. 2. They shall uſurp no
criminall juriſdi&tion. 3. 'they shall not in Parliament vote in name of the
Church without commiſſion from the Church. 4. That they take not up
for mantenance of their ambition and riotouſneſs the emoluments of the
Church , which may ſuſtain many Paſtors, and help the Schooles & poore,
but be content with a reaſonable living according to their Office. 6. They
shall not domineer over the particularEldership, but be ſubject unto it.
That they uſurp not the power of Presbyteteries. 8. They shall not take
further bounds of viſitation, than the Church committs unto tliern. With-
all they shall promiſe, that if the G.Affem. shall find any other corruptionin
that cltate , they shall be content to be reformed by the aſſembly according
to the word of God. VII. Becauſe many ſend their children over ſca into
places where fuperftition and Papiſtry is maintained, Under presence of
ſeeking further learning; And others of perfect age go away underthe ſame
pretenſe ; and become (for the moſt part) corrupt in religion; It is or-
daioed, thatche parents of theſe children, or that heerafter shall ſend their
chidren into ſuch places, shall be charged by their own Miniſters, to call
their children home again with all convenient expedition, Under the pain
of excommunication; And they, who being of perfectage, have gone
or shall go into ſuch places shall be charged in like manger to remove them.
ſelues out of theſe places. Obſerve. 1. how theſe leafes of the books were
taken away, it will appear hereafter at the year 1587. 2. The hiſtoricall
Narration shewes, that James Bishop of Glaſgow did not ſubmit at that fy-
nod; but at laſt he did yeeld, and his ſubmiſſion in write was brought unto
the next aſſembly; As alſoCommiſſion was given in that O&ob.unto certain
Miniſters to charge Patrik Bishop of Santandrews for tranſgreſſing the tenor
of his former ſubmiſſion, and to charge him to fortake the corruptions of
the eſtate of a Bishop in his perſon, as they shall be particularly ſpecified
unto him: and if he refuſe after due admonitions, to excommunicat him.
That commiſſion was renued in July, year 1579. to charge him de novo,
to quite the particular corruptions : and to charge him with theſe offences.
(uhhhh)
I. That
7.
1
+
/
1
$
1
1
$
1
}
398
Patr: 3
h
1
1
!?
The 37
1
CENTVRIGXVI.
3
1. That havingſubmitted unto the aiſémbly, he went thereafter and voted
iö Parliament. Ky he gave Collation:"ofa Vicarage;" having no power
wliére the Vicaragelyeth. §. albeit hè bad conſentedfuato all the Head's
of the Policy bút four, yet he oppofëdit ini thic Parliament ma'word all the
Bishops were brought into fubjection, didſdótmitr; and quite the correptis
ons of that eſtare, and obeyd the Act, that was made agaralt BishopsimTuly
1980: In that affembly the Bishop of Dnńkelt; whồ Hád been depoléa
before; fór nor recovering a Tack made to the Earle of Atgietwas charged
to dimit hiș Bisliopticks and report:ike Tokse oharrapidation of clieʻretits ,
Under the pain of excommunicación. so far there? Which for brevitý í
conjoin here. SeingBishops had never the allowance ofthe Nation all affem-
bly, and being intruded were ſubdued intlís'm'arrier átlát time; how
can any man ſay. (unleſs he be ignorant of the eſtate of the Chutelt, of
perverſe in mind that thc only governement of the Church of Scotland
was by Bishops and Superintendents, wlien-the record Cónfcffion of
faith was ſubſcribed, towir, 'in the year, i soysii LMC 7.
XVI. The affembly convéénésát Édikburgh Tulbjic. Peaf 1579: TK
•
mas Smeton ischéren Moderator 1:' Jolih Duncanlon the Kings Mini-
Aſſembly.
fterbrings à Letter from his Mã: in theſe word's, Righie truſty and wel
beloved, wee greet you heartily well. Wnderſtanding of your prefeñr'ai-
ſembly at Edinburgh and for the rumor's, that paſs of ſome things, that
are to be treated among you, that may feém prejudiciall ro thar good
order of government of the church and eccléſiaſticall policy heretofore
long travelled-in, and hoped-for; Wee have 'raken occaſion to'she'w our
mind in this behalf, unto the Miniſter of ourown houſë'anid fome other of
your number, hapning to be preſent with us in this caufe. We havethought
meeteft to uſe them as our Meſlingers to carry our letter,whereby wee will
hcartily defire and affectuouſly admonish you, that in this our young age,
the time beingſubject to ſo many difficulties and imperfections, to beſtow
your common care and good wills, to entertain peace & quietnes in Gods
fear and Our due obedience, forbearing any proceeding at this time, that
may touch matters heretofore nor concluded by Our lawes, or received
into practiſe: bür whatever in the former Conferences touching the Policy
of the Church was remitted to be reaſoned and decided by Our States in
Parliament, ler irreſt without prejudging the ſame by any of your conclu-
lions åt this time, feing Our Parliament now ſo shortly approaches, and
that We are well pleaſed and content, that before the ſame, ſuch matter's
as are not yet fully reaſoned, may be further conſulted upon, and pre-
pared to paſs in form of lawes; And the meeteſt for that work to be ex-
premy emploid therein, to the end, thethings conferred & agreed upon,
may be preſented to Our Eftates, to be approved in Our ſaid Parliament,
and due execution to follow for the advancement of Gods true religion,
and the repoſe of you and other our good ſubjects the members of the
church of God within our realm ;' and for this cauſe that yce will not only
be the authors and perſuaders of common peace & concord among allof
your own function, but among all other Our fubje&s generally, as in the
particular Churches, where yee travell, that ſome men too buſy to work
the contrary effects, may find themſelves diſappointed, and that Our
wholl Efate by your exemple may be rather difpoſed to conform them-
ſelves to agodly & peaceable courſe of living, which wee are aſſured, shall
be pleaſing to God, and to us it will be moſt acceprable, as yee may per-
fuade yourſelves of our willing inclination, to ſet forward this adion ac-
cording
1
1
Part 3
OF BRITANNEL:
/
399
1
córding to Gods will and words with akather diligence and good meads
that may be uſed : sánd fo looking to be inforimed of this Onrecalopable-ace?
güca &admonition; Wed commit you-anto the protectiohof foder, AC
our caſtle of Sterlin July s. 1879. Ir was directed; Tecóur trutyland:
welbeloved the Miniſters and others of the Church, preſeody, affembledas,
Editiburgh. This Letter was humbly received s. read and ordained to
bé regiſtred. Inánſwer', after ſome dayesCommilliart and full power
Was given fiſtuito ten-Barons with all the Commiſſionats of Provincest
and lixe other Miniſters and ſugli as shall be directed fromthe Burgbagriche
moft put of that numbër, To-conveen where che Patliament shalllolds
two dayes before it's mcering and there adviſe, coñecive and form ſuch
lieads and articles as they shall think meet to be proponed in name of the
Church unto the Parliament, for maintaining Gods: gloryandırlaue good
of the policy of the Church ; To deſire with all humility and affeau-
ouflý to crave the ſame to be granted: To conférre and reaſon there,
upon the ſaid fieads and ſuch as shall be proponed unto them, Everi:foi as the
aframbly mightdo, if they were preſent. Likewiſe power was given to
Joló Efskin of Dun, John Dunkanſon, Andrew. Hay, John Craig,: Tho-
mas Smeton and And. Melvin to palle unto the Kings Majeſty and Couuſell
in Sterlin with convenient expédition to preſent thelieads articlesand com-
plaints' [after following] with humble reverence and inſtance.......
1. The Church craves, his Majeſty make generall prohibition, that none
of the inhabitants of the realm ſend their children to. Paris. or any other
UniverQtyor town profeſſing Papiſtry, under ſuch pain aş his Majeſty and
Counſellshall think expedient. 2. That his Majeſty would cauſe the Pro,
veſts and Matters of the Colledges of the Univerſity of Santandrews) to
produce the foundations for primary Grants] of theſe colledges, to be cons
ſidered by his Maand ſuch as be shall appoint, that theſe may be ſighted,and
reformation made therein, as shall be judged expedient. 3. Becaufe ſome
Jeſuits are already within this country, that order may be maken with thems
as is requiſit. 4. Becauſe one Miniſter is not ſufficient to wait
upon
his
Majeſty and houſe, To crave thar his Majeſty would be content'aņother of
the beſt qualities within the realm to be joined with lohn Duncanſon in the
whol Miniſtry of his houſe. s. Becauſe in the laſt Conference at Sterlin at
his Mʻcommand concerning the Policy of the church, Tome articles were
referred to further conference, To crave that perſons unſpotted with ſuch
corruptions as are deſired to be reformed, may be named by his Majeſty to
proceed in further conference of the policy, and time and place to be ap-
pointed for that effect. 6. Becauſe the Church underſtandes, that his
Majeſty by advice of his Secrer-counſell directeth Letters to ſtay the execu-
tion of the Acts of the Generall aſſembly: As alſo ſummoneth Miniſters ,
that proceed in tryall of excommunication, (which is pronounced by them,
according to the word of God and diſciplin of the Church) And ſtayththe
pronouncing of the ſame (as the Commiſſioners will declare particularly;)
therefore his Ma. hereafter would ſuffer the Acts of the Generall aſſembly to
be put to execution, and namely, that excommunication being pronoun-
ced may have due execution. Likewiſe the proceedings of the former
Conference at Sterlin, were now read and conferred with the book of di-
ſcipline. 2. The aſſembly weighing the apoſtaſy of Ninian daliel Maſter
of the grammer-ſchool of Dumfriſe, depoſeth him fimpliciter from the
function of the Miniſtry, and ſuſpends him from teaching the School, un-
till als good experience be had by them of his good life as they have of his
(whhnh) 2
defection
3
1
)
1
400
CENTVR II XVI.
Part 3
r
1
1
defections And in the meánstimé ordainos: one of the Doctors of the
ſchool lifhe befound in religion:) to teach that School And ordaincs
him to-conférre his offence ;, in the face of the aſſembly, and chercafter in
the Church of Danfrifey and other parts where he hathabuſed the ſimple:
people, and alſo publickly.in preſence of the Commiſſioner to revoke his
evidrs, and profeſſe the contrady truch ji craving God and his Church
pardon And: thạc immediatly after his and the Commiffioners. pal-
ſing home, Under the pain of excommunication, &ex This Ninigo
Dallieb delivererh unto the aſſembly his judgement concerning the hcads
ofreligion , ſubſcribed with his hand, proteſting before God', that nog
for favor nor: fear of flesh he affirmed the do&rin contained therein,
and is minded to live alwayes and dy in it. This paper is found to ,
agree ia' all pointswith the, judgement of the the Church.. 3. Some
quellions were propounded by the Provinciall Synods.'; 1. Becauſe grear
inconvenients have enſued; and dayły do enſue by Readers, a whollSy
node hathinhibite all Readers to Miniſter baptiſm, or folemnizemarriage,
permitting to them, but the proclamation of the banns, and ſimple reading
ofthe text of Scripture; And now that Synod.defirçth an uniform order
may be eſtablished through all the Provinces. Refp. So many Readers as
any Syròde findeth-unmeet to ſolemnize marriage, let them beinhibited
bythem. 2. Sundry Miniſters have plurality of Benefices , where by ſome
Churches are diſappointed of Service, It is craved that an univerſali order
may be prefcribed, that the Miniſter shall ſerve where his Benefice lyech
or that he makė proviſion for the ſame. Refp. It is agreed. 3. Preſbyteries
would be erected, where the Exerciſe is uſed, untill the Policy be eſtablis.
hed by a law. Refp. The Exerciſe is a Presbytery. 4. Whit herany may
be ſuffered to read in a Church, in caſe of neceffity, without admiſſion,
althogh he be an Elder or deacon. Refp. Negatur fimpliciter. S. Whicher
it be lawfull
. to marry on week-days, a ſufficient number being preſent,
and-joyning preaching thereunto. Refp. It is lawfull. 6. What order
shall be taken with theſe who abſent themſelues from the Communion,
alledging the cauſe to be envy againſt their nighbour? and whither others
that will.not falute nor bear familiar company with their nighbours, and
being required by the Miniſter, should be admitted. Refp. the firſt
should be admonished, and the other should not be admitted without re-
conciliation, ifit ſtay on his fide. 7. Perſons that after admonition go to
May-playes should not be admitted to the Sacrament withoat declaration
of repentance for that fault. 8.If perſons go to a Popish prieſt to be marryed,
they should be called to ſatiſfy as fornicators, and after proclamations they
should be married again, rhe other being null; and the prieſt should be
punished. Laſtly the next aſſembly is appointed to beginn at Dundy the
ſecond tuiſday of July next. According to theſe Commiſſions, in the Parliament
at Edinburgh October 20. it was. 1. Declared, that the Miniſters of the
bleft Euangell of Jeſus Chrift, whom God of his mercy hath now raiſed
up
among us, or hereafter shall raiſe, agreeing with them that now live, in
do&rin and adminiſtration of the Sacraments, and the people of the realm
that profeſſcas he now offereth in his Euangell, do communicat in the holy
Sacraments (as in the Reformed churches of this realm are publickly ad-
miniſtrati) according to the Confeſſion of faith , To be the true & holy
Church of Jeſus Chriſt within this realm; And decernes.and declares,
that all and lundry, who either gainſay the Confcffion of faith, profeſſed
in Parliament in the year 1960. as alſo ſpecified ......, Or that refuſe the
parti-
2
A
1
1
>
1
1
I
Part 3 OF BRIT ANNETU
401
participation of the Sacraments:, as they arenow miniftrat ,to no meinbět
of the laid Church,.....saj ſo long as they keep themſelves to divided.
2.The King with adviceofähisthreeEſtates declares and grants juriſdi&tion to
theChurch,which confits and ſtands in preaching the true word of J. Chrift;
correction of manners, and adminiſtration of the holy Sacramenrs; and
declares, that there is no other face of Church nor other face of religion,
than is preſently by the favorofGod eſtablished within this realm:, and that
there be no juriſdiction ecclefiafticall:acknowledged, than, which is ; ánd
sliallbe within the ſamin Church, or which flowes there from, concer-.
ning the premiſſes. . 3. All markets and fairęs were forbidden to be kecpt
on the Sabboth-day, or in any Church or churchyaird; ſo all handy-work
on the Sabboth-day,all gaming, playing, paſting to taverns, and aile houſes,
and wilfull remaining from their parish-church, in time of Sermon of
prayers; and a pecuniall mulçt layd upon the tranfgreffours reſpective to be
payd forthe uſe of the poor of the parish., 4, An Act was made concer-
ning theſe, who ſend tacir children out of country. 5. Every houshola
der having lands or goods worth soo. pouzds was obliged to bave a Bible
(which at that time was printed in folio) anda Pſalme book, in his houſe, for
the better intruction of themſelves and their families, in the knowledge of
God. 6. In the table of Asts not printed is mention of a Commfion
anent the Jurifditionof the Kirk , the laſt part thereof. Obferve.
I. The
Parliament in the year 1960. is acknowledged to have been a lawfall Pár-
liament 2. We may ſee, that the diſciplin at that time in the Church,
was authoriſed, and ordained to continue, Moreover what wasthectare
of the Church ar that time, wée may learn from 192. Epiftle of Andrew
meluin anto The. Beza, dared Nouember. 13.6AR. 1579. Wec have not
ceafod, thoſe fyuc years to fight'againſt pſeudepiſcopacy, (many of the
Nobility regiſting us ;) and to preſſe the ſeverity of diſcipline: wse have
preſented unto his Roiall Majeſty and three Eſtates of the rcalm both before
and now in this Parliament, the form of diſcipline, co bę infertanongche
Acts, and to be confirmed By pulick authority:i wce, kave the Kings minde
bended toward us, but many of the Peers agajnti us: for they alledge, if
pſeudepifcopacy be taken away, one of the Eſtates is pulled down: if presby.
terſes be erected, the Rojall Majeſty is diminished: ifChures-goods be
reſtored unto che lawfull uſe, the Kings, treaſury is captied: Seing the
B. with Abbots and Priors make up the third Eftatc: an: all jurifdicicon
both ccclefiafticalland politicall belongeth unto the King and his Counſell:
and thices eccleíticall should by their Sentence be adjudged unto the Kings
treafire. That they do ſpeak orthinkſo, the cauſe in many is ignorance;
in othcis, a wicked life and evill manners, and in many, a deſire to catch
the goods of the Church, which yet remain; or fear of loking what they
have taken: and what shall I ſay of that, they hold, that the Sentence of
excome unication is not lawfull, untill the cauſe be known by the Kings
Counſell: 'for they knowing their own guiltinels, are feared for the Sen-
tence of the Presbytery, not ſo much for fear of Gods judgement, as for
terror of the civill punishments, which by our lawes and practiſe do follow:
laftly whill they have regard unto the wiſdom of the flesh, morc than unto
the reyeeled word of God, they wish, that all things should be carried in
the name and at the beck of a Bishop or one perpetuall overſeer, and would
have nothing adminiſtred by the common ſentence of the Presbytery.
The Lord in mercy ſweep away theſe evills from his Church. This epißle,
is in Vindic. Philadelph. Pag.41. Immediatly before this Parliament the Duke
(iiiii)
d'Obiguy,
.
1
1
A
1
!
✓
rea
Patr. 3
}
1
.
1580.
1
1
>
the time between and the 1s. da
400
CENTVRIX VI.
d'@bigny, (afterwards Ayled Earle of Lennox) came into Scotland, to
wit, in the laft week of Septemb. as Spotſwood shewes in "Hiſtor. Pag. 308.
Now if we conferre that wime with what is written in that page, his ſplene
may appeare againſt the truth:' for 'he makes the Duke's coming to be a
cauſe of variance betwixt the King and the Church, ar the Aſſembly pre-
çeeding; where no difference' was appearing: but afterwards fome what
followes.: Jelouſies and emulations were in the winter following among
the Noble men, "as the Earle of Athol Chancelor was envied, and died;
and others fled out of the Country: bat no' variance did as yet appeare bic
twixt the King and the Church-men.
X.VII. In Aprile', 1580, a Proclamation was made in the Kings namo
ex deliberatione Dominorum Conſilii,charging allSuperintendents and Comnir-
fioners and Miniſters ſerving ac Kirks, to note the names of all the ſubjects
allweel men as women füſpected to be Papiſts or...... And to admonish
them...... To give confeſſion of their faith according to the Form ap-
provcd by the Parliament, and to ſubmit unto the diſciplin of the true
Church within a reaſonable ſpace......; And if they faile ...... That
the Superintendent or Commiſſioners preſent a Catalogue of their names
unto the King and Lords of the Secret Counſell where they shall bee for
the Ads of Parliament made againſt ſuch perſons may be executed. The
The 38. Allembly conveens at Dundy July 12. here was the Laird of Lundy Com-
Aſembly. miſſioner from the King, Commiſſioners, &c. James Lowlon is choſen
Moderator. 1. Some ſpake againſt the Privy Conference, as if tyranny
and:uſurpation might creep-in by it, and libeuty were taken from other
members: nevertheleſs after reafoning it was judged expedient to con-
tinue.. 2: John Craig one of the Kings Miniſters delivereth this Letter
from the King; Truffy and welbeloved friends, Wec greet you'well.
Wec have directed toward you our truſty friend the Prior of Péttinweem
and the Laird of Lundy, inſtructed with Qurpower, for aſiſting with
their power and counſell in all things that they may, tending to the
glory of God, and preſervation of Vs and Our Eftates; deſiring you
heartily to accept them and Our good will committed to them for
the preſent in good part: lowce commend you to Gods bleſt prote&tion.
From our palace of Falkland July 11.1580. 3. Forſomuch as the Office of
a Bishop, as it is now uſed and commonly taken in this realm,
hath no
fure warrant, authority nor good ground out of the Scriptures of God,
but is brought in by folly and corruption of mens inventions, to the great,
overthrow of the Churchof God; The wholl afſembly in one voice, after
liberty given to aid men to reaſon in the matter, and none opponing him,
felfe to defend the ſaid pretended Office, Finds and declares the ſame
pre-
tended Office, uſed and termed asis above ſaid, Unlawfull in itſelfe, as
haying neither ground nor warrand within the Word of God; And or-
daines all ſuch perſons as uſe or shall uſe hereafter the ſaid Office, shalbe
charged, to dimit fimpliciter, quite and leave-off the ſame , as an Office
whereunto they are not called by God, And to delilt and ceaſe from all
preaching, miniftration of the facraments, or uſing any way the office of
Paſtors, untill they receive de novo admiſſion from the Generall aſſembly,
Under the pain of excommunication, &c. And for better execution of
this Act , it is ſtatute, that a Synodall Aſſembly shall be holden in every
Province, where any uſurping Bishop is, and to begin Auguſt 18. next,
where the Bishops shalbe called and fummoned by the Viſitors of theſe
countries,
A
1
!
1
--
1
}
1
Parti 3.
1
2
1
OF BRIT ANNE
403
countries, Tocompeár Before the Synodall affembly: namely, the Bis-
lop of Santandrews to compearin Santandr. the Bishop of Aberdien...
To give obedience unto this Act: which if they refuſe to do, the ſaids-Sya-.
nodall aſſemblies shall appoint certain Brethren of the miniſtry, to give
them publick admonition out of the pulpit and wårn them if they diſobey, to
compear before the next Geri.. Affembiy, which shållère holden at Édin:
O&ob. 20. next', to hear the ſentence of excommunication pronounced
againſt them, for their difobedience. Unto this A&ttle Bishop.of. Don-
bláin conſenteth, ſubmitting himſelfto be ruled thereby. 4: Albeitfun-
dry Acts have before been concluded'infundry aſſemblies, to ſay: unjuſt
alienation and wäfting the Church-rents & patrimony by ſuch of the Mini-
Atry as laave Benefices:' and yet neither reſpect or fear of God, nor reve-
rence to his Church, norgood lawes ſet out in the contrary hath repreſ-
ſed their unſatiable and curred"avațice from fo inordinate dealing, to the
heavy prejudicc' oftlie Church, and common griefof all good men: For
remedy thereof; the - Brethren aſſembled, after reaſoning and mature
deliberation ; with uniformity of votes have thought meet and con-
cluded, that all perſons within the Miniſtry, both they who uſuop
the ſtyle of Bishops, and others that shalbe tryed hereafter, to diminish
the rents of their Benefice either by diminution of the old rentall by ſetting
viduall for ſmall prices, or within the worth, or any other w ay unjuſtly
dilapidating and putting away the rent thereof, by the light aad judge
ment ofthe Generall Aſſembly, shall underly the Sentence of excotsmuni-
cation without further proceſs. is. For purgation of the Church som
ſcandall, the Aſſembly requires in thename of God, and delireth all map
either gentle Men or others, conveened at this time, if they know any
within the Miniſtry ſcandalous in life, unable to teach, unprofitable or
curious teachers, negligent in preaching, non- reſidents or defertors,
having plurality of Benefices and offices, diffolute in manners, having mixo
juriſdictions, givers of penſions out of their Benefice, or receivers there-
of: To give their names in writ unto the Moderator and his affeffors to
morrow at ſeven hours in the morning, that order may be taken with
them, &c. 6: The Aſſembly after long reaſoning hath concluded, that
the Oifice of Readers, who have no more gift bur fimple reading of the
Scriptures, is not an ordinary Office in the Churchi: and becauſe ſome have
moved the queſtion, Whither in reſpect of neceſlity and circumſtance of
time they may be ſuffered to continue? the diſputation of this is delayed
untillthe next day: and then it was concluded, that all Readers shall be
tryed de novo by the Commiſſioners of Countries and their affeffors fo far as
poſſibly they may, before the next Generall afſembly: and ſo many as
shallbe found to have travelled in reading two years, and have not ſo pro-
fited, that they are able to be Paſtors, shallbe depoſed from their reading
by the Commiſſioners', as is ſaid: And their diligence to be reported..
And becauſe ſuch Readers have no ordinary office within the Church, no
fimple Reader ſhallbe capable of any Benefice, nor poſſeſſe any in time
coming, nor poſſeſſe the Manſeor gleeb, where is a Miniſter actually fer-
ving. 7. In Sejf.7. A Letter was brought from the Earle of Lennox, as
followes : It is not (I think) unknown unto yow, how it hath pleaſed
God of his goodneſs, to call mee by his grace to the knowledge of my
ſalvation, ſince 'my coming into this Land: wherefore I render moft ear-
neſtly humble thanks unto his Divine Majeſty , finding my vojage'towards
theſe parts moſt happily beſtowed in this reſpect: And albeit I have made
(iiiii) 2
open
1
.
404
CENTVRI XVI.
Part.3.
A
open declaration of my calling firſt by my own mouth in the Church of
Edinb.and-next-by my handwriting in the Church.at Sterlin., where I ruba
ſcribed the confektion of faith; yet I have found, it was my duty,yee being ge-
nerally conveened, to ſend this G:Man my Couſin and friend accompanied
with my Letter, towards you, to make unto you free and humble offer in
my name of duc obcdience, and to receive your will in any thing that shali
pleaſe you. I did farther in the accomplishment of my ſaid confeſlion, affiks,
ring you, that I shall be ready to perform the ſame with all humility; as allo
to procure and advance all other things, that may further the glory of God,
and increaſe of his Church, the common well.of the Country, and of the
Kings Ma. ſervice at my utter poſſibility; And ſo hoping in all time
coming to be participant in your godly prayers and favor, I ſalute you
moſt lovingly in Jeſus Chriſt our Savior." From Santandrews July 14.
8. The Aſſembly hath recommended the execution ofthe Kings procla-
mation concerning Papiſts, unto all the Commiſſioners, as they will
anſwer unto his Hieneſs and the Church. 9. Itis thought incet co crave
of his Hieneſs, that the Church may be reſtored unto the benefite of the
Act of Parliament concerning the thirds, &c. ' 10. Compeares Henry
kier Servitor to the Earle of Lennox, and declares, that albeit he had long
remained in bindnes and papiltry, it harh pleaſed God to illuminate and
call him to nie knowledge of the true word, wherein by his grace he is
now refoved, acknowledging the ſame word to be truly preached & pro-
feffed within this rcalm, and by Act of Parliament eſtablished; and to be
the roly.true religion of God: wherein þc is content either now or when
the Kings houſe shall be ſetled, with his heart to ſubſcribe at the will ofthe.
Church, &c. 11. After long diſputation it is concluded, that it is not
lawfull by the word of God, that a Paftor be burdened with the charge or
feeding of two fundry flocks, nor bear the name or be called Paſtor of moe
congregations than one. 12. Compeares Captain Anſtruther, and lamen-
ted that he being in France ſome years ſince had given his bodily preſence
unto the Maſte. albeit in his conſcience he hated it as idolatry, and alwayes
keeped upright mind toward the religion profeſſed in this realm; and
feeling grief in his conſcience for his defection. is come to declare his rece
pentance unfainedly for the ſame; fubmitting him to whatſocver correcti.
on the church will enioyn him; defiring to be reconciled: And in token
of his ſinceer meaning he held up his hand: As to the butchery and maſſacre .
of Paris, he declares, hee kept the Kings gate of Lour at that time, but
went no further. 13. The Aēt made before concerning the ſuſpending of
Collation of Benefices shall ſtand in full ſtrength, with this addition, If
any
Collation or admiſſion shalbe given by any Viſitor againſt the tenor there-
of, it shalbe null: And all Collations or admiſſions, that shalbe given
heerafter by any pretending the ſtyle of a Bishop, shall be nullin itſelf. 14.
It is ordained - thar all Paltors or Miniſters shall diligently and zealouſly
travell with their flocks, to conveen unto Sermon after noon on ſunday,
both they that are in landward, and in [Burgh, as they will anſwer unto
God. 15. In every provinciall aſſembly certain aſſeſſors shall be named by
them to concur with the Commiſſioner, and shall ſubfcribe with him in
all weighty matters. 16. Commiſſion and full power is given to five Ba-
rons, elleven Miniſters, and three Commiſfioners of burghs or any lixe
of them, to pafle with all convenient diligence unto the King and his
Counſell, with theſe heads and ſupplications. 1. that order may be taken
with theſe, who put violent hands in Miniſters, or trouble them in
exer
?
1
Part. 3
405
1
1
1
1
1
1
. Of BRITANNE,
exerciſe of their office.'' 2. that theſe wiho are depoſed from thooffice of
Miniſtry, may alſo loſe their Benefice, and other qualifica perſones'be pro-
vided thereunto, 3. That punishment may.bd inflicted on thetri; who
go in pilgrimages io churches or wells, as they who went lately to the
rood of Piebls. 4. that preſentations be directed to none other but them
who have commiſſion from the Gen. afſembly according to the Açt of Par-
liament. $, that all Benefices vaiking be given to Miniſters ſerving tlie
cure, unleſs they be found unworthy, &c., 6. 'Thar order be taken
with the Printer, who hath printed the Bibles, and cauſe him deliver them,
&c. 7. In reſpect the Earle of Arran hath alwaycs shewd godly zeal in dc.
fence of the religion and the common wealth, It would pleaſe the King
and Counſell to reſolve upon ſome good order, that way ſerve both for
health and cure of his body, and confort of his conſcience.
. .8. Thạr the
book of diſcipline, may be eſtablished by act of Privy Counſell, 'untill it be
confirmed by Parliament. 9: To recommend a Printer Vautrollier, who
is banished for religion, that he may havelicence. The next affembly con- The 39.
w.cencs at Edinburgh O&ob.. 26. Androw Hay is choſen Moderator. Aſſembly.
1. The Bishops of Santandrews, Glaſgow, Aberdien and Murray ar called,
and compear not. Becauſe the act of the laſt aſſembly hath not been fol.
lowed againđ the Bishops of Murray & Aberdien, the aſſembly ordaines
( as before ) the Commiſjoners of theſe countries, to put that act to exe-
cution, With çertification, if they fail, they shall make publick repen .
tance before the aſſembly; and certain perſons are appointed to ſummon all-
the other Bishops, to compear before the next affembly, to give their
ſubmillian unto the ſpeciall heads conferred and agreed-unto by the Bisa
hops of Santandrews, Glaſgow and of the Iſles, and theſe conditionesto
be expreſſed in the ſummons, With certification, &c. 2. Some peti-
tions were ſent unto the King and Counſell, and the next day the brethren
report, that the King will give a refolute anſwer the fifteenth day of the
next'month: and deGrech to delay the platou model of presbyteries till
then. ,3. Henry Kier comes, and in name of the Earle of Lennox,
shewing, that he hath been diſappointed of a Miniſter for his family,
ciaves, that the aſſembly would writ unto tlfe French Church at London,
for a Miniſter, for whoſe entertainment he will provide; ias alſo hc pro-
iniſeth. that in the affaires of the Church either generall, or whar parçi.
cular shall be recommeņded unto him, he shall affc&uouſly employ his
labors; and deGregh, that no other opinion should be conceived of him,
but as one, that meaneth truly toward God. James Lowſon: is ordered to
writ and direct a Letter, as was craved, 4. Whethera Miniger may be
rémoyed from his flock without conſentofthe flock Refp. for good and
neceffary cauſes the affembly
. may remove him. "S:It is evidents that
lately many apoftates are received into the country, and are ſpred, names
lý in Anguiſci and other parts: therefor the Commiſſioners of Countries'.
ate ordained to put former Aas to execution againſt them in all pointsi
6. Concerning the Viſitor of Countrics..-it is thought to found unto cor-
ruption aud tytanny, that ſuch power.ftandes in the perſon ofone man,
which should How from the Presbytery ; : and nevertheleſs.the eſtate for the
preſent time, and want oforder for.confitgting Presbyteries , ſuffereth noti !
preſent alteration, 'It is judged meetthat the Clerk Regiſter shallbė read'.
queſted to concucre with John Erskin of Dun, Ro. Pont, James Lowon,
David Lindlay, John Craig and John: Duncanlon, orany thry of then, to
lay, and adviſça modell of the Presbyteries and conſtitucion of them, and re-
(kkkkk)
myys
port
.
1
0
I
.
1
i
406
CENTVRI XVI.
Patr. 3,
)
1
port their judgement unto the next aſſembly; And in the mean time the
Viſitorsshall continue in their Viſitations. 7. Full power and commiſſion
is given to four barons, to John Craig, John Duncanſon, Ro. Pont, Ja.
Lowlon, Pa. Adamſon, James Boid... Da. Lindſay, Tho. Smeton, Ge.
Hay, An, Hay, Adam lohnſton, David Ferguſon, David Macgill, and
the Commiſſioner of Edinburgh or any fixeoſthem, To compear before
the King and Counſell November 15, and crave anſwer unto the articles
given ſince the former aſſembly, and to conferr and reaſon upon them,
With power unto them or the moſt part of them to reſolve, decern and
finally conclude in name of the Church with the King and his Counſell
thereupon, &c. 8. The Affembly (having received the Kings conſent
in writ" ) removes Andrew Melvin from the Colledge of Glaſgow unto the
new Celledge of Santandrews; and Thomas Smeton from the Church of
Paiſley unto the Colledge of Glaſgow. 9. Whither a Miniſter leaving his
Miniſtry, and applying himſelfe to a Civill office, may be chofen an Elder
of a Church? Refp. he shonld not, but rather bechallenged for his de-
ſertion. 10. John Brand is ordered to deliver urto the Juſtice-Clerk the
Kings command in wric for raiſing Letters againſt Nicol burn. Obferve.
1. How freely the aſſembly goeth-on in cftablishing the diſciplin; it was not
done rashly, but after many reaſonings and conferences both in publick af
ſemblies and other meetings appointed by the Chief Magiſtrate and the
Church; liberty of oppoſing and arguing being granted to every man; and
at laſt epiſcopacy was condemned, the Kings Commiſſioner conſenting in
the aſſembly, and four Bishops ſubmitting, onein Dundy; and three ex-
preffely mentioned in this at Edinburgh, of whom we find two employd as
Commiſſioners, to treat for cloſing the remaining differences. 2. Ifwee
look back to the years proceeding, we may underſtand, what was the
power of Superintendents, towit, more and more power was committed
(according to the neceflity of time ) unto them, yer not unto them per-
fonally, but with concorrence of others; and ſo, that in every affembly
they made their accompts offidelity and diligence: but after the year 1576.
thcy and others, which wcce called Commiſſioners of Countries, were
called Viqtors; and in this laſt afſembly their power is declared to found
unto corruption & tyranny: and becauſe of preſent neceſſity are continued
for a half year, untill the Presbyteries were univerſally modeled. The
Presbyteries were ever aimed at, and in ſome parts begun: but this winter
following with conſentofthe King and by his coinmiſlion they were con-
fticute through all the realm, as followes in the next aſſembly. :: 3. Wee
have heard a complaint here of many Aportaces come into the country, and
namely in the end is mention of Nicolburn: he was a profeſſor of Philo-
ſophy in S*Leonards Colledge, and became a Papift. At that timc were
found ſome diſpenſations ſent from Rome, permitting Papiſts to promiſe,
ſwear and ſubſcribe, and do what other thing might be required of them
ſo that in mind they continucfirm, and vſe diligence to advance privify.the
Roman faith.' Thefe difpenlations
were shewd unto the King: for remedy
at firſt he gives order unto one ofhts Minifters John Craig; "to wrft a form
ofabiuration of Papiltry. In obedience John Craig writes a Confeffion re-
lative unto the fornier Conféſion (which was 'wholly poſitive j"ånd
abjuring all the corruptions of Rome', both in doctrin and fuperftitious
riſes, and wholl hierarchy, togetlier with a promifc, to continue in the o-
bedience of the do&tria & diſciplin of this Church, and to defend the lama
to our vocation and power all the dayes of our lifes, under the paines
contained
A
1
1
1
L
>
I
Part. 3:
407
Of BRITANNE.
}
1
33
1
)
contained in thclaws and danger both of body and ſoule; And he addeth,
» and ſeing many are ſtirred up by Satan and that Roman Antichrift, to
promile', fwear, ſubfcribe, and for a time uſe the holy facraments in the
,,Churchi, deceitfully, againſt their own conſciences, minding thereby fick
,, under the externall cloak of religion to corrupt and ſubyert ſecrecly
Gods true religion within the church, and, afterward when time may
,, ſcrve, to become open enemies and perſecutors of the famé, undervain
» hope of the Popes diſpenſation, deviſed againſt the word of God, to his
» greater confuſion and their double condemnation in the day of che Lord
Jeſus, Wee therefore willng to take away all ſuſpicion of hypocriſy add
ſuch double dealing with God & his Church, proceft and call the Searcher
,, of all hearts towitöeſs, that our ininds & hcarts do fully agree with this our
Confeſſion, -promiſe and ſubſcription, fo that we are not moved for any
„ worldly refpe&t &c. * Theſe words were added for the betrer tryall of
„ Papiſts, and the fincerity of profeſſors. This Confeſſion was ſubſctibed
by the King & his houshold January 28. 1580. or (according to the recko-
ning ófother Countries) 1581. anda charge was given by the King March.
2. and it was proclamed, commanding Commiſſioncrs and Minifters to
urge their parishoners, to ſubſcribe this Confeſſion , and to delate the
Refufers unto the Miniſters of the kings houſe; that the K. and Counſell
may take order with them; and moreofit followes. In the mean time to
wit, December. 31, the Earle of Morton was challenged : Jaquar. '18. he
he was impriſoned at Dunbarton: Juny 1. he was arraigaed and condemadd
(for that he knew the plót againſt the king's father, and did
not reveelit;) and
thenext day bcheaded. A rare exemple of humane frailty:he wholately was
Govermor of the realm, and in the preceding year wasthic obje&tofthe great
Ones envy, was brought ſo unexpectedly to ſuch a deatla. Before his exc.
cution he remembred what John Knox had ſaid unto him; and called him a
true Prophet.
XVHİ. The Astembly convcens at Glaſgow Aprile 24. year 1581. where 1580.
was Will. Cuningham of Caprintoun commiſioner from the king, Com-
Allembly
miſſioners from Synods , &c. Robert pontischöfety Moderator: 1. For-
ſomuch as for purgation of the Miniſtry from unworthy perſons in that
fun&tion, Order was taken in the laſt Affémbly, that all ment whither Mini-
tters or others should give up the names offcandalous Minifers, as they
willanſwer unto God; yerby' shortneſs of time ao great effet followed;
Therefore (as before) che Aſſembly requires all men, as they tender the
glory of God and the weell of his Church, that they delate and give up
the namesof ſuch perſons in writ tomorrow after abon, &c. The Origi-
nal Regiſter wanteth the third and fourth Seſſions. 2. Whereas in the Afrem.
bly at Dundy in the Ad againſt Bishops ſome difficulty appeared unto ſome
brethren by the word office, what is meant by it; The Aſſembly preſent
confifting (for the moſt part) ofthem, who were preſent, and voiced in that
Affemb.forefolye men of the true meaning of that act, Declares, that they
meaned, wholly to condemn the eſtate of bishops as they are now or lately
were in Scotland, and the fame was the determination of the Church at
that time. 3. The Kings Commiſſioner delivereth the Kings Letter , to-
gether with certain rolls containing a form of planting particular churches
and the riumber and names ofrhe presbyteries, withi the names ofchurches
within every Presbytery. The Affembly appointes certain perſons within
ſeverall Provinces to conveen tomorrow at fixe a clok in the morning, to
licht theſe rolls, and report, &c. 4. The Affembly having received
(xkkkk) 2
from
The 408
.
1
"
1
1
!
1
4038
Part. 3.
1
1
1
}
}
CENTVRI XVI.
from the King fome demandes propounded in writ, with the anſwers unco
the Articles, that were preſented unto his Ma.by the Church; and a Copy
of a Letter to be directed unto Barons, and Miniſters for union and diviſion
of Churches, with the names of the perſons, that were appointed to tra-
velliñ that work; And therebynnderſtanding the godly and zealous mynde
ofhis Ma. did praiſe God heartily, the He had moved the Kings heart to
lzave a care ofhis Church; Anb firſt entring into conſideration of the An-
ſwers thought good, to infilt with the King and Counfell in theſe articles.
1. That it would pleaſe his Ma. to appoint a Judge in Edinburghi to cognoſce
and judge ofinjuries don to Miniſters in execution of their cffice, and to
punish according to the quality of the crimes; and appoint a Proctor for the
Miniſters injured. 2. Thatan act of Parliament may be made, concerning
the deprivation of ſcandalous Miniſters, and the cauſes of deprivation to be
exprened in the act: 3. Thạt the Benefices vaking may be difponed unto
the Miniſters, where the Bencfice vakes, if they be able, as it was agreed
in theConference at Sterlin. Kollowesthe cenon of the Kings propoſitions
given by his Commfioncf, with this inféription; Inſtructions to our truſty.
and welbeloved Willam Cụningham of Caprintoun, directed by Us with
advice of the Lords of the Sccret: Council, Unto the Aſſembly of the
Miniſters of the Church convecned at Glaſgow Aprile 2.0.15.81., You shall
deliver Our Letter into them, and let them underſtand, that ſuch of their
number,, :as travelled with Us having deſired Our anſwer unto their Arti-
cles fent from the Afrembly in Dundy.in July laſt, Wce cauſed ſome of our
Counſell conferr with them at ſeverall times in October laſt, as alſo lately:
which all find the matter concerning the thirds of thc Benefices mentioned
in the firâ oftheſe Articles , as there required, not to be the readieſt means
either, to make the Miniſters aſſured of their ftipends, or to make Us any
reaſonable ſupport thereby for relieff of the comon charges ofour eſtate,
there being ſo great alteration and diminutiori of the R'ents, and ſo great
confuſion other ways eritred in that matter, during theſe 20. years and
more now by paſt-; And therefore a form and order muſt be preſcri-
bed, likly, to have continuance unto poſterity ,...to the removing of
all occaſions of complaint : For furtherançc thereof, there is (by com-
mandement, and advice of ſuch' of our Counſell and Miniſters, as con-
ferred on this purpoſe), ſome form drawn, how Elderships may be conftitu.
ted of parishons lying together; ſmall parishons to be united, and the great
divided for the better fuftentation of the Minifters, and the more commo-
dious reſort of the people to their churches. There is alſo the form of Our
Letter, to be writjen to ſome of the principall Noble and Gentle men and
certain of the Miniſters within the bounds of every Eldership, Toconveen
adviſe and report unto Vs their advice in things required by Usin Oerſaid
Leiter-betwixt and the 24. day of Juny next. This wce thought conve-
nient, to communicat with you unto the aſſembly to be convened at Glaf-
gow: Requiring them in Ourname to couſider thereof, and to ſend Vs
their opinion and judgement concerning this intended work, and of any
thing, that they would wish either to be added or diminished in the form
ofQar Letter, or otherwiſe, before the ſame shall be directed: where in if
care & diligence shall be taken by them, as Our intention (God willing )
is to do for the furtherance thereof, as becomes Vs, Wee have no doubt,
but God shall ſend frutefull ſucceſs of Our travells, 'to the removing of
the great diſorder & confuſión now ſtanding, for want of reformation.
Theſe grounds adviſed well, and agreed-upon, apparently it shall not
only
1
}
)
1
}
$
Part 3.
*
1
1
+
Of BRITANNE.
499
only with reaſonable time make the Miniſters to be finally provided of thieſ
livings, but it shall bring the Eccleſiaſticall diſciplin to be far better exerci-.
ſed and execut over all this realm, than it is preſently: It being declared
firſt, what every Presbytery may cognoſce-upon; next what shall be in
every Synodall Aſſembly: and laſt what cauſes shalbe devolved to the
Generall aſſembly, and what perſons shall orderly need to repair there-
unto, and have vote There. The report of theſe Our Letters returning
the ſooner, it may be provided by diligent'travells ſo , as the good order
now intended may take beginning at the firſt day of Noveoaber açxt:with-
out longer delay; and if our Parliameot upon any neceffaryoccalion shall
.
be conveened in the mean time, the ſaid order, or ſo much thereof as
shall be in readineſs, may bepalt and approved in form of law. The ſecond
article was anſwered in ſuch ſort, as Wee truſt they were ſatisfied with
it. To anſwer the third Article, the deſire thereof muſt be more ſpe-
ciall, before it receive a ſpeciall anſwer: They have to conlider , in
whoſe default and negligence the perſons complained-upon in the fourth
Article, remain unpunished. Our anſwer to the fifch Article is fuffi-
cient, untill upon farther advice it naay be made more ſpeciall. Or.
der is taken concerning the deſire of the ſevepth article. There is ſome
order already begun for the further help and comfort of the Earlc of
· Arran, which shalbe followed, as occaſion shall ſerve. We have cauſed
and fill will cauſe the Conference to be keept for furtherance of all things
requifite, that may ſet foreward the Policy, whill the fame may be efta-
blished by law. Our former anſwers are reaſonable, and no oppofition
hath been in the contrary. Moreover you shall let the affembly underland,
that in the particular conference bypaſt,lundry matters have been agreed-on
in generall terms, as they were talked-of, and put in memory; but not put
in luch form & termes, as is meet to be put in Articles unto Our Eltats in
Parliament, to be approved as particular lawes: and cherefore let the aſſem-.
bly appoint ſome of their number to extend and put theſe articles in ſuch
form and order, as they would wish them to be part in Parliament, ſpeci-
ally in theſe Heads, That the aſſembly willenquire and cauſe inform Vs, of
the ſpeciall names of perſoas culpable in the faults noted in the Ad of their
aſſembly at Dundy, cowit, That the Bishops and Commillioners may be
admonished, to refuſe Readers the titles of Benefices vaking fince No-
vember 1. although preſentation hath hapned to bee. That the aſſembly
declare, how many fufficient and welqualified Miniſters are preſently in
Scotland, and in what place they wish them ratherro ſerve; And that they
give their advice, how other churches, whereunto Miniſters can not be
had preſently, way be ſerved, untill mo Minifters may be had, and the
preſent old peffelſors of the Benefices be departed this life. That they give
us their opinion and advice oftliat portion of the rents pertaining to the
Churches before the alteration of religion, which they think shall fall unto
Ụs, if all Benefices were now vaking;, And in the mean time what wee
shall have yearly for ſuport-of Our eftate and publick.affaits of Our realm;
that they conſider the form and proceeding, how the taxation for the ſpiri-
tuall mens part, shall be payd in time coming; as alſo to make us ſomelikely
&good overture for the perſons, that shall occupy the place of the Spirituall
Efiate in Our Parliament in time coming, and after the deceaſe of the pre-
ſent poffeffors of the place, in relpect of the great decay of the rents: That
they ſend Us their good advice, how a form of judgement may be eſtabli-
shed (untill a Parliament)' for calling of perſons provided to Benetices
(11111)
ſince
زا
!
1
-
meter
1
1
Patr. 39
1
1
}
1
410
CENTVRI XVI.
ſince our coronation, to be deprived therefrom, upon the cláuſes i Mtitant
contained in their proviſions, for not doing their duty in their vocations,
bur leaving their charges, and medling with ſecular buſineſs; Thit the al-
ſembly give their advice upon the form of preſentation thar Wee shall give
unto theſe, that shall be provided to Benefices, if this Order take effect, to
whom our preſentation shall be directed; what shall be the form and order
oftherryallor how shall the perſon be tryed, and whiar form ofadmillion
and Collation. In anſwer the aſſembly propoundes chefé Heads to be con-
ſidered as a ground; That (beſidsthe diocies of Argyle and the Itles, of
which bounds rentalls were never given up) there are in scotland about
nýne hundred and twenty four churches : of theſe, fundry are fosall pari-
shons, and ſome are of greater bounds, that the paristoners may not con-
veniently convcen to their parish-churches: It is thought meer therefore,
to reduce theſe 924. churches to 600. and every church to have a Mini-
ffor; Their ftipends to be in four degrees; an hundred at soo. Marks the
peece; two hundred at 300. Marks the pecce; two hundred at 100 pounds
the peece; and one hundred at 100 Marks the peect; or lowwhat more
or leffe, as it may be modified according to the poſſibility of the rent payd
in that place. Theſe conſiderations are to be taken, although all the Be-
nefices were preſently vaking Where the parfonage and Vicáradge at any
church are now fevered Benefices, to be all united orannexed into one for
the better ſuſtaining the Miniſter there; Theſe 600. churches to be divided
into sopresbyteries, twelve to every presbytery or thereby; Three oftheſe
presbyteries, or mo or fewer, asthe Country lyeth to make one Diocy
orſynod, according to a form after following,to be conlidered:ofthis certain
number of Presbyteries shallbe the Synodall allembly:and every Synod shall
appoint the place within that Province fortheir next Synodall meeting:Of
perſons direčted from the Synodall aſſemblies, shall G. Afem.confift: Chur.
cheschus divided into quarters to be provided unto one man; and if theſe
quarters beannexed to another Benefice, the quarters to be diffevered out of
the proviſions of the perſons to be provided unto theſeBencfices when they
vake; The churches divided inter Præbendarios, to be given to the Miniſters
as they vake ; All Benefices provided to Miniſters, to be divided the year
of their deceaſe equally betwixt their wifes, children or exequitors, and
the Intrane Miniſters; young men coming from the Shools shall be only
promoted to the ſtipends or Benefices of the loweſt degree: and the cldelt or
ofgreateſt learning, judgement & experience to be promoted to the higheſt
rank,and ſo to aſcend gradatim , as they shalbe judged worthier from three
year to three year for better eſchuing ambition&avarice:and that the charge
of the greateſt congregations benot committed to the youngeſt Miniſters at
the firſt, nor they preferred to the eldeſt of gravity& judgement:the eítate of
the Prebandries to be congnofced & conſidered, which are founded upon
the tiths of the parish, and which on temporall lands: to the effect that ſuch
as are founded upon tiths may accreaſe to the living ofthe Miniſters ſerving
at the churches, and the others to be provided for help of ſchools in the
beſt form that may be deviſed : And always the Laick patronages to remain
wholl and uniointed or undivided, unleſs it be with conſent ofthe Pa-
There followes aralle of the Presbyteries, which I omitte, becauſe after-
wards was another Diviſion, and infome Provinces three were divided into four,
orfive. And to the effect this order may be eſtablished,certain brethren were
named to call the Presbyteries before the laſt day of May in ſeverall towns,
ordaining every Presbytery, to chuſe a Moderator, who shall continue
untill
1
1
trone.
I
Part. 3.
411
Of BRITANNE.
1
untill the next Synod. In Sejl. 9. the Aſſembly concludes that the book
of Policy being agreed-ugto in diverſe Affemblies before, should be regia
ſtred ad perpetuam memoriam, and copies thereof to be taken by every Pres-
bytery. And in the ſame Seſſion the Confeſſion offạith lately ſet forth by his
Ma. proclamation, and ſubſcribed by him; the Aſſembly in one voice ac-
knowdges it to be a true Chriſtian and faithfull Confeſſion, and the tenor
thereof to be followed out, as is ordered in the prolamation. Becauſe
Abbors, Cónimendators, Priors, Prioreſſes and Bishops provided of old
under the namesof Ecclefiafticall perſoas, do poſſeſs the revenues of the
Churches without exercing any spirituall function thereof, or acknowledo,
ging the true Church, and devore the patrimony, and are dayly diminishing
the gents of the Benefices; the Allem. hath determined, that all ſuch perſons
shall be cited by the Presbterics to compear before the next G. Adembly to
ſubmit themſelves, &c. Likewiſe ordaines the Commiſſioners of countries
to give-in the names (after noon) of the perfons, they think meet to
judge of the union and diviſion of Churches and certain perſons are appoin-
ted to form the Articles agreed-on in the Conference; and the advice of
the Aſembly concerning the directing of préſentations, is, that they be
directed unto Presbyteries. For performance of the intended work, they
craveof his Ma, that Prelacies be diſſolved. The next Aſſembly was held The 410
at Edinburgh October. 18. where were Commiſſioners, &c. John Aſſembly.
Craig is choſen Moderator. 1. Adam Johnſtoun aud John Dury Miniſter's
were ſent to deſire the King , to direct his Commiſſioners unto thé Allem-
bly: when they returned, they declare, that for fundry affaires of the
Counſell, he could direct none before thuirſday, and then he will ſend
fomeinſtructed with his Commiſſion. 2. All the Bishops were called :
none is preſent at firſt, but the Bishop of Dumblain. 3. They to whom
the charge of conſtituting the Presbyteries was committed, shew their
diligence, which is referred to further deliberation. 4. It is concluded,
that no marriage be celebrat, nor Sacrament be adminiftred in a privat
houſe, but ſolemly according to thegood order hitherto obſerved, Under
pain of depoſition ofthat Miniſter, who shall do otherwiſe. 8. Commif-
ſion is given to the Presbytery of Dundy, to call before them, the Maſter
of Gray, to give Confeſſion of his faith ; and if he refuſe, to proceed
againſt him according to the Acts of the Church, and that with all po fuble
diligence. 6. The Kings Commiflioners inquire, If the Church condemn
the office of Bishops, whereunto is annexed a temporall juriſdiction,
wherein the Church hath ſerved by voting in Parliament, aliifting in his
Highneſs Counſell, contribution in taxations, and ſuch like: what over-
ture they will shew, whereby the King be not prejudged by the taking
away that Eftate: For adviſing this Head, the Aſſembly nameth twelve
Barons, five Commiſſioners of Burghs, and eight Miniſters with Qxe that
were upon the Conference, To conferre, &c. Who thereafter reported,
that after long reaſoning they had agreed ſo far, that for voting in Parlia-
ment, aſſiſting in Counſell, Commiſſioners from the G. Aſembly should
ſuppleethe place of Bishops: And for exercing civillor criminall juriſdiction,
the heritable Balives of the bishoprick should uſe theſame; Reſerving to the
judgement of the Church to conſider of their anſwer. The aſſembly allo-
wes the judgement of their Brethren, and think meet it be communicat
unto the Kings Commiſſioners. 7. Whereas fothe Miniſters have been
negligent in proſecuting the Act of the laſt Aſſembly concerning the late
Confeſſion of faith,theAffcmbly enjoynes al] Miniſters within their bounds,
(1llll) 2
with
>
1
1
1
V
412
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. 3,
.
with all poſſible dilgence to execute the tenor of his Mas. proclamation, bc-
fore the Synodall Aſſembly of every Province, and report to the Moderator
thereof, and to be reported unto the next-Generall Affembly, Under the
pain of deprivation ofthe negligent Miniſter. 8. Compeares Janics mcluin
Gentle man ofthe KingsChamber, and preſenteth a writing from the King,
craving tryall to be taken of ſome words, & alledged to have been ſpoken by
Wa.Balcanquell in aSermon lately,againſt the Duke of Lennox,with credite
to the bearer: who shews that he had ſo far crediteto ſpeak , that becauſe of
the late calling of John Dury and the ſaid Walter before the Privy Counſell,
upon account of their Sermons, offence was taken by the Church; there-
forchis Gr. now lamentes the matter unto the Aſembly, willing them to
try the matter, and to take order there-in. The words wherewith the Duke
is offended are theſe,that Walter had ſpoken in pulpit, That within theſe four
years Papiſtry had entred into the Country, not only into the Court, but
into the Kings hall, and maintained by tyranny of a great Champion, which
is called Grace: And if his Grace will oppone himſelfe unto Gods Word;
he shall have litle grace. And concerning the Bishop of Glaſgow, the
King delirech; that they ſtay from proceeding againſt him as Bishop: bug
if the Church hath any other things, to lay unto his charge, let them uſe
their order. Hereunto Wa. Balcanquell anſwered , Firft he praiſeth God
that he is not accuſed of any thing, wherein he hath eitheir Ciyily or cri-
minally in his life & converſation, offended the King or his lawes, where-
unco with all reverence and at alltimes he is ready to ſubmitt himſelfe; But
he is accuſed of theſe things, which he hath ſpoken publickly in the pulpit,
as being more plain in reproving vice than ſome men can well ſuffer, which
is a main point of his doctrine: and howbeir hc hear it now oppoſed , he
muft ſo juſtify the ſame, that although all the Kings on earth would call it
erroneous, he is ready to proveit bò good reaſon, to be the very truth
of God, and if need shall require, to ſeall it with his blood. Secondly he
praiſeth God, for that by his laſt accuſation God hath given ſo much
victory unto his church, that howbeit then in was called into queſtion,
Unto whom the judgement of do&trin should appertaine? Yet as then by
reaſon it was concluded by the Kings Majeſty', 'his Counſell and Com-
miſſioners appointed by them; to confere with the Miniſters in that
metter, that in all time coming the tryall of a Miniſters doctrin should be
referred to the judgement of the afſembly of the Church, as the only com-
petent Judge thereof, So it is now performed, and becauſe beſeech the
promiſe now keept, he.thankes God, and is the more glad to give his
anſwer before the affembly: and that in this manner: Theſe things he
ſpoke in his Sermon on wedneſday laſt, he ſpokethem not quietly, but all
the aſſembly heard them, and ſo ofallmen can beſt judge of them: wherefore
with all reverence hefubmits himſelf fimpliciter unto their godly judgement;
Neyertheleſs neither being aſshamed of his doctrin, nor minded to give
aný advantage to his enemies (ſo for as he may) whoſe purpoſe he knowes
againſt him, in this matter he only requires this condition, that the Canon
of the Apoſtle Paul be keept, towit, Againſt an elder receive no accufation
but under two or three witneſſes. This form of proceeding hecraves in
this matter: As yee are the aſſembly of the Church, and competent judges
unto him, ſo he is ready to anſwer before you, to allaccuſations that shall
be layd againſt him, and underly your judgement: Let any man therefore
according to the Canon of the Apoſtle, which in no way yee inay break,
Ntand up before you, and ſay, he hath any thing to accuſe mee, and hath
1
Part 3
OF BRIT ANNE.
413
0
two or three witneſfes ready with him, to prove his accuſation, then shall
Lanſwer-him. And feing James melvia theard not thedoctrin, and there.
fore will not take upon him to accufe', 'wil [laid 'he] ſupercede farthec
anſwer, untill I ſee my accufer. The affernblyſent Tho, Smeton and Da.
Ferguſon with this anſwer unto the King, that ſeing Wa. Balcanquell is a
brother of the Miniſtry, the Canon of the Apoſtle should be kcept, and
the accuſer with two witneſes should be preſent ;. As alſo to deſire his Ma.
to ſend Commiſſioners to ſee this inatter tryed, as the Church is moſt
willing to try the ſame. In the fixth Sellion following. the fame Wa:
Bulcanquall ſubmits himſelfunto the judgement of the allembly and traves
that they would proceed therein according to the capon of the Apoſtle.
The Affembly ordereth Da, Lindfay and Tho Smeton to go. unto the
King, as before is ſaidi.: The next day they reporr, that they could have
no anſwer becauſe of gtcat affaires, ofthe King and Counſell. - In the Sel-
ſion following', Da; Lindlay is directed to go onto the Church-Semion of
Edinburgh and deſire them to declare; whithérithëy orany of themfound
any error, ſcandall or offenſe in the Sermon preached by Wa Balcanquell
upon the wedneſday before named. IA. Sellion 18, the aſembly willing
to try the points of accuſation given by James melvin in name of thic: Duko
of Lennox, and having fundry times traveled with his Ma. that the rule of
the Apoſtle should be keept, And that his Ma. would direct Commiſ-
koncrs , .co underſtand their juft proceeding; and no effect of their ſuit hath
followed; And for fatiffaction to his Ma: and for removing all ſcandall that
may ariſe hereby, they had directed a Commiſſioner unto the particulare
Church of Edinburgly, requiring them, ifthey had found or know any word
ſpokcu io that Sermon, erroneous or offenſive; and their anſwer is reported
by a member of the Sellion, that they heard nothing ſpoken by him that
day, that was ſcandalous or offenſive but good and ſound doktrin; After
yoting in this matter without any contradiction, the aſſembly declares,
that they nor any of them did find any fault in the ſaid Sermon, either of
error, ſcandall of juſt offence but folide and true do&trine, praiſing God,
and juſtifying their brother of that accuſation. 9. . In Seff.9.certain bre:
thren were named, to travell diligently in creâion of Presbyterics, before
the next aſſembly; as they are directed into ſeverall. Provinces : and James
lowſon is ordained to penn a form of proceeding; that the brethren
knowing the order, may keep an uniformity. '10, Articles, whereof
Robert mon gomery
gomery minifter at Sterlin was openly accuſed in Sel. 10. are.
1. that preaching in the church of Sterlin, he moved a queſtion, Whicher
women were circumciſed? and concluded, that they were circumciſed in
the foreskin of their head. 2, He teaching in Glaſgow, ſaid, The diſciplin
of the Church is a thing indifferent, and may ſtand this or that way. 3. He
accuſed the Miniſters, that they uſed fallacious arguments, and that they
were curious braines. 4. He ſought to bring the Originall laoguagesiato
contempt, towit, Hebrew & Greck; to that end, abuſing the words
ofthe Apoſtle. 1. Cor. 14. and tauntingly asking, In what ſchool were Peter
and Paulgraduat? s. To prove the corrupt eſtate of Bishops in ourtime,
he alledged the exempls of Ambroſe and Auguſtin,&c. 6. It is ſufficient to
baptize in the name of the Father only, or in the name of the Son, Or in
the name of the Holy Ghoſt , becauſe they are allone God: 7. Thc mat-
ters of diſciplin and lawſull calling in the Church,' he called triffils of pa-
licy. 8. Heaccuſed the Miniſters of fedition and Læſe-Majeſty, in exhor-
ting them not to be ſeditious, nor meddle with high matters, nor put-off
(Mmmmm)
crowns
1
1
1
Patr. 3
!
mm
as for my.
1
1
1
414
CENTVRT XVI.
crowns, or put-on crowns, and if they medle any farther-there-in, they
will be reproved. 9 He contemned the application of the Scriprure to
particular manners and corruptions of men, jeſtingly asking, In what
Scripture could they find a Bishop for a thouſand pound, horſe-corn and
poultry; and when they are teaching of love, how could they find lu-
das: 1:0. He oppugncd the doctrin of Chriſt, who pronounces, that the
moſt part are rebellious, and shall perish. 11. He denied, that in the
new Teſtament is mention of a prcsbytery or eldership. 12. He accuſed
the Miniſters of paſquils, of grudging, of trouble and confuſion, and
faid, Where is it? what fault can thcy find with the Court as for
felfe, I findenonc, 13. The Chucch being traduced by paſquills and in-
famous libells, not only.purged he not the Church or himſelf, having'good
occafion, but rather approved the ſame. 14. In his preaching againſt the
Miniſtry, he uſed the very words of the libels, that were calten into the
Kings Chamber againſt them. 15. This quarter of ycar by paft hchath been
negligent in doctrin, diſciplin, and aſlifting the eldership. In Seff. 18.
whereas Andrew meluin had by word given theſe articles, now he gives
them in writ: and the Aſſembly aſſigneth to him the next day, to prove the
particulares: and ordaines, to warn Robert Mongomery, 19 coinpear
the next'day at ten a clok, to hear witneſſes and probation received. In.
sel. 20. the brethren, that were ſent unto the King with theſe articles of
accuſation, return with anſwer, that he had accepted them very graciouſly;
and is content, that the accuſation proceed again t Robert as a Miniſter:
and more that in the heads of religion he agreeth with his heart with the
Church of Scotland, albeit in ſome acads of policy he is not as yet reſolved.
Then Andrew Melvin produceth his witneſes in the accufation, towit,
David Weemes Miniſter at Glaſgow, John Craig, Pa. Adamſon, John Ho.
weſon, &c. All (being eight in number) give their oath: and yet left
the ſaid Robert fay,that he is defrauded of any lawfull defence in his abſence,
the Afl. reſerves place to any objection he hath againft theſe witneſſes, if he
come upon moonday at ten a clok; and ordaines the ſame Robert, becauſe
he hath departed out of the town, tobe inſtantly examined by five Miniſters
and two Barons or any threcof them, where they can find him, and his de.
poſition to be put in writ, and reported unto the Affemblys, And for fur-
ther probation, if his accuſer will take any other time, Ordaines the ſaid
Robert, to be warned unto that time. In Seff.23. The Affembly gives
Commiſſion unto the Presbytcry of Sterlin, to ſummon Robert Mongo-
mery before them, to try & examin his life & converſation, and accuſa-
tions to be given againt him: and to report their diligence unto the next
Synod of Lothian: Unto whom the Aſſembly gives power to proceed a-
gainſt him, according to the tryall and proceſs deduced againt him by the
presbytery, Under the pain of diſobedience; Andallo chargeth the ſaid
Robert to continue in the Miniſtry of the Church of Sterlin, and not to
medle with any orher function in the Church, namely, in aſpiring to the
bishoprick of Glaſgow, againſt the word of God and Acts of the Church
or to vexe any ofhis brethren with his admiſſion thereunto, Under the pain
ofexcommunication to be deduced againſt him (in caſe of diſobedience)
by the ſaid presbytery; and the ſentence of excommunication to be exe-
cut by them with advice and concurrence of John Dury, David Ferguſon,
John Duncanſon and John Dykes; And this charge to be intimated by
the Moderator of the Aſſembly unto the faid Robert, that he pretend not
ignorance. 11. In Seff. 11. cheſe heads were referred by the Synod of Lo-
thian
1
A
1
1
2
Part. 3
I
4
OF BRITANNE.
415
thian unto the G. Art. 1. That an univerſall order be madeby the G.af. for
examination, admiſſion and ordination of Miniſters. 2. To enquire, what
perlons of the Miniſtry shall deſigne gleebs and manſes: and ſeing the Synod
of Lothian hath thoughtgood, that every Presbyt, shall direct ſome of their
óranumber for that effect within their bounds, Wee crave the conſent of
the Gen. aſſembly: and that the ſame may be univerfall: and whereis not a
presbytery, To appoint who shall deſign them.
2. Who shall walt upon
the Platt for Committee] for modifying of Miniſters ſtipends. 3. Wliac
anſwer shall be given to the Kings Letter, concerning the union and diviſion
ofchurches. S. That there may be an uniformity in fummoning perſon's
before the presbytery, and in the proceſs there. *6. Toſuit, that the tryall
and admiſſion of all Maſters of ſchools be now enioynedunto the presbyte-
sies.
7. Seing wce in our Synod have agreed, that diſputation shall be .
every day of Exerciſe in every presbytery; eſpecially-upon the controverſies
betwixt us and theadverfaries, for avoiding negligence'in Miniſters, and
that we may the better withſtand the adverſary, That the Gen. aſſembly
would appoint a generall order therein. 8. What order shall be uſed with
Miniſters and Readers, that ſet their gleebs and manſe. 9. That an arti-
cle be ſought by the Gen: aſſembly at the Parliament, that all marriages
without conſent of parents, without proclamation of banns, or without
other ſolemmities according to the order.of the Church, be declared null.
10. To crave an A&t of Parliament to be made againſt them, that paſs in
pilgrimages, and uſe ſuperſtition at wells, croffes, images or other Popish
idolatry, or obſerye feaſts or dayes dedicat to Saints , and fer our firés
for ſuperſtition. 11. Seing the A&of Parliament appoints them, that are
convict of notorious adultery, and by the ambiguous expoſition of the
word Notorious, no execution followes: Therefere for avoiding the plagues
of God hanging over this wholl country for this crite, that the Gen. af-
ſembly would crave an Ad of Parliament for punishment of all perſons,
whoſoever are lawfully convict of adultery. 12. Scing an Act, of Parlia-
ment is made for diſcharging of markets on ſunday, and no execution
followes, whereby people abſent themſelfes from the Church, and con-
tinue in ignorance, and ſo atheiſm increaſes : Defire that ſomeorder may be
taken in this Parliament, againſt Magiftrars that put not the Act in execu-
tion, Notwithſtanding any particular diſpenſation. 13. To crave an Act
of Parliament for proviſion of gleebs and manfes unto the Miniſters at
Abbey-churches, as others have. 14. Becauſe there is an Act of Parliainent,
that all Proveſtries and Prebendaries shall be given to Students, to maintain
them at a ſchoole; and very many of that forțare of curcof fouls and parish-
churches : And nevertheleſs they are given to Courtiers: Therefore wee
deſire that there may be an Act of Parliament, that all Proveftries and Pre-
bendaries joyned with cure of ſouls may be given to none, but to Miniſters:
and ſo many as are given, may be null in time coming. And that Preben-
daries which were founded for Schools or Maſters teaching there, begi-
ven according to the foundation to Maſters for inftruating the youth: and
if theſe be diſponed otherwiſe, the diſpoſition to benull. Follow anſwers
unto theſe. Unto 1. Will. Cryſteſon, Andr. Melvin, Thom. Smeton,
Alex. Arbuthnot and James Lowſon are appointed to conſider of an order
therein, and to report their judgement. 2. The firſt part is agreed unto:
and where are no Presbyteries, the Commiſſioners are to continue for that
effect as before. 3. The Church hath named Commiſſioners
. 4. Ordai.
nes to adviſe with the Clerk-Regiſter upon an anſwer unto the Kings Let-
(mmmmmm) 2
)
1
1
ICP ,
1
A
t
1
1
9
.
416
Part. 3.
ter.
1
CENTVRI XVI.
Ś. Referreth the form to be.conceived in writ by David Lindſay and
-Patrick Adamſon betwixt eicht and.nýne. 6. It is agreed to be propoun-
ded. The 7. isreferred to the particular elderships, and whenfoever di-
fputations may be had, the Church thinks them.good. 8. The Acts of
the aſſembly should be put into execution by the Presbyteries. : 9. Ordai-
nes this article to be crayed, being firſt well qualified; and ſo, the 10. and
11. and. 12. and alſo that the Church proceed againſt the violaters of the
fabboth day, and mantainers of them. The 13, & 14." are agreed.. 12.
Becauſe by the many diviſions and dcadly feades in all quarters of the realm,
not only is the word of God and true religion burdened with ſlanders, but
the Commonwealth is enormly wounded, and all good diſciplin and or-
der confounded ....... herefore the aſſembly enjoyneth certain perſons
in ſeverall places, to trapell earneſtly, for reconciling the differing parties,
and to require them in the name of God, to live in unity and peace, as it
becomes the members ofone body.apimas., - as they wold skew themſelves
ſons of peace. 13. Thę allembly gives commilion to two Barons, ſeven
Commiſioners of burghs; and the Miniſters ofiche Kings houſe and of
Edinb. wirlyko Ponts-Da. Lindſay sipa: Adamfon:,: An. Melyia and ſeven
others or any eight of them, To preſent unto the Lords of the Artlcis of
the Parliament, ſuch heads as shall be given unto them by the Church:
theſe heads and a, fupplication unto the King were rcad and allowed: but
are not in the Regiſter: only in Seffi 22. ordaines a fupplication to the
King and Lords of the Articles, that no Act be part in Parliament repugnant
to the true word of God, and namely concerning Bishops.. The Parliament
began aç Edinburgh October 24: where firſt was an Act ratifying all for-
mer Lawes and Acts made for the liberty of the truc Church and religion
preſently profeſſed within the realm ; and a particular enumeration of theſe
Acts: another Act for proviſion of
Miniſters and certain ftipends for them
at all parishi-churches, one againſt the dilapidation ofthe rents of Benefices,
that are provided to Miniſters; one, that all Benefices of cure under Prela-
cies shall be given to Miniſters only, and all other gifts of them to be
null: one, againſt blaſphemy and oaths with penalties according to
the quality of ſeverall trauſgreffors;. one, againſt them that paſſe in pilgri-
mage or ſuperſtitiouſly to wells, chapells and croſses, and the obſer-
vers of papiſticall rites; one for explication of the Act againſt notorious
adultery, towit, it shall be judged notorious adultery, where children
one or mo are procreat betwixt adulterers į or when they keep com-
pany & bed together notoriouſly known; or when they are ſuſpect of
adultery, and thereby give flander, and thereupon being duly admonished
to abſtain and ſatiſfy the Church by repentance or purgation, and contemp-
tuouſly refuſing, areexcommunicat for their obſtinacy: all and every one
being in any of theſe three degrees are made lyable to ſuffer death.
Another Act was againſt all Papiſts practicing againſt the true religion, by
diſperſing libels in praiſe of the Pope; or ſeducing the people, &c. Ob.
ferve.. 1. That in all time proceeding was no oppoſition or variance be-
twixt the King and the Church: In the affemblies the Kings Commiſſioners
conſented unto their Aces, and namely unto theſe concerning the Policy of
the Church (excepting that part de Diaconatu, whereunto neither did allthe
Miniſters conſent) and his Commiflioner did confent unto the regiftring
of the book of Diſcipline, in the Regiſter of the Affembly: and the King
appointed Commiſſioners, to concur with the Deputics of the Aſſemblies
in the conſtitution of Presbyteries before the framing and publishing of the
ſecond
1
1
1
2
1
Part 3
417
Of BRITANNE
ſecond Confeßion of faith; as at that time was not a Bishop in the church,
who was not ſubject unto the aſemblies and presbyteries ; yea and they
were cnploied (as deputies) to procure and ſupplicate againſt the power
of epiſcopacy. But neither could the book of diſciplin be eſtablished, nor
epiſcopacy be forbidden by Act of Parliament, not for any reſpect of diſcon-
tent againſt thebook of diſciplin, or for any intention to reſtore epiſcopacy
in the Church, but meerly upon account of Civill intereſt; and the main
reſpect was the ſecuring of poffeffions depending upon the title of Bishops.
2. Obſerve that the firſt variance between the King and the Miniſters was
upon reſpect unto the Duke of Lennox, and that was for two particulares;
one, that when the Duke came into the country, many Papifts came alſo
into the Country and Court, and began to practize ſo, that (as Bishop
Spotſwood in The Hiſtory Pag. 308. shewes) the Papiſts'aſſembling to-
gether in Pailley, did in deriſion ſing a Soule maſe for the Miniſters, as if
they and their religion had been utterly gone. Wherefore the Miniſters
in their Sermons did regrate the countenance given to Papiſts in the Court;
and the dangers whereinto both the King and countrey were brought by
the ſecret practiſes of the French. John Dury and Walter Balcanquall
were ſummoned, to anſwer before the Counſell for this their liberty of
ſpeaking in their Sermons: they o bey, and compear, and alledge, that
the Counſell was not their Judge in ſuch a cauſe. The matter being noto-
riouſly known, and regrated by many, the Minifters were diſmiſſed at
that time. In time of the Aſembly (as is before) Walter Balcanquall had
ſpoken again to the ſame purpoſe; and when the gentle man was ſent unto
the Aſſembly, but would not be the accuſer, and the Aſſembly would not
proceed againſt the Miniſter without an accuſer; the King was not wel-ploa-
ſed, but knowing the difficulty to find an accuſer, would follow the bulinefs
no more. The other particulare is related in the now-nained Hiſtory Pag.
316. The See of Glaſgow being then void, it was ſuggeſted unto the Duke
by ſome flatterers, that he liad a fair occaſion preſented, to make himſelfe
Lord of that City, and of the lands pertaining to that bishopriok, if he
would only procure a gift thereofto ſomeone, that wold make a diſpoli-
tion thereof to him and his heirs. The offer was made to ſundry Miniſters
who all refuſed, becauſe of the required condition: at laſt the agents in
this buſineſs fell upon Robert Mongomery Min. at Sterlin; he was contcat
to acceprit. Thereupon a gift was formed, and a Bond given by him,
that how ſoon he shall be admitted Bishop, he should diſpone the lands
Lordship and whatſoever belongs unco thar prelacy, to the Dukeand his
heirs , for the yearly paiment of a thouſand pounds Scots, with ſome
horſe-corn and poultry. The Aſſembly hearing ofthis bargain, do charge
this Robert to anſwer, as is before: and more followes. So particular
reſpe&s of men unto the Church-revenues were the cauſe of difference be-
twixt the King and the Afremblies. 3. Weeſce, that notwitſtanding that
litle variance betwixt the King and the Affembly, yet the the King deſertech
not the Miniſters, but in the Parliament by his zeal to picty he procureth
ſundry Acts in favors of Miniſters, and againſt impiety and ſuperſtition and
wickedneſs. 4. Wee have heard a modifying of Miniſters ftipends ,
feem very ſmall : but I have ſeen aſſignations unto paiment:
and there they were aſigned to a chalder of barly for 20 pounds: and to a
chalder ofoatmeall for 20 Marks; whereby the ſtipends then, may be com.
pared with the ſtipends thereafter, s. It is plain now, that what power was
before given to Superintendents or Commiſioners or Viſitors, is declared
(nnnnn)
which may
Y
1
1
1
-
418
Patr. 3.
1
+
1
)
1
1
>
A
4.
CENTVRI XVI.
to appertain unto the Presbyterics, and provinciall Synods:' and all power is
taken from theſe Commiflioners, where a Presbytery was. This was the
eſtate of the Church, when the Confeſſion was ratified by the Aſſembly.
1582.
XVIIII. The Aſſembly conveenes at Santandrews Aprile 24. year 1982.
The 42. Androw meluin is choſen Moderator. 1. Becauſe many Papiſts come
Afſembly. into the country. notwicftanding diverſe godly Acts and proclamations fer
forth by his Majeſty, The aſſembly hath vored and thought meet, that a
Supplication be ſent to the Magiſtrates of burghs or lea-townes, and
Ports, that they willgive charge and commandemént unju all Maſters and
owners of ships within their bounds', to receive no Papiſts within their
veſſels, to tranſport them into the country; Or if any be received, to
preſent their names immediatly after their arrivall, unto the ſaids Magiſtrats
and Church of theſe parts, that order may be taken with them, Under
ſuch paines, as they shall deviſe; As they will show themſelves zealous of
Gods glory, aod promoters of the word of his Sone Jeſus Chriſt. 2. The
aſſembly underſtanding, that certain Papiſts in Camphier, not 'only
trouble the Scots congregation there, but likewiſe the Fleemines, and
will not ſubmit themſelves to the cenſure ofthe Church, becauſe of an
alledged prividedge: In one voice gives their full power unto the Mini-
Ater of Camphier to proceed againſt them, as the aſſembly might do: Re-
queſting alſo the Conſervator to joyn with the Church in taking order
Articles againk them. 3. Mark Ker Lord of requeſts preſenteth from the King a
propoun. Letter unto the aſſembly, containing theſe articles. 1. Whither all Be-
ded by the nefices under Prelacies should pay any third, or not? 2. If ſome should,
King.
what shall be the difference? Should not all Bcnefices preſented unto
Minifters before Novemb. 1.1581. be allowed in their years ftipend from
the ſame day untill Novemb. 1. 1582. Orifthere be any difference in reſpect
of the Annates, that yee declare it. 4. Should all perſons preſented and
admitted to Benefices in this time, be placed in the book of modification,
as Miniſters of the churches belonging to theſe Benefices ? S. Should ſuch
(being Miuifters ) as haye ſufficient ecclefiafticalllivings by reaſon of their
Benefices, ſerve at other churches ? 6. Think yee it not convenient, that
the reports anſwering the Kings Letter ſent over all the realm this laft ſom-
mer, should be ſeen and conſidered at this time, for the better under-
ſtanding the eſtate of the Church: and to ſee how many reports are in
your hand, as ſo many which the Clerk-regiſter hath, shalbe ready &
patent. 7. that yee will let Us underſtand, what yee have concluded of
Readersjn generall, and ſpecially theſe that are preſented to Vicarages for
life time. 8. Think yee it reaſonable, that any who is provided unto a Be-
nefice, and ſerving as Miniſter at the only church belonging to that Bene-
fice,should have any more ſtipend,but the rent of that Benefice.
think yee moſt reaſonable to fufteen the Colledge churches.
10. To
whom should the King orlaick patrones direct their preſentation for admit-
ting qualified Miniſters, and that yee will name the perſons in ſpeciall.
11. Seing the dearth of vittails makes great inequality of ſtipends, ſome
having victuall allowed for a marke or 20. Sh, and others having ſilver
afligned unto them, are conſtrained to buy at five or fixe or ſeven marks the
bole, were it not equitable, that all Miniſters had their proportionable part
ofviduall and money, or that the victuall should beſold or allowed at the
higheſt prices, and ſo theſe who have ſmalleſt dipends may be the better
Anſwers. augmented. Anſwers unto theſe. The i &2. before they be ſpecially anſwered
it is meet that there bee a form of aſignation made by ſome to be appointed
there
A
9. What
.
1
1
1
1
1
1
Part. 3.
1
1
1
i
Of BRITANNE..
419
thercunto before the next Affembly, Unto all Miniſters and churches,
that are likely to ſtand, reſpecting the anſwers & advice ſent out from every
country, and as if the preſent poſſeſſors were dead; and that charge be
directed unto theſe, who have not their anſwers, to ſend them with expe-
dition. 3. The Intrant to any Benefice entring at November 1. after his
admniſlion, shall ſerve the cure, and sball have no more ftipend at the next
Whitſonday, but the ſuperplus as it falleth, becauſe his exequitors will
receive als much, at his deceaſe, according to the antient order of the
Annates; And that diligence be ufed to have Bagiſmond's Role of all
Benefices and taxts; and what Benefices are not taxed, the rents chercof
are the firſt year to be equally between the exequitors of the defunco, and
the Intrant, who shall have only the half fruits ofthe year of his entring;
and ſo of the ſtipends. 4. We think, nonc should be placed in the
books of modification, but qualifyed perſons; aud if any be preſented to
Benefices ſince the Kings coronation, that are unworthy or unable to dir-
charge duty, that they be called and deprived by ſuch order , as shallbe '
condeſcended upon. s. For the generall, Miniſters that have ſufficient
Benefices, whereupto they are provided for life time, should not have
ftipends to ſerve at other churches, unlels grcat neceſſity be ſeen and al-
lowed by the gen. aſſembly, and order shall be taken to reform theſe, as
appertaineth. 6. We think this is agrcable to that which is appointed in
anſwer unto the firſt & 2. articls. 7. This shalbe ſpecially anſwered, how
foon it can be adviſed by this aſſembly. 8. Upon the ſight of the parti-
cular aflignation to be made, ſpeciall anſwer shalbe made
with the anſwer
unto the firſt two. 9. We can not but think it reaſonable, that Miniſters
of Colledge-churches should be ſuſtained, as they of other churches; and
if not of the fruits of the ſame church, yet he should have aſſignation other
where. 10. The preſeotations are to be directed to the Commiſſioners
of the Church within the bounds, where the Benefice lyeth. 11. This
matter is weighty and can not be well anſwered without advice: it shalbe
propounded, and reſolute anſwer thereafter shalbe given. '4. Asthead-
miſſion and examination of Miniſters is by act of Parliament, to be in the
power of the Church now publickly profeſſed within the realın, So the
deprivation of Miniſters is in the power of the ſame Church; As for the de-
privation of Bishops admitted ſince the Kings coronation, it is thought
meet, that the ſame bee likewiſe in the power of the Church; and the ſame
deprivation to extend alſwell from his function of the Miniſtry, as feom the
Benefice that the ſame may be declared vaiking, and conferred of new, as
if he were naturally dead. V. Cauſes of deprivation are hereſy , papiſtry, Cauſes of
common blaſphemy, periury, adultery, fornication, inceſt, naughter, depriva-
theft, common oppreſſion, common drunkennes, uſury againſt the lawes
of the realm , not reſidence, and abſence from his flock and office by the
ſpace of 40. dayes together in a year, without a lawfull impediment allo.
wed by the next gen. afferably: plurality of Bencfices provided lince the
Kings coronation, is cauſe of deprivation from them all. except one,
whereunto the poffeffor willadſtrict himſelfe: dilapidation of the rents of
Benefices: Simony. The form of proceſs to deprivation shall be a libell The forme
and
precept on 40. days warning, if he be within the couatry, or 60. of Proceſs
days if he be without, Tobe directed by the Church and ſuch Commiſ- indepri-
fioners thereof, that elect or admit the perſon complained-on, Summoning vation.
him to compear and anſwer unto the complaint: And incaſe of abſence at
the firſt ſummons, the ſecond to be directed in like manner, With certifi-
(nnnnn 2)
carion
t1011
1
1
1
1
are
j
Part. 3.
gainſt Re
9
420
CENTVRI XVI.
cation, if he fail, the libell shall be admitted to probation, and hic shalbe
held Tro confesſo. After the decreet pronounced, if the perſon think him
ſolfe wronged, itshalbe lawfull unto him, to uſe appellation unroche next
generall aſſembly, and intimat the ſame within ten dayes: otherwiſe the
The troll- decreet to have preſent execution'.
6. The ſummons raiſed unto this
Llous Pro- day by the Eldership of Sterlin againſt Robert Mongamery ſometime
cefſe a Miniſter there, upon their ſentence of ſuſpenſion againſt him from the
function of the Miniſtry, to be allowed by the General! Affembly, and
Montgom.
further tryall to be taken concerning his life, do&rin and manners and
other things, that the Aſſembly shall lay to his charge; was read.
The ſame Robert being preſent, is required to anſwer. He alledges,
that the Church should not allow any thing deduced againſt him in
that proceſs, becauſe he was never lawfully ſummoned thereunto :
he knew nothing of that ſuſpenſion from the Miniftry, but only by bruit
norever was the ſame intimated unto him; and in ſo far as the proceſs beares
perſonall intimation unto him of the ſuſpenſion, he takes inftrument,
and offereth to diſprove the ſame in that point. The Affenbly, notwiilı
Danding theſe allegeances findes the ſaid proceſs, decreet and intimation
to be orderly deduced, and the ſentence of ſuſpenſion well proceeded &
given: Reſerving urito the ſaid Robert, in the ſecond inſtance, liberty to
ſeek reduction and remedy, as appertaines. Hebeing further accuſed of
contraveening the ſaid ſentence of ſuſpenſion, by preaching the word,
and Miniſtration of the Sacraments: confefſeth it, and pretends ignorance
of the ſentence given. Then the Lord of requeſts delivers a writing from
the King, declaring that it is his will, the Church shall not trouble the ſaid
Robert for any thing concerning the bishoprick, or that may reſult there-
upon, or for any other cauſe bypaſt committed by him, but that it may be
handled before his Majeſty. This Letter is reverently received, and read
openly: and the Brethren praiſe God, that the King was pleaſed to ſend
his Commiſſioner unto the Aſſembly: as for the action, by the affiftance
of God ſuch attendance shall be given thereunto, in reſpect of his Hieneſs,
that nothing shall be handled, belonging to Civill power, aud nothing but
upriglıtly, ſincecrly and with juſt judgement shalbe pronounced againſt
him, as they shall anſwere unto God and his Majeſty. In sell. 7. a plain
and large diſcourſe was openly made of all the diligence of the Brethren, to
whom Commiſſion was given in the laſt aſſembly, concerning Ro. Mongo-
mery, and the copies of the charge given to him with theexecution hereof.
With the which diſcourſe, and former confeſſion of the ſaid Robert,chat he
had preached and miniſtred the Sacraments, after the decreetof ſuſpenſion;
the aſſembly in one voice findeth the ſaid decreet and ſentence contraveened
and violated by him; and delayeth to dccern upon that contravention,untill
the next day at their firſt conveening. The ſaid Robert demandes the anſwer
of the aſſembly,whither they will accuſe him upon anything concerning the
bishoprick, or any thing reſulting there upon: and he requires a copy of
the large diſcourſe made verbally by the brother, to the effect he may
ariſwerto every point thereof. He is bidden remove, tillthe aſſembly be
adviſed, and give their anſwer. Within a litle ſpace compcares fohn Burn
Meninger, and by vertuc ofour Soverain Lords Letrers delivered by the
Lords of the Sccrer Counſell, diſchargech the brethren of the Generall Al-
ſembly, the Moderator and his Afeffois, from directing any citations a-
gainſt Ro. Mongomery, or oling excommunication, innovation, Nan-
dering or troubling him in his miniſtery, for aſpiring to the Bishoprick of
Glaſgow
Part. 3
421
OF .
BRITANNE:
1
Glaſgow, or for calling or perſuing his brethreti: for the latte, or for any
promiſe made by him therein, or for any other thing depending there upon
in time bypaſt, Underthe pain of rebellion and putting them to the hora's
Certifying them, ifthey fail, he will denouncethèm Our Soverain Lords
rebells. Ofthe which charge he deliveres'inſtantly a copy ſubſcribed withi
his hand. The ſaid. Robert is called-iti again : but'he was gone. Thomas
macgy a Miniſter is ordained to warn the fame.Ro.mongomery', to com:
pears the acxt day. In sejl. - Robert Mongoñery is called and com:
peares not; but by William Mongomery his proctor, who produces an apa
pellation, whereof more followes, Thomas Macgy is calledj and declares,
that yeſternight at command of the Aſſembly he had warned the faid Ro.
mongomery, to compear at this hour before this afſembly, perſonally';
in preſence of Wa. Hay, Jo. Couper: and An, Ker Miniſters, and that he
promiſed to compcar peſſonally. Thefame did theſe Miniſters teſtify to be
ttue. Tlien fome enormities were produced and read's Whyerc of the ſame
Robert was ſaid to be guilty; to wit: 1. negligence and corruption of
doctrin, alſo ſcandalous converſation, for the which he was fufpended.
2. Contraveening of the ſuſpenſion in Glaſgow, Sterlin and in the Kings'
Chappell. 3. Violating of his promiſe made to the presbytery of Sterlin,
that he should continue and wait upon his cure. 4. Horrible oaths in the
face of the Afembly, denying with proteſtation before God, the intima .
tion of the ſuſpenſion. So Raiſing and executing letters, and procuring
them by ſiniſtrous information; for overthrowing the diſiplin of the
Church. 6. Ufurping another mans fiock, and that being accompanied
with armed meni after the ſuſpenſion. 7. Charging the wholl affembly
under pain of liorning, to ceaſe from all proceeding againſt hint to excom
munication. 8. Blaſphemous railing againſt the Miniſters in pulpice ſince
his ſuſpenſion, and oft before; And in ſumma manifeſt contemptoftheor-
dinance ofthe Church, and ſtirring up a fearfull ſchiſm betwixt ſome of the
Nobility and the Church, All which being tryed partly by his own con:
fellion, partly by the proceſs in the Gen. aſſembly laſt in Edinburgh, and by
the proceſs declared by the Eldership of Sterlin and pårtly by teſtification
of good and godly brethren, was found all to have fallen in his perſon; and
him to be culpable thereof: for the which bainous and unworthy crimes,
the Affembly voteth and concludes the ſaid Robert not only unworthy to
ſerye in the Office of the Miniſtry, but to be deprived thercofperpetually, &
the ſentenceofexcommunication to Atrick upon him, unleſs he prevent the
fame by repentance. The Lord of requeſts craves, that the pronouncing of
the ſaid ſentence may be delayd, untill the King be advertiſed. The Aſſembly
continues their anſwer till afternoon.Insef:9 a letter being written in name
ofthe An. unto the K. was read, and thought good to be delivered unto the
Lord ofrequeſts, whereofhere is the tenor: Pleaſe your Maj. Wee have re-
ceived your Grs moſt loving letter, directed unto us by your Grs Commiſ-
fioner Mark Ker Mr of requeſts, and are compelled to burſt out with moſt
humble thanks anto ourgood God,who of his mercy hath given us fo god-
ly a King, carefull and wel-willing that God be glorified, and his Church
within your M. realm maintained as plainly appeares by the articles by your
G.propounded: whereunto with all diligence we began to make anſwer, but
inſuch shortneſs of time, and ſuch (trait whereunto we were brought , by
certain Letters raiſed at the inſtance of M*Robert mongomery, wee are :
altogether ſtaydin that & many other godly actions: for upon thie, 27. day
of this inſtant, the Aſſembly being occupied in godly and modeſt reaſoning
(00000)
of
1
1
1
.
1
1
{
Patr. 3.
hehe
}
1
5
A
1
1
)
422
CENTVRI XVI.
of weighty matters, he cauſed an officer of armes to enter irreverently, and
under pain of horning commanded the wholl Church from all procceding
againſt him, for whatſoever cauſe or enormițy committed in his wicked
attempts; A thing that was never heard not ſeen lince'the world began;
whercof we muſt lament unto your Gr. and having no other refuge under
God, mod humbly crave, that by theſe extraordinary charges directed a-
gainſt the word of God, and Lawes of your Gr Countrey, we be noc
conſtrained, either to betray the cauſe of God, by bearing with and win-
king at horrible crimes, manifeſt to all men in the perſon of the ſaid M'Ro.
or to be reput and accoupted diſobedient to your Majeſty, in whoſe ſervice
wee have been, are and shall be ready to ſpend our blood & lifes; 'Beſeech-
ing your Gr. wee may find this, grace and favor in your Ma' ſight, to keep
our conſcience clean before God, and reſerve ourſelves unto him, who
hath given usthe charge ofhis inheritance: This mot reaſonably requeſt,
wee doubt por but to obtain at your Majeſty, our particular reaſons being
heard and conſidered, which wee mind by Gods grace more largely to ex-
pound by certain brethren directed unto your Majeſty, and with a full
anſwer unto the foreſaid articles. In thc mcan time wee beſeech your Ma.
not to give care to the fipiſtrous report and wrangous information of
men, who by ſuch dealings go about to draw your Ma. heart from your
true & faithfull ſubje&ts, and by this unhappy ſchiſm to overthrow the
Church of God within your Gr country and for their own particular gain
banish Chriſt and his sord: which God of his infinite mercy forbid, and
preſerve your Gr, body and ſoull for ever. From Santandrews Aprile 27.
1580. When this Letter was directed, The affembly after voting concerning
the ſentence to be pronounced againſt Robert mongomery, deprives him
from all function of the Miniftry in the Church of God, during the willof
the Aſſembly; and more decerned the ſentencceof cxcommunication to
be pronounced in face of the aſſembly by the voice and mouth of the Mode-
rator prcent, againſt him, to the effect, that his proud flesh being caſten
into thchands of Sathan, he may be winnc again (if it be poſſible) unto
God; and the ſaid Sentence to be intimated by every particular Miniſter at
his own particular church, in his firſt Sermon to be made by them after their
returning; The pronunciation of the ſaid Sentence being ſtayd untill moon-
Ro. Mon- day at nyne hours, becauſe ofthecompearance of the ſaid Rob. who hath
goinery re renounced the appellation(interponed by his procurator in his name and by
nounces his himſelfe that day before noon) from the ſentence ofthe Church; and craves
appellatið. conference to be granted unto him,ofthe moſt godly and learned brethren:
this the Church granteth untill moonday at nyne a clock, upon condition,
heremain and wait upon the doctrin and conferenceof the brethren, and
make no novation or new charge againſt thc Church. He promiſech to at-
tend upon the doctrin and conference of the Brethren the morne all day,
and he shall neither uſe nor purchaſe any new charge in tbe mean time, if
the Church uſe none againſt him. And morcover the Aſſembly ordaines
prajers to be made to morrow after the ſermon by him, who shall occupy
And fub- the place for the time. In Seff. 12. to the end the brethren may know, what
mites to fruit hath followed upon the Conference with R. Mongomery, he is de-
the Afjem. manded to declare, in the preſence of God, the ſimple truth of the accuſa-
tions, that were layd to his charge. After prayer, that God would be
mercifull to him, he confeffeth as followes; 1. He confeſſes the command
given to him by the Reader at Sterlin, to deſiſt from his Office.
grantes that he had baptized children gotten in fornication, but he took
caution
}
2. Hc
1
$
1
1
(
Part. 3.
Of BRITANNÉ.
423.
+
1
1
1
Caution of the parents that they should ſatiſfy the Church, but this was not
in preſence of the Elders or Sciſion. 3. He remembereth not, that ever
he preached the circumciſion of women. 4. Hemade promiſe to the pre-
sbytery of Sterlin , to wait on his charge of the Miniſtery cherę; which he
hath broken. s- He confeſſes that on March 20. the presbytery of Sterlin
told him of the ſalpenſion: bnt he was not certain of it, becauſe he had not
heard the proceſs of it. 6. He declares, that howbeit he knew not the
raiſing of many Letters againſt the brethren : yet he keeped the ordinary
diets thereof. 7. Hegrantes the ufurpation of David Weems flock,wherein
he confeſſes, he had heavily offended. 8. He confeſſes, he had heavily
offended againſt God and his Church by procuring and raiſing Letters a
gainſt the Gen. affembly, and in accepting the Bishoprick of Glaſgow
without advice of the Aſſembly, and in proceeding by this form of doing
which he hath uſed: for the which he ſubmits himſelf unto the will ofthe
brechren, and is willing to abide their judgement, and to obey and underly
their iniunctions for theſe things. And being required to declare openly
in the fear of God and in uprightneſs of conſcience, his ſimple meaning con-
cerning the eſtate of Bishops and the corruptions thereof; he craved confe-
rence with Ja. Lowlon. Jo. Craig, Ro. Pont, Da. Lindfay and the Laird
of Colluthy, that he might befurther reſolved, and give his ſimple meaning
therein. The Affembly grantes this petition. And where as the Presby-
teries of Edinburgh, Dalkeith and Lithgow had made proteftation, againſt
the Sentence, given by the King & Secret Counſell, in favors of Robert
mongomery, finding the Afſembly Judges to the ſaids Presbyteries in that
matrer, as the Proteſtation beares; The wholl aſſembly after reading ofthae
Sentence and proteſtation, inone voice ad heres thereunto; and the ſaid
Robert for his part allowes it, and adheres unto it. In seſ 13. Robert
mongomery compeáres, and in face of the Aſſembly declares, and pro.
miſeth before God, that he shall not medle nor attempt more concerning
the Bishoprick of Glaſgow, nor braik, uſe or take upon him the ſame, nor
any other office in the Church, without the advice and conſent of the Ge-
nerallaffembly; and renounces the Letters and charge given to the Gen. af-
ſembly at his inſtance, and the Letters purchaſed by him againſt David
Weemes; and proteftes that in the matter of the Bishoprick of Glaſgow
he meaneth no other way, then all the Brethren do mean. VII. In sel. The agt
7. Seing fundry Miniſters have been incruded upon the Church, and pre- of intrans
ſented to Benefices having cure, who becauſe of their young years and Minifter. .
want of experience and judgement, can not be able to diſcharge chat high
& facred Calling, The Affembly in one mind hath voted and concludes
that none be admitted unto the Miniſtery, nor Collationed to any Benefice
of cure, unleſs he bee of the age of 25. years, except fuch, as for ſingu.
lar and rare qualities shall be judged by the Gen. aſſembly, to be meet and
worthy. VIII. In reſpect of many inconveniences and mif-order fallen
forth by tlıcambition, covetouſnes and indirect dealing of many, who go
about to enter into the Miniſtry, and being entred uſe, unlawfull meanes,
to decline all correction and punishment for their offences, The wholl Af-
fembly liath voted and concluded, conform to the word of God and moſt
godly Acts of antient Councells, that no man pretend to ccclefiaftiacll fun-
ction, office or Benefice by any abſolute gift, collation or admiſſion of the
Civill Magjftrate or patron, or by Letters of horning, or whatſoever other
means, than is eſtablished by the word of God, and Aas ofthe Generall
Church, and hitherto ordinarily uſedwithin the Reformed Church of Scot>
(00000) 2
1
1
9
1
}
land;
1
1
1
1
Part. 3.
)
A
1
424
CENTVRI XVI.
land; And alſo that none being received-into an Eccleſiaſticall office or Bene-
fice, ſeek any way by the Civill power , to excem and with draw himſelf
from the jurifdi&tion of the Church, nor procure, obtend nor uſe any Let.
ters of charge, either by themſelves or any otherin their nanie, or at their
command or inſtance, To empair, -hurtor ſtay thefaid Juriſdi&tion, diſci.
plin or correction of manners, or purishmeņa for their offences and enor:
„mities, nor to make any appellation from the Gen, aſſembly, to ſtop the
diſciplin and order of ecclefiafticall Policy and juriſdi&iun,granted by Gods
word to theOffice-bearers within the ſaid church, under clic pain of excom-
munication ſummarily and without any proceſs , to be pronounced by the
judgement ofeldership, by Miniſter or Miniſters to be appointed by them
thereunto, howſoon it shall be known that any of the ſaids heads is tranfgref.
ſed. And this Act to be no way prejudiciall to Laick patrones in their pre-
ſentations, untill the lawes be reformed according to the word of God. IX.
Becauſetheſabbothday is many wayes profaned to the great dishonor of God
eſpecially by holding markers both in burgh and in landward that day; the alarma
ſembly enioynes ftraitly to every eldership, to take order therewith within
their own bounds, as they may by the Law of God; as they will shew
their zeal to God, and obedience to the Church. X. The Aſſembly in
one voice gives commiſſion to Ja. Lowfon, John Craig, Ro.Pont, Da.
Lindſay, John Brand & John Durys To palle unto the King, and shew
unto his Ma. that concerning the Articles ſent by the Maſter ofrequeſts, to
have been anſwered by the Church, being ſo weighity and important, a
part of them alſo being obſcure and captious; they could not preſently re-
ſolve upon them all: But for the better reſolutions, they have ordained
certain brethren, to conferre upon them untill the next aſſembly, which
they have appointed to conveen the ſooner for that effect ; And more, la-
mentably to deplore unto his Gr. wherein the juriſdiction of the Church is.
and hath been heavily hurt & preiudged, and namely, by Letters given
outin Glaſgow, diſcharging the Presbytery, to proceed againſt M, Ron
bert Mongomery: by charge of horning againſt the wholl Church of Scot-
land uſed by the decreet & Sentence of the Secret Counſell, finding them
Judges in the action of Ro. Mongomery; by miſlives ſent to gentlemen, to
affict the placing of him in the pulpit of Glaſgow, againſt the will of the
Church; by giving Benefices pleno jure, and abbacies in heritage: And with
all humility, due reverence and gentleneſs that appertaines , to exhort his
Majeſty unto the reforming hercof, and maintaining the juriſdiction given
by God unto his Church: And alſo to give admonition unto the Duke's
Gr. Earls of Arran and Goury in the premiſſes; And whatclicy do leer in,
to report unto the nextAſſembly. Like wiſe ordaines the particular El-
derships to have a copy of the Articles ſent by the Kings tļat they may be
the better adviſed, to give anſwer reſolucdly, in the next aſſembly. XI.
Rules 07- The Affembly ordaines certain perſons to erect presbyteries in all parts of
dering the the realm, where they are not as yet.
And unto fome doubts that are
Presbyte- propounded concerning them, theſe anſwers are given. 1. The Modc-
rator may continue from one Synod to another; and his election to be by
the particular presbytery. 2. The number of ſuch, as are aſſociat to the
Eldership for diſciplin and correction of manners, which are not Paſtors or
Teachers, and not traveling in the word, be not equall in number with
the other, but fewer; the proportion to be as the neceſity ofthe Eldership
3. The reſort of the Elders who travell not in the word, shall
be no more ſtraited, but as the weightineſs and occaſion upon intimation
& adyer-
1
l
1
118s.
craves.
1
1
Part. 3.
}
1
Of BRITANNE.
425
& advertiſement made by their Teachers, shall require at which time
they should give their godly concurrence; yet-exhorting them who com.
modioully may reſort, to be preſent at all time. 4. The Miniſters, who
do not refort unto the Exerciſe and presbytery, shall be ſubject to the pe-
nalty arbitrall, to be appointed at the diſcretion of the particular preshy-
tery, and the ſame to be agreed-upon by the ſubſcription of every Miniſter
chereof; and ifany be found to diſ-agree from a good order, to be com.
plained-on unto the Gen.afſembly next coming; And the order which every
presbytery takes, shall bc ſighted; and thereof one good order shalbe cita-
blished for all. s. The day ofthe Exerciſe shall be alſo the day of Eçcle-
fiafticall proceſs: and if the brethren find it neceſſary for a proceſs, they may
appoint days, times & places thereunto belids the day of Exerciſe. 6. It
is not thought expedient, that the Presbytery shall bcaftricted to ſend theit
Moderator unto the Aſembly, but liberty to chuſe whom they think moſt
expedient for confort of the Church. 9. It is not thought meet, that
viſitation be, excep è re nata, and the ſame not to be limited uşto the Mo-
derator, but to any two or moc as the Presbytery shall direct, for
the neceflity of the matter according to the book of Policy. &. The Clerk
and Moderator shall ſubſcribe in grave matters, and form of proceeding, in
name ofthe eldership; and whill God provide ſome better contribution,
every particularc Church of the Eldership shall contribute for the Scrib's
entertainment. 9.7 The Miniſters of the parish shall execute the ſummons,
concerning his parish, and bear the burden of the things, that arc directed
by the Presbytery, or ſome depute by him within his parish. .10. Tlieor-
der of adoriition of Elders is referred to the order uſed in Edinb. which is
approved. 11. The Moderator of the Presbytery is to deſigne Manſes and
gleebs, where it is requiſite: and for fatiſfaction ofthe Act of Parliament
that they liave a ſpecial commiſſion forthat effe&, Untill it pleaſe God to
move the King, that the Law may be reformtd; Providing the Moderator
do nothing without advice of the Presbytery. 12. How many Churches
shall be in every Presbytery, it is referred unto them, who have commif-
fion, to eſtablish presbyteries. 13. The form of proceſsia weighty mat-
ters is to be in writ at the diſcretion of the presbytery pro re nata; in leffer
things, to be verball. 14. Ifany will not receive the office ofan Elder,
and travelerh not in the word, wee may exhort, but not compell
. 15.
Ordaines every presbytery within their own bounds to try their Miniſters;
and if any offence shalbefound, to punish it according to the quality and
eftate of the crime, before the next generall aſſembly. 16. The Presby-
teries shall try and examin the perſons, deliring to enter into the function of
the Miniſtry, and if they find them qualified, to provide them unto
Churches. XII. Ordaines a faſt to be keept in all churches of the realm
with doctrin and inftru&tion of the people, to begin the firft Sunday of
Juny next, and to continue untill the next ſunday inclufivè, uſing in the
mcan time exerciſe of doctrin according to the accuſtomed order: And
the Kings Majeſty to be certified by the Commiſſioners, that are ſent to
him, and to be fupplicated, that he would be pleaſed, to authorizeit by
proclamation for that effect: The cauſes are 1. univerſall conſpiracies of
Papiſts in all countries againſt Chriftians, for execution of the bloody Aas
of Trent. 2. The oppreſſion and thralldom of this Church of God.
3. Waſting the rents thereof without remedy. 4. Falling from former
zeall. s. Flocking hither of Jeſuits & Papiſts. 6. Manifeſt bloodshed,
inceſt, adulteries with other horrible crimes defiling the land, and unpu-
(Ppppp)
nished
1
1
1
}
.
1
426.
.
CENTVRI XVI.
1
Patr. 3
)
1
it
nished. 7. The danger wherein the Kings Majcſty ſtands through evill com-
pany about him, by whom it is feared, he may be corrupt in manners &
Religion. 8. Univerſall oppreſſion & contempt of the poore, &c.
XIII. The next Aſſembly is to be at Edinburgh Octob. 24. unleſs fome nc-
cellary occaſion interveen , and advertiſement to be made by the Elder-
ship of Edinburgh and Miniſters of the Kings houſe. For clearing the pro
ceſs againſt Robert Mopgomery, it is heer to be added, that about Februa-.
ry 22. he went to Glaſgow, with purpoſe to preach the Sunday following:
but a number of the Students in the Colledge, entred into the Church on
Saturday at night, to hold him out, and keep the pulpit for their Princi.
pall Thomas Smeton: That day liis Text was, He that entereth not by the
door but by the window, is a thief and a Robber; and he inveighes againſt limonia-
call entries into the Church. The next Sunday Rob. Mong. comes to the
Church with a great number of Gentlemen, and diſplaceth the ordinary
Miniſter David Wecmes, and he made the Sermon. And becauſe the
Chapter of Glaſgow refuſed to conveen unto his election, he cauſed ſum-
mon all them of the Chapter to compear before the Counſell
. They
again cauſed ſummon him, to compear before the Synod of Lothian, to
hear the ſentence ofexcommunication pronounced againſt him. Hein.
formes the King ofthis citation, and cauſeth warn the Synod to appear che
12. day of Aprile, before the King and Counſell at Sterlin, diſcharging
in the mcac-time all proceeding in that buſineſs. Robert Pont with ſomne
others compearing at the day, in name of the others protettes, that al-
beit they had compeared to teſtify their obedience unto his Majeſty, yet he
did not acknowledge his Majefty, and Counſell judges in that matter,
being a cauſe eccleſiaſticall; and that nothing done at that time, should pre-
judge the liberties of the Church, and Lawes of the Realm. The Counſell
reje&tes the proteſtation, and did inhibit the Miniſters, to proceed againſt
Mongomery. Becauſe the Generall Affembly was at hand, they yeeld o-
bedience in this; only they cauſed warn him, to compeare before the Af-
ſembly. B. Spotſwood hath theſe particulares, but inverted: and it is
clear by Mongomerie's words in face of the Aſſembly, that all theſe thing
were done before this Aſſembly. Here is not an end of this buſineſs: but
after this Affembly he under took to ſettle himſelf at Glaſgow, and procu-
red Letters from the King unto the Gentle wen of theſe parts to allilt him.
The Presbytery of Glaſgow knowing what he had done, intend proceſs a-
gaing him, for uſurping the place ofthe ordinary preacher: Matlicw Stuart
of Minto being Proveſt of the City came, and preſented a warrant from the
King, toftay all proceedings againſt the Bishop, and willeth them to de
filt. John Howeſon Miniſter ar Cambullang (being then Moderator)
replieth, that they will proceed, nothwithſtanding that warrant. Where-
upon the Proyeſt pulleth the Moderator ont of liis feat, and carrieth him
priſoner to the Tolbuith. The rumor of this went quickly through the
Kingdom; and in time of the faſt (that was appointed by the Aſſembly)
this fact was lamented by the Miniſters. Among others, John Dury prea-
ches againſt the Duke of Lennox, as the cauſe of all this trouble. Where-
fore the King will have him removed out of the town, and cauſed com-
mand the Magiſtrates, to put him out of their town within 24. hours. They
not daring to diſobey, yet unwilling to uſe their Miniſter in that manner,
dealt with him, to depart quietly. Upon this occaſion, advertiſemener
was ſent unto all Presbyteries, to ſend their Commiſſioners unto Edinburgh,
according to the ordinance of the laſt Affembly. Here by the way may
be
-
}
1
1
-
Part.
3. Of. BRITANNE.
427
beremeinbred, what is written in Vindic. Philadel.pag.42. The Duke of Au.
bigny was ſent by advice of the Guiſians from France into Scotland, and well
inſtructed, to make change of religion by any meanes poſible: which we
foūd by experience two years after his arrivall:at firſt be prefeſſed, that he had
embraced the true faith, and did ſubſcribe the confeßio,as one of ours: but in
the mean time he was plotting the ruin ofMorto:and becauſe he did obſerye,
that he was beloved of the church (towit, for his affe&ion unto religion] he
ſawe, he could not beare him down, unleſs he profeſs the religion and ſome
offices unto the Church. So when Morton was executed, and the Earle of
Anguife was exiled, he was honoured with the fpoile both of the one and of
the other, and with two Prelacies pleno jure,towit,theBishoprick of
Glaſg.and
Abbacy of Arbroth; firſt he was entituled Earle of Lennox, then Duke,and
at last Grear Chamberlanc of Scotland: and then he moved Aur unto the
Church & good men. So far there. The Generall Affembly conveencs at
Edinburgh Juny 17. An. 1582. where were Commiſlioners, &ç. An-
drew Melvin by plurality, of votes is continued Moderator. 'In Seff. 1. John
Dury shewes, how he was called before the King and Counſell, his an-
fwer, and whole proceſs uſed againſt him; and alſo the charge to remove
out of the town; and craves the good advice of the brethren, being ever
willing (according to his calling) to follow their determination. The
Aſſembly directes David Ferguſon and Tho. Buchanan unto the King, to
underſtand his mind and to crave the performanceof the promiſe made to
certain brethren, concerning him; As alſo to lament unto his Gr. the caſe
of their brethren in Glaſgow, that were charged to compear in Sanr-
johnkoun, And to make fuit for them. And a miſlive was ſent to John
Duncanlon, to concurr earneſtly with thein. In Sel. 2. Commiſioners,
that vere directed from the Counſelloſ Edinburgh cravethe Aſſembles ad-
vice, concerning thecharge given to the Proveſt, Bailives and Counſell
of the town, for removing John Dury. The aſſembly ordaines certain
brethren, to meet with theſe Commiſſioners, apd conſult upon
the mat-
In. Seff. 3. John Dury declares, that becauſe his removing may be
prejudiciall to the common cauſe, and his privy departing may ſeem to be
an accepting of vice upon him, where with hcis unjully charged, that
without their counſell here-in, his own deliberat mind is co abide, though
with the hazard of his life; And feing his doctrin whereof he was accuſed in
Couuſell,was for the matter and ſubſtance juſtified in the Presbytery, and by
the Seſſion of Edinburgh; that the Brethren would givс him teſtimoniall,
that he had traveled faithfully in his vocation, no fault found with him in
his doctrin, or imputed unto his life; and ifit pleaſe God, that he be
compelled to remove, that he may have liberty to preach the Goſpell,
where it shall pleaſe God, to give him time and place, for diſcharging his
conſcience and calling. The Afſembly after deliberation in one voice
thought it not meet, that he shall remove privily, but abide the charge to
be given by the Magiſtrates; and they agree, that he shall have a teſtimo-
niall, as it was craved. Then they give commiſſion unto thrçe brethren,
to go unto the Duke, and inform him of the great ſcandall in keeping Ro.
Mongamery in his company, after the Sentence of excommunication
pronounced against him; And to intimate that Sentence unto him, with
gentle and diſcreet perſuaſions, to shew the danger thereof, and what is
concluded by Acts of the aſſembly againſt mantainers of excommunicate
perſons; and deſire him earneſtly, to remove him; and to give him ad-
monition, that if he will not obey, the Church will proceed againſt him
(PPPPP) 2 according
ter.
t
>
1
428
Part. 3
4
1
CENTVRI XVI.
according to their Ats. In Seff: 4, John Duncanſon preſenterh a Letter
from the King [being then in Sterlin] concerning Minto andother bur-
gefſes of Glaſgow, craving that matter to be handled before the Counſell,
with credite to be given unto the bearer. The bearer declares liis credite,
and shewes, that his Majeſty continues and shall continue unto the end in
profeſſing the true Religion preſently eſtablished within the realm; and as
for the action at Glaſgow, uponíupplication to be given in to the Counſell,
foch order shall be taken, that the Church shall be ſatiſfied there-with.
The ſummones were produced againſt ſome citizens of Glaſgow, to hcar
tşyall taken of the violence uſed by them againſt Jo. Howeſon, and to hear
themſelves convicted, &c. as the fumimone's were duly execut and
indorſed. The parties were called: none compeared, but John Graham:
he denied the contents thereof for his part. The ſummons was given to pro-
bation. The witneſſes John Davidſon, John Hamiltoun, An. Knox, &c.
were ſworn and admitted. They were ordained to be preſent and depone
the next day after noon before the Moderator and his alleffors. In seiso
the brethren that were directed unto the King concerning John Dury and
the Miniſters of Glaſgow, reportin writing, thar at the coming of the Duke
(who hath entreffe in that matter.) conſideration shall be had of John Dury:
and as for theſe of Glaſgow (ifche Aſſembly will delay the proceſs againſt.
Minto and his colleagves) he will diſpenfe with them, untill the 6. day
of July next, when the Counfell is to conveen. The ſame day the witneſſes,
that load fworn were examined at the time appointed. In Sef. 6. after p4-
blick reading of the proceſs againſt Minto and his colleagves, and the pro-
bation thereof, and examination of both, The alfembly findes the crime,
as it is verified and proved, to deſerve the punishment of excommunication:
and nevertheleſs at his Mas interceſſion, the ſentence againſt the perſons is
continued untill Iuly 6, when kope is given of repaire, &c. Giving full
power and commiſſio to the Commiſſioners which are to be directed unto
his Majeſty and Counſell, that if they shall not find remedy put to that onar-
ter betwixt the ſaid day and the 24. day of the ſame month, at their
diſcretion to proceed , and give forrh Sentence in the ſame caufe ; And
to appoint ſeverall perſons to be executioners thereof: As they will anſwer
unto the Church ; And ordaines report of this continuation to be made
unto his Majeſty. Likewiſe whereas lohn Dury is now removed out
of Edinburgh, the Church inhibites and diſcharges the Church and
presbytery of Edinburgh to chuſe or adalitt any Miniſter in liis place; and
diſcharges all Miniſters and theſe that are aſpiring to the Miniſtry to uſurp
or take upon them his charge (except a Minift. of Edinb. imploy them for
help at a time) untill the Gen. Affembly be further adviſed; and if any shall
be choſen, that election or admiſſion shall be nall. The brcchren that
were ſent to the Duke, report that his anſwer was at ficft a queſtion, Whe
ther the King or the Church were Superior and then he ſaid, that he had
command from the King, and his Counſellors to entertain Mongo-
mery; and untill he were countermanded by his Majeſty, he will not re-
move him. The Church having conſidered his anſwer, ordaines the bre-
thren of the Miniftry, who shall go in commiſſion to Perth, as they ſee oc-
caſion there, and the grief not remedicd concerning his entertaining the
ſaid Robert, To proceed and appoint ſpeciall men that shall proceed fur-
ther againſt him with the cenſures of the Church,according to the Acts of the
Gen. affembly : To whom the Church gives their full power to that effect.
As alſo the Aſſembly gives their commiſſion to John Erskin of Dun, the
Miniſters
"
1
I
Part
429
. Of: BRIT ANNE
.
3.
1
1
1
1
s
Miniſters of the Kings houſe, Ro. Pont, Ja. Lowfon, Tho Smeron, An.
Hay, Da. Lindſay, An. Polvarts Peter Blackburn, Pa. Galloway, Wi.
Cryſtėſon, Da. Ferguſon, la. Meluin, Th. Buchanan, lo. Brand, Pai
Gileſpy, lo. Porterfield Miniſters and And. Melvin, Torepair toward the
King and Counſell to be conveened at Perth July 6. and there with all
reverence, due obedience and ſubmiſſion, to preſent unto his Majeſty and
Nobility the ſpeciall grievances of the Church;conceived and given to them
in write, and in their names to lament and regrate the ſame ; Craving in
the name and fear ofthe Eternall God, them and every one of them to be
repaired and redreffed, To the glory of God, and welfare of his Majeſty,
and confort of his Church; And if need be, with humility to conferre
thereupon, inform and reaſon; And what herein shall be done, to re-
port unto the next aſſembly; Promiſing to hold firm and ſtable what ſoever
their brethren in the premiſſes shall judge righteouſly to be done. In Seff. 7. A Suppli-
is the tenor of the grievances, thus; Unto your Majeſty humbly. mean cation un-
and shew your Grs faitfull & obedient fubiects the Miniſters of Gods word to the K.
within your Mas realm, conveened in the Generall aſſembly at Edinburgh az ainſt his
abſolute
Juny 17. that where as upon diverſe & great & evident dangers, appearing
power.
to the wholl Church of God and profeſſors of his true religion in this coun-
trey, finding the authority of the Church abrogate, her cenſures conten-
ned, and violence uſed againſt ſome of our brethren, without punishment
thereof; the like hath never been ſeen in this realm nor in any place, where
the truth hath been taught and received; And fearing, left your Majeſty
for want of information, neglect in time to provide remedy for the inconve-
nients likely to enſue thereupon, We have conveened ourſelves in the fear
of God and your Mas obedience, and after diligent conſideration ofthis
preſent eſtate of the Church. and enormities falling forth in the ſame,
With common confent, thought neceflàry by our Commiſſioners, to
preſent and open unto your Gr. certain our chief & weighty griefs, with-
out haſty redreſs whereof, the Church of God and true religion can no way
Itand & continue in this your country. 1. That your Majeſty by advice
offome counſelers is cauſed, to take upon your Gr. the ſpiricuall power
and authority, which properly belongs unto Chriſt as the only King
and Head of his Church, the Miniſtery and execution thereof unto ſuch
as bear office in the eccleſiaſticall Government: So that in your Grs perfon
ſome men preaſe to erect anew Popedom, as if your Majeſty could not
be full King and Head of this common wealth, unleſs the Spirituall allwell
as the temporall power should be putin your hand: unleſs Chriſt be bereft
of his authority, and the two juriſdictions confounded, which God hath di-
vided: which tendeth dire&ly to the wreck of all'true religion, as by the ſpe
ciall heads following is manifeft: for. 1. Benefices are given by abſolute po-
wer, to unworthy perſons intruded into the Office ofthe Miniſtry, with-
out the Church's admiſſion, directly againſt the lawes of God; and Aas of
Parliament, whereby church-livings come into profane mens hands and
others,. that ſell their ſouls, and make shipwreck of conſcience; for pleaſure
of men and obtaining ſome worldly commodity. 2. Elderships, Synods
and Generall aſſemblies are diſcharged by Letters of horning, to proceed
againſt manifeſt offenders, and to uſe the diſciplin of the Church & cenſures
according to Gods word. 3. Jo. Dury by act of Counſellis ſuſpended from
preaching, and banished from his flock. 4. Excommunicat perſonsin con-
temptofGod and his Church are entertained in chief Lords houſes, namely,
R.Mong. is authorized and cauſed to preach, and brought to your Mas pre-
re9999)
ſence,
1
1
)
}
)
?
1
430
..
!
CENTVRI XVI.
:
ſence, which is a ſore wound to the conſciences of them, that love your
Majeſty, and know your upbringing, and an heavy ſcandall to all Nations
profeſſing the true religion. s: An AA or deliverance of the Counſellis
made againſt the proceedings of the Miniſtry,with a flanderous narrative ſufi
pendingfimpliciter and difannulling the excommunication juftly and orderly
pronounced againſt Robert Mongomery a rcbcllious and obftinate offender
and troubler of the Church of God, and open proclamations made accor-
ding thereunto. 6. Contempt of Miniſters, and beating John Howelon
out of the judgement - feat', where he was placed Moderator of the Pref-
bytery; the cruell and outragious handling of him, carrying him to priſon
like a thief by the Proveſt and Bailives of Glafgow and their complices; and
after complaint, made no order is taken therein, but they are entercained as
if that had been good ſervice. 7. Difplacing the M.ofGlaſg.out of his roome;
which without reproach he hath occupied theſe many years: and convoca-
tion of the gentle men of the country that to effect. 8. Violence uſed by one
of your own guard, to pull him out of the pulpit the day of the Commu-
nion, in preſence of the wholl .congregation and in time of Sermon: nor
fault found therewith. 9. The officer of the Church was caſt into priſon,
in your Grs, preſence, and there was keept a long time, for execution of
Letters againſt a particular fcandalons man. 10. Minifters, Maſters of
Colledges andScholares of Glaſgow iu time of publick faſt were by letters of
horning compelled to leave their flocks & Schools deftitute, and afterwards
from time to time, and place to place have been delays and continued, there-
by to confumc them by exorbitant expences, and to wreck the churches &
Schools, where they should bear rule and charge. 11. The ſcholars of
Glaſgow were invaded, and their bloud cruelly shed by the Bailive and com-
munity gathered by found of the common Bell and ſtroak of drum, and
by certain feditious men enflammed to have flain them all, and to have burnt
the Colledge: and yet nothing done nor ſaid to the authors of that ſedition.
12. Hands shaken with the bloody murderers and perfecuters of the people
of God by gifts received and given. 13. The Duk's Gr. often promiſed to
reform his houſe, and nothing is done there. 4. The lawes made for main-
taining true religion and punishingthe enemies thereof, are not put to exe-
cution. So that all things go looſe, and worſe like to enſue. Manyother
things there be, that crave preſent reformation, where with wec think not
expedient to trouble your Majeſty untill weeſee, what order shall be taken
with theſe grievous complaints; Beſeeching your Majeſty moſt humbly for
the love of God, who hath placed your Ĝr. in this Royall throne, and
hitherto hath wondroully maintained and defended your authority, care-
fully to look upon theſe matters, as becomes the Licutenant of God and a
Chriſtian King; And with advice ofthem that fear God, and do tender your
Gr. eſtate, & quietnes of this Common well, ſo to redreſs the premiffes,
that Chriſt be acknowleged above all, and his meſſingers without fear" or
ftop, be ſuffered to execute their office; the courſe of the goſpell advanced,
and bythe exemple of the worthy punishmenton them, (who fo licentioul-
ly and contemptuoufly have wronged and injured Miniſters and Profeſſors
ofGods word,) that others hereafter be afrayd to enterprice the like. The
next Aſſembly is appointed to be at Edinburgh October. 24. next. It is
obje&ted againſt this Aſſembly, that they did allow the Sentence of excom-
munication againſt Ro. Mongomery, whereas it was pronounced ſumma-
Lily by one man in a private congregation, towit, by John Davidſon in
the church of Libbertoun : and upon this ground, it was declared null by
the
1
1
1
1
.
Part. 3.
431
Of. BRITANNE.
!
1
t
l
the Counſell
. It is anſueted. 1. That he who hath often objeđed this,
reſtifieth, thar before the Aſſembly, it was allowed andintimated in all thé
Churches of the country: 2. In the Afembly of Ollober year 1381.
was a Generall Act, ordaining ſummary excommunication againſt theſe,
who through ambition or coverouſneſs did by ſuch violent means intrude
themſelves into any function of the Church, or who did obtend or uſe
any Letters of charge to impede the diſciplin: See before at the VIII.
particulare. 3. When this was objected many years ſince, the aut
thór of Vindici. Philadelph Pag. 29. anſwered for this inſtance; that the
Aſembly [in O&ober] knowing the mans inconſtancy did advertiſe
the Presbytery of Glaſgow, that they should diligently take heed, that
he ufurp not the power of a Bishops and if he shall do ſo, they were
ordered to condem him of contemptuouſneſs and perfidiouſneſs : and to
advertiſe thc Presbytery of Edinburgh, unto whom the Aſſembly at that
time gave power to excommunicate Robert Mongomery in this cafe: and
ſo the presbytery of Glaſgow (notwithſtanding the oppoſition made by
Minto) went on, and decerned againſt him: and the presbytery of Edinb.
pronounced the Sentence of excommunication, and it was intimated in all
the pulpits. Soforthere. In the ſame place wee find, what was the fuc-
celle at Perth: When the Supplication was preſented, James Stuart (a
brocher of Ochiltry," who had been Tutor of the Earle of Arran, and there-
after was made Earle of Arran: andat rhat time was Chancelør and fomen-
ter of all theſe miſchiefes) did menacingly ask, Who dar ſubſcribe that
Supplicationi? Andrew Melvin anſwered, Wee all will ſubſcribe it: and
ſo he did. fubſcribe it; and' after him John Erskin of Dun; Th, Smeton,
Ro: Pont, Da. Lindſay, An. Hay, Pe. Blackburn, Tho. Buchanan and
Pa. Galloway. English men, which were there, did admire their bold-
neſs, and thought that they had ſome privy attendents for their guard: but
they were diſmiſſed without anſwers. Bishop Spolfwood omitting this paf- ,
fage faith, To their grievances they received Generall anſwers, and for the
brethren of Glaſgow, their tryall was continued to the tenth of September
next: before which time the ſurpriſe of the Kings perſon at Ruchven fell
out, which altered the ſtate of all affaires ; ſome of the nobility combining
themſelves for defence of Religion, and the liberty of the Kingdom (as
of the
Kings
they pretended, Sayth he) upon notice of the Duke of Arrans [I conceive Court at
an error in the print, for, the Duke and Arran's] abſence from the Court, Rutloven
placed themſelves about the King, and detained him ſome dajes at the houſe an. 15826
of Ruthven. The principalls were John Earle of Marre, Willian Earle of
Goury, Patrick Lord Lindſay, Robert Lord Boid, the Malts of Glams &Oli-
phant,the Abbots of Dumfernlin, Pailley, Driburgh & Camsbuskenneth, the
Lairds of Lochlevin, eaſterWeemes,Cliesh and the Conſtable of Dundy. At
this time the Earle of Arran was taken and keep priſoner, and the Duke of
Lennox (being adviſed by the Kings letters) went to France, and died at Paris
in the beginning of the year. following, Theſe particulars are at length,
loc cit. After the departure of the Duke, the town of Edinburgh brought
back their Miniſter John Dury with great joy, ſinging, as they went up the
Ariet, thc 124. Pfàlme, Nom Iſrael may faj, &c, and as I heard ſome cre-
dible perſons (which were there as that time) ſay, they added after the
Pfalme, Now hath God delivered us from the Devill, the Duke and all his
men. The King went to Edinburgh in the beginning of October and there The 43.
conveenes the Affembly in a frequent number of Noblemen, many
and Miniſters Commiffioners: David Lindſay is choſen Moderator. In Sell
(29999) 2
1
A Change
Barons Aſſembly
2. The
/
1
432
1
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. 3.
1
.
1
t
1
1
1
2. "The Miniſters of Edinburgh' were ſent unto the K. to petition, that he
would ſend his Cominiflíoners unto the Affembly. The Commiſſioners)
that were ſent by the former Aſſembly unto the King with the grievances',
reportthe anſwers in write: cheſe were read, and judged not to anſwer the
Articles: therefore it'is appointed, that they shall be further infifted-on,
with other things that are to be craved: and four are appointed to form
them in write. In Sep 3. Janies haliburton Proveit of Dundy, and Colonel]
W'ill. Stuart come and deliver their Commiſſion from the King in this te-
nor;. Wee by tenor-hereof, with the advice of the Lords of our Secret
Counſell, give, and grant authority, full power and commiſſion to our
right truſy and welbeloved friends, James haliburton ...... And Col.
Wi. Stuart coniun&tly and ſeverally, for us & in our name, Topaſsunto
the Generall affembly of the Church of our realm, and there to hear and
conſider the matters propounded, tending to the advancement of Gods.
glory and his true religion, the correction of manners, and retaining the
eccleſiaſticall matters in decent & comely order, as the word of God
allowes; and to report 'the matters propounded and treated, unto us
for our allowance and ratification of the fame, as appercaines, and ge-
nerally alt and ſundry, other things to do, that to the furtherance
and alliftance of all godly & good matters is neceſſarily required, firm
&
& ftable .....
Subſcribed with our hand at Halirudhouſe Octo-
ber 10.158.2. and of our reigne the 16. year. IV. The places where the
Provinciallfynods shall conveen; should be changed, as the brethren there.
of shall judge, that no ambition growe by continuing in one place.
V. Seing great ſcandall ariſeth by the'impunity. of Bishops being altogether
outofrule, the Church thinks expedient, that the Kings Commiſſioners
the Lord Boyd, the Laird Caprinton with the Moderator and his affeſſors
conveen, and.ſolidly adviſe upon ſome ſubtantious order. VI. The Lord
of Paillcy in name of ſome Noblemen, gives the Church to underſtand, the
grounds moving them to that late action at Ruthven, towit, the danger
they perceived of the Church and religion, the evident perill of the Kings
Majeſty and his eſtate, and the confuſion and mil-order ofthe Common-
wealth, whereof as they feell good teſtimony in theirown conſciences,
So they crave thc Affembly would shew their good liking of the fame, and
give ordinance to each Minifter at his church, to declare their good ground
and action, unto their flocks, exhorting all Noblemen & others whatſoe.
ver, faithfully to concurr with them in this good cauſe, to the full profecu.
tion thereof. Then it was enquired by particular voring, Whiter theſe
perills and cyery one ofthem, whercofthe information was made, was ſeen
or perceived by the brethren? It was voted univerſally, affirmativè. And to
the end, the Kings mind may be alſo known in this particulare, ja. Low-
fon, David Lindſay and the Kings Miniſters were directed to wait on the
King to morrow after noon, to conferre of theſe dangers, and to report
his anſwers. Their report was that his Maj. ſaid, There was perill-to religion,
and indirect courſes were taken to the hurt thereof, whereunto his own pc-
rill was joyned: for he eſteemes his ſtanding to bejoyned with the ſtanding
of religion; As alſo he acknowledges ſundry abuſes in-the realm, and that all
good men should concurr of dury, to takeaway danger from the Church &
from his perſon &eftate;and to the reformation of the Common well. As for
theſe things the Noble men craved, three were appointed to frame an AC
concerning them, and shew it in the next Sellion. That form was ſent
unto the Commiſſioners of the town of Edinburgh to be adviſed by them
apart
1
2
1
>
ſ
Part. 3. ·
Of BRIT ANNE.
1
433
1
)
1
of Parliamen
apart : and then was voted and agreed-unto by the Aſſembly. VII. The
Arrembly conſidering the ſcandallby the impunity of Bishops, tothe grief
of good men, gives commiſion to the particulare presbyteries after fpeci-
fied to ſummon and call before them the Bishops in manner following, that
is, thepresbytery of Perth shall ſummon the Bishop of Murray; the prel-
bytery of Edinb. the Bishop of Aberdien; the presbytery of Meras, "the
Bishop of Brechin ; the presbytery of Dundy, the Bishop of Dunkell;
the presbtery of Glaſgow, the Bishop of Santandrews; the presbytery
of Sterlin the Bb. of Dunblain and Illes; and to accuſe them and every one
of them in all or part, as they are guilty, towit, of non-preaching and Mi-
niftration of the Sacraments; of negligence in do&rin & diſciplin, haunting
or frequenting the company of excommunicat perfons; waſting the patri-
mony ofthe Churchy ſetting tacks againſt the Acts of the Church, giving
Collation of Benefices againſt theſaid Ads; and finally for giving ſcandall
any way in life & converſation; And after due tryall, proceſs & conviction,
to putorder unto every one of them, according to the quality oftheir of-
fenſe and Acts of the Aſembly, Before the next wecting of the Affembly ,
Asthey will anſwer, &c. VIII. It is judged moſt expedient, that Col-
ledges and Univeſities be viſited: and commiſſion is given to certain Ņoble
men and Miniſters, to concurr with ſuch as the King and Counſell shall
diğçat with them in viſitation of all the Colledges, And to conſider, how
the rents and livings of every one of them are beſtowd; how thedoctrin is
uſed by the Matters and Regents; whether it be correſpondent to the Act
as they find diſorder or defe&tion, to take order there with, according to
the A&t of Parliament IX. In Seff.11. the [Sumner, or] Officer of the
Church declares, that whereas he was directed to fummon the Kings Ad-
vocat to compear before the Affembly, hecould not find him, for he is
in Hermeſtoun. A cication is directed to fummon him to compear on
wedneſday next, and anſwer, whither he was the Former of the flande-
rous proclamation in July againſt tlae Miniſtry, and for oppoſing the law .
full proceedings ofthe Church; Certifying him, if he compear not, the
Afrembly will proceed, as appertaineth. In sel. 17. the Kings Advocat
compeareth, and adviſeth the Aſſembly to conlider, whither they will alı
low their form of proceeding againſt him being a fervant of his Majely, that
he only is called upon the alledged forming of a Proclamation given our in
the Ksname, under the title of a declaration, and concluded by authority
of His Counſell; and as they shall find by their wiſdom, he will not con-
temptuouſly refuſe to anſwer. After conſideration it was judged, that in
reſpect of the Nander ariſen by his perſon, he may and should give his
declaration, for removing the ſander. Heis content, and openly takes
God to witneſs, that he neither invented nor formed nor penned that pro-
clamation, but at the deſire of the Duke he tranſlated out of French into
Scots the laſt partofit, and did nothing more in all that proclamation,
Here with the Aſſembly was ſatiſfied, for his part. X. The Larle Both-
well declares, thar as he profeſſed the true religion now preached within
the realm, before his departure, fo he hath continually lived, and min-
deth to live and die with it by Gods grace. X. Some burgeſſes of Glaſgow
were fummoned to compeare. The Laird of Minto compeares, and con.
feſſes his fault. The diſciplin and order to be uſed againſt him for the offenſe
is remitted to thejudgement and diſcretion of the presbytery of Glaſgow:
and ſo of John Graham elder ; and the presbytery should report what shåll
(Rrrrr)
be
1
1
.
1
434
CENTVRI XVI. Patr. 3.
?
+
be done, unto the next Aſembly. Archbald'Hegget, John Graham
young-
er, Hector Stuart, Joha Sprewll elder, Wil. Hegget and Robert Stuart are
called, and compear not. They are condemned of contumacy, that being
atſeverall times ſummoned to anſwer for haunting or uſing the company
of Ro. Mongomery, after his excommunication was intimated unto them,
and for other enormities done againſt the Church, they have deſpiſed the
voice thereof: they are ordained to maketheir publick repentance in the
Church of Glaſcow, after the form to be preſcribed by the presbytery, unto
whom the execution ofthis ſentenceis.committed. Colin Campbell, Malc.
Stuart, Hect. Stuart, Jo. Graham elder, Gawin Graham and Archb. Hegget
were ſummoned to anſwer for the violence done to jo. Howeſon in the
presbytery: they are called: none of them compeares, excep John Gra-
ham (ofwhom before) and Gawin Graham. The Aſembly ordaines theo-
thers for their violence and diſobedience to be excommunicat in the church
of Glaſgow by D. Weemes, with advice of the Presbytcry... XII. Articles
were read and allowdas meet to be propounded; Seing the Juriſdiction of
the Church is granted by God the Father throgh our Mediator Jeſus Chriſt,
and given to theſeonly, who by preaching and overſeeing bear office within
the ſame, To be exerciſed not by the injunctions of men, but by the only
rule of Gods word; That an Act of Parliament concerning the liberty and
juriſdiction of the Church bero plainly declared, that hercafter none other
under whatſoever pretenſe have any color to affcribe or take upon them any
part thereof, in placing or diſplacing Miniſters of Gods word, in ſpirituall li-
vings or offices without thc Churches admiſſion, or in ftopping the mouths
of preachers, or taking upon them the judgement and tryall of do&rin, or
of hindering or diſ-annulling the cenſures of the Church, or exéeming any
offender there from. 2. That the Presbyteries confifting of Paftors or
Teachers and ſuch as are commonly called Elders according to Gods word,
and now according to his Ma: dire&tion appointed in diverſe parts of this
realm, for diſciplin and keeping order in ecclefiafticall affaires, Be approved
& eſtablished by authority; and paines preſcribed againſt them that ſtub-
bornly oppoſe themſelves. 3. That the Synodall afſemblies conſiſting of
ſundry Presbyteries, and Nationall conſiſting of the wholl, be approved;
and by vertue & Act of Counſell preſently, and of Parliament hereafter,
have power to conveen ſo oft as occaſion shall require, to adviſe, tteat,
conclude and make ordinances in ſuch things as concern the well of the
Church and their charge in doctrin and diſciplin, with liberty to appoing
times & places for that effect. 4. That Presbyteries and ſuch as they will
direct oftheir own number, have the ſame power in deſigning manſes &
gliebs, and repairing of Churches, as Bishops or Commiflioners had be-
fore. 5. That every Church have their ſeverall Paſtor, to be ſuſtained on
the tyths of the parish, where he ſerves; and to that ead, the manſes of
churches, that are annexed to great Benefices or prelacies, be diſſolved;
penſions given out of the tiths, and tacks of the ſame ſet by the Collectors
or poffeffors, may be revoked, &c. Likewiſe a Supplicacion unto the
King and Counſell was read, for redreſs of many enormities. 1. That the
Nanderous proclamation at Perth July. 12. and published in all townes and
parish-churches, and to the perpetuall infamy of Gods fervants is printed ,
may be peruſed and diligently conſidered, and criall be made, whither
any Miniſter be culpable of ſuch odious crimes, and if they be culpable,
that they be punished with all rigor oflaw; And otherwiſe, that thegivers
out off, blaſphemous reports, and devilers and diters of that infamous
libell
1
)
1
1
1
I
Part. 3.
1
1
1
1
Of BRITANNË. .
435
libell; be punished accordingly; And that by Act of Counſell and open
proclamation, the Miniſry be declared innocent of ſuch wicked and hainous
crimes. 2. That the unaccuſtomed violence uſed againſt Jo. Howeſon,
drawing him out of the
ſeat of the presbytery. And againſt David
Weeunes -Miniſter, be lo punished, that none be bold to attempt the
like hereafter. 3. That Colin Campbell, Archbald,and Wi.Heggets burger-
ſes of Glaſgow with their complices be punislied according to juſtice for the
uproar made by them againſt the Students and shedding their blood. 4.that
the proclamation lately made for the liberty of the Aſſemblies may beenlar-
ged and more plainly cleared. s. That your Lp'will give his Majeſty to un-
derſtand, how wicked inftruments they are, who perſuaded his Gr.co allow
and take upon himſelf all the miſchiefs and ungodly proceedings, where-
by his Gr. and the Church & Country were brought into ſuch miſery and
danger. 6. That all A&s of Courſell made againſt Presbyteries & affem-
blics, charging them to deſiſt from proceeding in diſcipline and eccleſiaſti-
call cenſures againſt ſcandalous perſons, be annulled and deleted; and the
Ad made againſt J. Dury. 7.4 That his Majeſty and Lords will weigh whào
great iticonvenients and abſurdities fallout upon the Act of Counſell made
concerning the abſolute power; and for removing them, to delete that
Act , never to be remembred. 8. That his Gr. and Lords provide & care-
fully foreſee, that by wicked practiſe of dimiſſion or alſociation of authori-
ty, the Church, the Kings Majeſty and country be not hurt, and that the
ſame be ſtayd in time. 9. Thatthe ftipend appointed unto the Miniſter of
Sterlin, and now wickedly purchaſed by Ro. 'Mongomery to his young
ſon, be reſtored for ſuſtentation of a qualified man, to teach that flock,
which by his ungodly dealing and apoſtaſy fath been deſtitute ſo long time.
9. That it would pleaſe your Majeſty and Lords to have compaſſion upon
that Noble and godly inan James Hamilton Earle of Arran, fomtyme a
comfortable inſtrument in Reforming the Church of God, and now viſited
by the hand of God, and bereft under pretence of Law. io. That Com.
millioners be deputed in each part for viſiting the Colledges. The Allem-
bly gives commiſſion unto nyneteen Miniſters with the Miniſters of the
Kings houſe to preſent this Supplication unto the King and the Effates now
conveened at Halirud houſe, or unto the Parliament, when it shall be
holden; crave anſwer, &c. In the next Sellion theſe brethren
the Lords crave the adyice of the Church, who should ſit in their names
to vote ic Counſell and Parliament, ſeing now they are about the taking
order for a Counlell conſiſting of three Eſtates. For better reſolution in
this particulare, it was thought meet, to enquire of the Lords what is their
meaning in this propoſition. In the following ſeſſion, anſwer was retur-
ned, that the meaning is, Whither the Church will conſent that ſome
of the Bishops should for the Church be upon the Counſell. The
aſſembly reſolves, they can not agree, that any shall vote in name of
the Church, but they who bear office in the Church, and are autho-
rized with commiſſion thereunto. Two Miniſters are appointed to
return this auſwer unto the Lords. In this convention of Eſtates nothing
was done in the affaires of the Church : they were all for
ſecuring themſelves.
XX. On January 28. year 1583. the King withdrew himſelfe from the 1583.
Nobility, that had ſeparated the Duke and Arran from him, and he went
unto the Caſtle of Santandrews, untill he ſent for other Noble men to be change of
of his Counſell; and the entituled Earle of Arran was let out of Duplin,
and came unto the King: whereupon in the end of that year followed great
(Rrrrr) 2
altes
1
+
report, that
Another
I
Court.
1
/
(
1
436
Part. 3.
CENTVRI XVI. .
The 45.
alteration. The Generall aſſembly conveenes at Edinb. April 24. Tho.
Aſſembly
. Smeton is choſen Moderator. 1. Three Miniſters were fene unto the
King, to humbly deſire Commiſſioners for aflifting the affembly in treating
and concluding, &c. And ſeing his Majeſty had ſent Ambaſſadors into
England, that he would be pleaſed, to endeavoure an union be made be-
twixs the two Kingdoms and other Chriſtian Princes and Nations profelling
the true religion, againſt the perſecution of Papifts and them that are con-
federat in that bloody League of Trent: and alſo that her Majeſty would
disburden their Brethren of England from the yoke of ceremonies impoſed
upon them againſt the liberty contained in Gods word. Likewiſe in Sellosi
others were ordained, to ſupplicate his Majeſty earneſtly, that the French
Ambaſſador may be ſent away, becauſe his travell iš ſuſpected to tend
againſt religion and the Commonwell: That a Jeſuit Holt may be tryed, and
according to his offenſe punished: That the Lord Seton's fon may beac-
cuſed for his Letters unto Jeſuits: That a brother of Gambo refuſing the.
cenſure of the Church, violating the KS Lawes and practicing againſt religi-
on, may be ſummoned according to thçlaw. That the Abbor of Holywood
have no licence to depart out of the country: And concerning D. Chalmers
a Papift. ll. The Proveſt of Dundy and the Laird of Coluthy his Mas.
commiſioners crave that breetben may be authorized with commillion
to treat and conclude in ſuch particulars, as his Majeſty hath to pro-
Nota. pound. The aſſembly anſwereth, They have found by experience
that commiſſion given to conclude, hath done hurt unto the Church,
And where they are bidden , not to medle with novelties, they intend
none; III. Sundry references from Synods and presbyterics are dil-
cuffed, as one againſt the Bailives of Santandrews for a ſcandalous Letter
published by them in preſence of the congregation March 17; Another from
Glaſgow, where Gawin graham and his complices were excommunicare,
and then upon repentance crave to be abſolved: they are remitted to their
own presbyterý, after evidence of their repentance to be abſolved, &c.
The 46. The aſſembly conveenes at Edinburgh October 10. Robert pont is choſen
Aſembly.
Moderator. I. The aſſembly is thinn: Provinces are marked which have
fent none; and commifliones, wherein all the commiſſioners come not;
that order may be conſulted upon to corre& them. II. When an A& is con-
cluded in the Generall aſſembly, and no juſt cauſe interveenes to make a
change of it, it shall not be lawfullfør any particular brother to call it into
queſtion in another Affembly. III. The Commiſſion for viſiting the
Colledges is renued. II 11. -Becauſe Commiffoners are appointed, and
ſomstimes they depart before they have gotten cheir commillion; lc is ordai-
ned that the Moderator receive from the Clerk the extract of every conimira
fion, and ſend it timouſly unto the brethren. IV. Ordaines every pref-
bytery to call before them the Beneficed men within their own juriſdiction,
and take account, how they have obſerved the Acts of the Affenbly, con.
cerning the diſpoſition of their church-livings, and a juſt report to be made
unto the next Affembly by the Moderator or their Commiſſioners, as they
will anſwer unto God and his Church. And whereas ſome old poffeffors
oftaks, pretend ſome particular reaſons, why the Church should conſent,
It is ordained, that ſuch exceptions shall be firſt examined by the presbytery
ofthat place, and then returned unto the aſſembly, that the ſuit may be
decided according to equity. V. The proceſs led by the presbytcry of
Santand. againſt Aleſon Pierſon, with the proceſs led by the ſame presby.
eery againſt Pa. Adamſon, and the proceſs of the Synod of Fife juſtifying the
accufation
1
-
r
Part. 3.
437
OF BRITANNE.
.
1
accuſation led againſt the ſaid Patrik, is exhibited, and continued. VI.,
In sedis. a fupplication is read and allowed, to be ſent unto his Majeſty,
as followes; Sir, the ſtrict commiſion wee have received from the Eternall
our God, when in this your Mas realm wee were made watch-men of his
people, and the fear full threatnings pronounced againſt theſe, who neglect
to execute faithfully every part of their weighty charge, compell us, pre-
ſently to have recourſe unto your Majeſty, perceiving things to fall forth
to the great prejudice of Gods glory, and no ſmall appearance of utter
wreck of this Church and Common well, unleſs ſome reincdy be haſtily
applicd; moſt humbly therefore beſeeching your Majeſty to weigh diligently
and conſider theſe few heads, which with all reverence and obſervance
wce do preſent, looking for a gracious anſwer and ſpeedy redreſs thereof.
1. It is a great grief to the hearts of all them who fear God, to ſecapoftates,
ſworn enemies to Chriſt, to your Gr. and all your faithfull ſubjects, ( for-
feited for their trearon, fome alſo ſuſpected and heavily bruited for the
murderofthe moſt noble perſon your umquhile Father, impugncrs of the
truth by word and writ) continuing fill in their wickednes and unreconci.
led unto the Church, To receive from your Majeſty the Benefit of paci.
fication, to the prejudice of faithfull Miniſters, whom they labour violently
by that rạcans to diſpoſſeſſe. 2. That others from their youth nourished
in the Church of God, and thereafter fallen back fearfully, and beconi open
runagates and blaſphemers of the truth, and maintainers of idolatry and of
the man of ſin licutenant of Satan, and oppreſſors of Gods people; and ne-
vertheleſs are received into Court authorized and ſo far countenanced, that
they are become familiar with your Majeſty, whereby (beſidsthe grief
of your faithfull ſubjects) many are brought to doubt, what shall enſue
upon ſuch beginning. 3. That an obftinat Papiſtſent into the Country,
to practize againſt God and quietneſs of your Gr. eſtate, and therefore as
worthy of death was impriſoned at your M$ command with promiſe
that he shall not eſcape punishment, yet (as wee underſtand) was
by indirect means let depart, and no tryall made to find out the author
of his delivery 4. That your Majeſty ſeemes to have too much liking
of the chemies of God allwell in France as ſome within this realm
who have never given teſtimony of any good meaning either in religion
or your Majeſties ſervice, beſides the irreligious life and diffolute bcha-
viour of them, which in your Mas ſervice have ſucceeded to mcn, that werd
known zealous in Gods cauſe, and faithfull to your Gr. from your tender
age. s. Since your Majeſty took the Government in your own hand,
many promiſes have been made, to take order for preſerving the Church
of God, and continuance thereof unto poſterity, yet after long and conti-
nuall ſuit, nothing is performed, but in place of redreſs, the Church is day-
ly bereft of her liberties & priviledges. 6. The thirds are ſet in tacks for ſums
of money, in defraud of the Church, ſo that Minifers hereafter cannot be
provided. 7. Abbecies are diſponed, without any proviſion made for
the Miniſters ſerving at the churches annexed thereunto, dircctly againſt
the Act of Parliam. 8. Church-livings are given to children, and tranſla-
ted into temporall Lordships. 9. There is no punishment for inceft,
witchcraft, murder , abominable oathes and other horrible crimes, ſo
that ſin encreaſes dayly, and provokesthe wrath of God againſtthe wholl
country. 10. Oftyms your Majeſty interpones your authority by Letters
ofhorning, to ſtop the execution of the Aas made in the Gen. affembly, in
matters belonging properly unto the Church, and no way concerning the
(siir)
Civill
:
1
438
CENTVRI XVI.
Patr. 3
Civilleſtare. 11. There is a ſore murmur among your Majeſty lieges,and
a lamentable complaint, that the Lawes of the Country have no place, and
none can be ſure of his life , lands nor goods: Thieſe things threaten a
miſerable confuſion and the heavy hand of God to enſue. Laſtly wee molt
humbly beſeech your Majeſty to ſuffer us lament this great diviſion among
your Nobility and ſubjects, the one part ſeeking by all means poſſible for
their intereſs, to perſuad your Majeſty to undo the other, whereby con-
tinuall Atrifc, malice and rancor is foſtered, to the great danger of your
Mas perſon, Whom God preſerve unto his Church and this your courrry;
Belecching your Majeſty for the tender mercy of God, to call unto your
Majeſty ſome of the wiſe, diſcreet and indifferent, and by their counſell to
make a Moderate order, that unquiet ſpirics may be ruled, good men chc-
rished, and the hearts of all your ſubjects united to the maintaining of Gods
glory, preſervation of your Majeſty and eſtate, and the comfort of
all them, who bewail this miſerable diſſolution.
With this ſupplica-
tion, particular inftructions were given unto the Commiſſioners for de-
claring theſe heads. 1. How heavily the godly are offended, and all
the Church is ſcandalized , that David Chalmers a man notoriouſly
known unto his Majeſty and Counſel, to be not only a profeſſed enemy a-
gainſt the truth of religion, and plain pra&izer againſt it, but again his
Mas authority & eſtate in all parts where he traveleth, baving alſo lying
upon his head chc vile bruit and common ſuſpicion conceived in the hearts
of many upon no ſmall & obſcure preſumptions) of the cruell and barba-
rous murder of the moſt Noble perſon of his Ma: Father of good memory,
Isſo ſuddenly, and with ſo ſmall account entred in favor, and received his
Mas pacification, with Letters to diſpoffeffe faithfull Miniſters of their li-
vings and poffeffions, no due ſatiſfadion being made to the Church; a
matter importing no leſs prejudice to his MrⓇooble eſtate, and that touching
his Majeſty in the hieſt point of his honor: and therefore his Majeſty would
be moved to look wiſely upon the conſequents of this; and in conſideration
of this weighty grief would call back and ſuſpend the effect and force ofany
thing granted unto him, and the charge given to his repoſition, untiil
that after juft & lawfull tryall his innoceney be agnoſced, and the Church
ſo much offended in his perſon, be ſatiſfied; and the ſame ſatiſfaction, co
be returned unto his Majeſty from the Church. 2. The young Laird of
Fintry directed into this Country (as wee are ſurely informed) to pra-
etize with his Majeſty and his lawfull Subiects for overchrownig ofreligion
by power of friends now in Court; and where ſoever he comes, plainly
maintaines papiſtry, and under color of conference (which by all means
he flyeth) doch great ſcandall in the Counrry. The third article is noto-
rioully known. By the 4. Article is meant the King of France; the
Duke of Guiſe and other Papiſts there; and alſo within the Country; as, the
Earls of Huntley, Crawford and others. The Church is hurt in her pri-
viledges & liberties, as will appear in the article, and as followes; tacks of
the thirds of Hadingtoun and Santandrews are ſet to the Laird of Seagy: the
Abbey of Arbroth to that Abbots young fonc: and the Abbot of New-
botle's ſone is provided to that abbey. The 9. and 10. are known, as
John Gairden is provided to the parſonage of Fordyce in the ſixty year of
God, and ſtandes ſtili titulare: the Kings Majeſty hath ſer in tack the frutes
of that Benefice to Rob. Stuart of Todlaw, and command is given to the
Lords of Seſſion to grant Letters upon theſe tacks. Alexander Arbuthnot
is charged againſt the Acts of the Church, to continue in the Colledge of
Aber-
1
Part.3. Of BRIT ANNE
439
1
1
Aberdien, Under pain of horning. The Miniſters of the Chapter of Ha-
lirudhouſe are charged by Letters of horning to ſubſcribe a gift of penſion
to the Parſon of Pennicook's wife and fone for their lyftimes, againſt the
ſame Aas, &c. VII. The Act made O&ob. 30. year 1976.' concerning
fetting fues and tacks of Beacfices and Church-livings, is ratifyed with
this declaration, that uader the ſaid Act are and shalbc comprehended all
penſions, factories and whatſoever diſpoſition of a Benefice or any part
thereof, without the conſent of the Generall Aſſembly; And the diſponers
thereof shall incurr the penalty contained in the Act of July 2. year 1578.
VIII. The Synod of Lothian craves,that the Aſſembly take order wich John
Spotſwood for ſetting a rack of his Benefice, without conſent of the affer-
bly. It is ordained, that this particular be tryed by his own presbytery,
and be reported unto the next aſſembly. IX. Miniſters bearing with peo-
ple goingio pilgrimage unto wells hard by their houſes, not only without
reproof, but entertaining them in their houſes; and who dißribute the
communion unto their flock, and communicate with fuch guilty per-
fons, deſerye deprivation. X. Becauſe by reading profanc authours in
Schools, whercio many things are written directly contrary unto the
grounds of religion, cſpecially in the Philoſophy of Ariftotle, the youth
being curious & infolent, do oft drink-in erroneous & damnable opi-
nions, and grounding them upon the britle authority oftheſe profanę wri-
ters, do obſtinatly maintain their godleſs opinions in difputation and other-
wiſe, to the great ſcandall of the fimple: Regents and Teachers in Schools
should vigilantly take heedsif any thing be written in the profane Authours
againft thegrounds of religion, in teaching theſe, they shall note and mark
the places , confute the errors, and admonish the youth, to eſchue them
as falſe ; and namely in teaching philofophy to note theſe propoſitions
following , as falſe and condemned by common vote of the Church); Philoſo-
1. Omnis finis eft opus aut operatio. 2. Civilis ſcientia eft præftantiffima, ejufó pliscaller-
que finis præstantifimus eft fummum hominis bonum. 3. Honefta do jufta funt rors.
varia d inconftantia, adeò ut fola opinione content. 4. Juvenes de rerum im-
periti & in libidinem proclives ab audienda morum Philoſophia arcendi. s. Quod
aliud ab aliis bonis & per fe bonum eft, & caufa 'cur satera per fe boxa funt, noneſt
fummum bonum. 6. Dei agnitio nihil prodeſt artifici ad hoc, ut arte fiabend
7. Summum bonum vel minimi boni acceſſione augeri velreddi potest op
tabilius. 8. Pauper, deformis, orbus aut infans non poteft effe beatus. 9. Bo-
num aternum bono unius diei non eft magis bonum. 10. Fælicitas efi setio
nimi ſecundum virtutem. 11. Potefi aliquis ftudio f0 felicitatem comparareys.
12. Homo in hac vita do efed dici potest beatus. 13. Poft banc vitam nemo po-
test viel effe veldici beatus, niſi propinquorum vel amicorum ratione.
turâ apri ad virtutem, eam agendo comparamus. 15. Virtus eft habisus electivas
inea mediocritats pofitus, quam ratio prudentis prafcribit. 16. Libera eft nobis
voluntas ad bene agendum á 17. Mundus et Phyficè æternus. 18. Cafus
fortuna locum habent in rebus naturalibus da humanis. 19. Res viles e inferiores
non curat Dei providentia. 20. Animæ pars una vel etiam plures funt mortales.
21. Et quæcunque hinc pendent vel neceſſariò fequuntur. And ifany shall be found
to do contrary to this act, the cenſures of the Church shall proceed againſt
him. And alſo tbat noMaſter or Regent,or any other affert or defend any
theſe propoſitions, nor with that addition, Phyficè, probabiliter, orthclikc,
Under the pain of the cenſure foreſaid. XI. In seſ. 16. His Masanſwers
were returned from Sterlin. 1. Underſtanding the firſt point to be meant
of granting the benefit of pacification unto David Chalmers, his Mafter,
.(srrrr) 2
and
I
utatur.
14. Na-
any of
!
440
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. 3.
and knowing that man, to have been forfeited only for that common action
of his being at thc field of Langlide (for which,pardon was granted to ſo ma-
ny) hethought it no new or ſtrange thing at the requeſt of ſuch as moved
him, to grant unto him the ſame benefit, which many others had obtained;
yet no way intending to ſpare the due punishment of him or any other, that
may be charged or found guilty ofthe murder of his deareft Father, or that
are or shall be adverſaries to the religion, or impugners thereof againſt the
lawes; the execution of which he hath been, is and will be willing to further.
2. The ſecond head being particularly mean’d of Finery; his M. wisheth the
aſſembly to remember, how he hath dealt in that miatter, and wliat teſti-
moniali the Church of Edinb.gave him: nor hath his Majeſty hindered
the proceedings of the Church againſt him, norany other, but mindech
to hold hand thereunto according to the lawes. The third being meant of
Wi.Holt an English man cſcaping out of the cattle of Edinburgh, his Majeſty
häth anſwered the Queen's late: Ambaffador; and it is no ſtrange thing to
hear of a mans eſcaping: but what they underſtand by indirect means of
letting him depart, his Majeſty being ſpecially informed therçot, will after
due tryall ſee the offenders punished according to their deſervings. The
fourth head being very Generall, his Majeſty thinks , the aſſembly will not
judge it pertinent unto them, to have vote in chuſing his ſervants, or
to be too curious ofthe occaſions of placing or removing them; nor of the
intelligencetwixt him.and other countries for entertaining Civill peace,
from which no Princes or Common wealths abftain, though being diverſe
in religion. The s. Head containing a generall complaint apon fomeſpea
cialls appearingly expreſſed in the matters following, bis Majeſty wisheth
the Aſſembly, as they would be ſpecially & dire&tly anſwered, ſo to form
their peticions forbearing particular exampls, to ground their gcnerall pro-
poſitions ;and to remember that ſince he took the Government in his own
perſon, moe good lawes have been made for advancement of the Church
and true religion, then were beforc: and the dcfect ofthe execution hatlı
not been his default. The ſixth concerning the tack ſet to Seagy of certain
victualls out of the ſuperplus of the thirds, which he had before in pen-
fion, that is no new thing, nor any way prohibited: he could allwell
content him with the penſion as he had before, free of all paiment of duty:
the neceſſary conſiderations moving to grant it, are well enough knownto
many: he is employd in publick ſervice, wanting the living wherсunto he
is provided in titleduring his father's life, and his ſervice is and may be ne-
ceffary both to his Hi. and the Church. For anything that may be thought
omitted in the proviſion of Miniſters ſerving at the Churches annexed to
Abbeys in the late diſpoſition of them, that is well ſupplied by the Act of
Parliament: The execution whereofis ſtayed theſe two years in their own
default rather then any other way, whill they have been craving their
aſſignations continued as before, and as yet have not anſwered his meffa-
ge ſent by his Maſter of requeſts, unto the Aſſembly at Santandrews: Ne-
vertheleſs his Ma. made choiſe of certain Barons and others of good qualifi-
cation, known to be zealous to the furtherance ofthat good work, hoping
to have had the aſſignations formed before the Aſſembly, but being uncer-
tain of the time appointed thereunto, this year is doubtfull, if they come
to Edinburgh: But if they come, his Maj, shall ſent them direction to
proceed, and alſo other things moſt needfull shall be reſolved without de-
lay. Concerning the giving of church-livings to children, and tranſlating
them to temporall Lordships, his Majeſty conſidereth his own lone, and
hin.
co
Part. 3.
441
Of BRIT ANNE.
pro-
1
and hinderance of his ſervice there-in: Whatſoever abuſe hath entred be-
fore he accepted the government, time and the approbations of theſe
viſions by decriets of the Seſſion, have brogght the matter unto that e-
ſtate, as it can be helped no other way, but by the Parliament: unco
which when it shall be propounded, his Majeſty shall hold hand to have all
poffible reformation thereof. The default of punishing vices mentioned in
the. 9. head, and of the proviſion of the poor, and punishing vagabonds
can not juftly be imputed unto his Ma.who was ever willing to give.com-
million unto ſuch as the Miniſters thought meeteſt to execute the ſame.
The. ig. head being generall, his Majeſty would be glad not only to have
it explained, but to hear all good advices, that shalbe offered for reforma-
tion of that which may be found amiſs, and how his lawes may have place,
and juſtice adminiſtred to the confort & common benefit of all his good
ſubjects. The io. head is alſo very generall; as for that one exemple, the
removing of the Principallof Aberdien to be Miniſter of Santandrews, his
Majeſty trufteth, the aſſembly will not think that matter (the ſubſtance
being well conſidered) to be either fo proper to the Church, or ſo impro-
per unto the Civill eſtate , but that his Hi. and Counſell had good ground
and reaſon to direct his Letters as he did, upon the generall reſpect of
the north country, wherein none was prejudged, ſeing there was no
charge containing power to denounce at the firſt, but rather to do the
thing required, or compeare, and show a cauſe in the contraty. What
is ſaid before briefly of a proceſs againſi Pa. Adamſon, is cleared by The Hiſtori-
call Narration, that he had a long and filthy ſicknes, and for curing it, he
had fought help of a witch: and recovering health in ſome meaſure, hein
a preaching before the King declared againſt the Lords, which lately had
guarded the King, and against the Miniſtry: for which he was warned by
the Presbytery of Santandrews, and the witch with whom he had con-
ſulred: and from the Presbyrery the cauſe was brought before the Synod
of Fife. In the Afſembly the proceſie was found orderly deduced; and he
had been warned by the Synod apud acław, to compear before the Generali
aſſembly in October: for contumacy in not compearing, by the aſſembly lic
was ſuſpended from the office of the Miniſtry; and it was appointed that far-
ther tryall should be taken of his life and corrupt doctrine. But he,preten.
ding that he was going to the well of Spae for his health,purchaſed from the
K. fecurity, that during his abſence the church should not proceed againſt
hini, yet it was his purpoſe to ſtay in England, and there to ſeek the advice
of the moſt corruptſort, for the overthrow of diſciplin in the Church of Scot-
land: for he thoughr that the fureft courſe, to keep his Benefice. At that time
the Civill eſtate was more and more troubled: for they, who in the conven-
ion of Eſtates Oa.s.year 1582, vvere declared to have don good & neceffa-
ry Service unto the K. and Country, and they with all their partakers were
exoncred of all action, that might be intended againſt them for what they had
done at Ruthven; theſe [I ſay] after Arran's returning to Court were char-
ged to enter into warde particularly deſigned unto them. This they obeyd
not (except the Earle Auguiſe) and therefore were denounced rebells:
and when liarder courſe was intended againſt them, they fled, ſome to
England, others ro France, and ſome to Irland. The Miniſters were noi
ſilent at this time. Among others John Dury ſaid in a Sermon, As the
blind man, whoſe eies Chriſt had opened, Joh.9. when the the phari-
ſies ſaid, Wee know this man to be a ſinner; did reply, Whither he be a finney, i
know not,one thing I know, thaithough I was born blind, yet now I fee, So what-
ſoever fort ofmen theſe be, I knowe not; but this I know, that the Church
(Itttt)
was
.
.
-
442
CENTVRI XVI. Patr. 3.
1
1
was miſerably vexed and almoſt oppreſſed, but by theyr meanes it was de-
livered. For theſe words (likely otherwiſe delated) he was ſummoned, to
compear before the Counſell: he food to the defenſe of what he had ſpo.
ken: and therefore he was confined in the town of Montros: ſoon after this
the Min. there died, and the Church made choiſe of Jo. Dury to ſucceed:,
then the King gave him and his eldeſt ſon (enduring their lifes) a penfion
of 200. pounds out of two Abbeys. There was more work with Andrew
Melvin ; in a Sermon as Santandr. heſaid, Daniel propoundes unto Bal-
tazar the example of his grand father Nebuchadnezar: and ſo it is the duty
of the Miniſters of God, to lay before the Prince and people of their time,
the examples of their anceſtors, if need require : But in our time, if
any would ſpeakebefore the Court, what evill came unto James the fifth by
familiarity of flatterers, that ſo the King would take heed of that kind of
beaſts, they will ſay, That preacher leaves his text; and poſibly he shall
be accuſed of treaſon. For theſe words he was charged to appeare before the
Counſell: He appeares, and when worſe words were layd unto his charge,
he ſaid, His doctrin in pulpit should firſt be tryed and judged by the Presby.
tery. He was bidden ſubmit himſelfe unto the King and Counſell: by no
perſuaſion could he be induced to ſubmit
. TheK. and Councell as his law-
full Judges proceed to examine witneſſes. He appeales unto the judgement
of the Church, and faith, Ifthe Church shall condem what he had ſpoken, he
shall willingly ſuffer whatſover torment shall be inflicted on his body. At
cight a clock at night he is charged to enter as priſoner into the caſtle within
twelve hours. In the morning Arran changeth his warde,and before ſeven a
Meſſinger of armes chargeth him, to enter into Blackneſs withim 24. hours:
at that time his friends ſaid to him, Theywould take his life. Before mid-
day he went away to Berwick. After this, ſummons were directed a-
gainſt Andrew Hay, Andrew Polwart, Patrick Galloway and Ja. Carmi-
chel Miniſters, to anſwer before the Counſell
, for keeping correſpondence
with the rebells. An. Hay compeares: nothing could be qualified againſt
him: but upon ſuſpicion he was confined in the north. The others for
not compearing were denounced rebells, and fled into England.
1584. XXI. What Pa. Adamſon did in England, we shall have a hint ofit a-
The Cur- none: he returned in May, year 1584. by Act of Counſell a Parliament
rent Par- was appointed to fit May 22. Becauſe there was no proclamation precee.
ding, they called it A current Parliament. The Hiſtoricall Narration faith,
They who were privy to it, were of Arrans faction, or ſuch as durft not
oppolc any thing: the Lords of the Articles were ſworn, to be fecrete :
they had fyve Seſſions in three daies: the doores were keept ſo cloſfe, thar
none of the Miniftry could find acceſſe. Pa. Adamſon and Ro. Mongo-
mery far as repreſenting the third Eſtate, and gave votes (forſooth ) to
make themſelves Bishops. The King and Parliament ſuſpecting, that the
Miniſters of Edinb. would preach againſt their proceedings, ſent a charge
unto the Proveſt and Bailives, to pull the Miniſters by force outofthe pula
pit, and committ them to priſon, if they did ſo. What was done in the
Parliament, appeares by the Acts: Spotſwood hath the ſum of them, ſaying,
The King's authority over all perſons, in all cauſes was confirmed; The
declining of his Mas judgement, and the Councels, in whatſoever matter,
declared to be treaſon; the impugning of the authority of the threeEftates, or
procuring the innovation or diminution of the power of any of them
inhibited under the ſame pain ; All juriſdictions and judicatures, ſpirituall
or temporall, not approved by his Higneſs and the three Eflates were dil
charged;
liament.
>
was
/
parents
Part.3
Of BRITANNE.
443
charged; and an ordinance was made, that none of whatſoever function,
quality or degree shall preſumc, privatly or publickly, in Sermons, de .
clamations or familiar conferences, to utter any falſe, untrue, or lan-
derous ſpcaches, to the reproach of his Majeſty, his Counſell and procee-
dings, or to the dishonor, hurt, or prejudice of his Highneſs, his
& progenitors, or to medle with the affaires of his Hi. and Eſtate, under
the paines in the Acts of Parliaments made againſt the makers & repor
ters of lies. While theſe ſtatutes were in framing, the Miniſters, who
were informed thereof, ſent David Lindſay to entreat the King, that
nothing should paſſe in Act concerning the Church, till they were firſt
heard. Arran getting intelligence of this, cauſed arreſt him as one that
keeped in telligence with England: and he was not permitted to come unto
the King. The firſt night he was keept in Halirudhouſe, and the next
morning ſent priſoner to Blackneſs, where he was detained 47 wecks. Ja.
Lowron and Wa. Balcanquall Miniſters of Edinburgh hearing that he was
committed, fled into England, leaving a short writing behind them, to
shew the reaſons of their departing. So Edinburgh was left without any
preacher. Ro.Pont Miniſter of S. Cutberts, and one of the Senators of
the Colledge of juſtice, becauſe of the miſregarde of the Church [as he
pretended] in concluding theſe Acts; when the Heralds were proclaming
them, took inſtruments in the hands of a Notary , of his diſſenting, and that
they were not obliged to give their obedience thereunto. Which done,
he likewiſe fleeing, was denounced rebell, and put from the place in Sef-
ſion. Hereupon rumors being diſperſed, that the King was enclined to
Popery, had made diverſe Acts to hinder the free paſſage of the Goſpell,
and abolish allorder and policy of the Church; Command was given to
form a brief Declaration of his Ma intention, and to publish it for detecting
theſe falſe rumors. In this declaration the occaſion that enforced the
King to make theſe ſtatutes were ſet down, as the allowance of the fact at
Ruthven, by the Affembly of the Church; Andrew Melvins declining the
King and Counſell; thefaſt keept [at Edinburgh ] at the feaſting of the
French Ambaſſadors; generall faſts indicted through the realm without the
K$knowledge; the uſurping of eccleſiaſticall juriſdi&tion by a number of Mi.
niſters & gentlemen; the alteration of the lawes at their pleaſure, &c.
And for ſatiſfying good people, ſtrangers allwell as ſubiects, concerning his
Mas good affection towards religion, certain articles were penned and
ſubjoined to that Declararion, to make it appeare, that his Majeſty in-
tended nothing but to have a ſetled policy eſtablished in the Church. But
theſe things gavenot much fatiſfaction, and were replied-unto in pamphlets;
which dayly came forth against the Court and rulers ofit..
All
this ſummer troubles continued, the Miniſters being dayly called before the
Counſell, and a great buſineſs made of their ſubſcription to certain articles
concerning their obedience unto the Bishops: they who refuſe, had their
ftipends requeſtrat: which cauſed a great out-crying among the people,
and made the rebells to bethe more favored. The King, to rid himſelfe
of theſe vexations, did call the principall Miniſters and having showd, that
all his deſire was to have the Church peaceably governed, he willed them
to ſet down their reaſons in writing, why they refuſe ſubſcription, that he
may confider them, and fatiſfy their doubts. They chuſe rather to pro-
pound the ſame by word, and after ſome conference were induced to ſub-
ſcribe the Articles, this clauſe being added, agreeing with the word of God. So
far there. This clauſe gave occafion of contention : for the Miniſters did,
(Ttttt) 2
declare
2
444
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. 3.
declare, thay they would be obedient unto the things that were commanded
unto them according to the word ofGod; and in this ſenſe they would obey
the Kings command. But the adverſe party took and expound' ir as an
acknowledgement, that epiſcopall Juriſdiction was according to the word
of God, becauſe it was ſaid, They ſubmitted themſelves. unto epiſcopall
juriſdiction in ſuch things according to the word of God. The caufes of
depoſition of Miniſters not having vore in Parliament, were published in
the Kings name; among theſe was one, the acceptation of the place of Ju-
dicature in whatſoever Civill or criminall cauſes, as being of the number
ofthe Colledge of Juſtice, Commiſſary, Advocate, Court-clerke, Notary,
the making of teftaments only excepted; And, for not ſubſcribing the
band and obligation deviſed by act of Parliament for dutifall ſubmiſſion &
fidelity to our Soverain Lord, and shew their obedienceto their ordinary
Bishop or Commiſſionare appointed by his Majeſty to have the cxerciſe of
the ſpirituall juriſdiction in their diocy. So the power of juriſdiction was
proper unto thc King, and the exerciſe thereof was committed by him unto
whom hee would; as I have ſeen his Patent committing unto John Erskin
of Dun (who is there called, our welbeloved Clerk andour Commiſionerin eccle-
fiaſticall cauſes ] that exerciſe within the diocy of Brechin, Providing that his
authority in any grave matter be limited and circumſcribed to the counſell
of thretteen of the moſt antient wife and godly paſtors of the ſaid diocy, to
be elected forth of the wholl Synodall affcmbly and allowed by Us with an.
ſwer of our Privy Counſell or the moſt part of them. And to make cleare
the eſtate ofthe Church at that time, I adde the ſubſtance of an epiſtle writ-
ten then by Andrew melvin unto Divines abroad, and is to be found in
Vindicat. Philadelph.pag.54. It hath pleaſed the Lord ſo to bleſſe the en-
deavoures of his ſervants, that they haveundertaken according to what is
preſcribed in his word, and to increaſe the Churches of Scotland with ſo
great and ſo incredible felicity heretofore, ofhis ſingulare bountifulneſs :
But, alas! when we do not anſwere unto ſo great and rare grace & bounti-
fulneſs of God toward us, with ſuch thankfulncfs of hearts and perfor-
mance of duties as becameus; behold through a marvellous yer jult judge-
ment of God, Satan hath ſo blinded with ambition and avarice ono
thogh not of us, yet a Miniſter of the word among us, that forgetting
(as one ſaith) decorifque fui, fociúmque falutis, he continueth unceſſantly to
confound heaven and carth, and to diſturb all things: for when he had
deſerted his flock, and without knowledge of the Church had creept into
Court; when he had not only in a moſt wicked manner entred into that
falſe epiſcopacy riſing again out of hell, againſt which he had before
foughten evermore, buralſo had taken that dominion, which he had ina
Sermon and before a frequent Aſſembly after abjured, and by his fubfcripri-
on at ſeverall cimes had renounced; when he had adioyned himſelfo
unto the ſworn enemies of the Church and religion, in abuſe ſlavishneſs
and moſt vile cauſe; when in doubtfull things, and deſparing of his
health he had not only adviſed with witches, and with tears begged their
help. And alſo had plotted with the Machiavilian Courtiers
and the Pop's emiffaries againīt the life of a very godly and religious
man; for all which cauſes he feared the cenfures of the Church, to
be diſcharged from the Office of preaching; he obtaines from his Royall
Majeſty a free Ambaſſage to go into other countries, under color of ſeeking
health, but as experience teaches, to vexe the Church...... Anu fo at
London he carrying himſelf as an Amfaſſador, had frequent conſultations
with
.
1
Part. 3.
445
OF BRITANNE
with the Ambaſſadors of France & Spain; and with the Bishops.there (for
he abode there, and intended not to go further) herraduced the beſt ſubjects
as feditious & traitors, and was altogether taken up with couoſells, by
which the moſt learned and faithfulleſt preachers in both the Kingdoms, are
compelled now to be altogether Gilent and leave the Miniſtery, or to pro-
vide themſelves by flying & exile, or to ſuffer the inconveniencies of priſon,
or againſt Duty & conſcience ſubſcribe unto the ambitious tyranny of
Bishops, and theimpiety of many rites. From him came theſe Archiepif-
copall Letters unto you and the brethren of Zurick, wherein by his cun-
ning craft of faining and diffembling he chargeth us with falſccrimes, and
accuſeth the diſcipline of our Churches with many calumnies, albeit he
know very well, and our conſcience beare us witnes, that it was our wholl
care, to ground our diſcipline upon the word of God ſo far as wee could.
Wee aſſure you, that that good order of the Church, which Adamſon
did firſt craftily undermine, then openly impugne ; and at laſt revile as
Papali tyranny, as the motherof confuſion and the cauſe of ledition, was
from the beginning of abolishing popery, fought by our church out of the
word of God, and thereafter was allowed by the ſuffrages of the wholl
Churchand by degrees brought at laſt (as we were able) unto ſome meaſure
of perfection, by the bleſſing of God, and three years ſince was approved,
ſealed and confirmed with profeſſion of mouth, ſubſcription of hand
and religion of oath, by the King and every ſubject of every Efate par-
ticularly...
He hath perſuaded the Kings Majeſty and theſe Po-
pish and Epicurean clients of Guiſiancs and Queen Mother, to caſt presby-
teries into the ground, to reſtore the tyranny of epiſcopacy, to attribute
unto the King the ſole command or (as they call it.]. abſolute power in
Eccleſiaſticall affaires, and by their authority to decern the Sentences of
excommunication pronounced lawfully by the Presbytery, to he null.
Briefly they have committed all eccleſiaſticalljuriſdiction and power of go-
verning the Church [next unto the King] unto theſe falſe Bishops who
are either juſtly excommunicat or known to be flagitious. Among theſe
the firſt place is given unto P.A. the prime adviſer and inſtrument of all theſe
counſells and plots
. i. e. who enjoying that perpetuall & Papall Didature,
doeth without any reſtraint and wonderfully opprefſe the Miniſters and all
godly men: he doth preſent unto them theſe his ſodered articles, or rather
the blots of eccleſiaſticallorder which he hath lately fucked from the dregs
of the Popish veſſels ſticking as yet in our nighbour country, and forceth
by Royall autority, the Miniſters to drink and ſubſcribe them. So far hew. The house
This houre of darknes (as it was called) continued nor long: behold how of Darks
God diſpelled it. Bishop Spotſwood informes this particulare, in this mes
.
manner; Upon information, that Nicol Dagleish Minifer at S. Cutberts
did in his publick prayers remember the exiled brethren, he was called
before the Counſell, and accuſed for praying for the King's rebells, and for
keeping intelligence with them by Letters. He confefſeth his prayer for
the brethren, maintaining it to be lawfull, but he denied the intelligence;
only he granted, that he had ſeen a Letter written by M"Balcanquall to his
wife, remembring him kindely. The King was offended with his anſwers,
and commandeth his Advocatto purſue him criminally:which was done the
nextday. At his appearing before the Juſtice, when he had heard rhe indict.
ment, he ſaid, Heshould not be queſtioned for one and the ſame fact be-
fore two Judicatories, and having anſwered theſe points before the Coun.
ſell, he should not be put to it again. The Advocat replieth, The Coun-
(VVVVV)
fels
1
1
.
1
1
446
CENTVRT XVI.
Patr. 3.
ſels proceeding takes not away the criminall Judge : and therefore he muſt
anfwer: and he was commanded to anſwer adviſedly, ſeing it concernes
his life. Hefaith, if I muſt anſwer, I think not, that I have offended in
praying for my brethren, who are in trouble: and if the conceiling the
Letters which I ſaw, be a fault, I ſubmit my ſelve to his Mas will. The
Jury proceedes, and declares him guilty of treaſon, yet the Sentence was
continued, and he was ſent to priſon in the Tolbuch, where lie remained fome
months, and in end upon his ſupplicatton was pardoned. In the ſame
Court David Hume of Argathy and his brother Patrick were condemned
to dearh for keeping intelligence with the Commendator of Dryburgh, and
in the afternoon were executed: yer was it no matter of State, but ſome
private accounts undiſcharged before his going out of the country, where-
in they had interchanged one or two Letters. This ſeverity was univer-
ſally diſliked: but that which enſued, was much more hatefull. To breed
a terror in people, and to cauſe them abfain from commmunicating in
airy fort with the exiled Lords, a Proclamation was made, That who
shall diſcover any perſon offending in that kind, shall beſides his own par-
don, receive a ſpeciall reward. Upon this, one Robert Hamilton of
Egliſmachan delateth Malcolm douglas of Mains and John cuningham
of Drumwhafill, for having conſpired to intercept the King at hunting
and detain him in ſome ſtrong hold till the Lords might come, and receive
him. A meer forgery it was, yet gladly hearkned unto by them that deſired
to be rid of them:they wcre both gentle men of good reſpect, and
miſtruſted of the Court ...... They were brought vvithout reſiſtance
to Edinburgh: February 9. they vvere preſented to Juſtice ...... When
Main's indictment yvas read, he denied all, and ſo cleared himſelf
the unliklyhood, and their impoſſibility to compaſſe a buſineſs of
that importance, to all there preſent, that in their hearts they did
pro-
nounce him iunocent. Nevertheleſſe they vvere declared guilty of treaſon,
and the ſame day hanged in the publick ftrier of Edinburg. Hamilton the de-
lator was afterwards killed in the park of Sterlin. Theſe cruell proceedings
cauſed a generall fear, that allfamiliar ſociety was in a manner left off, none
7584. knowing to whom he might lavely ſpeak. Arran in the mean time
went on, drawing into his hands the wholl managing of affairs: for he
would be ſole and ſupreme over all...... Hewas Chancellor....... The
calls of Edinburgh & Sterlin he had in cuſtody: then made himſelf Ptoveſt
of the Town : as ifall this had not been enough, he was declared Generall
Lieutenant over all the kingdom. In a word, whatſoever he pleaſed,
was done, and without him nothing.could be done. This ſtirred
This ſtirred up great
cmulation againſt him in Court. The Maſter of Gray a great favorite at
that time (and profeſſed Papiſi] took it diſdainfully, that every thing was
governed by him (there be moe particulares there, which I paſſeover] Arran
careth not what enmity he draw upon him. The Earle of Athol, the
Lord Hume, and Maſter of Callils were committed to priſon; the firſt,
becauſe he refufed to divorce from his wife (a daughter of the Earle of
Gowrie) and entaile his lands to him; the next for that he denied him his
part of the lands of Dirltoun; and thethird for denying him a loan of ſome
moneys, which it was thought he might ſpare. Then he falleth out wirb
the Lord Maxwell for excambion of his heritage with the Barony of Kin-
niell, which Arran poſſeſſed by the forefeiture of the Hamiltons: but
Maxwell would not exchange with a new and uncertain purchaſe. Fotthis
caufe Arran intends a quarrell againſt him, and cauſech denounce him rea
bell,
Part. 3.
Of BRITANNE.
447
1
)
bell, and they gather forces the one againſt the other. Ishew butthefum.
In the mean time Sir John Forreſter and Thomas Ker of Farnherit Wardens
ofthe Midd Marches conveening for reſtoring ſome goods taken from the
English, a tumult hápneth, wherein Sir Francis Ruffell fon to the Earle
of Bedford was killed: this was layd upon Farnherſt and he was ſaid to
have done it by Arrans inſtigation: for theſe two were in great friendship.
The Queen craves, that Farnherſt be delivered: Arran ſtrongly oppoſeth.
The Queen had called the exiled Lords ſouth ward; and upon this accident
gave them licence to return unto the Borders. Theking for fatiſfaction of
the Queen confineth Arran in Santandrews, and the other in Aberdien
where he died; but Arran was reſtored. In July was a league offenfive and
defenſive contracted betwixt the two kingdoms in the cauſe ofreligion: for
then was diſcovered the Holy league as they called it, which the Pope had
made with the Princes to extirpac the Reformed religion: Q.Eliſabet under-
ftanding herſelfe to be principally aimed at, thought nothing better, than
to make a counter-league with the Reformed Princes: to that effect she
ſent one to the King of Denmark and Princes of Germany, and another
unto King lames: the motion did well pleaſe the Eſtates of Scotlandston-
veening at Santandrews. Here the Bishop omittes, that the peſt was raging
in Edinburgh and other chief towncs, and then the people cried out, that
the Lord's hand would not be ſtayd, till the banished Lords and Miniſters
were returned: whereupon their friends advertiſed them, to draw near
unto the borders: and there that were exiled before, for other cauſes
joyned with them, and ſo did Maxwell. They appoint their rendezvous at
Lintoun, and meeting there did ſolemly ſwear, that they shall not ſepa-
rate, nor giveover rire proſecution oftheir enterpriſe, untill the King be
moved to accept them in favor, and put Arran out of his company. To
juſtify their proceedings, they gave forth a Proclamation, shewing their
aimes to be the defence of the truth, the deliverance ofthe King from cor-
rupt Counſellors, and the preſerving of amity with England. In this
proclamation they eſpecially endeavoure to make Arran odious, and they
named Col. Stuart as an abuſer of the King : of other Counſellors
was no mention; which encreaſeth Arrans jealouſie againt them. They
The exi-
came to Falkirk, and underſtanding, that there was no great com- led Lords
pany with the King at Sterlin, they draw near it O&ober 31. that night returne
Arran and Crawford keep the town-gate:bnt the Lords entred by a ſecret and are re
paſſage without reſiſtance: a cry was raiſed, The town is taken. Craw- ſtored:and
ford Ayech to the Caſtle, and Arran eſcapes by the bridge. So ſoon as the thereby a
King underſtood of their humble petitions by the Secretary and Juſtice, change of
Clerk, he ſaid, I did never love that mans violence [towit, Arran]
and howbeit I can not but offend with their doings, yet for the Countries
fake-and for publick quietneſs I can pardon all: but one thing I deſire you
to look unto, that none in my company receive any harm: I know there
be quarrells betwixt Crawford and Glammes,betwixt Anguiſe & Montroſe
and I believe that Col. Stuart is not well beloved: with my honor I can
not permitt theſe to be hurt: provide that theſe be in lavety, and I shall
williogly admit them. This was reported unto the Lords: they reply,
they had not taken arms for any privat quarrell, nor would they mixe par-
ticulars with the publlck, but it were good for eſchuing incouvenients,
that the Noble men, whom the King had named, were put in cuſtody
of ſpeciall perſons, and the Colonell be diſcharged from his office of the
guarde, and the ſame be conferred on another. This was declared unto
(vvvvv) 2
thc
Court.
1
448
CENTVRI XVI. .
Patr. 3•
1
the King, and he conſented to receive them. Two dayes thereafter the
King renewes his promiſe unto them, and confirmes it by Act of Counſell,
and proclames a Parliament to be held at Lithgow in December for rati-
fying the ſame. Miniſters repaire from all parts to Lithgow a litle before the
beginning of the Parliament, and ſought abrogation of the late Acts againſt
the diſcipline. The King would not hear of it, and the exiled Lords
ſaid, It was not expedient to medle in that matter at that time : they muſt
firſt be ſetled in their eſtates, and afterwards they may prevail with the
King. The King alſo willed them, to ſet down in write, what exceptions
they had againſt theſe Acts. They did offer their animadverſions with a
ſupplication, wherein they crave the Minifters to be reſtored to their for-
mer poffeffion allwell of the diſciplin as of their places. The King took
paines to penn with his own hand a mitigation of theſe Ads, in this man-
ner (as I found among the Papers of John Erskins) That the word of God
be truly and ſinceerly preached, as before; That all proceſs of excom-
munications shall proceed as before; The Generall Aſſembly shalbe only
convocate by the kings Letters; That the Miniſters shall not proclame a
faft before they shew the cauſes upto the King; That all Bishops nominat
by the kings Majeſty shalbe tryed and admitted by the Gen. aſſembly; That
all ſe&sand hereſiesshalbe tryed by the Church, and as the perſons shalbe
found culpable, the King shall execute juſtice. When the king delivered
theſe, he ſaid, Theſe shall bee als good and ſufficient as an Act of Parlia-
ment. But the Miniſters were not contented with theſe, and the full derer-
mination was remitted unto the next Generall Aſſembly, which then was
called to conveen at Edinburgh in May following.
1586.
X XII. Something was done in the Spring, but it will be mentioned
in the Aſſembly: which conveened May 10, in Edinburgh: After Serinon
Aſembly
. had by Robert Pont, the Lord of Privy Seal and M-Peter young (being
directed from the King) shew, that his Majeſty is taken up with great af-
faires, ſo that he can not givehis preſence for that day; and therefore cra-
ves, that all the brethren would repair after noon unto the great chapell
in the Abbey, where he shall propound his minde unto them; and to
delay the election of the Moderator untill that time. All the brethren do
conſent upon condition, It shall not prejudge the liberty of the Aſſembly
in any way. The Commiſſioners declare, that they know no prejudice
intended. After noon they conveen in that place : the king declares,
whyhe had deſired them to conveen there: then prayer being make by Ro-
bert Ponc, David Lindſay is choſen Moderator. The King appoints the
Lords Secretary, luftice- Clerk, Privy-Seale, Iohn Graham, L. Culros
and Peter young to reaſon and adviſe with the Moderator and Affeffors
on matters mutually to be propounded; and them or any two or three of
them, to concur with the Aſſembly, 'as his Commiſſioners. The next
day they return to the ordinary place. I. Two Miniſters being directed
unto the king, to ſolicite the redeliverance of the Aſſemblie's Regiſter ,
bring anſwer, that they shall be directed unto the Clerk every day, but ac
night they shall be in the hands of the Privy-Seall, enduring the Affembly,
and before the cloſing he will be perſonally preſent. II. The places for con-
reening of Presbyteries are named through out all the kingdom; and Com-
miſſioners are appointed to deſigne the Churches in every Presbytery,
Their advice vvas returned in the laſt Seſlion. III. The Synodall aſſem-
blies are appointed, to conveen the firſt tuyſday of O&ober next: and the
places are named, and thereafter every Synod is left to their own option of
time
The 47
1
Part. 3.
449
1
Of BRITANNE
Some
time and place iv. David Cuningham Bishop of Aberdien is ordained;
to be ſummoned before the Presbytery of Glaſcow for adultery with Eliſa-
bet Sutherland. V. The Articles of the Conference held in February be.
tween the Deputies of the Counſell and ſome Miniſters called togerher by
the King, were propounded in the privy Conference, to bc examined by
the Kings Commiſſioners & the Moderator with the Affelſors: and they
report agreement. 1. That none shall vote in the Aſſembly but ſuch as Articles
the Scripture appoints Governors ofthe Church. 2. There are four ordi- concer-
nary Offices warranted by the Scripture, towit, Paftors, Doctors, El. ning Epiſo
ders and deacons; and the name of a Bishop should not be taken, as it hath copacy.
been in Papiſtry, but is common to all Paſtors or Miniſters. 3. It is law.
full and neceſſary at this time, chat Uilitation aud the form thereof continues
and other circumſtances to be conſidered here after , &c. In Sep. 7. ſome
were appointed to confer with the Kings Commiſſioners,' upon the cir-
cumſtances. And in the ſame sell the Kings Commiſſioners crave the
reſolution of the wholl Aſſembly, Whither they will accepr Bishops, as
they were ctrcumſcribed in the abovenamed Conference, or if they will
refuſe? Anſwer is delayd untill the next day, that all the Conference be
publickly read. and immediatly it is voted and concluded, that a Bishop
is a ſpeciall charge, and funâion annexed to it by the word of God, cven the
ſame, that an ordinary paſtor is. In Seffig. after reaſoning it was concluded,
It is lawfull to the Gen. Aſſembly, to admit a Paſtor, Bishop or Miniſter ha-
ving a Bencfice, and preſented by the King unto it; Alſo that Viſitation
may
bein the perſon of a Paltor; and that the Gen. Affembly may ſend a
man with ſuch as the Presbytery shall adioyn unto him in Viſitation. In
sel. 10, after conference had (as ſaid is) the wholl Aſſembly declares, th
by the name of a Bishop, they meane only ſuch a Bishop as is deſcribed by
Paul; and in this ſenſe they agree with the third Article of that Confe-
4. It is agreed on the fourth article, that a Bishop may be appoint-
ed by the Gen. aſſembly, to viſite certain bounds, thar shall be deſig-
ned unto him, and in Vilīcation heshall proceed by the advice of the Sy-
nodall affembly or ſuch as they shalladjoyn unto him. s. In receiving of
preſentations, and giving Collation to Benefices he shall proceed by the
advice and vote of the Presbytery, where the Benefice lyeth, at leaſt of
the moſt part of the Presbytery and of the Affeffors, that shalbe adjoined
unto him, Untill the time the Presbyteries be better eſtablished, and the
gener. Church take further order: And thoſe affeffors at the firſt time shall be
named by the G. An. 6. In Seß. 11. He shall be ſubject in reſpect he is a Pa.
ſtor, as other Paſtors are, to be tryed in his life and doctrine, by the Presby-
tery or the Synodall Aſſembly; and becauſe he hath commiſſion from the
G. Affembly, in that reſpect he is to be tryed by them. 7. If he admit or de-
prive without the conſent ofthe moſt part of the Presbytery, the deed shall
be null, and the doing thereof shall be a ſufficient cauſe of deprivation of
him. 8. His power is to be ordinis caufa, nonjurifdi&tionis. 9. iVhere they
that shall be ſo called Bishops, may not undertake the wholl bounds that
ofold was called a Diocy, Conimiſſioners shall be preſented by his Ma.
unto the Gen.aſſembly,and admitted by them thereunto as the ſaids Bishops
are to theirs, and to be countable only unto the ſaid aſſembly for their com-
miſſion; And thc Bishop to have no power within their bounds, more
than they have within his boundes. 10. The Commiſſioners being elected
as ſaid is, have a like counſell and power, in the execution of their office,
as the Bishops have. 11. The Commiſſioners appoinred to viſit presby-
teries or their particular Churches as the the presbyceti 'Synods shall
(XXXXX)
think
rence.
1
1
3
Part. 3.
450
CENTVRI XVI.
think good,' shall not prejudge the Presbyterie's peculiar Viſitation.
12. The ſame cauſes of life and doctrin shall deprive a Bishop or Commil-
ſioner, that deprives a Miniſter. The 13. article is agreed. The
Commiſſioners from his Majeſty do proteſt, that in reſpect the affembly
hath caſt down, what was required in the Conference at Halirudhouſe
nothing done either in that Conference, or in this aſſembly, have any force
or effect and namely, that they have ſubjected the Bishops unto the
tryall and cenſure of the Presbyteries & Synods. Becauſe of this proteſtation
the aſſembly immediatly directes Ja. Martine, Ro.pont and Pa. Galloway to
inform his Ma.concerning this matter. In Seji. 12. theſe brethren report,
that his Majeſty will not agree, that Bishops and Commiſſioners shall
be otherways tryed, 'than by the Generall Aſſembly. The aſſembly,
indgerh it expedient in reſpect of the time, that albeit it be reaſona
ble, that the tryall and cenſure of all Paſtors should be in the Presby-
teries, where they remain, nevertheleſs that the tryall and cenſure
of ſuch Paſtors, as the Generall Aſſembly shall give commiſſion unto,
to Viſite, shall be in the hands of the ſaid Aſſembly, or ſuch as they shall
depute, Untill farther order betaken by the Gen. aſſembly. Unto this
ordinance the Kings Commiſſioners do conſent, and ſo paffe from their
former proteſtation. 14. Vhe Commiſſioners that before have received
commiſſion of Viſitation, shall continue in that charge for a year to come,
and thereafter as the Aſſembly shall judge expedient. 15. In Sep. 18. The
Generall aſſembly gives full power & commiſſion unto certain brethren of
every Province, to ſummon before them reſpectivè, at ſuch day and place,
they shall think expedient, the Bishops and commiſſioners, if they find
occaſion of flander to ariſe by themin doctrin, life or converſation at any
time before the next Generall aſſembly; and to try and take probation
thereof, lead and deduce proceſs againſt them unto the Sentence Excluſive,
Remitting the finall judgementcherein unto the Gen. aſſembly. 16. It is
agreed, that where Bishops & Commiſioners make their reſidence; they
shall be Moderators in theſe presbyteries, except Fife, where by his Mas
advice Robert Wilkie is continued Moderator ofthe presbytery of San-
tandrews untill the next Synod-VI. In Sef: 7. The Lord Maxwell com-
peares, and declares that at his Mas command he now appeares before the
Aſſembly, as he had given caution before the Counſell,that he should com-
pear before them this day: and in reſpect of his obedience he proteſtes,
that his cautioner should be free: he takes inſtrument upon liis appearance
and proteſtation. The Aſſembly know not the cauſe of his compearance,
nor had any information from his Majeſty, therefore they order him to
be preſent the next day after noon; and they askethe kings Commiſſio-
ners, what the cauſe is. The kings Commiſſioners do proteſt, that
Maxwel's Cautioner should not be free, untill they return his Majeſt. mind
unco the Aſſembly. In Seff. 8. Compeares the Earle of Morton, the Lord
Maxwell and ſome others; Maxwell was accuſed for hearing Malle. The
Ad of the Privy Counſell was read for information of the Aſſembly. Max-
well anſwered, For his tranſgreſion he had anſwered the kings Law: and
Sentence he craves conference of learned men, concerning the religion. Certain
againſt p. brethren were appointed to inform him. VII. In Seff. 13. Concerning an
Adamſon appellation made by Pa. Adamſon from the proceſs and Sentence of excom-
munication pronounced againſt him by theSynod of Fife; Pa.Galloway and
annulled, John Duncanſon had been directed, to ſee whither the king thought good,
end why? that certain of his Counſell shall be appointed with certaia brethren to be
21ot exami
ned, yet
named
1
Part. 3.
451
ther powcr than he may juſtly by Gods word, and according to the late
Of BRITANNE. .
nained by the aſſembly, to conſider that proceſs and appellation, before
it be brought to the publick judgement of the aſſembly. His Ma'anſwer
is reported, that he is willing, it beſo. In sef. 16. They who were ap-
pointed, to conſider that proceſs begin to report their advice. So many of
the Miniſters of Fife as were preſent, were bidden to remove. There do
proteft, that the aſſembly should proceed in that matter formally, and
tak-in the appellation and the proceſs; hear the alledging of the appellant,
and their anſwers; (and they offer themſelves ready to anſwer) and ac-
cordingly to proceed and judge; and otherwiſe, that howſoever that action
shall be judged, it shall be no prejudice to their proceſs and Sentence, nor
unro the Churches of Scotland. ¡Theſe are removed. The brethren of the
Aſſembly do for the moſt part vote, that it is ņot expedient to enter into
the rigorous diſcuſſing of that appellation and proceſs, but a midit to be
taken in it, as it was propounded, and publickly read: whercofthe tenor
is; Ifthe Bishop by his hand-writor perſonall coinpearance in the Allem-
bly, will (profeſſing in the preſence of God) deny, that he ever did
publickly profeſſe, or mean in any way to exercize a fupremacy, or to be
judge of other Paſtors or Miniſters, or ever allowed the fame to have a
ground in Gods word; and if he had ſo done, it had been an error and a-
gainſt his conſcience and knowledge. 2. If hee will deny, that in the laſt
Synod he lought to be Judge thereof; or if he did that, in that he had erred,
and in thatimperious behavior & contempt of the Synod and his brethren;
he shall crave that it may be overpaſſed, and promiſe good behavior in
time coming. 3. If he will promiſe, that he shall takeupon:himi no fur-
Conference, and endeavoure in all reſpects to shew himſelfe in all time co-
mning a moderate Paſtor, and ſo far as he may, be a Bishop preſcribed by
Paul, and ſubmitt his life & doctrine unto the judgement & cenſure of the
Generall aſſembly, without any reclamation, provocation or appellation
from it in any time coming; in that caſe for his Mas ſatiſfaction, and to give
tcſtimony with what good will wee would obey his Majeſty fo for as wee
ought, or in conſcience may, and for the good aſſurance wee have of his
Mas favorable concurrence in building the houſe of God, and for quietnes to
continue in the Church of God within this realm; And becauſe the proceſs
of excommunication was led, and the ſentence pronounced during thetime
of the conference, whereupon his Ma. hath taken occaſion of offence, which
for many good cauſes were convenient to be removed; wee will forbear to
examin the ſaid proceſs,or to decide whatſoever provocation or appellation:
or callinto doubt the legality or form of thc ſaid proceſs, or condem the
Sy nod; yet for the reſpects foreſaids and upon good and weighty confide.
ration, wee hold the ſaid proceſs as unled or undeduced, and the Sentence
as unpronounced, and repone the ſaid Bishop in all reſpe&s, ſo far as may
concern the ſaid proceſs & Sentence of excommunication, into thr for-
mer eſtate he was in, immediatly before the ſame, as if no proceſs or fentence
had been led or deduced againſt him; Providing always, he obſerve what
hath been promiſed by himſelfc, dutifully in his vocation in all time coming
In Sep. 17. Andrew hunter, a Minifter, made proteſtation publickly, as
followes, Seing the Provinciall Aſſembly of the church of God gathered in
his name at Santand. Aprile 12. 1586. for manifeſt crimes; upon contu-
macy, hath juftly and formally according to the word of God and ſinceer
cuſtom of the Church of God, excommunicated Patrik adamſon; And
that in this aſſembly they take on them to abſolve the ſaid Patrick from the
(*XXXX) 2
faid
0
1
med
Patr. 32
452
CENTVRI XVI.
ſaid Sentence, the proceſs not being tryed nor heard in publick, the per-
ſon excommunicat declaring no ligne of true repentance, nor craving the
abſolution by himſelfe nor his proctors, before the very time wherein
they abſolve him ;. He therefore for his part and in the name of all other
true brethren and Chriſtians, who will be participant hereof, taketh God
to record of the dealing of that Provinciall and this Generall Aſſembly, and
proteſtes before the Almighty God, his holy Angels and Saints here con-
veened, that he hath no aſurance in Gods word, or of conſcience, to
aſſent, allow or approve this abſolution. And therefore untill the time he
perceive the mans converſion to be true & effectuall, he can not but hold
him a man juftly delivered to Satan, notwithſtanding the ſaid abſolution
And this his proteſtation ſubſcribed with his hand, he craves to be regiſtred
ad perpetuam rei memoriam ; And there with gave-in the ſpeciall reaſons mo-
ving him here unto, premitted to the ſaid proteſtation made. Andrew
Melvin and Thomas Buchanan do adhere unto this proteſtation made.
Patrick Adamſon had ſubſcribed the conditions propounded by the Allem-
bly, at Halyrud houſe May 20.1586. with his declaration thereupon: for
the which cauſe the Aſſembly didabſolve him: and for theſe cauſes as they
be contained in the ſaid propoſition at length, they declare as is before. In
sel. 18. concerningthe execommunication of Ja. Melvin Miniſter at Kil-
rinny and ſome other brethren of Fife, by Patrick Hamiltoun and Samuell
Cuninghan, The Affemb.ordaines the Presbytery of Santand. to take tryall
in that matter, and put order to the ſame according to the quality of the
offenſe. VIII. In Sef. 17. All Miniſters are exhorted and admonished
to judge charitably of others, albeit there be diverfity of opinions and votes,
remitting every man to God and his own conſcience, and that none publick-
ly or in pulpit quarrellor impugne the determination ofthe G. AM. concer-
ning the appellation from the Sentence ofthe Synod of Fife. IX. In Seff. 16.
Articles were read, and ordained to be preſented'unto, and craved of his
Majeſty. It may pleaſe your Maj. to take ſome ſubltantious order, how the
Country may without delay be purged of the peftiferous Sea of the Jeſuits,
ſpecially of thoſe who for their friendship in the North are highly authori-
zed:: albeit they have been ſummoned to underly the law, and an aſſiſe was
fummoned for that effect: yet their non-compearance is diſpenſed with,
and they go through the Country freely, meaning nothing leffe, than to
depart, and Jeſuites repair unto them a new out of the South and out of
France. 2. Seing Papiſtry aboundes in the North for the want of qualified
Miniſters there, and this is partly for lack of ſufficient proviſion & ftipends:
therefore aſſignations would be made unto them conform unto the Mini-
ſtry in the South: and let not the thirds there be aſſigned unto the churches
of the South, untill their own churches be firſt provided ſufficiently, and
ſuch as have been otherwiſe provided, be diſcharged. 3. That Judges
may be appointed in all Shyres, for executing the A&s of Parliament, made
againſt the breakers of the Sabbath, adulterers and ſuch open tranſgreſſors
of the Lawes. 4. That in chicf Burrowes there be teaching ordinarily four
times in the week : and ſeing moreover the diſciplin, viſitation of the ſick
and other buſineſs are ordinary to Paſtors, therefore let cwo Miniſters be
appointed unto ſuch Townes. s. That order be taken, how Colledge-
churches may be ſerved. 6. That order may be taken for Manſe and
glecbs unto Miniſters making reſidenceat Abbey.churches ; as alſo that ſuch
as have or shall have Manſe and gleeb, may have neceſſaries thereunto,
towit, fuell, paſturage, feall and devat, as was of old. 7. That all gifts
of
1
Part. 3.
OF BRIT ANNE.
453
✓
$
of Benefices having the cure of fouls, and have been diſponed by your Mas
pleno jure, and not qualified perſons preſented unto them with ordinary
tryall and Collation following thereupon, May be declared null, accor-
ding to the Lawes already made; and that your Ma. would give now pre-
fentations unto qualified perſons; and the nullity of the former gift be
diſcuſſed allwell by way of exception as of action. 8. "That all preſenta
tions or gifts of Benefices of cure leſs than “prelacies difponed allweellby
your Majeſty as by laick parrons not allowable by the municipall law of
the realm, and form obſerved in the Reformed Church here ſince your
Maşçoronation; may be annulled, and new preſentations granted, as in
the former- 9. That all Collations, granted by men having no Commif-
fion nor eccleſiaſticall function in the Church, nor in that plae & country
at the time of giving the Collation, Be declared null, and the fruits be
fequeftred at theleaft, untill the perſon claming right by that Collation,
be a new examined and admitted, if he be found worthy by them who shall
be appointed for that effect, and authorized by this preſent aſſembly,
10. That the Benefices of cure (under prelacics) whereunto Miniſters are
admitted, may be free from payment of firft fruits and fifty penny, and may
have their ſignatures of preſentation exped by the Privy Seal on your
Mas own ſubſcription only and the Secretarie's, without any palment or
cautioner made to the Treafuter; and theſe poor men , which have already
payd or found caution, for payment whereofthe Treaſurer hath not alrea-
dy charged himſelfe in his accounpts, may have the ſame refounded or
diſcharged. 11. Seing the fault of not depriving unworthy, culpableand
no-reſident Miniſters proceeds from that, ſundry of the Bishops have been
negligent; and in ſome other parts there was no Bishop nor Commiſſio-
ner, and ſo the Acts are not execut; therefore a Commiſſion begiven to
ſome qualified perſons, Miniſters, to fitin Edinburgh and call the Nonre-
ſidents and others worthy of deprivation, and deprive them, so that there
may bé conſultation of learned men, and the proceſs may be led withouc
fear or boaſt. 12. It is heavily complained by many poor Miniſters having
parſonages and vicarages aſſigned uuto them, that they are exorbitantly
uſed in taxations albeit their Benefices be long ſince decaied by the want of
corps preſents, up moſt cloathes, paſch- fines, offerings, and ſuch things
uſually payd in time of Papiſtry, which was the greateſt part of theſe Benc-
fices, and yet they muſt pay the extremity of the old taxation: and the moſt
part of the Prelacles are exeemed from preaching or Service in the Church,
and have relieff off the fuarsand vafalls: that therefore there may be fome
more equitableorder of taxation appointed in time coming. 13. Thatit
will pleafe his Majeſty to cauſe conſider what prelacies have vaiked, ſince
the Act of Parliament made in Octob. 1581, and that ſpeciall aſſignation be
made for ſuſtaining Miniſters of the churches belonging to them, out of
the readieſt fruits of theſe churches; or the proviſion to be declared null,
according to the Act. 14. That the Bishops or Commiſſioners of Argyle
and the Illes may be tied, to atrend on the Generall aſſemblies, and to
keep theyr Exerciſe and Synodall aſſemblies, as in other parts, which
shall be a furtherance unto your Mrs obedience, ſeing otherwiſe, they
feem as exeemed out of your Dominion. 15. That your Ma. will give
direction unto ſome perſons of experience and good will, to ſearch,
enquire & try the true eſtate of the rentalls of all prelacies and other Bene.
fices at this preſent, and in whoſe fault or by what occaſion they are ſo hurt
and diſmembred; and thereafter the beſt remedies may bconſidered and
(yyyyy)
•
1
1
1
provided
1
6
1
Part. 3.
1
CENTVRT XVI.
454
provided to help them, forthe good allwell of the King as of the Church
16. That your Majelty will cauſe the Lords of Seſſion declare, whither
your Majeſty or the Earle of Orknay have right to the patronages of the
Bencfices of Orknay and Yetland, to the end, thal titles of Benefices con-
ferred to Miniſters be not eyer in danger of annulling upon uncertanty of
the right of the patronage. 19. That no perſons or ftipends be put in the
books of modification, but only ſuch as the Commiſſioners of the Church
shall declare , to be qualified and reſident at their churches. 18. That
vicarages, penſions and ſalaries, when they vaik after the deceaſe or de
privation of the preſent poffeffor, may accreaſe and bejoyned to the prin-
cipall Benefice, and be aſſigned to the Miniſter in his ſtipend: 19. Thät ali
Readersheretofore provided to vicarages or ftipends, may ſtill poſſeſs the
ſame, untill their deceafeor deprivation; and none to be admitted to the
title ofany Benefice of cureor ftipend in the book of modification iš time
coming but qualified Miniſters. 20. That the whollrents of the Benefices
of cure under prelacies , that are diſponed ſince your Ma coronation,
may be aſſigned wholly , and allowed unto them in their ſtipends.
21. That the judgement ofall cauſes concerning the deprivation of Mini-
ſters from their Benefice in the ſecond inſtance, shall come by way of ap-
pellation unto the Generall aſſembly, and there take finall end, and not
before the Lords of Seſſion by way of reducing. X, In Seff. 18. the bre-
thren directed unto the King with certain Articles, craving publick rcfolu-
tion, report his Mas anſwer, that in all the Heads he found litle difficulty,
and hath agreed unto them. I. That there be a Generall Aſſembly once
The po- cvery year, and ofter pro re nata. II. Concerning Provinciall Synods.
I. theſe are conſtitut for weighty matters neceſſary to be treated by mutuall
Provin- conſent and altiſtance of Brethren within the Province, as need requires.
ciall Af- 2. This Affembly hath power, to handle, order and redreſs all things
ſemblies. done amiffe or omitted in the particular aſſemblies.
3. It hath power to
depoſe the office-bearers of that Province, for juſt and good cauſes
deſerving deprivation. His Majeſty agreed not to this, but in this manner
of addition, Except Bishops and Commiſſioners. 4. And generally theſe
Aſemblies have the wholl power of the particular Elderships or prer-
The po- byteries, whereof they are collected. Ill. Concerning Presbyteries.
1. The power of a Presbytery is to give diligent labours in their own
Presbyte- bounds, that the churches be keept in good order, to enquire diligently
of naughty & ungodly perſons, and travell to bring them into the
way
again by admonition and threatning of Gods judgement, or by cor-
rection. 2. It appertaines to them to take heed, that the word of God
be purely preached within their bounds: the Sacraments rightly admini-
ftred: the diſciplin mantained, and the church-goods incorruptly deftribu.
ted. 3. It belongs unto them, to cauſe the ordinances made by the Affem-
blies Provincialland Generall, to be obſerved and put execution.
make conſtitutions, which concern TÒ PREPON in the Church, or good
order for their particular churches: Providing, that they change no rule',
made by the Provinciall or Gener. aſſemblies: and that they shew unto the
Provinciall the rules which they make: and to abolish conftitutions ten-
ding to the hurt of theſe churches. 5. It hath power to excommunicate
the obſtinat. His Majeſty agrieth in this manner, It hath power to excom-
municat the obftinat, formall proceſs being led, and due intervall of
tirne. 6. Faults to be cenſured in the presbytery are hereſy papiſtry,
idolatry', witchcraft , conſulters with witches, contempt of the word,
wer of
wer of
rics.
4. To
1
not
.
Part. 3.
458
Of. BRITANNE,
.
not reſorting to hear the word, continuance in blaſphemy againſt God and
his truth, perjury, fornication, dunkennes; theſe things for the pres
ſent, and more, when order shall be taken in the Conference. IV. Par: The po-
ticular Churches, if they be lawfully ruled by a ſufficient Miniſter and wer of
Seſion, have power of juriſdiction in their own congregation in matters Church-
eccleſiaſticall to take order therewith; and what things they can not con- Seſtons or
weniently decide, to bring them unto the Presbytery. xi. Commillio- Counſels.
ners are appointed to preſent unto his Majeſty and Counſell the humble
petitions, complaints, Articles and Heads delivered to them, and humbly
to crave his Mas anſwers thereunto; To treat, conferr, reaſon thereupon,
and upon ſuch heads and articles as shall be propounded unto them by his
M.or his Commiſſioners,and what herein shall be done, to report unto the
Aſſembly. For clearing what is here, I will onlyadde from The Hiſtoricall
Narration, that the Synod of Fife did cut off Pa. Adamſon as a rotten mern-
ber not only for the notorierý of offenfes, for which he was ſuſpected be:
fore, bot likewiſe for impugning theſetled order of Generall afſemblies and
presbyteries, for contempt of the Synod, and for other notorious ſlan-
ders, whereof he was to be accuſed, but refuſed to underly the tryall.
The next day after the Sentence pronounced againſt him, two of the Bis-
hops ſervants went to the church ofthe city at time of publick prayer (as
the cuſtome was then evening and morning on the days,when there was no
Sermon) and without any citation or proceſs cauled Samuel Cuningham
Reader
pronounce the Sentence of excommunication againſtAnd. Melvin,
JamesMelvin, and ſome others, who (hethought) had been moſt forward
againſt the Bishop. Wee ſee in the laſt Seſſion of this Affembly che cenſure
and tryall of this fact was remitted unto the Presbytery: I have not read,
what was done in the matter: but I knew the man, and that he could
never be admitted unto the Miniſtry (though he often ſuited it) untillano-
ther change came into the Church, and then he was promoted by a Bil-
hop into an obſcure charge, and was hatefull all his days, and durft
ſcarcely appear in a presbytery. The bare narration of the proceedings of
this Affembly as they be extracted out of the Affemblies books, confute
the perverſe imputations and landers of the contrarily minded. The reſt
oft hat year, the King was taken up partly with ſetling ſome troubles in
thelles and Kentyre ; and partly in the Articles of a League with England;
and immediatly thereafter with a proceſs that was intended and went on a.
gainſt his mother. This laſt purpoſe was occaſion of ſome variance be
twixt the King and the Miniſters of Edinburgh. For
XXIII. In January of the year 1587. the King hearing that the death 1587.
of his mother was determined, gave order unto the Miniſters', to pray for
her. The adverſarics of the Church-diſciplin ſay, The Miniſters denied
it abſolutely: and they call that denyalla barbarous inhumanity. But Vine
diciæ Philadelp Pag. 56. shew, that the Papiſts were plotting the deſtruction
of Queen Eliſabeth, nor was Queen Mary free of theſe plots; (and by that
means the ruln of religion was intended) and the Miniſters of Edinburgh
anſwered untothe King, that they would pray for the ſalvation of her ſoul;
but they could not pray againſt her punishment, if she had deſeryed; and
in that caſe his Majeſty should rather give God thanks, becauſe they under-
ſtood, that both his perſon and the Church would be delivered from im.
minent danger. For whoſoever treſpaſſeth againſt the publick, no man
should preferr his particular intereft unto publik duty. This anſwer did
not ſatiſfy the King: he did appoint the third of February for ſolem prayers,
(yyyyy) 2
1
to
}
456
CENTVRT XVI.
Patr. 3.
+
to be made in behalf of his mother, and commanded Pat. Adamſon to
preach that day. John Couper a young man was ſet up in the pulpit, before
the Bishop came. The King feeing him, ſaid, That place was appointed
at this time for another, but ſeing you are there, if you will obey the charge,
and pray for my mother, you shall.go-on. He replied, He will do as the
Spirit of God shall dire& him. Whereupon: he was commanded to leave
the place ; and becauſe he made no hatte, the Captain of the Guard
went, and pulled him out; and he burſt out into unreverent ſpeaches :
Then the Bisbop went up. In the after-noon the young man was called
before the Counſell; where Wi. Watſon Miwitter accompanying him, for
offenſive ſpeaches, the two were diſcharged from preaching in Edinburgh
The 48. during his Mas pleaſure, and Couper was ſent priſoner to Blackneſs. The
Affembly
. Aſſembly conveenės at Edinburgh Juny 20.: Andrew Melvin Is choſen Mo-
derator. I. Two Miniſters being directed unto the King, to ſure his
Ma' preſence, report, that he had named the Lord Secretary and Juſtice.
Clerk to be preſent and concurre: and they had promiſed to be preſent,
as their opportunity could ſerve, yet willing, that the Affembly accor;
ding to his Mas mind do treat (before any other thing) of John Cowper's
cauſe; and nevertheleſs after ſome reaſoning were content, ir be delayd till
the next day, and that the brethren' of the Conference shall conſider it.
II. His Má? Commiſſioners offer theyr concurrence, to the recovery of
the Aſſemblic's books, ifit may be known in whoſe hands they are. The
Moderator craves, that if any can give light in this matter, they would
shew it, and namely Pa. Galloway, who was directed by the laft Aſſembly
unto the King to ſeek the delivery of the Regiſter : heanfwereth, that his
Majeſty promiſed, to deliver them. John Brand declares, that at the laſt
Aſſembly, in his houſe Pa. Adamſon in preſence of David Ferguſon ſaid, hc.
knew where they were, and at the Kings command he would cauſe deliver
them. It was alſo teſtified by Jo. Dury, that he heard Pa.adamſon grant,
that he had them. After theſe teftifications the Aſſembly concluded,
that Pa. Adamſon shall be charged to deliver the books: yet for the better
advice, David Lindſay was directed unto the Lord Secretary; and retur-
ning with hisanſwer, thought meet, a Supplication be given unto the LL.
of Counſell, to grant a charge againſt Pa. Adamſon for reftitution of the
books; and that the aſſembly alſo should uſe their power. So a ſupplication
is ordained to be penned,and be preſented the next day; and a citation is ſent
to charge him, to deliver the books within three days unto the Clerk; and
alſo to compear perſonally within that ſpace, to anſwer for his abſence
from the Aſſembly, and to other accuſations, that shall be layd unto his
charge, Under the pain ofthe cenfure of the Church. In Sef 4. it was
thought expedient, that before the ordinance (made yeſterday) be put
to execution againſt Pa. Adamſon, an humble ſupplication be pade únto
the King for that effe&t: and two brethren are ſent with it. In Seß.6the
Kings Commiſſioners being preſent, thought meet becauſe the buſineſs
with Pa. Adamſon is civill, wherein the King hath intereſt, that hebe ac-
quainted with it. This the aſſembly is willing to do. In Seff. 15. A Letter
being directed by John Duncanſon, bearing the Kings command unto the
Bishop, to redeliver the books, at the leaſt four of them, and that George
young was ſtayd whill the books were delivered, The aſſembly directeth
Ja. Nicolſon and Ale. Raweſon unto the L. Secretary, to cauſe deliver them;
and after their direction, and reitered direction of two other bretheren,
George young brought into the aſſembly five volumes of the Regiſter,
whereof
1
I
Part. 3.
4
Of: BRIT ANNÉ.
452
!
>
whereof a great part was torn, and after light, thereof, taffembly ordai-
nes a heavy regrate to be made unto his Majeſty, l'amenting the mutilation of
the books, and to crave, thatthey may remain with the Church as theit
own regiſter. The Lord Secretary anſwered, that his Ma will is, that he
may have the inſpection of them, when he shall have occaſion, and he
shall preſently give them back again- III. In Sef: 4. Becauſe an offenſe
conceived by the King againſt John Cowper and James Gibſon hath been
showd privatly unto the Moderator, It was thought expedient by the AF
ſembly, that the cauſe be firſt privatly confidered by John Erskin of Dun
and lixe other Miniſters (whom the Aſſembly nameth), to confer there.
upou with the parties, if they can give ſatiſfaction by their advice; ändo-
therwiſe, that the cauſe be propounded publickly: And theſe brethren are
appointedto go preſently about that buſineſs, and the parties to wait upon
them. The reſulooftheir conference followes in the Kings articles. "IV.
Seing the King is now ofripe age, and a Parliament is appointed in the nexe
month, it'is thought expedient, that the Ads of Parlianrent, made hereto:
fore for liberty of the true Church and religion preſently profeffed within
the realm; and for repreſſing Papiftry and idolatry; be collected, and
be craved to be confirmed; as alſo the execution of theſe Acts may be con-
lidered; and what other execution or law is necdfull to be craved againſt
Papiſts and idolaters; As alſo the lawes and conſtitutions, that have been
made to the derogation of the ſaid liberty, or to the prejudice and ſtay of
the courſe of the Evangell, may be collected, that the abrogation of them
may be fought. To this effcct are appointed John Erskin, Robert Pont,
Nic, Dalgliesh, David Lindſay and Paul Fraſer. V. In sel s. the Com-
million given by the laſt Aſſembly to the presbyteries of Glaſgow & Sterlin
concerning the Nander of David Cuningham , and other perſons is fufpene
ded. Sundry brethren complaine againſt Pa. Adamſon, at whoſe inſtance
he is regiſtred at the horn for not paiment of the ſtipends aſſigned unto
them, and for not furnishing wine unto the Communion: this matter is
regrated unto the Kings Commiſſioners, The Prior or Lord Blantyre
undertakes, to communicate this purpoſe unto the other Commiſſioners
of his Majeſty and to report their advice unto the Afſembly. Allo regrait
is made, that great diviſion is in the Church of Santan. that ſome will not
hear P. Adamſon preach, nor communicat when he adminiſtrates the ſacra-
ment, partly becauſe helyeth in rebellion or at the hora, and partly be-
cauſe of his ſuſpenſion; and ſome do repair unto him: and they crave that
this diviſion may be redreſſed. The Aſſembly judgech it expedient firſt to
hear, what anſwer shall be reported in the former complaint. VI. Unto
that Queſtion, Whicher it be a ſcandall, thata Chriſtian abſent himſelfe
from the Sermons and other pious exerciſe uſed by them, that ly at the
Kings horn, and are ſuſpended from rhe Miniſtry? It is reſolved, It is no
ſcandall, but it were rather ſcandalous to reſort unto the foreſaid exerciſe
of one, wholyeth at the horn, and is ſuſpended. VII. In seſ 9. No
Matter of Colledge or School shall receive any ſtudent or ſcholar being of
maturity of age, who refuſeth to ſubſcribe the Religion preſently eſtablis-
hed and profeſſed in the realm by the mercy of God, or refuſeth to partici-
pate of the ſacrament, Under the pain of the cenſure of the Church; And
before any Student be promoted to any degree in the Vniverſity, that they
shall toties quoties as they shall be promoted, ſubſcribe de novo; And that
the Presbyteries shalbe diligent to ſee the execution of this A&, as they
will anſwer to God, &c. VIII. The Presbytery with their Commil-
(zzzzz)
ſioners
1
}
458
:
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. 3.
1
2. The
.
1
ſioners in all parts of the country, every one for their own part shall pre-
ſcribe to every young man intending for the Miniſtry, a part of Scripture,
together with lome part of the Common places & controverted heads of
religion, Tobe diligently read, conſidered and ſtudied by him, within
fuch a ſpace of time, as the Presbytery rhinks good to appoint; And that
his proficing may appear the better, at certain times of the year every Pres-
bytery shall take account of his travells, by requiring of him in that pre-
fcribed part of Scripture 1. the ſum and deduction thereof.
folide fenſe or meaning of the places, which are more difficile to be under-
ſtood.
3. a collation of ſentences, which by reading he may be able to -
gather out of other parts of Scripture, and which may ſerve as arguments
cither to confirm the truth, or refute hereticall opinions. As to the com-
mon places and heads, let him anſwer to queſtions & reaſonings thereu-
pon; And he is to be exerciſed in this manner not for one time only, but
from time to time untill he come to certain maturity. IX. Whereas a
ſcandall was ſpoken of by a preſentation of the Bishoprik of Cairnės given
unto Robert Pont, he declares, that he had given in ſome complaints
unto the Exchequer for ſome hurt done unto him in time of his troubles;
and in compenſation, that preſentation (without his procurement j was
put in his hand; and if the living may be pofſeffed with lave conſcience and
without ſcandall, he intendes to be Miniſter of Dornoch; and kereupon
he craves the judgement of the Afrembly, and promiſeth alſo, that he shall
never medle with Viſitation, but at the command of the Church. The
Aſſembly appointes two to conſider the circumſtances, and adviſe
upon
an anſwer. In Seff. 15, a letter was approved by the Aſſembly, and fent
unto the King; in this tenor; Sir, It may pleaſe your Majeſty, wee
have received your letter willing us to elect. MRobert Pont so the
Bishoprick of Caitnes vaking by deceaſe of umqulill Robert , Earle of
March your Hieneſs uncle: wee praiſc God, that your Ma. hath a good
opinion & eſtimation of ſuch a perſon, as wee judge the ſame Ro.to bee,
whom wee acknowledge indeed already to be a Bishop by the doctrin ofs.
Paull, and qualified to uſe the function of a Paftor or Miniſter at the church
of Dornochor any other church within your Mas realm, as alſo to uſe the
office of a Commiſſioner or Viſitor in the bounds of Caitnes , if he shall be
burdened with it. But as for the corrupt eſtate or office of them, who have
been called Bishops heretofore, wee find it not agreeable to the word of
God, and it hath been damned in ſundry other allemblies, nor is he wil-
ling to accept the ſame in that manner: this wee thought good to ſignify
unto your Majeſty for anſwer unto your Hi. Letter of nomination, &č.
X. In seſ 16. It is concluded, that all paftors of whatſoever for they be,
shall be ſubject to the cenſure and tryall of their brethren allwell of the Pres-
bytery as of the Provinciall and Generall Aſſemblies, concerning their life,
converſation and doctrin; and whoſoever shall refuſe their tryall and cen-
ſure, the Presbytery, Synodall or Generall Aſſembly shall proceed againſt
them. X I. The Kings five Articles. 1. If any controverſy be concer.
ning the:Bishop of Santan. that it it be reaſoned in his Ma preſence. 2. That
the Bishop of Aberdien be not prejudged in his juriſdiction and living, but
the famine to be exerced by himſelfe; becauſe the alledged lander, where.
by he was damnified, is ſufficiently tryed and removed. 3, Concerning
Ja. Gibſon and Jo. Cowper, that they confeſſe their publick offenſe and
ſlanger againſt his Majeſty, and ſatiſfy therefore, as he shall think good,
or otherwiſe be deprived from all function in the Church. 4. That Mr
Robert
1
Part 3
459
Of BRITANNE.
1
Robert Mongomery be received without more ceremony to the fellow-
ship and favor of the Church. 3. Concerning the Laird of Féntry , "his
cxcommunication which was ſomewhat extraordinary, to be declared,
null. XI. John Erskin of Dun, Ro. Pont, An. Melvin, Da.Lindſay,
Tho. Buchanan, An. Hay, Ro. Bruce, Jo. Robertſon, Al. Rawſon,
Robert Graham, David Fergaſon, Nic. Dalgliesh, John Porterfield, Ia.
Duncanlon, Adam lohnſon, Wa, Balcanquell,. An. Clayhills, lohn
Brand, orjany 13 of them are ordained Commiſſioners unto the Par.
liament. Infructions unto theſe Commiſſioners ; 1. As concerning
his Ms articles, in the firſt two let the judgement of the Aſſemb. be followed
and notified uuto his Majeſty. . In the 3. They shall travell by all poſſible
good meanes to ſettle his Majeſty and bringit into oblivion; Orels, if they
shall find any aſſured hope, that the articles of the Church shall be looked
upon, and granted to palle in Parliament, they shall endeavour, to bring
the matter to ſuch amidſt, as may beft agree with reſpect of the Miniſtry,
ſatiſfying the offence of the godly,and conſcience of the brethren themſelves,
againft whom his Maieſty liath taken offence, as may be in ſpeciall, that
which his Ma: Commiſſioners ſent in write unto one of the ſaid brethren :
but if they be urged unto the article as it ſtandes, they shall leave the matter
free, to be tryed and judged by the Generall aſſembly. As for the 4. they
shall diſpence with M- Mongomery in ſome ceremonies uſed in repentance,
if they find his Majeſty willing to remitt ſomwhat of the rigor of his Mas
fatiſfaction craved of the two brethren.
s. Concerning Fencry, they shall
shew his Majeſty that the Church hath appointed certain brethren to ſee,
what effect the dealing of them, which were appointed by the laſt affembly
hath taken, with him and to travell further to bring him by repentance
into the boſom of the Church, whereby the Sentence may be in very
deed annulled. 6. They shalladmir nothing hurtfull or prejudiciall to
the diſciplin of the Church, as it is concluded according to the word of
God in the Generallaffemblies preceeding the 1584 year, but preciſely ſeek
the ſame to be ratified and allowed, if poſſibly it may be. And finally in all, let
God be feared, and a good conſcience keepe in procuring the well of clie
Church: and taking away all impediments contrary thereunto. XII. In
sejl18. It is concluded that none shall be admitted to a parfonage or vi-
carage, who is not qualified to preach the Word. X111. The next Al-
ſembly is a ppointed to conveen at Edinburgh loly the firft tuyſday. I. If
appeares by the mutilation of the Aſſemblie's books what ſpyte theſe that
would be called Bishops, have had againſt the Aſſemblies, and how they
would have had all memory of antient proceedings in the Church abo-
lished: as I know certainly by my own experience, with what carneftneſs
the late Bishops fought to catch and deſtroy all the Extracts or coppies of
the extracts of the Aſſemblie-books. For remedy ofthat evill, after that
Affembly, they took courſe to have a double Regiſter ofthe proceedings
of the allemblies. II. wee ſee, 'that in this aſſembly all power in the
Church was taken away from that kind of Bish', and they were made liable
unto the cenſure of the aſſemblies. III. From this and former affernblies
wee fee, whatwork there was to bring them down: and all the reaſon,
that was brought at any time to hold them up, was partly the interef of Epiſcopa-
ſome Noble men, and the weightieſt was the motives of Eſtate, as if or more
Kingdom and Parliament could not ſtand without Bishops. But if our
prejudici.
All than
Chronicles hold furc , the Kingdom of Scotland ſtood 13 or 1400 years profitable
without ſuch Bishops, and all that time (excepting ſome intervalls) the unto Rosa
(ZZZZZ) 2
Kingdom alty.
1
1
1
1
1
}
.
460
Patr. 3. !
1
1
CENT VRL. XVI.
Kingdom was on the increaſing hand: but after the erection of Bishopricks
: (as the Chronicles teſtify). untill this time, whereof we are creating, the
etate of the Crown was lefle and leffe, yea and brought to nothing or very
litle, so that the conteft.betwixt the Kings Kegents and the Church' was
for a fupply'out of the thirds of Benefices. And in the Parliament in July
following, the temporality of Benefices was annexed unto the Crown,
that the King might have meanes, to bear forth the honor of his Eftate,
and noi burden his ſubiects with taxations for his ſupport. So as they came
from the Crown to.che dimination of Royall honor, ſo they were retur-
ned.to the right owner; and it may juſtly be thought, it liad been for the
Crown and Kingdom's good, if chey had continued lo: but (as Bishop
Spotſwood Pag. 365, faith) the temporalities formerly diſponed, which
were not a few, being all in the ſame Parliament confirmed, and thoſe
that were remaining, were in a short time begged from him, no thing was
left (I will not ſay, as he faith, to reward a well deſerving ſervant, but)
to the Crown itſelf. He ſayth alſo in the proceeding page for example,
The Duke of Lennox his Agents poffeffed themſelves in the Biskopriek of
Glaſgow. '[as his Father had obtained before] and Robett Mongómery being
no more acknowledged did reſigne, his title in favor of William Erskin
Parſon of Campſie, as followes. See alſo what hath been in other Nati-
ons. Irland was a free Kingdom by it ſelfſome thouſands of years: but
when they received Dioceſan Bishops, immediatly their Kingdom was
changed. When Numidia received ſuch Bishops, they became ſlaves to
the Mahumetanes. Who cxcluded the Roman'Emperor from Rome and
Italy? the Bishop of Rome: the Politicall riſing of the one was the ruin of
the other. And ſince the other ſort of Emperors have acknowledge their po.
wer to ſtand upon the power ofrhe Roman B.they have but the shadow of
an Emp. Hovy fond a thing is it to conceive, that a K. or kingdom can nor
ſtand without Lordly Bs! certainly it is a ſtrange and new principle of State
Objection. 1. May not Bishops be good mene Anſwer, yea, and ſome good
men have been Bishops: But 1. compare the number of good Bishops
with the number of proud and..
Bishops; and compare the
good they have done unto Kings and Kingdoms with what ill others have
done unto Kings & Kingdoms. 2. In the example of Bishop Grindall ſec
what hath been the practiſe of a good Bishop; and what hath been his enter-
tainment by others. 3. Conſider how a Lord ship changerh manners;
as when Queen Eliſabet gave unto a Miniſter a Patent unto a Bishoprick,
she ſaid, Tooday I have marred a good Miniſter. 4. Conſider not ſo much
what may be, but what uſually comes to paſs; or rather what should bee
according to the pattern preſcribed by Him who is wifeft. S. It may be anſwered
unto this queſtion by.another, Can he be a good man, to whom the willof
any man is the law of his conſcience? Ja. Nicolſon Min. at Miegle received
from Kings lames in the year 1608. a Patent unto the Bishoprick of Dun.
kell, and after that, he was diſeaſed in body for a long time, and alſo grie-
ved in time of his ſicknes: David Lindſay (then Miniſter at Dundy, and
his brother-in-law) went to viſit him,and lames ſaid unto him,
I give you
may advice, and ſee that you never
forget it: Bee never a Bishop ; if you be a Bishop,
you muſt reſolve to take the will of your Soveraigne as the law of your couſcience.
He ſaid ſo wich grief, and from his own experience: as I heard from two
faihfull witneſſes, towit, his brother (who was alſo a miniſter) and his
ſon. Whether others have the like experiment, I leave it unto conſide-
ration, 6. Can be be a good man, who undertakes mo offices then heis
able
1
+
1
1
1
?
}
3
Part. 3.
Of BRIT ANNE
461
able to diſcharge ? If he ſay,that he will diſcharge them by his under-Officers,
will he make his accounsunto God by his under Officers ? and by them
go into heaven or hell? butyvhere hath a Preacher a vvarrand to do ſo? In
the dayes ofJohn Chryſoſtom that Human Epiſopacy was more Spirituall,
and far leſs Secular (for it was not a Secular Lord ship) and nevertheleſs
behold what he ſaith in Homil. 1. On the epiſtle unto Titus, I can not admire
Sufficiently of them, who are deſirous of ſuch burdens; O the moſt unhappy and the
moſi wretched of men, confidereſi thou not what thou deſueft? &c. I wish that
all who are ambitious of cpiſcopacy, would read ſeriouſly what he hath
written in that place, and in the Morale part of the homily immediatly fol-
lowing. Object
. 2. Seing Authority will have Bishops, may not good
men takeBishopriks rather then ſuffer other men to take them? Anf. 1. This
is as if one would ſay, If Authority will have men to make shipwrack of
their conſciences', may not good men make shipwrack of their conſcien-
ces rather then others ? 2. William Cauper Miniſter at Perth was conti-
nually preaching againſt epiſcopacy: K. James hearing of him, thought the
readieſt way to shut up his mouth, was to try himn with a Bishoprick:
when the Patent was tendered unto Couper as a teſtimony of the Kings fa-
vor, he fought the advice of John Hallthen Miniſter at Edinburgh, who
ſmelling the others inconſtancy, ſaid, Take it, take it, another knave will
take it. 3. A Courtier ſaid once unto K. James, Sir, you give Bishop-
riks unto men, ofwhom ſome are unable to preach, ſome are not prudent,
and ſome are ſcandalous. The King anſwered (as I have heard it ofc re-
ported by credible men) What shall I doe? no honeſt men will take one. This
anſwer holds firmly, ifthey know what hath been ſaid in theſecond, fiſth
and ſixth anſwers unto the preceeding objection.
XXIV. In England affer the Reformation good and many men did op. A Suppli-
poſeepiſcopacy: I will not commend all that did oppoſe: but poftericy may cation to
know what hath been done. About the year 1970. was great oppoſition the Parlia
againſt Bishops and their government and their ſuperſtitious rites, as witnef- mene
of
ſeth an Admonition to the Tarliament, which came into my hand by the
England,
reprinting of irin the year 1642- and is worthy the reading: the words are,
piſcopacy'.
Seing nothing in this mortall life is more diligently to be ſought for, and
carefully to be looked unto, than the reſtitution of true religion, and
reformation of Gods Church, it shall be your parts (dearly beloved) in
this preſent Parliament aſſembled, as much as in you lieth, diligently to
promote the ſame, and to employ your wholl labor and ſtudy, not only
in abandoning all popish remnants both in ceremonies and regiment, but
alſo in bringing-in and placing in Gods Church thoſe things only, which
God himſelfe in his word commandeth, becauſe ir is not enough to take
paines in taking away evill, but alſo to be occupied in placing good in
ſtead thereof. Now becauſe many men fee not all things, and the world
in this reſpect is marvelouſly blinded, it hath been thought good, to pro-
ferr unto yourgodly conſiderations a true platform of a Church reformed,
to the end, that it being layd before your eles, to behold the great un-
likeneſs betwixt it and this our English Church : you may learn either with
perfect hatred to deteft the one , and with ſingular love to embrace, and
carefully endeavoure to plant the other, or els to be without excuſe before
the Majeſty of our God, who (for the diſcharge of our conſcience and
manifeſtation of his truth) hath by us revealed unto you at this preſent, the
ſincerity and ſimplicity of his Goſpell, Not that you should either willfully
with ſtand or ungraciouſly tread the ſame under your feet (for God doth
(A aaa aa)
againſt e-
1100
1
462
.
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. 3
1
fore like young
not diſcloſe his will to any ſuch end) but that you should yet now at the
length with all your main and might endeavour, that Chriſt (whoſe eaſy
yoke and light burthen wee have of long time cast off from us ) Inight rule
and raign in his Church by the ſcepter of his word only. May it therefore
pleaſe your wiſdomes to underſtand; Wee in England are ſo far from ha-
ving a Church rightly reformed, according to the preſcript of Gods word,
that as yet wee are not come to the outward face of the ſame. For to fpcak
of that, whereof all conſent, and whereupon all writers accord; the
outward marks whereby a true Church is known, are the preaching ofthe
word purely, Miniſtring the ſacraments fincerely, and eccleſiaſticalldiſci-
plin, which conſiſtes in admonition, and correction of faults ſeverely.
2. Againſt Touching the firſt, namely, the Miniltty of the word, although it muſt
corrupti- be confeſſed, that the ſubſtance of do&rin by many delivered is found &
ons in the good, yet herein itfaileth, that neither the Miniſters thereof are according
Miuiftry.
to Gods vvord, proved, elected, called orordained, nor the function
in ſuch fort ſo narrovvly looked unto, as of right it ought, and is of necef-
ſity required. For vvhereas in the old Church a tryall vvas had, both
of their ability to inſtruct, and of their godly converſation allo; novv
by the letters commendatory of ſome one man, Noble or other, lager
rag, learned or unlearned, of the baſelt ſort of the people (to the ſlander of
the goſpell in the mouthes of adverſaries) are freely received ...... Then
they taught others; novy they muſt be infructed themſelves, and there-
Then élection was made by the common content of the wholl Church;
now every one picketh out for himſelf ſome notable good Benefice, he
obtaineth the next advouſon, by money or by favor, and ſo thinks himſelfe
to be fufficiently choſen. Then the Congregation had authority to call Mi-
niſters; inſtead thereof now they run, they ride and by unlawfullſute and
buying, prevent other ſuters alſo. Then no Miniſter was placed in any con.
gregation, but by conſent of the people ; now that authority is given into
the hands of the B. alone, who by his ſole authority thruſtes upon them
ſuch as many times alſwell for unhoneft {ife, as for lack of learning, they
may and do juftly diflike. Then none was admitted to the Miniſtry, bura
place was void before hand, to which he should be called, but now Bb. (to
whon the right of ordering Miniſters doth at no land appertain) do make
60.80. ora 100. at a clap, and ſend them abroad into the Counrry, like ma-
fterleis men. Then after juſt tryall and vocation they were adınitted to their
function by laying on oftlie hands of the company of the Eledrship only:
now(neitheir of theſe being looked unto)there is required (and all be) a fúró
pleſs, a veſtiment, a paftorall ſtaff, belids that ridiculous, and (as they uſe it to
their new creatures, blaſphemous ſaying, receive yee the holy Ghoſt. Then
every Paſtor had his flock, and every flock his sliepherd or els shepherds;
now they do not only run fysking from place to place (a miſerable diſorder
in Gods Church) but covetouſlyjoyn living, to living, making shipwrack
of their own conſciences, and being butone shepherd, (nay would to
God, they were shepherds, and not wolves) have flocks. Then the
Minifters were Preachers; now bare Readers: and if any be ſo welldiſpo.
ſed to preach in their own charges, they may not vithout my Lord's li-
cence. In theſe days they vvere knovvn by voice, learning &doctrin; novy
they muſt be diſcerned from others by popish and anti-Chriſtian apparell,
as cap, govvn, tippet, &c. Then as God gave utterance, they preached
the vvord only; novv they read homilics, Articles, injunctions, &c.
Then
1
1
1
1
)
Part. 3:
1
A
1
Of BRITANNE.
463
Then it vyas painfull; novvgainfull: then poor and ignominious; novv
rich and glorious. And therefore titles, livings and offices by Anticrhiſt
deviſed are given to them as Metropolitane, Archbishop, Lords grace,
Lord Bishop, Suffragan, Dean, Archdeacon, Prelate of the Garter,
Earle, County Palatine, High Commiſſioners, Juſtices of peace and
Quorum, &c. Al which together with their offices; as they are ſtrange
& unheard-of in Chriſts Church, nay plainly in Gods word forbidden, So
are they utterly with ſpeed out of the ſame to be removed. Then Miniiters
were not tice to any form of prayers invented by man, but as the ſpirit mno.
ved them, ſo they powred our hearty ſupplications to the Lord; Now
they are bound of neceſſity to a preſcript order of ſervice and book of com-
mon prayer, in which a great number of things contrary to Gods word,
are contained, as baptiſm by women, privat communions, Jewish puri-
fyings, obſervings of holy days, &c. patched, if not altogether, yet
the greateſt peece, out of the Pop's portuis. Then feeding the Hock-di-
ligently, now teaching quarterly: then preaching in ſeaſon, out of ſea-
ſon; novv'onccin a month is chought ſufficient; if tyvice, it is judged a
vvork of ſupererogation; then nothing taught but Gods vvord; novv Prin-
ces pleaſures, mens devices, popish ceremonies and Antichriſtian rites
in publick pulpits are defended. Then they ſought them; now theſe ſcek
theirs. Theſe and a great many other abuſes are in the Miniſtry remaining,
which unlels they be removed, aud the truth brought in, not only Gods
juſticeshall be powred forth, but Gods Church in this realm shall never be
builded; for if they who ſeem to be workmen are not workmen indeed,
butin name, or els work not ſo diligently aud in ſuch order, as the work-
mafter commandeth, it is not only unlikly, that the building shall go
foreward, but altogether impoſible, that everit shall be perfected. The
way
therefore to avoid theſe inconveniences, and to reform theſe defor-
mities is this. your wiſdoms have to remove advoulons, patronages,
Impropriations, and B. authority, claming to themſelfs thereby right to
ordain Minifters; and to bring in that old & true election, which was ac-
cuſtomed to be made by the congregation:you muſt diſplace theſe ignorant
& unable Miniſters already placed ; and in their roomesappoint ſuch as can
and willby Godsalliſtance feed the flock:you muſt pluck down, and utterly
overthrow without hope ofreſtitution, the court of Faculties, from shence
not only licences to enjoy many benefices are obtained, as Pluralities, Tria-
lities, Totquots, &c. But all things for the moſt part as in the court of Rome
are ſet on ſale, licences to marry, to eat flesh in times prohibited, to lic
from Benefices and charges, a great number belide ofſuch abominations.
Appoint to every congregation a learned & diligent prcacher. Remove
Homilies, articles, injunctions, a preſcript order of ſervice, made oue
of the Maffe - book. Take avvay the Lordship, the loytering , the
pomp, the idleneſs and livings of Bishops, but yet employ them to ſuch
ends, as they vvere in the old Church appointed for. Let a lavvfull & goodly
Seigniory look, that they preach, not quarterly or monthly, but con-
tinually; uot for filthy lucre fake, but of a ready minde. So God shall be
glorificd, your conſciences diſcharged, and theflock of Chriſt ('purchaſed
vvith his own blood) edified. The ſecond point concerning the Sacraments I
paffe over, becauſe I have ſpoken of theſe rites in another place: then it foliowes.
Thethird part concernes ecclefticall diſciplin: the officers that have to deal
in this charge are chiefly, three Miniſters, preachers or paſtors (of whom
ſciplin in
beſore, Seniors or Elders; and deacons. Concerning Seniors, not Churches
,
(A a aa a a) 2
only
1
1
3. ror
aiiother di
.
1
1
Patr. 3.
464
CENTVRI XVI.
only their office, but their name alſo is out of this English Church utterly
removed. Their office was to govern the Church with the reſt of the Mi-
niſters, to conſult, to admonish, to correct and to order all things apper.
taiņning to the ſtate of the congregation. In ſtead of theſe Seniors in every
Church, the Pope hath broughtin, and weeyet maintain the Lordship
ofone man over many.churches; yea over ſuudry Shires. Theſe Seniors
then, becauſe their charge was not over much, did execute their office
in their own perſons without ſubſtitutes. Our Lord Bishops have their un-
der-officers, as Suffraganes, Chancellors, Archdeacons, Officials, Com-
miſſiaries, and the like. Touching Deacons, thogh thc namebe remai-
ning, yet is the office fowly perverted & turned upſide down: For
their duty in the primitive Chorch, was to gather che alms diligently,
and to diſtribute it faithfully; alſo for the ſick and impotent perſons to
provide painfully, having ever a diligent carc, that the charity of god-
ly men were not waſted on loiterers and idle vagabounds. Now it
is the firſt ſtep to the Miniſtery, nay, rather a meer order of prieſt-
hood: for they may baptize in the preſence of a Bishop or prieſt, orin
their abſence (ifneceſity require). Miniſter the other ſacrament, likwiſe
read the holy Seriptures and homilies in the congregation, inſtruct the
youth in the catechiſm, and alſo preach, if he be commanded by the Bis-
hop. Again in the old church, every congrcgation had their deacons;
now they are tied to Cathedrall churches only, and what do they there?
gather the almes, and diſtribut to the poore? nay, that is the leaſt peece
or rather ņo part of their function. What then? to ſing a goſpell, when
the Bishop Miniſtreth the communion. If this he not a perverting ofthis
office & charge, let every one judge. And yet left the reformers of
our time should ſeem to take utterly out of Gods Church this neceffary fun-
&ion, they appoint ſomewhat to it concerning the poore, and that is, to
ſearch for the ſick, needy & impotent people of the parish, and to inti-
mate their eſtates, names & places where they dwell, to the Curat, chat
by his exhortation they may be relieved by the parish or other convenient
almes. ' Aud this you ſee, is the nigheſt part of his office. and yet you
muft underſtand it, to be in ſuch places, where is a Curate and a deacon:
every parish can not bear that coſt to have both: nay, no parish ſo far
as can be gathered, at this preſent hath. Now then, if you will reſtore
the Church to its ancient officers, this you muſt do; in ſtead ofan Arch-
bishop or Lord Bishop, you muſt make equality of Miniſters. Inſtead of
Chancelors, archdeacons, officials, commiſſaries., proctors, doctors,
ſummoners, churchwardens and the like you have to plant in every con-
gregation a lawfull&godly Seigniory. The deaconship muft not be con-
founded with the Miniſtry, nor the collectors for the poor may not
ulurpe the deacones office but he that hath an office, rnult look to his
office, and every man muſt keep himſelf within the bounds & limites
of his own vocation. And to theſe three jointly, that is, the Miniſter,
The uſe Seniors & deacons is the whole regiment of the Church to be com-
of difciplın mitted. This regiment conſiſts eſpecially in eccleſiaſticall diſciplin, which
is an order left by God unto his Church, whereby men learn to frame
their wills and doings according to the law of God, by inſtructing & ad-
monishing one another, yea and by correcting & punishing all wil.
full perſons rnd contemners of the ſame. Ofthis diſciplin there are
two kindes, one privat, wherewith we will not deal, becauſe it is im-
pertinent to our purpoſe; another publick , which although it hath
bcen
1
*
Part. 3.
465
1
Of BRITANNE.
been long banished, yet if now at length it might be reſtored, would
be very neceſſary & profitable for the building up of Gods houſe. The
finall end of this diſciplin is, the reforming of the diſordered, and to bring
them to repentance, and to bridle ſuch as woold offend. The cliefeft
part and laft punishment ofthis diſciplin is excommunication, by the con-
fent ofthe Church determined if the offender be obſtinat : which how mi.
ſerably ic hath been by the Popes proctors, and is by ournew canoniſts
abuſed, who ſeeth not? In the primitive Church it was in many mens
hands; now oncalone excommunicates. In thoſe dayes it was the laſt cen.
ſure of the Church, and never went forth but for notorious crimes; now it
is pronounced for every light trifle : then excommunication was greatly re-
garded & fcared; now becauſe it is a money-matter , no whit at at all eftec-
med. Then for great fins, ſevere punishment; and for ſmall offenſes, litle
cenſures; now great fins either not at all punished, as blaſphemy, ufry, &c.
or ſleightly paſſed over, with pricking in a blanket, or pinning in a sheet,
as adultery, whoordom. drunkenneſs, &c. Again ſuch as are no fins
as if a man conform not himſelfe to popish orders & ceremones, if he
come not at the whiſtle of him, who by Gods word hath no authority to
call, wee mean Chancelors, Officials, Doctors and all that rable) are
grievouſly punished not only by excommunication, ſuſpenſion, deprivati
on and other (as they tearmeit) fpirituall coërcion, but alſo by banishing,
impriſoning, reviling, taunting, and what not: Then the Sentence was
tempered according to the notoriouſneſs of the fact, now on the one lide
either hatred againſt ſome perſons carrieth men head longinto rash & cruell
judgement, or els favor affection or money mitigates the rigor of the ſame:
and all this comes to paſſe, becauſe the regiment left by Chriſt unto his
Church, is committed into the mans hand, whom alone it shall be more
eaſy for the wicked by bribing to pervert, than to overthrow the faith &
piety of a zealous & godly company: for ſuch manner of men should the
Seigniors bee. Then it was ſaid, Tell the Church; now it is fpoken,
Complain to my Lords grace, prinjate & Metropolitane of all England,
or to his ipferior, my Lord B. of the Dioceffe; if not to him, Shew the
Chancelor, or Officiall, or Commiffary or Doctor. Again whereas
the excommunicate were never received, till they had publickly con-
feſſed their offence; now for paying the fees of the Court, they shall
by Maſter Officiall or Chancelor eaſily be abfolved in ſome privat place.
Then the Congregation grieved by the wickednes of the offender,
was by his publick pennance ſatiſfied; now abfolution shall be
pro-
nounced, thogh that be not accomplished. Then the party offending
should in his own perſon hear the Sentence of abſolution pronounced ;
now Bishops, archdeacons, Chancelors, officialls, commiffares and
the like abſolve one man for another. And this is that order of eccle-
fiafticall diſciplin, which all godly wish to be reſtored, to the end,
that every one may by the ſame be keept within the limits of his vocati
ons, and a great number may be brought to live in godly converfa-
tion. Not that we mean to take away the authority of the Civil Magiſtrat
and chief Governor, to whom wee wish all bleſſedneſs, and for the increaſe
of whoſe godlineſs wee pray dayly, but that Chriſt being reſtored into his
Kingdom to rule in the ſame by the ſcepter of his word and ſevere diſciplin,
the Prince may be the better obeied, the realm flourish more in godlincſs,
and the Lord himſelf more ſincerely and purely according to his word ſer-
ved, than heretofore he hath been, or yet at this preſent time is. Amend
(abbbbb)
there.
1
1
466
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. 3.
therefore theſe horrible abuſes, and reform Gods Church, and the Lord
is on your right hand, you shall not be removed for ever. For he will de-
liver and defend you from all your enemies eitiier at home or abroad, as he
didh faithfull Jacob and good Jehoshaphat. Let theſe things alone, and
God is a rightcous Judge: he willone day call you to your reckoning. Is
a reformation good for France, and can it be evill for England? Is diſci-
pline meet for Scotland, and is it unprofitable for this realm ? Surely
God hath ſet theſe exampls before your eies, to encourage you to go for-
ward to a thorow and ſpeedy reforination. You may not do as heretofore
you have done, patch and pecce, nay rather go backward, and never
labor or contend to perfection, But altogether remove whole antichrift,
both head, body and branch, and perfectly plant that purity of the word,
that Gimplicity of the ſacraments and ſeverity of diſciplin, which Chrift hath
commanded, and commended to his Church. And here to end, wee
deſire all to ſuppoſe, that we have not attempted this enterpriſe for vain
glory, gain, preferment or any worldly reſpeat: neither yet judging our-
felves , ſo exactly to have ſet out the cltate of a Church reformed, as that
nothing more could beadded, or a more perfect form and order drawn:
for that were great preſumption, to arrogarſo much to ourſelves, ſeing
that as we are but weak and limple ſouls, ſo God hath raiſed up men of pro-
found judgement and notable learning; But hereby to declare our good
wills towards the ſetting forth of Gods glory, and the building up of his
Church, accounting this as it were but an entrance into further matter, ho.
ping that our God, who hath in us begun this good work, will not only
in time hereafter make us ſtrong and able to go foreward herein, but alſo
moveothers, upon whom he hath beſtowd greater meaſure of his gifts and
graces, to labor more throughly and fully in the ſame. The God of all
glory ſo open your eyes to ſee his truth, that you may not only be enflam-
med with a love thereof, but with a continuall care ſeek to promote, plant,&
place the ſamcamong us, that wethe English people, and our pofterity en-
joying thelincerity of Gods goſpellfor ever,may ſay always,The Lord be prai-
red. To whom with Chrit Jeſus his ſon our only Savior, and the H. Ghoſt
our only Conforter be honor, praiſe and gloryforever and ever. Amen.
Now (excepting theſe, whoſe faults are here touched) who can ſay but this
was a wholſom admonitions and certainly it doth concern allin power,
which shall read it untill the end of the would. But what followed upon
it the Bishops rage, and perſecute the Miniſters, which dar ſpeak againſt
their dominion, or will not conform unto their toyos, I will here remember
one paffage. An. Archprieſt Blackwell being about that time priſoner in the
Clink,where ſundry Miniſters were alſo priſoners, ſaid to one of them, he
marvelled of what religion the B'of England were: us they committ(faid he)
becauſe we are papiſts, and you they commit, becauſe yee will not be pa-
pifts: that they perſecute us, it is not much to be marveled, becauſe there
is ſome ſeeming difference betwixt them and us, though it be not much:
but that one Miniſter ofthe goſpell should perſecute another, or that one
proteſtant doth purſuc another to bonds and impriſonment for religions
fake, is a Arange thing: but ofthe two, they love us better : a Papiſt they
like well enough, if they durft show it, but Puritanes they hate with their
heart, and that all the world may ſee. So ſaid he. It was their cuſtom to
revile with the name of Paritanes all who did oppoſetheir courſe. What
the Prieſt ſaid tauntingly, was the lamentation of many: I will name the
teſtimony but of one, a learned and piousman, as his works yet extant
do
r
Part.3.
467
Of BRITANNE
The teſtin
I
do demonſtrate; I mean, John Udall fomtimes Miniſter at Kingſtown
upon Thames, who in the year 1988. ended his life in the Whyte-lion
in Southwerk as priſoner for oppoſing cpifcopacy: among other pieces hc
deſcriberh The eſtate of the Church of Enlgland in a Conference: there he shewes, vdal con
mony of I.
1. That a Bishop and a Papift were ſent by the other Bishops, into Scotland, cerning
to ſubvert their Generall Affemblies and the reſt of their juriſdiction, for the practi-
fear that if the Miniſters in Scotland had got up their diſciplin, the Sove- Ses of Bb.
rainety of Bishops had fallen in England alſo : he faith, they prevailed a
while in Scotland: but the whole Land cried out for diciplin again,
and the Noble men did ſo diffly ſtand to it, and the Miniſters that
came home from England, deale ſo boldly with the King, that I ſlaid
the Bishop] was utterly caſt out without all hopecver to do any good there
again. 2. He telleth of a Miniſter declaring unto the Bishop (as not kno-
wing one another) three abominations committed by the Bishops in Eng-
land, firft rhey bear ſuch enmity againſt the kingdom of Jeſus Chriſt, that
they put to filence one after another, and will never ceaſe (if God bridle
them not) untill they have rooted out of the Church all the learned, godly
and painfull teachers. The ſecond is, that they enlarge the liberties of the
common enemies, the Papifts. The laſt is, that they commitche feeding
of the flocks of Chrift, unto thoſe, that prey upon them, and either can not
or will not laborto reclaim the wandring shecp; So that the concluſion may
be gathered upon their actions, it muſt needs be the everſion and overa
throw of the goſpell, and ſo conſequently the bringing in of popery and
atheiſm. 3.a gentle man askes the Bishop, Why he had taken a Papift with
him into Scotland, ſeing if he be a rigbt Papiſt; he would labor to erect the
Popes Kingdom? The B. anſwered; That man was thought fit above allo-
thers to go with him; and if he had not had a Papiſt with him, he could nc-
ver have looked to prevail, becauſe our dignities and Government comes
wholly and every part thereoffrom the Pope, and is ruled and defended by
the ſame canons,whereby his Popedom is ſupported. So that if I had wanted
their helps, I had had no authority either from Godor man; oo help either
by reaſon or learning, whereby I could have been furthered: And whereas
you ſay, that he would labor to erect the Popes Kingdom: no queſtion
but he did ſo, and that made for us (faid the Bishop) for albeit we would
if we might, of the two, keep rather the Proteftant Religion with out
dignities then the other, yet had we rather change our Religion than forgo
our priviledges...... and vvee have retained them of purpoſe, for VTC
can bcar vvith their Religion, ſo that they bear up our authority, &c. Teſtimo
I wil not think, that all the Bishops vvere of this mind, but too many of niesa-
them yvereſuch, as is cleare by their Gilencing and depofing ſo many lear. saint
ned men, I, and their banishing ſuch, as that learned Thomas Cart- Epiſcopa-
vuright, &c. In this diſcourſe vvee ſee alſo vvhat grounds they had for 2. B.
Epiſcopacy: and for clearing this point, Ivvill fubjoyn but tvvo or three
teſtimonies; one of that learned Bishop Jewell: in many places he ſpeakes
of the cquality of a Bishop and a prieſt: I name but The defenſe eftbe Apolog)
againſ Harding, edit An. 1570. pag. 243. ſaying, What meaneth M.
Hardinge, to come in with the difference between prieſts and Bishops? ...,.
Is it to horrible an hereſy, as he makes it, to ſay. that by the Scriptures
of God, a Bishop aud a prieft are all one? or knowes he, how far and unto
whom he reaches the pameofan hereticques Verily Chryfoftom ſaith on
1. Tim. homil. 11. Inter Epifcopum & Presbyterum intereſi fermè nihil
, between
a Bishop and Prleft in a manner is no difference. S. Jerom ad Evagr. faith
(Bbbbbb) 2
ſom
+
I
468
CENTVRI XVI.
Patr. 3.
a
ſomwhat in rougher ſort, Audio quendam in tantam erupille verordiam, ut
diaconos presbyteris, id eſi, epiſcopis anteferret, Cùm Apoſtolus perſpicuè doceae
eofdem effe presbyteros, quos epiſcopos. I hear ſay, there is one become ſo
peevish, that he ſettech deacons before prieſts, that is, Bishops, whereas
the Apoſtle plainly teaches us, that prieſts and Bishops be allone. S. Augu-
ftinin queſt.Vet.& Nov Tofi.qu.101. faith, Quid eft Epifcopus niſ primus Pref-
byter, hoc eſt, ſummusſacordos? what is a Bishop but the firft prieſt, that is,
the higheſt prieſt. So faith S. Ambroſe de dignit. Saceydot, Epiſcopi & Presby-
teri una ordinatio eft : uterque enim facerdos , fed epiſcopus primus eft, There is
but one confecration of a prieſt and a Bishop: for both of them are prieſis, but the
Bishop is the firſt. All theſe and other mo holy Fathers together with $.
Paul the Apofle, for thus faiyng, by M. Hardinges advice, muſt be hol-
2.0f D. den for heretiques
. So Ivell. Another teſtimony is Doctor Reynolds
Reynolds. Letter to Sir Francis Knollis, concerning Do.Bancrofts Sermon at Pauls
crofs Febr. 9. 1588. in the Parliament time. Becauſe I have not ſeen this
Letter among the Doctors works, and Ithink it is not common, but I have
found it printed with ſome orher pieces of that kind, I ſet it down here
word by word; Albeit (right honorable) I take greater confortin labou-
ring to diſcover & overthrow the errors of Jeſuits & Papiſts (enenties of re-
ligion) then of the Miniſters of Chriſt; yet ſeing it hath pleafed your Ho.
to require mec, toshew my opinion of theſe things, which certain of theſe
men maintain and ſtand in, I thought it my duty by the example of Levi,
Deut. 3 3. who ſaid of his father & mother, I regarde them not, nor acknow-
ledged he his brethren, to declare the truth without reſpect of perſons. Of
the two points therefore in Do. Bancrofts Sermon, which your Ho, men.
tioneth. one is, concerning that he ſeemes to avouch, The Superiority,
which Bishops have among us over the Clergy, to be Gods own ordinance, thogh
not by exprefle words, yetby neceſſary conſequence, in that he affirmes
their opinion, who oppugne that Superiority to be hereſy. Wherein, I
mult confeffe, he hathcommitted an overſight, in my judgement, and
himſelf, I think, if he be advertiſed, will acknowledge it. For having
ſaid firſt, that Aërius affirmeth, that there was no difference by the word of God
betwixt a Prieſt and a Bishop; and afterward, chat Martine and his compa».
nions do maintain this opinion of Aërius, he addeth, that Aerius perfifting
therein was condemned foran heretick by the generall conſent of the whol Church and
likewiſe that Martin and all his companions opłnion hath herein been condemned for
herefy. Touching Martin, ifany man behave himſelfotherwiſe then in
diſcretion & charity he ought, let the blamebe laid, where the fault is; I
defend him not : but if by the way he uttera trueth, mingled with whatſoc-
ver els, it is not reaſon, that that which is of God, should be condem-
ned for that which is of man, no more than the doctrine of the reſurrection
should be reproved, becauſe it was maintained & held by the Phariſes.
Wherefore removing the odious name of Martin, from that which in ſin-
cerity & love is to be dealt with, it appeares by the aforeſaid words of D.
Bancroft, that he avouches the Superiority, which B. have over the Clergy
tobeGods own ordinance: for he improves the impugners ofit, as holding
with Aërius, that there is no difference by the word of God betwixt a Prieſt,
and a Bishop: which he could not do with reaſon, unleſs he himſelfc appro-
ved the Bʻſuperiority, as eſtablished by Gods word: and he addeth, that
their opinion, who gaine-ſayd, is hereſy: whereofit inſueth, he thinkes it
cuntrary to Gods word, ſich hereſyis an error repugnant to the truth of the
word of God, as according to the Scriptures, our own Church doth teach
1
us.
Part. 3.
Of BRIT ANNE
469
US,
1
Now the arguments, which he bringeth to prove it an herely, are,
partly over vvcak, partly untrue; over weake, that he beginneth vvith one
of Epiphanius;untrue that he adioynech the uuiverſall conſent of the Church,
Forthogh Epiphanius do ſay, that Aèrius affertion is full of foly, yet he difpro.
ves not thereaſon, vvhich Aërius ſtood on,out of the Scripture; nay he dea-
lesſo in ſeeking to diſproveit, that Belların in the Jeſuit, To.1.contr.sil.1.c.15.
deſirous to make the beſt of. Epiphanius, whoſe opinion here in lie maintai-
neth againſt the Proteftauis, yet is forced to confeffe, that Epiphanius his
anſwer is none ofthe wiſeft, nor any way can fit the text. As for the generall
conſent of the whole Church, which D. Bancroft laith, condemned that
opinion of Aërius for an hereſy, and himſelf for an heretik, becauſe he perilled
in it, that is a large ſpeach: but what proof has he, that the Churchdid ſo
it appeares, he faith, in Epiphanius. It doth not, and the contrary appeares, by
S. Ferom, inepi.adTit
. d ad Euagr. and ſondry others, who lived, ſome in the
ſame time, fome after Epiph, even Auſtin himſelf, thogh D. Bancroft cite him,
as bearing, witnès thereoflikewiſe
; I grant, S. Auſtin in his book of hereſies;
afcribeth this to Äērius, for one, that he ſaid, Presbyterum ab Epifcopo nulla dif
ferentiâ debere diſcerni: but it is one thing to ſay, There ought to be no difference
betwixt them (which Aerius ſaying condemned the Churches order, yea,
made a ſchiſm therein, and is ſo cenſured by S. Auſtin,counting it an herefy,as
in Epiphanius he took it recorded, himſelf (as he witneſſeth de heref. ad
Quod vuld. in præfat.) not knowing, hový farr the name of hereſy should
be ſtretched) and another thing to ſay, that by the word of God there is no dif-
ference betwixt' them, but by the order & cuſtom of the Church, vvhich
Auguſtin himſelf faith in effcēt ,, epiſt. 19. ſo far vvas he from vvitneſſing
this to be hereſy, by the generall conſent ofthe yvhole Churcli Which
untruth, hový vyrongfully it is fathered on him, and on Epiphanius (vvho
yet are all the yvineſſes, that D.Bancroft hath produced for the proofhereof,
or can, for ought that I knovv] it may appear by this, that our learned
country man of godly memory Bishop Jevvell def. of the Apol.Par.2.c.9.div.i.
pag. 198. when Harding to convince the ſame opinion of hereſy; alledged
the ſame witneſſes , he citing to the contrary Chryfoftom, Ferom, Auſtindo
Ambroſe, knit up his anſwer with theſe words, all theſe, and other mo
holy Fathers, together wiih the Apoſilè S. Paul, for thus ſaying, by Hardings ad-
vice, muſibe held for heretiks. And NLichaell Medina, a man of great ac-
count in the Councell of Trent, more ingenuous herein than many other
Papiſts, affirmes nor only the former ancient writers alledged by Bishop
Fervell, but alſo another ferom, Thodoret, Primafius, Sedulius ånd Theophy-
lact, were of the ſame mind touching this matter with Aërius, With whom
agree likwiſe Oecumenenius on. Tim. 3. and Anſelm Archbishop of Canterbur,
ty in epi, adT it and another Anſelm Colleét. can. lib. 7. ca. 87. &1-27. and
Gregory Polic. lib.2. tit. 19. &39. and Gratien ca. Legimus dift. 39.. el cas
Olim, difi.gs. and after them how many? It being once enrolled in the
Canon-law for ſound & catholike doctrin,and thercupon publickly taught
by learned men; All which do bear witnes againſt D. Bancroft of the point
in queſtion,that it was not condemned for an Herefy by the generall conſent
ofthe whole Church. For if he should reply, that theſe later witneffes did
live a 1000. year after Chriſt, and therefore touch not him, who ſaid, it
was condemned ſo in the time ofS: Auften and of Epiphanius ,, the moſt
fourishing time of the Church, that ever hapncdfincephe Apoſtles dayes,
either in reſpect of learning or of zeal, firſt they whom I named, though
living in a later time, yet are witneffes of former. Oecumenius the Greek
Scholiaft treading in the ſteps ofthe old Greek Fathers, and the Anfelmes
(écccec)
with
1
A
A
470
1
Part. 3.
1
6
CENTVRI XVI.
with Gregory & Gratian expreſſing Feroms ſentence word by word. Belids that
perhaps ir is not very likely, that Anſelm of Canterburry should have been
canonized by the Pope of Rome, and worshipped for a Saint , that the o-
ther Anſelm and Gregory should have ſuch place in thc ps library, and be
eſteemed of, as they are; that Gratian's works should be allovved ſo long
time by fo many Popes for the golden foundation of the Canon-layv, if they
had taught, that for Catholik & ſound, vvhich by the generall conſent of
the vvhole Church, in thie moſt flourishing time that ever happened fince
the A pofles dayes, vvas condemned for Herefj; chiefly in a matter of ſuch
weight and moment to the Popes Supremacy; which as they do claim over
all Bishops by the ordinance of God, ſo muſt they allow Bishops over
Prieſts by the ſame ordinance, as they ſaw at length: and therefore have not
only decreed it now in the Counceli of Trent, bot alſo in the new edition
of their Canon-law have ſer down this note, that on Hughs Glofſe allovved
by the Archdeacon (ſaying, that Bishops have differed from Prieſis alwayes as
they do now in Government , and prelatship and Sacrament, but not in the name and
Title of Bishop, whichi tias common to them both muſt be held hereafter for S.Jeroms
meaning; at leaſt for the meaning of the Canon taken out of
S. Ferom, though
his vvords be flat & plain againſt this gloffe, as Bellarmin himſelf confeties
li.cit.ca. Whereunro may be added, that they alſo vvho have labored about
the Reformingofche Church theſe sooyears, have taught that all Paſtors,
be they entituled Bishops or Prieſts have equall authority & power by Gods
word. Firft the Waldenſes. [in Æn:Sylv. Hiſt. Bohem.c.35. Pigh. Hierarch.
Ecclefiaft: l. 2. cap. 10.1'next Marſilius Tatavinus in Defen.pacis part.3.c.15.
Then Wicliff (in Tho. Wald. Do&r. fidei tom. 1. lib. 2. cap.60.& iom.2.6.7.1
and his ſchollers; afterward Hufe and the Huffites, Æn. Sylv.lo. cit. laſt of all,
Luther, adverfus falſò nominatos ord.Sco. Epifc. adverfus Papat. Roma; Calvir, in
in Epift. ad Philipp. 1. &Tit. 1. Brentius, Apolog.confeß. Wittemberg.cap.21.
Bullinger. Deca. s. ferm. 3. Muſculus , Loc. commun. tit. de Miniſterio Verbi,
and others, who may be reckoned particularly in great number, ſich as
here with us both Bishops, Fewell.loc.cit
. Pilkinton in the Treatiſe of burning
Paul's Church, and the Queen's Profeſſors of Divinity in our Univerſities,
D. Humphrey in Campia. Dura Jeſuitas part. 2. rat. 3. Whitak. ad rat.Cam
pi, 6 et Confut. Durdi lib. 6. And other learned men do conſent herein
M. Bradford, Lambert and others in Fox a£t. & c. D, Fulk againſt Briſtom's noti.
40. and anſwer to the Rhem. Tit. 1. 5. So in forrein Nations all that I have read
treating of this matter, and many mo (no doubt) whom I have not read.
The fifcing & examining of the Trent Councell hath been undertaken by on-
ly two, which I have ſeen; the one a Diviné, the other, a Lawier ,
Kemnitius and Gentillecus : They both condemn the contrary doctrin
thercurto, as a Trenr errot; the one by Scriprures and Fathers; the other
by the Canon - law. Bat what do I further ſpeak of ſeverall perfons ?
It is the common judgement of the Churches of Helvetia , Savoy, France,
Scotland, Germany, Hungary, Polond, The Low-Countryes, and our own: wit.
nes the Harmony of Confeſion Sect. 1 1. Wherefore fith D. Bancroft (láfure
myſelf) will not ſay, that all thoſe have approved that as founde and
Chriftian doctrin, which by the generall conſent of thic whole Church,
in a moft florishing time, was condemned for hereſy, l' hope, he will ac-
knowledge, thatžlie was overleent, in that he avouclied, the Superiority
which Bishops have among us overthe Clergy, to be of Gods ordinance.
And this farr ofelie former point of D. Bancrofts Sermon. The latter is, con-
cerning that he affltmeth, thar S. Ferom ſaith, and M.Calvin ſecmes on his
report,
Part. 3.
OF BRITANNE
421
1
2)
report, to confeffe that Bishops have had the ſaid Superiority ever lince the
timtof S. Mark the Evangelift. Of the which point, I think as of the
former, lith neither Ferom faith iť, neither doch Calvir ſeem tô confélre it
on his report. For Bishops among us, beſids ordaining and laying-orì of
hands, may do fundry other things, wliich inferior Miniſters or Prieſts
(as D. Bancroft termheththem) may not. But Feroin ; after mention of the
fuperiority alloted to Bishops fince Marks time, What doth a Bishop (faith
he) excepi ordination, which a Prefi doeth wob? meaning & enforcing by this
kind of ſpeach, as a thing molt evident, and fuch as nô mari could deny ,
that Bb. had that only power above priets then, whichi Chryfoftomallo
witmeffeth. Thợugh neither had tley it alone in all placës, as it is appa-
rent by a Councellac Carthage,contil. 4.C. 3. shewing their Churches order;
that the prieſts laid on their bands with the Bishop on thoſe who were or-
dained. Yet Ferom having proved by tellimony of Scripture, that in the
Apoſtles times, Bishops and prieſts were allone, even in the rigltt ofthis
too (i in 1. Tim. 4.14) gianès that afterwards Bishops had that peculiat
to themſelves ſomewhere, but nothitig els faucit. S. Ferom therefore faith
not, of that ſuperiority whereof the queſtion is, that Bishops have had it
ever ſince S. Marks time. Nomóre doth M. Calvine feem to confetic is
upón his report: for Calvin in the famé pláce (Iti Infittu. lib. 1. c. 4.
fè.
that D. Bancroft quoteth, shewing how in old time the Miniſters that had
charge to teach thoſe of their conpany, one in every City, to whom they
did eſpecially give the title of Bishop; left equality should breed diffenfion,
yét (ſäith he) the Bishop was trót above them itthonor & digtity, that
he sliguld ruté over them, but look what is the Conſuls dury it the Senate,
to propoſe matters, to ask their opinions, to direct others by giving thein
advice's by admonishing, by exhorting, roguide the výbole a&tion by
his authority, and ſee that performed, which vvas agiecd upởnby three
common conſent, that charge had the Bishop in the affettibly of Minia
ſters. And having declared that S. Ferom shevves this to have been brogke
in by the conſent of men, upon the firſt ofTitus, he addeth that the farie
Jerom other where shewes, hów ancient an order of the Church it was,
even from Marks time to Hereclas & Dionyſius at e Alexandria. Itt wliich
words of Calvin , ſeing that the order of the Church hemèntioñeth, harh
evident relation to that before deſcribed, and that in the deſcribing of it,
he had ſaid, the Bishop was not ſo above the reſt in honóry that he had
rule over them, it followes, that M.Calvin doth not ſo much as ſeem to
confeſs upon Feroms repórt, that ever ſince Marks time Bishops have had
a ruling Superiority over the Clergy. Wherefore to uſe no more proofs
in athing manifeſt, which elſe might be eaſily proved mote ar large out of
S. Ferom and M. Calvinboth, It is certain, that neither of them d'oth af.
firm, that Bishops ſo long time have had ſuch fuperiority, as D. Bancroft
ſeetnes to father upon them. Thus I have ſignified my opinion of the
points, that your Ho. ſpecified lu D. Bancrofts Sermón, &c. Unto this
reftimony of the learned Do. Reinolds, I ad another which is printed
with it, and the rather, becauſe it is hiſtoricall: this is a Speach of the fame Teſtimont
Sir Francis Knollis (Treaſurer of the Queens houſe, and Knight of the of Sir Fr.
Garrer) in a Parliament, as he himſelf related it to the L. Treaſurer Sit Wil. Knollis a-
gainſt the
Cicill; in this tenor; To the end I may inform your L. of my dealing in
afurpatio
this Parliament time againſt the undue claimed fuperiority of the Bb. over
of Bb.
their brethren, thus it was. Becauſe I was in the Parliament in the 25 year
of King Henry VIII. in which time all the clergy as well Bb. as others
(CCCCCC) 2
firſt
2
1
472
CENTVRI XVI.
Patr. 3
1
mes.
firft made an humble ſubmillion to K. Henry.8. acknowledging his Supre-
macy, and deteſting the B. of Romes authority: Upon which ſubmiſſion
ofthe Clergy, the King gave unto the ſaid Bb.the ſame ample rule; that
before they had under the Pope, over their inferior brethren; ſaving that
the ſame rule was abridged by ſtature by this parentheſis following, that is
(without offending the prerogative Royall of the Crown of England, and the lawes
cuſtomes of the realm). In the latter end of the ſtatute it was added, That
whoſoever offendeth in any one part of that ſtatute, and their aiders, counſellors
and abettors, they all did fallinto the penaltie of the Premunire. And after I had re-
cited this ſtatute, in the Parliament houſe, I declared that in K. Heory VIII.
his dayes, after this there was no Bishop, that did practize ſuperiority over
their brethren. And in K. Edwards dayes, the Bishops obtained a ſtature,
whereby they were authorized, to keep the Courts in the Kings name:
The which ſtatute was repealed in Queen Maries dayes, and is notrevived
in her Mastime that now is. Whereupon it was doubtfull to mee, by what
authority the Bb. do keep their Courts now in their own naines, becauſe ir
is againſt the Prerogative ofthe Crown of England, that any should keep a
Courc without a ſufficient warrant from the Crown. Whereupon I was
anſwered, that the Bb. now do keep their Courts by preſcription; and it
is true, that the Bb. may preſcribe, that K. Henry VIII. gave them authority
by the ſtatute of the 25. of his reign, to have authority and rule overtheir
inferior brethren, as ample as they had in the Popes timc: but this was no
ſpeciall warrant for them to keep their courts by and that in their own na-
And yet they have no other warrant to keep theic courts (as they
do now in their own names) to my knowledge. And this was the cauſe,
that made them obtain a ſtatute in K. Edwards dayes to keep their courts by
in the Kings name. Now it is a ſtrange allegation that the Bb. should claim
authority at this preſent, to keep courts in their own names (as they do)
by preſcription, Becauſe the ſtatute of 25. H. 8. doch reſtrain them gene-
rally from offending ofthe prerogative royall of the Crownof England
and the lawes & cuſtoms of the realm. And no man may keep a court
juftly without a ſpeciall warrant from the Crown of England, as is afore
ſaid.
And the generall ,liberty given by K. Hen. 8.to the Bb. to rule &
govern, as they did in the Popes time, is no ſufficient warrant to the Bb.
to keep their Courts in their own names by preſcription, as I take it. And
therefore the Bb. had done wiſely, if they had ſought a warrant by ftatuto
Ao keep their courts in the Queenes name,' as the Bb.in K. Edwards daics.
In which time Cranmer did cauſe Peter Martyr de Bucer come over into the
realm to be placed in the two Vniverſities, for the better inftruâion of the
Vniverſities in the word of God: and B. Cranmer did humbly prefer theſe
learned men, without any challenge to himſelfof any ſuperior rule, in
this behalf over his inferior brethren. And the time hath been, that no
man could cary away any grant from the Crown of England by generall
words, but he muſt have ſpeciall wordes to vary the ſame by. Therefore
how the Bb. are warranted to cary away the keeping of their courts in their
own name by preſcription, it pafſeth my'underſtanding. Moreover,
where as your Lp. ſaid unto mee, that the Bb. have forſaken their claim of
ſuperiority over their brethren (lately) to be by Gods ordinance; and that
(now) they do only claim fuperiority from her Majeſties Government, if
this be true, then it is requiſite and neceſſary, that my Lord of Canterburry
that now is, do recant & retract his ſaying in his book ofthe great volum á.
gainſt M. Cartwright, where he ſaith in plain words (by the name of D.
Whitgift)
1
.
Part. 3.
1
1
49.
.
Of BRITANNE.
473
Whitgift) that the ſuperiority of Bb. is of Gods inſtitution. Which ſaying
doth impugne her Mas ſupream Government directly: and therefore it is to
be retracted, and truly: for Chrill plainly & truly confefſeth Foh. 18, 36. that
his kingdom is not of thts worldi and therefore hegave no worldly rulcor pre-
heminence to his Apoſtles, but the heavenly rule, which was to preach the
goſpell, îaying, so and preach through the world, whoſoever shall believe and be
baptized, shall be ſaved: but be that will not believe, shall be condemned Mark.
16, +$. 16. But the Bb. do crie out, ſaying, Cartwright and his fellowes
will have no Governinent, &c. So (belike) the Bb.care for no Go
vernment, but for worldly and forcible Government over their brethren,
the which Cliriſt never gave to his diſciples nor Apoſtles, but made them
ſubject to the rule of Princes, who ought not to be refifted, ſaving that
they might anſwer unto Princes, they muſt obey God rather than men AET S. 29;
and yet in no way to reſiſt the Prince, but to take up the croſſc, and follow
Chrift. So farbe.
XXV. The Nationall Aſſembly of Scotland conveenes by the Kings 1588,
call, ar Edinburgh February. 6.1583. Leer were the Kings Commiſſioners The
the Maſter of Lindſay and Lord Ochiltry. Robert bruce is choſen Mode- Aſſembly.
rator: 'the Kings Commiſſioners, ſome Barons and Commiſſioners of
Burghes and ſome Miniſters are choſen to concurr with the Moderator in
adviſing of things to be propounded & concluded. I. The Moderator
declares the cauſes of this extraordinary aſſembly to be the dangers appea-
ring unto the goſpell in this Country, and to adviſe what may be the rea-
dieſt way to quench the preſent fire of Papiſtty,kindled throughout all the
Country. And becauſe the matter is of great weight it is judged expedient,
that Noblement and Gentlemen shall conveen by themſelves apart; and
the Commiſſioners of Burrowes shall conveen alſo by themſelvesz and Mi-
nifters shall conveen by themſelves, To adviſc and propound unto the Mo-
derator and his Affelſors what overtures they can think upon; And for fur-
therance Peter blackburn & John Fullarton Miniſters are appointed to give
them information of the evidence thereof in their Province; and all depu-
ties out of every Province are appointed, to delate what Jeſuites & Papiſtes
are known to be within their boundes, and that in write, the next day,
unto the Aſſembly. In Seff. 3. the advice of the Noble men and of others
was preſented, and read: but it was judged expedient, that ſome Earles,
Lords, Barons, Commiſſioners of Burrowes, and ſome Miniſters shall
firſt conferr with the King, upon theſe. The advice of the Nobility was.
1. that the Lawes of the Country be without delay execuc againſt all Jeſui-
tes, Seminary prieſts, Idolaters and manraincrs thereof; and for that ef-
fect every man allwell gentleman as others heer aſſembled, shall, as they
will anſwer unto God, and do tender his glory and the well of his Church,
give up preſently in catalogue unto the Moderator or Clerk, the names of
ſuch as they know or eſteem to be Jeſuites, Semmarieprieſts, traffickers
againſt religion, receipters and maintainers of ſuch perſons: the which
name s shall be given unto Sir Robert melvin Trealaret, which hath
promifed within 48, hours thereafter, to diſpatche ſummons againft
them all. 2. Seing the danger by ſuch perſons is imminent, and the
formall execution of lawes requires a large time, his Majeſty & Coun-
ſell are to be carneſtly ſolicited, to provide ſpeedily ſome extraordinary
reincdy againſt ſo extraordinary danger, and execute the lawes with-
out delay upon the chiefeſt of the Jeſuites and their maintainers, doing
as if treafon were intended again this Mas perſon and Crown.
3. If the
(oddddd)
Allem-
}
1
1
{
A
Part. 3
474
}
CENTVRI XVI.
.
Affembly shall think it expedient, theſe Noble men, Barons & others
are willing, to go unto his Majeſty, and rigrate the cauſe of the Church
and Common wealth, and the danger wherein the liberty of this realm,
and their lifes and conſciences ſtand in, by the craft of Jeſuites and ſuch
others, which have ſeduced and ſtirred up enemies both inteſtine and for-
rein, to bereave them of the ſame; and they offer themſelves, their lifes,
lands & friends to be employd at the Kings pleaſure, for preventing ſodan-
gerous attempts and bloody devices. In Sep.6. The Nobles and others re-
port, that they had conferred with the King, and had received good an-
ſwers, as, that there is more need of execution againſt Papiſts than of advice;
and that his Ma. is glad of the ſolemnity and frequency of this Aſſembly; and
before the diffolving thereof he craves, that they would reſort unto him ,
and they shall beare more of his good will: but becauſe many particulares
were comprehended under the few generals propounded, he had appointed
(ixe of his Counſell to meet with as many as the Church shall appoint, the
next day. The Affembly nameth certain perſons to conveen accordingly.
In Seff. 14. A Supplication was ſent unto the K. in this tenor; Sir, Your Ma.
remembereth, the cauſe of the conveening this Aſſembly at your com-
mand, conſiſts principally in two points; one, for repreſſing the Jeſuits
and other Papiſts which are entred into this realm, and practice with their
complices, to fubvert the ſincerity of religion publickly profeſſed, ano.
ther to provide ſuch meanes, that in time coming ſuch enterpriſes may be
avoided. As to the firſt, wee humbly crave 1. That ſome of the chief
Jéſuits and others shall inſtantly be taken order with, to give exemple unto
others, víz. Ja. Gordon & Will. Crichton; which are now in this town, that
they may be incontinently called before your Hl. and Counſell, and there
may be declared unto them, that their lifes are in your Mas hand, for
contraveening your lawes, and yet of your clemency you do ſpare them,
cliarging them in the mean timę, to remain in warde within Edinburg un-
till the paſſing away of the firſt ships, wherein they shall be entred, and
fent away; And that it be denounced unto them, that if they return at any
time hereafter without your ſpeciall licence, the law shall be execut againſt
them to death, without any more proceſs. 2. That the Lairds of Fentry,
Glenbervy younger and other excommunicated Papiſts, which shall be
given up in writ, may alſo be called before your Majeſty & Counſell, and
ſuch things be laid unto their charge as they are culpable of according to the
Acts of Parliament, that the penalty thereof may be executed upon them;
and other apoftares from the true religion, which once they had embraced,
be called alſo, and punished. 3. That ſummons be prefently dire&cd
againſt all receipters of Papiſts, Jeſuits, Seminaric-prieſts and all traffiquers
againſt true religion; and likewiſe to fummon 'witneſſes, by whoſe depo-
ſitions they may be convidt of the foreſaid crimes, and ſpecially that ſuch as
are of the Eſtates and are culpable of apoſtaſy or papiſtry, shall no way be ſaft
fered, but called and convi& thereof, and ifthey be apprehended for other
crimes, shall on no way be pardoned, untill they have ſatiffied both your
Majeſty and Eſtates, and alſothe Church; And generally that all Noble
men whatſoever without exception, known to be entertainers of Papiſts or
enterprilingany thing againſt thetrue Religion, shall be pue preſently in
ward, or exiled, Concerning the planting of Churches, this is our advice,
that Commiſſioners be directed from your Majeſty and this Generall afſem-
bly into the north and ſouthparts of the country, to viſite, aud plane Mi-
nifters, where need requires for répreſſing Papiſtry; and having Comınir-
lion
it
1
$
Part. 3.
Of BRIT ANNE.
475
1
1
A
ſion alíwell from your Majeſty as from the Church, to call before then all
that are ſuſpected of perverting true religion or revolting from it; and to
do allother things for reformation of theſe parts; And becauſe this work
can not proceed, unleſs proviſion be made alfwell to the Commiſſioners
ofthe Church, as Miniſters to be planted in neceſſary places, that certain
perſons be deputed from the Counſell, and ſome of the Miniſtry, Tocon.
veen with all expedition to fight the rols of the thirds, that it may be confi-
dered, what may be ſpared unto that effect, and where theſe thirds have
been abuſed, to ſee how they may be reformed, and that the A& made
for diſcharging penſions out ofthe chirds and ſuperplus, and proclamation
that harh palled thereupon, may take full effect; Likwiſe giving power
unto theſe Commiſſioners, to reform Colledges & Schools, and where
thèrents thereofhave been abufed, to put convenient remedy thereunto;
and where it can not ferve, to ſee how it may be helped, and that qualified
men be placed in the roumcofidle bellies; and to depoſe from the Miniſtry
and from their Benefices all that shall be found unworthy or fcandalous in
life or doctrin, alſwell Bishops as others. Laſtly that it would pleaſe your
Majeſty take ſomeſolide order, chat the lawes made for punishing vice, and
Commiſſioners appointed thereunto, may take fome good effect; And
that order be taken with the poore, that wander up and down the country
withoutlaw or religion. With this Supplication was alſo ſent a catalogue
of the Papiſts in every Province. II. In Sef.s. Rob. Rollok, And. Mel-
vim, To.Buchananand Pa. Sharp are ordered to viſite the Reply of Peter
Blackburn unto the book of the Jeſuite ja. Gordon. In Seff. 14. They re-
port, that on the part of the Jeſuit, they have found much diligence and fo.
phiftry, and they praiſe God for the Reply, where in they have found
ſolide judgement and great light, to the praiſe of God, and overthrow of
the encmy. In Seff.s. The Aſſembly directes the Minifter of Diſert to
charge Patrik Adamſon to compear perſonally, and prelent his own peti-
tion. . In sel. 16. Patrik Adamſon Bishop is convict of tranſgreſſing the
Act of Conference; and therefore deprived of his office of Commiſſion;
and Thomas Buchanan is placed in his roome untill the next Allembly.
IV. The Aſſembly takes into conſideration the proceſs led againg Robert
Mongomery, and the Supplication given-in by him; and they deglare that
he may be admitred Paſtor of a flock, where he hath not been ſcandalous,
Providing that he be found qualified in life and doctrin. V. In Sell 9.
The Lord Chancellor craves, that the Aſſembly would weigh, whicher
James Gibſon hath not offended the Kingnot only in that he had fpoken in
Sermon theſe words following, that he weened, that James Stuart, the
Lady Jeſabell and William Stuart had been perſecuters of the Church; but
now he finds by experience, that the King himſelf hath been the perſecu.
ter; and as Jeroboam for ercating idolatry and permitting thereof was the
laſt of his pofterity, fo he feareth, if he continue, he shall conclude his
race: But alſo in that leacknowledging before the brethren of the Confe-
rence, that he had offended his Majeſty, he promiſed to make ſatisfaction,
and had failed, and broken promiſe. James Gibſon is called, and com-
pcares not. Then the Chancelor craves, that the Moderator put it to the
vote of the brethren, whither theſe words vyere offenſive? None offereth
any reaſon in the contaary. Itis propounded eiſdem terminis: and is voted
affirmativè, theſe words were offenſive. In Seff. 1. Becauſe before
noon lames Gibſon being preſent was ſummoned by the voice of the Mode
rator to be preſent after noon, to heare his cauſe reaſoned, and as it was te-
(oddddd) 3
ſtified
1
?
CENTVRI XVI.
476
Patr. 3.
1
Itified by ſundy brethren then fitting by him, that they heard him promiſe to
compear; and nevertheleſs compeares not, The aſſembly declares him con-
tumacious for not compearing nor ſending any reaſonable excuſe of his ab-
ſence. In Sel.13. the Aſſembly judgeth James gibſon to be fuſpended
from the function of the Miniſtry, during the will of the Church. VI.
Theſe who were wontro compear before the Synodes to declare their re-
pentance of adultery, homicid or ſuch crimes, shall hereafter compeare
before the Presbytery of their own bounds for rhat end. VII. In sel. 15.
All Miniſters shall with all diligence travell within their parish with the
Noble men & Gentle men, to ſubſcribe the Confeſſion of faith, and re-
port their diligence unto the next Affembly. VIII. In sep. 16. A generall
falt is appointed to be keept the firſt two Sundayes of July for theſe cauſes.
1. the univerſall conſpiracies of the enemies of the truth, to put in execu-
tion the bloody determination of the Councell of Trent. 2. The floc-
king of Jeſuits & Papifts. 3. The defection of a multitude from the truth.
4. The conſpiracics intended againſt the ſame by great men of the Land,
maintainers of Ieſuits and Papifts. s. The coldneſs of all ſorts. 6. The
Wrack of the patrimony of the Church. 7. Theabondanceof bloodshed,
adultery, incelts and all kind of iniquity, whereof the particulare Churches
have their experience. For clearing the proceedings of the Aſembly, wee
may learn 1. The occaſion of their meeting, from B. Spotſwood P. 306.
where he declares, that in the end of the preceeding year many Icſuits and
Prieſts (he nameth ten of them) came to deal with the Popish Noble
men for aſſiſting the Spanish Armadas, which was then in preparing to
invade England, if they shall land in Scotland: for their hope was, to find
the King favorable, becauſe of the Queens proceedings againſt his mother,
and that he would joyn his forces with the Spanish, for revenge of that
wrong. But the King conſidering his own danger if ſtrangers ſet foot in
in the Ife, and not truſting that the Spaniards would take ſacli paines to
purchaſe the Crown of England for him (for that alſo was profered) refu.
ſed to give eare unto ſuch motions. But the Bishop (as an aduerſary of
Affemblies) failes in ſundry particulars here; namely, that he ſaich, This
Aſembly was called by the Miniſters; whereas the Letter that was ſent onto
the King, faith expremy, that they were conveened at his command;
and his Commiſſioners were preſent in the firſt Seſſion, and were Affeffors
in the Privy Conference; as alſo the King gave the Noble men thankes for
that they had conveened ſo ſolemly. Then he faith, Robert Bruce was
choſen Moderator, though he had not as yet entred into the Miniſteriall
function. I know not what year he was admitted inco the Miniſtry: bathe
was not only a member of the Aſſembly in the year preceeding, but was
choſen an Affeffor unto the Moderator: vvhich certanly had not been
done, if he had not been an eminent Miniſter, ſeing he vvas nor Commil
fioner from a Province or Burgh: but he never loved Bishops, nor did the
Bishops love him. The vanity of ſome other parciculares appeares by
vvhat is vvritten out of the books ofthe Aſſembly. 2. Concerning Rob.
Mongomery the Presbytery of Glaſgovv vvas called to an account of their
admirting William Erskin unto the Bishoprick of Glaſgovv, ſeing hevvas
not a Miniſter, but only ticulare Parſon of Campſy. They anſvvered,
Seing church-men were not permitted to enjoy the Bishoprick (as is ſaid
before) they eſteemed it better, that he have the title than any other;
and he had given his bond to renounce the title, if the Generall Aſſembly
did not allovy his admiſion. This vvas not allovved, and they were or-
dained
1
.
Part 3
Of BRIT ANNE
1
477
1
1
dained to perſue him to renounce according to his bond: and Robert Mon-
gomery having renounced epiſcopacy:before the Affembly, was thereaffer
planted at a church in Canigham. Of Pa: Adanſon and Ja. Gibſon, more
followes. After this Aſſembly the King intended an expedition into the
Weft Marches againſt the Lord Hercis, of whom the Aſſembly had com-
plained: but he came and offered himſelf unto the King, and upon his
promiſe to amend, and ſurety given that he shall reſort to Sermons, and
ſuffer nothing to be done in his Wardenry in prejudice of religion, he was
tent back to his charge. At the ſame time the Lord Maxwell (who had
gotten licence to go into other countries, and with aſſurance, that he shall
not return without licence ) having ſeen the preparation of Spain for inva-
ding England, returneth by advice of ſome Scots Papiſts, and landeth at
Kirkudbry, in Aprile; and immediatly gathereth men. The L. Hercis
advertiſeth the King: Maxwell was charged to appear before the Counſelin
he diſobeyd. Wherefore the King went with ſuch force as he could for the
time, againſt him: hefted to "ſca, and was brought back priſoner to Edin-
burgh. In this ſommer, that Spanish Navy, which had been ſome years
in preparing, and was called Invincible was overthrown by weak means
of men, and principally by ſtorm, when they were lying at anchorin the
road of Callais. So it pleaſed God to diſappoint the attempts of Papiſts
with greatloffe unto them, and no harm unto this INand. Before there. The 50.
port of this overthrow came, the Aſſembly conveencs at Edinb. Auguſt 6. Aſſembly.
Thomas Buchanan is choſen Moderator. I. The Affembly conſidering
the dangers imminent to the Churchi generally, and ſpecially unto the re-
alm by the intended coming of Spainards; as alſo the decay of religion by
the rarity & poverty of Miniſters , appointes that a falt be proclamed to
morrow by the ordinary Teacher in the Church, to be continued allthis
weck. :11. Becauſe univerſally throghout this realm there is no religion
nor diſciplin among the poore, but many live in filthy adultry, or inceft,
and their children are nor baptiſed, nor do they reſort unto the preaching
of the word, Therefore Miniſters shall make intimation and denounce
unto all the poor that either be parishoners by birth, or reſort unto their
parishes, if they have woman & children, that they shew teſtimoniall of
their mariage, or els shall be refuſed of almes by all godly perſons; And
that they exhort their parishoners, to extend their liberality rather unto
theſe that are ofthe houſehold of faith, and judge diſcreetly in giving al-
mes unto others, who have notſuch evidents, as is ſaid. Ill. A citation
was directed by the Moderator of the preeceding Aſſembly again& Pa. A-
damſon called Bishop of Santandrews, making mention ; that ſeing by
an A& ofthe Presbytery of Edinburg it was ordained concerning the mar-
riage of George Earle of Huntle, his bans should be proclamed upon his
ſubſcribing certain articles of religion, and under promiſc, that he shall
ſubſcribe the reſt before his marriage, and inhibition was made unto diverſe
of thc Miniſtry, and namely to the foreſaid Patrick, that they should not
celebrate the foreſaid marriage, untill the foreſaid Earle had ſubſcribed the
Confeſſion offaith contained in the A&ts of Parliament, With certification
unto every one of them, ifthcydo ſo, they should be called fordiſobedience
to the voice of the Church, Before the G. Aſſemblys And notwith ſtanding
the ſaid inhibition, the ſaid Patrick hath proceeded to ſolemnize the ſaid
marriage upon luly 21, thereby diſobeying the foreſaid inhibition, Now
the ſaid Patrick, is called: and for him compeares his proctor Tho. Wilſon,
producing a teſtimoniall of his ſicknes ſubſcribed by Do. Robert nicoll and
(sceece)
two
.
1
}
478
1
Ć ENTKRI XVI. Part 3
1
1
two of his Bailiyes, and craves that they would not diſquiet him in time
of his ſicknes. This teſtimoniall is judged not to beſufficient. IV. For
ſomuch as ſince the late Act of annexation; his Majeſty hath transferred
the right of patronage oflundry Benefices from himſelf unto Earles, Lords,
Barons and others, and hathannexed them to their lands, of whom ſome
have gotten confirmation in Parliament, others have obtained them ſince
the Parliament, andathird ſort hath gotten giftofthe naked patronage, to
the evident: hurt of the Church; Wherefore it is thought expedient, to
entreathis Majeſty by carneſtfute, that the ſaid diſpoſitions may be annul-
led in the next Parliament; and in the mean time, that it may pleaſe his
Majeſty.tp deny the diſpoling of patronages, w.bich remainas yet undir
poſed; and that his Majeſty would provide , that the Commiſſioners and
Presbytecies, unto whom the Collation of theſe Benefices appertaineth,
be not proceſſed nor horncd [or,outlamed] for not giving admirhon there-
upon: Inhibiting in mean time all Commiſſioners & Presby.ccries, that
they give not Collation or admiſſion to any perſon preſented by thelonew
patrones, Untill the next General! Allembly.:: V. James Gibſon preſen-
teth a.fupplication, staving, that he may be bicard to purge bimſelf of con-
tymacy for not compearing in the latt: Affembly, and to repone him into
his fun&ion. And being admitted, he declares firft beforc thé brethren
of the Conference, which report, that he had declared upon bis conſci-
ence, that the cauſe of his abſence was not rebellion, fubborneſs ar il
will, but only in reſpect of the good affection he had to the weel of the Ge.
nerall Church, being informed, that if he had compeared, and had not
been punished, the affaires of the Church would been caft off. The Bre-
threnjudge this reaſonſufficient to purge him of contumacy, but not to be
reponed. VI. Three Miniſters were dire&ted unto his Majeſty to conferr
and underſtand by what mcanes Religion may ſtand and be continued un-
to Polterity. VII. Al Miniſters are exhorted, in their Sermons to den
clare the prejudice-done unto the Church by the ſpoil of the patrimony
thereof, and publickly to oppone againſt ſuch abuſe. VIII. The Affem.
bly conſidering the appearing ruin of the Evangell within the realm for
want of proviſion unto. Miniſters and Schools and Colledges, Give their
Commfion unto certain Minifters, to compear before his Majeſty and
Counſell on ſuch dayes as his Majeſty shall appoiot To conferre and adviſe
upon this Head; and to crave humbly of his Majefty that the aſſignations
may begiven about Novenber. 1. unto Miniſters & Readers; and thar theſe
-which are already provided ad vitam,and that others, which are content with
their aſſignations be not altered, untill they may obtain better proviſion;and
to report anſwer unto the next allembly. IX. The affembly gives commif-
fioon and authority:-unto the Presbytery of Edinb. to call before them,
Papiſts and apoftates, which shall brappen to reſort into that town or bounds,
and ſpecially toſummon the Lords Huntly, Seton, &c. X. The Affemby
thinketh meet and ordaines that in time coming ſo oft as it shall pleaſe God
to conveen the Gen. church of this realm , the first day of the affembly there
be a publick faſt and humiliation both of the inhabitaints and Paſtors there
conveening, and the pulpit both before and after noon be occupied
by the ordinary Paftors of the place, To the effect it may pleaſe God to give
his bleſſiiąg unto the convention, and good iſſue unto their travells; And
intimation hereof to be made in that town the Sunday before the aſſembly.
After this Aſembly James gibſon ſeeing that he could not be reſtored into his
fun&ion, went into England, and lived there. When certain newes
was
Part. 3.
479
Of BR IT ANNE:
*
1
.
was brought of the diſperſing of the Spanish Navy, the king cauſed ſolem
tharikcs-giving unto God for this deliverance to be given in all theChurches
of the kingdom, begianing in his own Court for example unto others.
XXVI. The hope of the Papiſts now failing by the overthrow of that 1589.
Huntly
Navy, they begin to make a form of ſubmiſſion: Hunclý at the Kings fubfcribes
deſire ſubfcribes the Confeffio of faith, and was reconciled unto the Church: the con-
But immediatly, he excuſed himſelf by a Letter unto the Prince of Parma feffion
, ele
then Governor of Flanders, profeſſing that he was ſo preſſed by the practized
King 'that hce muft either yeeld, or depart out of the Countrey, or contrarily
to have taken the fields, which he could not wel do, all hope being
taken from him by the return of the Navy: but in what he had failed,
he shall endeavour to amend by ſome good ſervice, ſeing God had
put him in ſuch credite with the King, as he had broken his former
guards, and made him eſtablish others about his perſon, by whom at all
occaſions he might afſüre himfelf, and be Maſter of the King; and ſo when
the promiſed ſupport shall arrive, he sháll ſpoil the heteticks of his
authority, and make ſure the Catholick enterpriſes, &c. This Letter was
dated at Edinburgh Januar 24. 1589. Ochets alſo ſent Letters to the fame
purpoſe. And the Jeſuites lurking in the Country, adviſed theſe Lords,
to attempt ſomewhat by themſelves, which might move the King of
Spain more readily to ſend them ſuccourſe: a plot waslayd to take the King
from the Chancelor Maitlane, and the Treaſurer the Lord Glames, un-
der pretence, that the Nobility were neglected, and publick affaires ill
mannaged. They ſaid, this way they might procure the affiftance of other
Noble men, and the country would reſiſt the leſs, when no mention is
made of religion. This plot goeth-on; and in the very nick of time, when
Huntly thought to have catched the Chancelor in the Kings chamber of
preſence, the Chancellor upon ſuſpicion retieres, eſcapes, and adverti-
Teth the King of his ſuſpicien. The next day the King examineth Huntly,
and finding the truth, committes Huntly into the caſtle of Edinburgh: but
after a few days upon new promiſes gives him liberty. Theſe Papifts will
not yet ceaſe: in Aprile Huntly and theſe Lords in Anguiſe make an open
infurre&tion at Aberdien. The King goeth againſt them, when they
heard, that he was at Cowy, they come to the bridgçof Dee: but their
courage failes, and they eyanish: afterwards they offer themſelves unto
any punishment, the King wilimpoſe. ' They were put to an aſſiſe, con
vict, and warded: the King delayeth to pronounce ſentence. At this time
the Affembly conveenes at Edinb. Juny 17, James melvin is choſen Mo. The si.
derator. 1. The King gives his preſence: he ſpeakes of his good affe&ion Aſembly.
toward the Church, and craves chat Patrick Galloway be appointed on
of his Miniſters, The Affembly by the mouth of the Moderator rendreth
his Majeſty humble thankes for the beginnings he had made in ſuppreſſing
the enemies of religion: they entreat to profecute thebuſineſs, and made
offer of their humble ſerviceto the uttermoſt of their power; Asſor that he
craves, they acknowledge, his Majeſty may command any Miniſter with-
in the realm , to attend himſelfandıhis Court. II. It is appointed, that
at the conveening and looſing of every Aſſembly, the role of Commiffio-
ners shall be called. and all abſents be cenſured. 111. Univerſall tryall
shall be made of all the Miniſters within every presbytery; and the tryall
to be of their life & do&rin, eſpecially of limony if any be ſuſpcet,: to have
entred that way: the tryall shall be by queſtions and preaching; and where
any shall be found unqualificd, he shall be depoſed without refpc&t of age
(E eeeee) 2
or
.
+
1
480
CENTVRI XVI.
}
Patr. 3.
other ſentences that were pronounced againſt him; to be published in all the
or other condition: And this tryall shall be concluded before the next Pro-
vinciall Synod, which is now appointed to be Septemb. 3 ; As every prel-
bytery will anſwer unto God and his Church. IV. Itis appointed, that
in every presbytery they shall diſpute concerning the mariage of adulterers;
and report their judgement unto the next affembly. V. The Ad made in
the laſt afſembly concerning the giving of admiſſion upon the preſentation
of late patrons, Shall ſtand untill the next aſſembly; with this addition,
That the perſon, who shalladmit shall incurr the cenſure of the Church.
VI. Violaters of the fabbath (under which are comprehended parishoners
abſenting themſelves from the Sermons of their own parish, 'without a
juſt cauſe) and blafpheemers of God, are ordained to be tryed and cenfuz-
red by the particular Seſſions of the parish: and who shallbe convict of
theſe offences, shall be denied of the benefits of the Church, with furtires
cenſure, asthe word of God will allow, VII. The aged and wcclmeria
tingin the Miniſtry should be preferred to young men cæteris paribus, being
found qualificd by the Presbyteries, where Churches are vaiking, and
they agreeing with the Congregation. VIII The Presbytery of Edinb.
having received commiſſion from the former Aſſembly to call Pa. Adamſon
before them for ſolemnizing the marriage of Huntly, now deliver their
proceſs, shewing that for his contumacy in not compearing afreç citations,
they had deprived him from all function in the Church. The Aſſembly
judgcth the proceſs formall, ratifieth their fenrence, and ordaines it with
1
t
churches. B. Spotſwoodſaich, The Bishop complained unto theking, who
shewed himſelf extreamly diſpleaſed with their doings: but eſpying no ber-
ter way, he reſolved to diſſemble his anger toward them, and to take the
impriſoned Lords in favor, left he make himſelftoo much buſineſs. There-
upon he returnes to the North; gives Arroll a pardon, puts Crawford to lia
bertý, and fully reinits him: Huntly and Bothwell he frecth from impri-
fonment: but to hold them in awe he deferres the declaration of his will
concerning them. The Lord Maxwell, upon his bond, not to practize
againſt religion under pain of a hunder thouſand pounds, is likewiſe dimit,
ted. Sofar hew. In many other palages he faith, that, what good the
king had done for the Church, he did it againſt his own mind, and dif-
ſembling for the time, and here he forgeth, that for envy againſt the
Church, the king takes the Popish Lords into favor. What could an ene-
my of the religion write more perverſy againſt the fame of the king? But
the truth iş as he alſo expreſſeth it (but mixed with theſe calumnies) the
king at that time was every day expecting the arrivall of his Queen. and
was deſirous to have all things quiet at her coming:' and thcrefore he took
that courſe with the Popish Lords. As for Pa. Adamfon, the king knew,
what commillion the aſſembly had given unto the Presbytery of Edinburg
and he knew their proceedings, and nevertheleſs in the beginning of this
Affembly (as this Bishop ſpeakes) he ſpoke of his good affection toward
the Church, and in the Aſſemblies following he declared his good affection
more and more, But (as the hiſtorical Narration shewes) the King was ſo
vexed with complaints againſt Pa. Adamſon, eſpecially for debts, for
which he was lying regiſtred at the horn , and he was ſo ashamed of him
becauſe he was ſo odious for others faults, that he rejected him: and diſ-
poned his life-rent unto the Duke of Lennox: whereby the man became
niſerable, that enduring his ficknes he had not to maintain himfelf, and
was brought into ſuch neceſſity, to ſeek relieff of others whom before he
had
1
Part. 3.
481
Of BRITANNE.
had accounted his enemies: he fent alſo to the presbytery of Santandrews,
and craved to be abſolved from the Sentence of excommunication. Some
Miniſters were ſent unro him; to try his ſincerity ; before them he cried
often and pitifully, Looſe mee, for Chriſt's ſake. Upon their report he
was abſolved. His recantation in certain articles was preſented in his name
by a Miniſter John caldcleugh unto the next Synod of Fife: thence ſome
were directed unto him again, and he gave them a more ample and clearer
recantation ſubſcribed with his hand, and (as the Writer of Vindic. Philadelp.
pag. 62. shewes ) it was ſubſcribed before many witneſſes, of whom fome
were, Noble men, fome Miniſters, fome Lawiers, ſome Burgeſſes, all of
good credite. Here alſo wee ſee ( as it is written in that place laſt cited)
the force of excommunication: howbeit before he had deſpiſed the Sena
tence, yet ere he died, all his wretchedneſs did not ſo much grieve him,
as that did; and he wished nothing on carth more, than that he might die
in the boſom of the Church. In another place the enemy of the Church
diſcipline ſaith, Whether he knew what was contained in theſe articles, it
is uncertain. If it be uncertain unto that writer, why doth he oppoſe it,
ſo denying the credite of ſo many famous witneſſes. But I goe-on. Becauſe
the Queen having once taken the ſea, was put back by ſtorm to Norway,
the King would go unto her, and without knowledge of the Counſell,
takes the ſea October 22. and ſome Noble men with him on the fourth
day he landeth ln Norway, and ſtayd there and in Denmark untill May.
All that time was no ſturre in the country: which was matter of great joy
unto him, when it was reported unto him
XXVII. When the king retured with the Queen May 20. 15go. he went
İtraight way to Church, and cauſed publick thankes be given unto God
for.hislave return: then he gave thankes unto the Noble men and Counſell
for their care of the publick quietnes. Then was great joy in the Country;
and a great concourſe of people unto Court
. The Aſſembly conveens The gas
at Edinburgh Auguſt 4. very frequently; the kings Commiſſioners the Aſſembly.
Lords Chancelor and Blantyre. Patrick Galloway is choſen Moderator:
I. Conmiſioners were particularly enquired, what diligence they had u.
ſed in the execution of the late Act againſt Papiſts, excommunicat perſons,
profaners of the labbath, non-reſidents, and other heads, that were coni-
mitted unto the Presbyteries and Commllioners. II. In Seſi 3. John In-
neſs Commiſſioner of Murray was accuſed for admitting Robert Dumbar to
the Miniſtry without the advice of the Presbytery of Forreſs: he anſwereth,
he had done it by the advice of the presbytery of Elgin, wherein he con-
ſelles he had done rashly. The Affembly ordaines Robert Dumbar to be
tryed de novo by ſo many as be preſent ofthe Presbyteries of Edinb:& Forreſs-
In Sept. 12. the admiſſion of Robert Dumbar without tlie advice of the preſa
bytery of Forreſs is declared null. III. Becauſe the Earle of Montroſe is
ſaid to entertain Fentry an excommnnicat Papift, it is ordained, that the
Presbytery, where he dwelleth for the time, shall chárge him beforethem,
try the matter, and accordingly proceed againſt him according to former
Aås, IV. A fentence of excommunication pronounced againſt the Earle
of Anguiſe is. reduced, becauſe of informality : but becauſe in the Sen-
tence was ſufficient cauſe of ſuch cenſure, (if the proceſs had been formally
led) the Church now craves, that he would remove the cauſe, eſpecially,
that he will have care in time coming, that the fabbath be not profaned
within his bounds by faires or markets, that no working not carrying of bur-
dens therein; that yaſalls compell not their tennants to Cariage on the fab-
--(#fffff)
batky
+
1
1
}
Part. 3
1
482
1
1
.
1
CENTVR I XVI.
bath ; and to cauſe them give one day ofthe week unto their tennents.in
time of harveſt for winning their cornes, left they be neceſſarily abſtracted
from the Service of God on the ſabbath. The Earle's anſwer was, he shall
uſe all diligence, that the fábbath benot profaned; and ſo foon as he retur:
nes, he shall in his Court eltablish Acts and penalties, for reſtraining the
yiolation of the ſabbath. In Seff.11. John 'liverance for his rash excom-
municating Wiliam Earle of Anguiſe, was ordained, to confeffe his offence
unto God, and againſt the Noble man publiekly, in the Church where
the Sentence was pronounced ;and the Sentence reducing that proceſs, to
be publickly intimated by another Miniſter, in audience of the Congrega.
tion on a Sunday. V. The Lord Sommerwell allcdgeththe priviledge of
holding the market at Carnwath onthe fabbath day: at laſt he condeſcendes
thatno market shall be held there any more on the fabbath: And if he faile,
the Presbytery is ordained to proceed againſt him, according to the gene-
rall Acts. VI. Agenerall complaint is made of manifold kindes of profą.
ning the Lords day, by mills, ſalt pans, mowing and leading of cornes,
carrying viduells into and from Burrowes.' Theaffembly declares all there
unlawfulls ordaines presbyteries to deal with their bounds, to grant ſome
week-day unto their tennants, which upon necefſity mowe and lead their
çorn upon the Lords day; And all the Miniſters preſent are ordained to give.
in writ the names of the perſons; which can bcfftopprhc Markets with-
in their bounds, to the end, his Majeſty may be ſupplicated to interpon
his authority, and command them to do ſo. VII. In Sef. 8. His Majeſty
praiſeth God that he was born in ſuch a time of the light of the Gofpell, and
that he is a King of a Country, where is ſuch a Church, even the fincecreſt
Church on earth: the Church ofGeneva not excepted, feing they keep
ſome feſtivalldayes as Eaſter and Chriftmes: wliat have they for them,where
have they any inftitution for them as forour nighbours in England, there
Şervice is an ill-mumbled Mafle in English: they want litle of the Maſſe but
the liftings: Now I charge you my good people, Barons, gentlemen, Mini-
kters and Elders, that yee all Aand to your purity, and exhort the people
to do the ſame; and ſo long as I have life and Crown, 'I shall maintain the
fame againſt all deadly. For a quarter of an hour or thereby was nothing
heard, but praiſing of God, and praying for the King, by all the Aſſembly.
Then the Moderator in name of the Afembly craves from his Majeſty
a ratification of the liberties of the Church, the purging of the Country
from prieſts and all Papifts, and that every church may be provided with a
Miniſter and mantenance. The King anſwereelt,. In all Parliaments the
liberties of the Church are firſt ratified, and hewill.have care to ſee the ſame ,
obſerved: for the ſecond, they knew what he had done before his going to
Denmark,and he will do what lawfully he can do for purging the Countrey
of. Papilts: and for the third, it concerned him but-in part, and many mo have
intereſt, and therefore they shall do weel, to appoint ſome of their num-
þer to wait upon the Counſell for anſwer thereof, and to conſerr upon the
means of effectuacing it. Then he ſpeaks of the barbarous feuds and
odious murders, that thereby were committed, and did ſeriouſly com-
mend unto them (as:who should of all others moft ftudy to make peace )
the removing of ſuch barbarities, ſo far as in them l'ay, wishing them in
their Sermons to ſtrick oft on that point, and make people to underſtand,
how ſimfullit is, and how shamefull to the whole Nation; as alſo to employ
the diſcrcéçeſt among them for: reconciling the variances that abound in
the Country: formyfelf. (Saydhe). I will employ all the power I have that
way;
1
1
1
1
1
483
1
.
Of BRITANNE.
way;and if yee shall apply yourſelfs to do the like my work shall be the more
ealy,and have the betrer ſucceſs. This was greatly applauded ofal. In the
ſame Seſſion the King nameth Robert Bruce, Da. Lindlay, to. Pont and
the Moderator, to attend the Counſell, and to preſent the petitions of the
Aſſembly, towit. 1. In reſpect many promiſes have been made, and no
execution followed, that now performance may be made thereof. 2. A
ratificationis craved of all lawes, that have been made for the good of the
true Church, and a new Ad of Parliament, ſpecially eſtablishing the
juriſdi&tion ofthe Church, their generall and Provinciall Synods, and
presbyteries; and all Ads made contrary to the liberty and jutilaičtión öf
the Church preceeding the date preſent, to be annulled; and untilla Par-
liament be called, to conclude theſe by Act of Counſellor Convention of
Eftates, if any shall be in the mean time 3. The purging of the Church
and Countrey of all.Jeſuites , prieſts and excommunicat papirts, and a law
againft the abuſing of the holy Sacraments. - 3. Alaw and mcants whereby
Miniſters may be poffered in their glicbs & Manifess and peaceably pottels
them. 4. An order againſt them; who did conveen at the bridge of
Dee. 5. A law and ordinance againſt all profanation of the fabbatii:
6. A law againft them that trouble and hurt Miniſtets going to the Chutcli
and executing their office. 5. A law for repreſling murders in the coun-
trey. 8. That all churches may be ſufficièrītly planted with Miniſters and
others office-bearers, and competent ftipends out of the tyths and other
rents, that have been mortified for uſe of the Church, and wliat is over
to be employed upon Colledges, upbreeding of youch, the ſuffertation
of the poor, the fabrick, of churches and other common affaires thereof.
VIII Seing it is certain , the word of God can not be keep in fincerity,
unleſs holy diſciplin be obſerved, It is therefore by common cönférit ofáji
the brethren and Commiſſioners preſent concluded, that whoſoever hatti
born office in the Miniſtery of the Church , or prefently bearé, or shall
hereafter bear office here in, shall be charged by every presbytery; wherê
their reſidenceis, to ſubſcribe the Heads of the diſciplin ofthe Church,
ſet down and allowed by A& of the Aſſembly in the book of Policy, which
is regiſtred in the Regiſter of the Church; and namely, the controverted
hcads by the enemies of the diſciplin, before the next Provincial affembly,
Under pain of excommunication to be exccuted againſt che non fubfcri-
bers; And the Presbyteries, which shallbe found négligeat herein, to
receive publick rebuke of the Generall aſſembly; And to the end, that
the diſciplin may be known (as it should be) it is ordained that one of each
presbytery shall receive from the Clerk of the aſſembly a copy ofrhat book
under his ſubſcription, upon the expences of the Presbytety, before the
firſt day of September next. IX. It is concluded, that wherethe presbyó
teries, are well conſtitut, the order of Commiſſioners. of Countries shall
ceaſes; and an Act to be adviſed hereupon againſt mooneday, when every
Presbytery shall have readie the names offuclı, as they think meer for their
presbytery, to attend the Plat for Churclies, adorir perſons preſented to
Benefices, and to deſigne Manſes. In Seff. is. Whereas before Commiſ-
fioners of countries had the charge to enrollthe Miniſters & their ſtipends ar
the Plat, to receive preſentations and to give collation, co deſigne Manfes
and gliebs; henceforth the well conſtitute presbyteries and cach one of
them'shall yearly (ayand while the neceſſity thereof craves) ele&t out of
their number, a brother in name of the Presbytery for enrolling &expe-
dition of their ſtipend at the Plat, authorized & inſtructed by them, with
(Ffffff) 2
1
*
Com.
1
i
484
Patr. 3
1
3
CBNTVRI XVI.
commiffion ſubſcţibed by the Moderator and Clerk of the Presbytcry, To
bc shewed and produced untoʻthe Modefiers, And the fame Commiſli.
oner to deſigne Manſes & glicbs within the bounds of their presbytery;
Arid in all things concerning the execution of his commiſſion, to be coun-
table and ſubject to the judgement & cenſure of the Presbytery, from which
he receives it; And that all preſentations be directed in time coming unco
the Presbytery, where the Benefice lyeth; Providing in admiſſion and de-
privation of Miniſters within Buchan, Aberdien, Garioch and Màrre
that Aberdien & Buchan proceed with mutuall advice, and ſo Marre &
Garioch likewiſe with mutuall advice; and in caſe of wariance there, the
inaiter shall be referred to the Generall affembly. X. It is thought meer,
forthe common profite of all the people, that an uniform order be keeps
in examination before the Communion; and to this end, that a short form
ofexamination be penned before the next aſſembly: whereunto four per-
fons are named. X I. Becauſe the patrimony of the Church bach been
waſted by theſe, who had the title of Benefices, and thereby the proviſion
of the Miniſtry failes; All presbyteries are commanded, to try the Benefi-
ced within their boundes, and in what condition they received their Bene-
fice, and in what condition they are preſently; and who have fet tacks, or
have diſponed the title of their Bencfice or any part thercof, without con-
fent of the Generall affembly; And to report unto the Provinciall Synod
what they lrave found: and the Synod to try, if any thing hath been ne-
gleated by them, and report unto the next Generall aſſembly. XII. Great
Nander lyeth upon the Church throgh manifold murders, notorious adul-
teries and inceſts; and the parties being brought under proceſs, ofrymes
elude the Church by shifting from place to place, ſo that the proceſs can
not be brought well to a finall Sentence: therefore it is voted, Whither
parties falling into ſo odious crimes may ſummarily, upon the notoriety
of the crime, be excommunicated and it is concluded affirmativè. XIII.
Forſomuch as the dangerous inſurrection at the bridge of Dee being confie
dered to have notoriouſly imported ſpeciall prejudice to the true religioni;
and the ſpeciáll authours and enterpriſers thereof, continuing under that
flander, have never intended to purge themſelves thereof, bý confeffing
their offence: Therefore the Aſſembly gives their power and commiſſion
unto the Presbytery of Edinhurgh with other nyne Miniſters (then named)
to ſummon before them in Edinburgh, the Earls, Lords, Barons, and
i free holders, who were at that inſurrection, and to charge them, to con-
fefſe their offenſe againſt the true Church of God and his religion, and to
make fatiſfaction for thellander committed by them, Under the pain ofex-
communication, And that before the firſt day of February next; Refer.
ring to their diſcretion the particular dyets and order of proceſs to bekeept
therein: Providing that this commiſion be execute before rhe ſaid day:
and requiring John Craig, to remember this matter unto theſe commiſſio-
ners, as he will cíchue the blame of the brechren, in caſe of negligence.
Many things may be obſerved in this Aftenbly, as. 1. Their impartialiey
without rcfpect of perſons, of whatſoever condition, 2. B. Spotſwood re-
portes the Kings preſence and many of his words in this afſembly (whereby
he confutes, what he had ſaid before of the Kings diſſimulation and indig.
nation againſt the Aſſembly) but he omittes what was done concerning
the diſciplin,becauſe thogh he and ſome others were preſent and voted unto
rhele Acts concerning the diſciplin, yet afterwards he and they became
enemies thereof, and accepted Bishopricks: yea and the ſame year the K.
hearing
!
t
485
Part. 3.
Of BRIT ANNE.
hearing of the afflictions of the Antiepiſcopal party in England, wrote
unto the Queen in their favors (as alfo he did again in the year following,
as witneſſeth Fuller in Church-hiſto.li. 9. and expreſſeth the ſecond Letter)
thus; Hearing of the apprehenſion of M. Vdáll and M'Cartwright and cer-
tain other Miniſters of the Evangel within your realm; of whoregood eru-
dition and faithfull travels in the Church we hear a very credible commen-
dation, howſoever that their diverſity from the Bishops and others of
your clergy, in matters touching them in conſcience, hath been a mean by
their delation,to work them your diſliking; at this preſent we can not (wei-
ghing the duty which we owe to ſuch as arc afiliated for their conſcience
in that profeſion) but by our moſt effectuous and earneſt Letter interpone
us at your hands to ſtay any harder uſage of them for that cauſe: Requeſting
you
moſt earneſtly, that for our cauſe and interceſſion it may pleaſe you,
to let them be relieved of their preſent ſtrait, and whatſoever further accu.
ſation or ſuit depending on that ground, Reſpecting both their former
merit in ſetting forth the Evangel, the ſimplicity of their conſcience in this
defence which can not well be, their let by communion, and the great
flander which can not fail to fall out upon their further ſtreighting for any
ſuch occafion. Which weaſſure us, your zeal to religion, beſides the
expectation we have of your good will to pleaſure us, will willingly accord
to our requeſt, having ſuch proofs from time to time ofour like diſpoſici-
on to you in any matters which you recommend untous..-... Dated
Edinburgh Juue 12.1991. Fuller ſaith, Oneword from archb. Whitgift
befriended Mt Cartwright more then both the Letters from the King of
Scotland. But who can tell whither the archbishop was not moved
with the earneftneſs of theſe Letters from ſuch a Soliciter, to ſpeak a word
for his antagoniſt, left he had been ſet at liberty, whither he would or
not? Howſoever it was, theſe Letters shew the Kings affection unto the
cauſe, and his eſteem oftheir perſons.
XXVIII. The National Aſſembly conveens at Edinburgh July2.
Aſſemblz.
1591. Nicol dalgleish is choſen Moderator. I. Becauſe the Affembiy
hath changed their place, whereupon ſome may doubt of the authority
thereof; It is voted and concluded, that there is a reaſonable and weighty
cauſe for the change, and that nothing is done in prejudice of their power,
feing the cauſe is the deſire of his Ma.who for ſundry reaſons hath willed the
Aff.co lite heer at this time: and if any brother craves to be further ſaciſfied,
thebrethren of the Conference will reſolve his ſcruple. 11. The A& made
in the Aſſembly An. 1588. concerning beggares, shall be published a-
gain in all churches by the Miniſter there, and put to execution by the
Miniſters ſo far as concerneth them, as they will be apſwerable unto the
Church. III. Theſubſcription ofthe book of poliey, which was enjoy
ned by the preceeding, aſſembly, hath been neglected by many presby.-
teries: thereforethe Aſſembly ordaines the former Act to be obſerved be.
fore the next Aſſembly; And the Moderator of each presbytery to ſee the
execution thereof, under the penalty of 40. sh to be employd unto the
uſe the poor, befids other cenſure of the Church., IV. Seing facriledge
is an univerſall ſin regning throgh the Countrey, and is efteemed com-
monly to be no ſin, nor is known unto many, it is thought good, than
this monſter be deſcribed in its own colors: and therefore Rob. Poot is ap-
pointed to take paines on that ſubject; and others are appointed to viſite and
peruſe his travells, and to give him their judgements therein, that the ſame
being perfected, may be preſented again unto the Aſſembly. V. Becauſe
the order heretofore in giving power unto certain brethren, named to
(@ggges)
Isad
The 531
1
1
486
CE.NTVRI XVI.
Part.3.
cer-
£
read and give anſwers unto the bils, that are brought unto the Ge. aſſembly;
ſeemes unto ſome to be inconvenient, and derogative unto the Provincial
Aſſemblies, ſpecially in ſo far as the things that were doubtſom unto them,
and were referred unto the full aſſembly, are committed to the deciſion of
four or five brethren, Therefore it is appointed, thar hereafter, that
tain brethren bechoſen by the Afſembly, who shall havconly power, to
receiveſuch bills, read and confider, if they be brought pertinently, and
if they be impertinent, to give ſuch anſwer on theback of the bill: but if
they be pertinent, to bring them before the Aſſembly, to be anſwered
there; yer with their opinion by word, what they have conſidered there-
of. VI. Theſe who have the nameof Bishops, and ſomtime have been
in the Miniftry, and now neither will ſerve the Church whereofthey take
up the fruits
, (nor pay theftipends of them that ſerve, As they are appointed
by the Plat; but ſpend the rents on profane uſes, should be cenſured by the
church;and if they amend not,should be excommunicated. VII. Insell, 11.
compeare the Lord Provand Preſident with two other Lords of the Col-
legde of Juſtice,Culros & Barn barrow,and in name of the Seſſion declare,
that they are informed that the L. of Halyairds one of their number was ye-
fter day called at the inſtance of Pa. Simſon Min. at Sterlin, for calling him a
ſuborner [or ſeducer] which matter is preſently depending before the Sef-
lion: being a Civill cauſe, and proper to their cognition, and the Church
is not Judge thereof; and therefore they crave, that the Aſſembly should
not proceed in that cauſe, untill it take an end before them, and do no,
thing in prejudice of the Colledge of Judice. Theſe were removed ; and
after conſultation, they were called-in again: anſwer was made, The Are
ſembly will do nothing in prejudice or to the hart of the Seſlion, nor medle
with any Civill cauſę: but this being a matter of flander, they had reaſon
to purge their owo members thereof, without any prejudice of the Civill
Judicature, and crave, that as their. Lordships would not wish the hinde-
rance of their own judicature, ſo they would not take it ill, that the
Church proceed in purging their own members in an eccleſiaſticallway. In
Sef. 13. it is propounded again, whether it be expedient to proceed in that
cauſe, before that the Lords of the Seſſion had given out their Sentence
deciſive? It was thought meet to demand the L, Juſtice, whither he docela
acknowledge the juriſdiction of the Church in this caufe? He anſwereth,
he acknowledges with reverence the judgement of the Aſſembly in all cauſes
appertainiog: unto them but this cauſe is Civill, whercofthe Lords are lud-
ges primariò, and preſently dependes before them; and the Church can not
be Judges primariò. He is removed again; and after advice he is called-in :
the Aſſembly declares, that they find themſelves Judges of this cauſe pri-
mariò; and therefore will proceed in it ; Requiring, that he will declare,
what, he can ſay in the contrary. He takes inftruments of their interlo-
quiture, and proteſtech for remede of law. Becauſe his proteſtation was
made only verbo, and containes ſeverall hcads, they crave that he give his
proteſtation unto the Clerk in write. VI'II. An A&t of the Lords of the
Checker upon a Supplication made by ſome Miniſters, dated at Halyrud-
houſe Febr. 10. 1990. declaring their meaning, That all Miniſters,
who have vitiate any Benefice of cure, in wholl or in part by purcha-
ſing unto themſelves, their heires or aſſignay es, or ſer long tacks of
ir, within the worth thereof; Be compelled by cenſure of the Church
to reſtore that Benefice to the own integrity, for the uſe of the Miniſter
preſently ſerving the cure: And to that effect require the Generall al-
ſembly,
ܪ
1
Part. 3.
Of BRIT ANNE
487
fembly, Commiſſioners and presbytery of the bounds, where the
Benefices lyc, to take notice of ſuch perſons, and to proceed againſt
them, as ſaid is, in moſt frict form, as ſuch a great enormity requi-
res, ay and whill they shall redintegrate the Benefice, without any o-
ther proceſs of law. The Affembly approves this A., and ordaines :
it to be put into execution, by every Presbytery, according to the te-
nor of it. IX. Forſomuch as many things have been done by Mini.
fters and others pretending the title and name of the Church, great-
ly prejudicial, to themſelves , and the diſciplin and the Patrimony or
living of the Church : And by priviledge of good lawes it is granted
and lawfull unto them to remede themſelves, by revocation thereof:
Therefore the wholl affeinbly after deliberation, have revoked , and
by theſe preſents do revoke all and whalſoever thing done by them or
others cloathed with the title & name of the Church, prejudiciall to them-
ſelves, their diſciplim, their patrimony and living, as being enormely
hurftbereby; And proteſts according to the diſpoſition of the ſaid lawfo-
lemnely, that they may be heard in time & place, to ſeek remedy there-
of. And it is ordained, that every Presbytery shall ceceive a copy of this
revocation, and give command to the Miniſters within their boundes, to
intimate the ſame from their pulpits. X. A form of examination before
the Communion being penned by lohn Craig, is approved, and ordai-
ned to be printed. X I. Commiſſioners are appointed to preſent unto bis
Majeſty and Counſell with all humility, the petitions of the Aſſembly,
towit, that the Acts of Parliament that ate made for ſuppreſſion of the
enormities (following) may be put to execution, as, againlt Ieſuites,
namely, lames Gordon; the receipters of them, and excommunicate
Papiſts, namely the Laird ofFentry and the Maſter of Anguiſe; profaners
of Sacraments; and privat men & women givers thereof; idolaters, pilgri-
mages, Popish Magiſtrats; layers & hearers of Maſſe, apoftates, publick
markets on the Lords day, violcnt invaders of Miniſters, profaning of the
Lords day by playes of robinhood, murderers which overflow the
Land. Item that the Miniſters already planted may be provided with ſuffi.
cient livings. Item tbe A&t of annexation to be diſſolved; the new ere-
&tions and patronages may be diſcharged; the Act of diffolution of prela-
cies and Benefices conſiſting of moe churches to be ratified & eſtablished :
The Act of February An. 1987. the exception of Juny 8. being added,
may have place; That ſmall Benefices that are diſponed to Miniſters, may
be free of taxation, &c. XII. The next Aſſembly is appointed to con-
vcen at Aberdien, Auguſt 17. in the year 1992. but if a Parliament shall
be called, the brethren being advertiſed by the presbytery of Edinburgh
shall conveen two dayes before, in the Town where the Parliament shall
be called. The conteſt between the Aſembly and the Seffion is recorded by B. Spots-
wood to have begun thus; John Graham of Halyairds within the parish of
Kirkliftoun (being then L: Juſtice, and one of the Colledge of Juſtice) had
intended an A&ion of removing again ſome fuars; and to bear out his
plea, fuborned Ro. Ramſay a Notary in Sterlin, to give him an inftru-
ment, that made for his purpoſe. The defendents offer to diſprove the
inftrument: and in the mean time upon a Warrant obtained from his Ma.
they apprehend the Notary, who confeffed, that the inſtrument which he
had ſubſcribed; was brought to him by William Graham brother to the
foreſaid John, and that he knew nothing of the buſineſs: and being pur-
ſued criminally, was upon his confeflion condemned of falshood: and
(Gg8888) 2
execute
f
.
}
488
.
CENIVRI XVI.
Patr. 3
.
A
1
execute to death. The purſuer, as he was a man bold and impudent, to
maintain the truth of the inſtrument, did intend Adion againſt Patrick
Simſon (who had dealt with Ro.Ramſay, to confeſſe the truth of that in-
strument) alledging, that he [Simſon] had ſeduced the man, and made
him deny the inſtrument. The Minifter regrates his caſe unto the Aſſem.
bly : there upon John Graham is fummoned, to anfwer for thefcandall
raiſed againt the Miniſter. He compeares, and anſwereth, thar he would
prove what he had alledged before the ludge competent- The Aſſembly
replieth, Hemuſt qualify it before them, orthey would cenſure him as a
Nanderer. Hereupon followed the conteſt. The iſſue was, the Lords
eſteeming this an encroaching upon their priviledges, aud that upon ſuch
grounds all actions that touched any Minifter, might be drawn from their
ludicatory, do reſolve to ſend a prohibition unto the Affembly, and dif-
charge their proceeding: but by the mediation of ſome well diſpofed per-
ſons, that loved not to have queſtions of Juriſdiction moved, the buſineſs
was ſetled, and both actions ordained to ceaſe. But the inſtrument was fu-
ſtained by the Lords, and judged ro make fæich: which in end turned to
the purſuers undoing. So far hew
XXIX. The King was diligent to remove the broils of the Nobles by
calling them before the Counſell, and cauſing them ſubmit their quarells ,
and partly by making ítrict lawes againſt the troublers of the common peace:
burit was long work ; and new troubles were ay breaking out: as in the end
of the year the Earle of Bothwell and ſome others envying the credite of the
Chancelor , made a conſpiracy and furre in the Kings palace : and or
February 7. year 1992. the Earle of Huntly killed the Earle of Murray in
1592.
Dunibriſſell: and the Papift Lords were plotting a traiterous comſpiracy
with the King of Spain by meansof ScotsJeſuites ſome lyingin Spain, and
ſome in Scotland , interchanging letters for aſſiſtance, to invade firſt Scot-
land and then England: as the Letters were intercepted in the end of that
year, that were ſome written, and ſome blank , and appointed to be fil-
led up by the Jeſuits in Spain as the truſtees in that buſineſs: and all ſubſcribed
by Huntly, Anguſe and Erroll. Theſe Letters were printed, and the
diſcovery of the Confeſſion of George Ker and David Graham of Fentry.
who was arraigned and beheaded at Edinburg February 16. year 1993,
Theſe (being Civil) Iwould have omitted: but theſe are the ground of
other things following. The Nationall aſſembly conveenes at Edinburgh
Afjembly.
May 22. Robert Bruce is choſen Moderator. 1. It was confidered, to
propound unto the King & Parliament theſe petitions. 1. That the Aas
of Parliament in the the year 1984. againſt the dlſciplin of the Church and
their libcrty, be annulled: the ſame diſciplin whereof the Church hathi
been now in practiſe, may be ratified. 2. Abolition of the Act of an.
nexation, and reſtitution of the patrimony of the Church.
Abbots, Priors and others pretending the title of the Church, and
voting in name of the Church without their power and commiſion,
be not admitted to vote in name of the Church, neitherin Parliament,
nor other conveotion. 4. That the Country may be purged of fears
full idolatry and blood-shed. Commiſſioners were named for this end.
II. It is referred to conſultation, whither is be lawfull, that the Miniftry
should ſucceed in the place of Prelates to vote in Parliament. III. It is
ordained, that Miniſters receiving Commiſſions from the Church, if
they be flothfull iu execution, shall be rebuked in the face of the Aſſembly
for their negligence. IV. The Church conſidering their duty to God,
and
+
The 54.
3. That
I
Part. 3
Of BRITANNE,
489
and the neceſſity of the charge layd upon-them, and ſeeing the dayly
decay of religion and lack of juſtice, whereof the effeas (to the rea
grate of all true Chriſtianes) do more and more fall-out in miſerable expe-
rience; And that the duty of their office burdenesh them, to diſcharge theit
conſciences in this behalf,unto their Soveraigne,unto whom it chiefly apper,
taines toprocure remedy there of;Therefore they direct certain brethren, to
paffe immediatly unto his Ma. and to lament the dayly decay of religion,
diſorder and lack of juſtice within this realm; and to admonish gravely,
that he will do for remedy of theſe evills, as he will anſwer unto God;
and like wiſe to admonish in name of the Eternall, to have reſped in time
unto the eſtate of true religion perishing; and to the manifold murders,
oppreſſions & enormities dayly multiplied through impunity; And to di-
ſcharge his Kingly Office in boch, as He would eſchue the fearfull challenge
of God, and turn his wrath from his Ma. and the wholl Land; And to the
end, his Ma.may be the better enformed, they are ordered, to declare
the particulares. V. Alexander dickſon being ſummoned, compeares :
he is asked, "whither he had ſubſcribed the articles of religion preſently pro-
feffed & eſtablished within the realm and whether he had communicat at
the Lords Table? He anſwereth, he had done both when he was a Student
in Santandrews. Then he is asked , In what heads he differeth now? He
anſwerech, There be ſundry heads, wherein he agrecs not with the Con-
fellion of faith. He is bidden either now by word, or too morrow by
writ declare the ſpecialls. He plainly avoweth and proteſts, he differeth
from them, in all the ſubftantiall points of religion, wherein the Papiſts
controvert with them. Upon this his confeſſion, the Aſſembly findes
that he hath committed apoftaſy ; and therefore to have incurred the cen.
fure of an apoſtate. The next day he ſendeth a fupplication, offering to
ſubſcribe the Confeflion of faith, or within 40. dayesto pare out of the
realm; and to this effe&t craving to be freed from captivity. The Allem-
bly deſireth a Bailive of Edinburgh (preſent, to take order with him ac
cording to the Act of Parliament, and to ſet him free upon caution.
VI. Concerning the hainous murder of the Earleof Murry committed by
the Earle of Huntly and his complices; the Aſſembly gives order and ſtrait
command unto the brethren of the presbytery of Brechin (who have alrca-
dy entered in proceſs with him) to proceed with concurrence of two
brethren of each presbytery of Anguſe and Merns, againſt him for that
cruell fact, according to the acts of the Aſſembly.
VII. Whereas an
act was made in the latt Parliament, concerning depoſed Miniſters; it is
thought mcer, at the next Parliament or Convention of Eftares, Το
crave, that becauſe it hat been enacted, that notwithſtanding a Paſtor be
depoſed, yet the tacksand tilles ſet by him, shall ftand, Iibe now provi-
ded and added unto that Act, that if the tack or title be ſet after the com-
mitting of the fact for which the perſon is depoſed; that ſuch racks, fa-
Stories or titles whatſoever, shall be null or of none availl. In the Par
liament begun Funy s. The four petitions of the Aſſembly, were taken into
conſideration, whereof the ſecond and third were denied; but for the firſt;
all former Acts of Parliaments for liberty of the true Church were ratified;
as alſo the Parliament ratifieth and approves the Generall aſſemblies ap-
pointed by the Church, and declares, that it shalbe lawfull to the Church Parliamos
and Minifters every year at the leaſt and ofter pro re nata, as occafion and concer,
neceſſity shall require, to hold and keep generall aflemblies; Providing,
diſciplın of
that the Kings Majeſty or his Commiſſioners, with them to be appointed
the Church
(uhhhhh)
by
1
Act of
ning the
)
1
1
1
P'art. 3:
.
499
CENTURI XVI.
by his Hieneſs; be preſent at each generall Affem. before the diffolving there-
of, nominate & appoint time and place, when or where the next gene.
rall aſſembly shall be holden i and if neither his Ma.nor, his ſaid Commiſ-
ſioners be preſent for the time in that Town, where the Aſſembly shalbe
holden, in that caſe it be lawfull to the ſaid Gen. aſſembly, by themſelves
to nominate & appoint time & place, where the next Gen. aſſembly shall be
keept; as they have been in uſe to do in time by paft: And alſo ratifieth
and approves the Synodall or Provinciall aſſemblies, to be held by the
ſaid Church and Miniſters twice every year, as they have been, and
preſently are in uſe to do, within every Province of this realm; And rati-
fieth & approves the presbyteries, and particular Seſſions appointed by
the ſaid Church, with the wholl juriſdiction & diſciplin of the ſaid Church,
agreed upon by his Majeſty in Conference had by his Hieneſs, with certain
of the Miniſters conveened for that effect: of which articles the tenor follo.
wes, Matters to he treated in the Provinciall allemblies : There affem-
blies are conſtltute for weighty matters neceſſary to be treated by mutuall
conſent and aſſiſtance of brethren within the Province, as need requi-
res: This Affeably hath power to handle, order & redreffe all things
omitted or done amiſſe in the particular aſſemblies: It hath power to
depoſe the office-bearers of that Province for good & juft cauſe, deſer-
ving deprivation : and generally theſe Affemblies have the whol
power
of the particular Elderships, whereof they are collected. Matters to be
treated in the Presbyteries, The power of the Presbyteries is to give
diligent labors in the bounds committed to their charge : that the
Churches be keept in good order, to enquire diligently of naughty &
ungodly perſons, and to travell to bring them into the way again, by
admonition or threatning of Gods judgements, or by correction: It ap-
pertaines unto the Eldership, to take head, that the word of God be purely
preached within their boundes; the Sacraments rightly adminiſtred, the
diſciplin entertained, and eccleſiaſticall goodes uncorruptly diſtributed; It
belongs unto this kind of affembly,to cauſe the ordinances made by the Ar-
femblies Provinciall, Nationall or Generall, to be keept and put in exe-
cution; to make conſtitutions, which concern TÒ PREPON in the Church,
for decent order in the particuiar Church, where they govern; Providing
that they alter no rules made by the Provinciall or Generall Aſſemblies;
and that chey make the Provinciall privy ofthe rules, that they shall make;
And to abolish conſtitution's tending to the hurt of the fame; lt hath
powerto excommunicat the obftinat, formall proceſs being led, and due in-
tervall of times obſerved. Of particular Churches, ifthey be lawfully ru-
led by ſufficient Miniſtry &Sellion, they have power &juriſdiâion in their
own congregation in matters ecceleſiaſticall, And decernes and declares
the faid Aſſemblies, presbyteries and Seſſions, juriſdiction & diſciplin chere-
of forefaid, to be in all time coming moſt juſt, good and godly in the ſelf,
Notwithſtanding whatſoever Statutes, A&s, Canon, Civillor Municipali
lawes made in the contrair; To the which and every one ofthem; chere
preſents shall make cxpreſe derogation. And ſo follomes an abrogation of
many Ads made in time of Papiſtry in favors of the Papiſticall Church; Allothe
1 29. Act of the Parliament An. 1584. was annulled, that it should in.no
way be prejudiciall hor any way derogatory to the priviledge, that God
hath given to the ſpiricuall Office-bearers in the Church, concerning heads
of Religion, matters of hereſy, excommunication, collation or depriva-
tion of Miniſters', or any the like eſſentiall cenſures ſpecially grounded and
having
1
Part. 3. Of BRITANNE.
49i
1
+
having warrand of God's word. Item then was annulled the act of that
fame Parliament ; granting commiſſion to Bishops and other fudges
conſtitute in Eccleſiaſticall cauſes, to receive his Hieneſspreſentations unto
Benefices, to give collation thereupon, and to put order in all cauſes eccle-
fiafticall: which his Majeſty and Eltates foreſaids declare, to be expired in
itſelf, and to be null in time coming, and of none availe, force nor effect;
And therefore ordaines all preſentations to Benefices, to be directed unto
the particulare Presbyteries in all time coming, with full power to give col.
lation thereupon; and to put order to all matters ecclefiafticall within their
boundes, according to the diſciplin of the Church; Providing. the fore-
ſaid Presbyteries bė aftricted & bound, to receive and admit whatſoever
qualified Miniſter preſented by his Majeſty or laick patrones. Lykwiſe an act;
that unqualified perſons being deprived, the Benefice vakes, and the Pa-
tron not preſenting, the right of preſentation pertaines to the Presbytery,
without prejudice of the tacks ſet before the deprivation. Lykewiſe an Aết
concerning Manſes and glebes at cathedrall and Abbey-churches. Item an
act ratifying & approving all acts of Parliament, Secret Counſell, and all
Proclamations made before againſt Jeſuits, Seminary-prieſts and receipters
of any of them:& alſo decerning that in all timecoming the ſaying of Maſle,
receipting of Jeſuites, Seminary-prieſts,trafficquing Papiſts againft the KęMa.
& Religion preſently profeſſed within the realm, is and shall be a juft cauſe to
inferr the pain & crime of treaſon, both againſt the Jeſuits, Maſſe-prieſts ;
trafficquing Papiſts and receipters ofthem; providing, howloon the lefuites
and prieſts ſatisfy the Prince and the Church, the forefaid penalty shall no
way ftrickļagainſt the receipters. Item an Act ratifying the Act made in Fe-
bruary 1587. in favors of Miniſters their ſtipends & rents.Item an act forbid-
bidding markets on the ſabbath, & allowing to chuſe a week day for them.
Item who give not Confeſſion of faith, shall not enjoy the benefite of any
act of Parliament. Likewiſe an act was made againſt crection of Church-
lands and tychs into Temporall Lordships, with exception of all that were
before eredted. Here Bishop Spotſwood affirmes that the King was unwilling ei-
ther to abrogate the acts of the year 1984. or to grant the ratification ofthe
preſent diſciplin; but Bothwels buſineſs and the many diſcontentments
within the realm ,. moved him to give way, leſt he be troubled with their
outcry. But this is clearly contrary unto the Køown promiſe made in theAr.
year 1590. And in a few pages before, he objectes againſt the diſciplin a
diviſion, that hapned in the presbytery of Santandrewes, for planting
the Chutch of Luchars, and upon this occaſion thac presbytery was divi-
ded in two whereofthe one went to Couper. He had objected this long
before againſt Epiſtol. Philadelph, and it was anſwered in Vindicia. Pag. 25.
that the queſtion was for the gifts or abilities of the two perſons, and
not for any bribe, that either of the parties looked upon: but the Bishops
were not wont to try the Spirits of men in that manner, but principally
looked upon their friendship or money: as for the diviſion of thie presbytery
into two, it is ſaid there, two others cauſes moved them: they were many
in qumber, and ſo the turnes oftheir Exerciſe coming ſeldom, ſome were
thought to be negligent: another cauſe was, that many pretended excuſe
of their abſence, becauſe of the diſtance of place and difficulty of the way.
At firſt there were but two Presbyteries in Fife, towit, Santandr. & Dun.
fermlin . any man who knowes the boundes ,, will calily grant theſe
reaſons, as the like cauſes made diviſion of Presbyteries in Anguſe, ando-
ther places. But moreover can all inconvenients be eſchued in any fort
(uhhhhh) 2
of
1
492
CENIVRI XVI.
Patr. 3.
of Government either political or eccleſiaſticall? then was a difference
among them: but it was ſoon remedied. Here I borrow of The Hiſtoricall
Narration in the title of the third courſe of Viſitors feet. 18. where on the mar-
Presbyte- ginc it is ſayd, Presbyteriall Government is proved to bebetter than Epiſcopall:
ry
is bets and in the Section it is fayd; Seing Paſtors are equall in power by Gods or-
ter than dinance, the Government can not be lawfull, which bringech Superio-
Epiſcopa- rity of one above others. Whereas this parity in power is charged with a-
cy.
narchy & confuſion, it is an unjuft imputation, proceeding from ignorance
or malice: for notwithſtanding this parity among Paltors confidered ſeve-
rally, there is a ſubordination of the eldership of particular churches un-
to a presbytcry ; and of presbyteries unto Provinciall Synods, and of
Synods unto the Nationali Affembly. Again every Paſtor is ſubject to
the joync fellowship of Paltors in the presbytery , Synods and Affema
blies." Thirdly there is a priority of order, in that one is Moderator or
preſidentin every meeting or Aſſembly. It is not then looſe or ſingle, but
compact parity, and ordered. This comely order preſerves that parity,
which Chrilt hath allowed, to be among Paftors, confidered with reſpect
ofone to another ſeverally, and is more convenient for the Church of God,
than the ſuperiority of a diocefian Bishop. It can not be denied, that
many eies ſee better than one, either in trying Miniſters, or finding here
cicks, or deviſing remedies for evils, or examining delinquents. Next put
the caſe, the light ofone maybe sharper than of many, yet many having e-
qual power are not ſo equally nor eaſily corrupted to pervert diſciplin& judo
gement, as one judging and ruling by his ſole power or with power by his
negative voice,to fruſtrate the voices of many. One who is a ſtranger, and
not a kindelyPaftor,may be more eaſily enduced to wink at hereticks, to ad-
mit or tolerate vitious Minifters, or to fuffer atheiſm or Popery to waxe,than
a number of Paſtors watching over their own flocks. Again the zeal of one
ſtirreth up the coldneſs of another, and his zealis tempered by the inildneſs
of a third:che contempt of the world in one beareth down the covetouſneſs
of a worldling: the graces and gifts af God in ſundry perſons, like ſundry in.
gredients in one ſalve, meet together, and temper one another. It is expe-
dient (fay prudent Politicianes, that in Aſemblies gliere beſome like Caro,
Claudius or the like, to correct with their ſeverity the gentle voices of o.
thers. Thirdly will not the kindly Paſtors be'niore vigilant or carefull
of the weel of iheir own flocks, than an idol sheepherd, ſet over many
with a generalloverlight? Fourthly is there not greater liberty, and con-
fcquently ſinceerer Government, where men may utter their mindes freely
in propounding, reaſoning and voting, when all are of equall power,
than when one hath power to preſent othersio Benefices, preferr, cranſ-
ferr, and on the other ſide to depreffe, vexe and perfecute ?
not more convenient for the eaſe of Gods people, that canfes be pleaded,
offenſes be tryed, and offenders cenfured, where the offenſes is commit;
ted, without charges to parties & witncfſes, and with expedition, that
to trouble the ſubjects with journeying unto the Bishop, apd to wait upors
Presbyte- his leiſure for tryall and determination ? 6. Is not the Government more
ry is inore convenient for the Church, where no manis exeemned from cenſure, chan
effe ftuall, where Prelates rule without controlement, either of Preſbytery or Synod,
ilen Epif- from whoſe cenſure they are exeemed, or of Nationall afſembly, which
copury do
gainſt he-
are not, but when it pleaſeth them, and then overruled by them? Ic is
rely
oft alledged, that parity is ſubject to ſchiſm and breeding of hereſies. “ I
feliſm anſwer, That may be true, where parity is not qualified and ordered with
the
+
$. Is it
Part. 3493
3.
OF BRIT ANNE.
;
}
.
the ſubordination above mentioned, orif every man be ſuffered to live as
him liſteth:but when it is ordered, as fald is, experience in our own Chučcb
is a ſufficiene cvidence of the moſt powerfull meani to' ſuppreſſe ſchilm
and hereſy: and that was the reaſon, that K. James alledged unto an English
Divine, (admiring why our Church was never troubled with hereſy:) 'før
[ſaid he] ifit ſpring up in a parish, there is an eldership; to 'take notice of
it, and ſuppreſſe it: if it bee too ſtrong for them, the Presbytery is ready to
crush it: if the Presbytery can not provide againſt the obftinat, in the Synod
he shall finde moe witty heads: ifhebe not convinced there, the Generall
Aſſembly will not ſpare him. But wee never heard, that any error was
ſo obſtinatly maintained; as to be brought to the cenſure of a Synod, far
leſs to the Gen. Aſſembly, excep only two uſurping (Bishops a and Tho.
Hepburne, yet he was ſuſpended, and after conference with ſome, which
were appointed to argue with him, he corrected his opinion. Wee have
the like experience of the Church of France: and if the Reformed Church
ofthe Low Countries had enjoyed the liberty of ſet and generall Allemblies
as the Church of Scotland did, and France doth, Arminianiſm had not
gote ſuch footing among them: and if that extraordinary Nationall Coun-
cell had not been held at Dort, in all liklyhood it had ptcvailed. But epi-
ſcopall Governument hath bredd and entertained ſchiſm, hereſy, tyranny.
Among presbyteries if one had hatched an hereſie, it was ſoon crushed; un-
leſs a Bishop had taken the patrociny of it: but if a Bishop hatch ani hereſy,or
take upon him the defenſe ofone hatched by another, he drawth commonly
all the Diocy after him, as may be cleared by infinite inſtances; and when
the univerſall Bishop was ſet up, a Generall apoftaſy followed. All the world
hath been shaken with contentions of Bishops, patriarcks and popes for
preferment to their places, or advancement of their honors. So that wed
may juſtly averė, that ſuperiority of Bishops hath been the knife, that hath
cut the ſtrings of concord & peace. The heathen Emperours have not been
greater perſecutes, thar Lordly Prelats: Catilina did not diſturbe the com-
monwealth, more than Bishops have done in ſome Nations, I as witneſſeth
Thomas Becket and Anſelm, thogh éven for the ſame cauſe principally
they were called Saints ] And if we will caſt our eyes on our neighbout
Church, there we may find Familifts; Anabaptiſts, Lutherans, Armi.
nianes, and preachers popishly affected, to live without controlement,
but found & orthodoxe preachers to be (for not conformity in ceremonies,
&c.) Gilenced, impriſoned, banished or otherwiſe hardly uſed. Since the
golden ring of equality among Paſtors was broken in our Church, and the
liberty of holding afſemblies was reft from her , a fearfull ſchiſm hath en-
tered with obtruding of Popish ceremonies; popery and Arminianiſmis
taught io churches and Schools; and none ſo readily preferred to Bishop-
ricks or inferior Bencfices as Arminian and Popish preachers, which ſun-
leſsGod prevent it) in end will draw all the body into apoftaſy and defection,
which is more dangerous than a meer ſchiſm. This the Author did write about
the year 1635. Certainly ambitious men and all who will not be curbed in
their looſe carriage, are enemies of this Diſcipline.
XXX. The plots of the Popish Lords (at which I hinted before) being 1591;
ſo manifeſtly diſcovered , to tend forthe overthrow of religion and of the
Realm, did animate the King much againſt the Jeſuits, and he published
his reſolution to ſparenone, that were tryed guilty of that treaſon, but
make them example to all poſterity, in moſt ſerions manner requiring
all good ſubjects to beware of theſe Jeſuites, and in their prayers to
(Iiiiii)
in
1
--
/
1
"
Part.3.
CENTVRI XVI.
494
implore the mercy of God, for preſerving themſelves, their wifes and chilil-
dren from the conſpiracy intended. The Miniſters of Edinb. eſteeming it
their duty, to make the conſpiracy known'unto the churches of the coun-
trey, wrote letters unto the neareft Miniſters, deliring them to meet at
Edinb. January 8. to give their advice in theſe dangers. The meeting was
frequent : for the report of the diſcovery drew many of every condition
thither. Róbert bruce declared the danger, whereinto the Country
and Church were brought. It was thought meet to entreat his Majeſty by
ſome Commiſſioners, 10 execute the Lawes againt Jeſuits &their abettors.
The King acceptesh them, that were ſent unto him, and gives thankęs unto
them all for their readineſs to affift him at that time, and wished them
not only to give their advice for the courſe that shall be taken, but to
let him know, what help they would contribute for Arengthening him.
This being reported to the meeting, their advice was, that a Parliament be
called, and the ſubſcribers of the blanks be ſummoned; and becauſe it was
not likly, they will appear,and ſo his Majeſty shall be forced to purſue them
by forceofarmesy they did humbly offer their attendance upon his Maje-
fięs perſon, till theſe be apprehended or expelled out of the Countrey; as
alſo they will entertain a guarde to his Majeſty of 300 horſemen and ioo
foot, ſo long as any neceſſity shall be, and eſpecially till the lawes haye
taken eff& againſt the rebells; Providing, it be not drawn into a cuſtom,
nor prejudge the liberty of the realm. This offer was accepted, and pro-
clamacion was made to meet the King at Aberdien February 20, for ſet-
ling the North. Angufe was imprisoned upon another occaſion: yet
eſcapįng went to the North. So loon as they heard of the Kings coming,
all theſe ficd unto the hills, and ſent their Ladies with the keies of their
houſes unto the King. He appointes his Lieutenants in the North, and
returnes to Edinburgh, March 26. The Aſſembly conveenes at Dundy
Tel 55
Aprile 24. David Lindſay is choſen Moderator I. 'A ſupplication was
Afembly.
ſent unto the King and Counſell, for execution of the lawes againſt all nian.
ner of Papiſts, and regrating the prejudice done to the planting of Churches,
by ereation of prelacies into temporall Lordships, whereofthey fupplicate
for remedy. II. An inventary is taken of all presbyteries throghout all
the Country: none in Argyle and the weſt or north illes; ay alſo an inven.
tary of all vaking and unprovided Churches. 111. Commiſſioners are
appointed to try all Miniſters in every presbyterywho are not qualficd, not
reſident, ſcandalous, &c. And to proceed againt ſuch by advice of their
own pre bytery according to Aas of the Church; and for shortening the
Commiſſioners travels, it is apprinted, that before their conuing every
presbytery shall uſe diligence among themſelves; and that every presbicry
sliall provide for the Churches of theſe commiſſioners enduring their ab«
fence in viſitation. IV. In seſ 7. Sir James melvin of Hallhill Commißio.
ner from the King preſenteth a Miſive containing the articles following,
and the A&'ofthe late Parliament concerning the juriſdiction cfthe Church
theſe were thankfully accepted, read and ordained to be regiſtred. The
articles were.
1. His Majeſty declares, that ſeing he can not with honor
ſeethe priviledges of the Crown hạrt, therefore he will ſec the Act of the
Parliament keept concerning the conveeing of the Generali Aſſembly by
his appointment, willing them therefore before their diffolving to direct
two or three unto him to crave of him to appoint time and place of their
pext meeting. 2. Tomake an Ad prohibiting all and every Miniſter, un-
der the pain of depoſition, to declame in pulpit againſt his Majeſty or Coun.
ſell's
.
Part. 3:
495
OF BRITĄ NE.
1
ſell’şproceedings, ſeing they know his good intention, to ſet forth piety
& juſtice, and he at all times gives ready acceſfe to ſyndry Miniſters for in.
farming, delating or complaining either in their own pame or in name of
any of the Brethren., 3. Becauſe M" Craig is old, he craves, that shey
would give in liete five or fixe Miniſters.; out of which he may chuſe two,
to ſerve his houſe, 4. Seing the fanding of religion and the welfare of his
Ma perſon are ſoinſeparably joyned, that whoſoever are enemies to the
one, are common enemies to both; therefore let ſome be appointed in
every Presbytery, to advertiſe & inform him diligenly for the more ſpeedy
remedy, notonly of whatſoever practiſes they can hcar of Papiſts and the
Spanish fa&ion, but of their receipters, and ofthe practiſes of Bothwell,whole
wholl courſes as they are dire&ly againſt his perſon, ſo they tend wholly
to the ſubverlion of religion; With dire&jon allo unto them, to inform
all theBarons and honeft mep tenderers of his Ma'yeçfair,to atrend and give
inteligence of theſe pra&iſes as they canlearn from time to time. 5. That
where is any por or landing place, ſome brethren be ſpecially appoiared,
to dealſo with the Burghs, that they take ſufficient tryall'according to the
daw made, of all who shall come into, or palle forth of this countrey,
from whence they came; whither they intend, what is their purpoſe;.
and ſo after good and ſufficient tryall, iſ there be any thing of weight & im-
portance, that they fail not to acquaint his Majeſty there with, to the end,
he may the more readily diſcover all forrein or inteftiue practiſes, which
are or shall be plotted againſt the eſtate of the preſent religion; And this he
craves to be done ſo faithfully, as he hath good opinion of their earneſt
affection no leſs to the preſerving of his perſon, as to the defence of the
common cauſe; As alſo he promiſeth to aid and amit you in allyour good
reſolutions, that may tend to the furtherance of peace and quietneſs with
the advancement of true religion preſently profeſſed within this realm,
The humble anſwers of the aſſembly. 1. Unto the firat, it is agreed accor,
ding to the Act of Parliament, which was delivered with the Articles.
It is ordained by the wholl Church that no Miniſter utter from pulpit any
rash or unreverent ſpeaches againſt his Majefty or Counſell or their procee-
dings: but that all their publick admonitions proceed uponjuft & neceſſary
cauſes & ſufficient warranc in all fear, love and reverence , Under the pain
of depoſingthoſe, that do in the contrary, from the function of the Mini-
Ary. 3. The Commiſſioners that are directed unto his Majeſty shall no-
minate the Brethren, and whom he shall chuſe, shall be admitted by the
presbytery where his Majeſty makes reſidence for the time. The 4 &ś. are
condeſcended unto, and order taken, as the Commiſſioners will give par-
ticular information. V. No Colledge shali make difpofition of their rents
or livings by tack or any other title, without the advice & conſent ofthe
Generall aſſembly, Vnder the pain of depoſition ofthe perſons diſponing.
VI. For furtherance of the reſidence of Miniſters, it is appointed, that
all parishes shall build manſes, where are none, or where they be ruinous,
upon their own expences: or if they refuſe after they are duly required,
not only shall they be judged the only cauſe of the Miniſters not reſidence:
but it shall be lawfull unto the Miniſter, his aires exequitors or aflignayes
departing, to retain the poſſeſſion of the Manſe built by him, if he build or
repair theſame upon his own expences,' ay and whill the Intrant Miniſter
refound unto him or his foreſaids the wholl expences, at leaſt ſo much as
the Parish can not be moved to refound: And that the presbytery at the
Intrants admiſion take order for performing this: providing that the ex-
(iiiiii) 2
pences
2.
1
1
1
496
Patr. 3
hu,
i
1
CENTVR 1 '.XVI.
pences exceed not 400. marks: And the presbytery, after the repairing or
bigging of the Manſe, shall take exact tryall and account of the expences,
and give him their allowance to beregifred in their books; Atid likewiſethe
Miniſter ſucceeding shall haverle liketitle to crave of the Intrant after him
the like expences, ay untill the Parish shall ourquite the Manſe. "VII.
Commiſſioners are appointed to attend the Parliament with the petitions
of the Aſſembly. VIII
. As the books of Presbyteries are tryed in the
Provinciall aſſemblies, fo' the books of the Synods should be brought anto
every Generallaffembly for the better underſtanding of their proceedigs ,
Under the pain of the cenſure of the Church. ' 1-X. For remedyiøg con-
troverſies ainong Miniſters, it'is concluded, that where any plea thoghin
a civill matter , ariſeth betwixt two brethren, if they be both ofone press
bytery, they shall chufe what number they pleaſe chercof, and the elected
shall chuſeanoverman, and'they shall ſummarly decide and give Sentence,
which shall be irrevocable or without appellation. And if they be of lundry
presbyterics, they shall chuſe equall number out ofeliem both, and the
elected shall elect an Overmans and theſe shall give Sentence'asſaid is with
out appellation. And ifany shall refuſe this forın & fubmiffion, heshall
be held by the Charch, to be contumacious. X. The Generall aſſem-
bly by the authority given by God unto them, diſchargeth all and every
Chriſtian within the Church of Scotland from reparing to any of the King
of Spain his dominions, where the tyranny of Inquiſition is ufed, for mer-
chandice, negotiation or exerciing of ſea-faring occupation, Untill the
Kings Majeſty.oy advice of Counſell have fought and obtained ſpeciall ti-
berty from that King for all his ſubje&s to negotiat there without danger
for the cauſeof religion, Under the pain of incurring the cenfures of the
Church, untill the latt Sentence of cxcommunication. The reader may
judge of the fyve articles, and the anſwers. B. Spotſwood faith, the firft two
articles were favouring of diſcontent: but he gives not a reaſon; and he ſaithi,
the Kingeſteeming the ſecond'anſwer to be no reſtraint, but rather to Mi-
siſter an excuſe to the unruly ſort, when they tranſgreffed, rejected it as
not ſatiſfying his demand: whereupon the petitions of the Church againſt
the Papifts at the ſame time, and againſt the erections of tyths into ten po-
malities, were not regarded. And the merchants (faith he) offending
at the Act made concerning them, did petition his Majeſty and Counſell
for mantaining their liberty: which was granted: and nevertheleſs the
Church proceeded in their cenſures, till the merchants promiſed to ſurceafe
their trade with Spain, how ſoon their accounts were made: and they
be payd of their debitors in theſe parţs. As for Bothwell, he had fled into
England, when his treaſonous attemps were diſcovered : and when
the English Ambaſſador did interceed for him, the King ſaid, His offenfes
were unpardonable, and to be abhorred of all Chriſtian Princes.
he returned privily into Scotland, and found rhe means to ſurprife the King
within Halirud houſe, and cauſed him ſubſcribe articles: which the King
afterward did revoke in a Convention of the Eftares, as dif-honorable;
and made offer to grant the fame upon a new fupplication, when he is now
at liberty. But Bothwell falleth to his wonted formes, and threatned to
make the King obſerve the conditions. Wherefore he was cited to com.
pear before the Counſell, and not compearing, was denounced rebell.
Much trouble followes with the Popish Lords, whereofis mention in the
next-Aſſembly
2594
XXXI. The Aſſembly conycencs at Edinburgh May 7.1594. Andrew
Melvin
i
In Juny
+
(
1
Part. 3.
OF BRITANE
497
Melvin is choſen Moderator. I. James Drummond and other Burgches of The 56.
Perth being cited bythe Preſbytery there , for receiving the excommuni- Aſſembly.
cared Lords into their houſes, do compeare. They are demanded,
whither they had received and entertained theſe Lords? They anſwer,
They did receive them, but ſore againſt their wills, and in obedience
unto the Kings charge: and before the coming of the charge, the greateſt
part of the town had condeſcended to receive them. They were urged
with rheir own promiſe, not to receive them; and that they had vio-
late their promiſe. They anſwer, A promiſe of aſſiſtance was made unto
them, and that promiſe was not keept unto them. They were removed,
and after they had conſulted with ſome others, they return; and confeſs
for themſelves and in name of the town, to the glory of God and fatiſfa-
&tion of the Aſſembly, that they were too rash and ſuddain in receiving
theſe notorious enemies of God; craving moſt earneſtly, that none
take offenſe nor evill example by their doing, proteſting before God, that
theſe had entred the town againīt their hearts, who are here preſent; and
promiſing in time coming to maintain and aſſiſt the Church and true
religion preſently profeſſed within the realm, and to reſiſt the enemies
thereof, to the uttermoſt of their power. This confeſſion and promiſe
they gave in writ, and ſubſcribed in the face of the Aſſembly: and the
Miniſter of Perth is ordained, to declare in pulpitof that town, the ſa-
tiſfaction accepted, &c. II. The Sentence of excommunication prou
nounced by the Synod of Fife in October, againſt the Apoſtate Lords,
Anguſe, Huntly, Arroll and others; the Aſſembly in one voice rati-
fieth and allowes, as alſo the proceſs led againſt them: and ordaines all
Paſtors within the realm, to publish at their churches the ſame Sentence,
left any man pretend ignorance ofit; Exception is made of Alexander
Lord Hume, who hath ſatiſfied the Church, as followes. III. Af.
ter particular ſearch of diligence uſed by Preſbyteries , for extirpation
of papiſtry, and what diſciplin they had uſed againſt papiſts and the re.
ceivers of excommunicats and prieſts; that ſo the danger oftrue religion
may be the more known and conſidered: It was thought mect, to con-
ſider his Mas good endeavours: aud here they remember his Mas good
deſigne at Aberdien, where He and the Noble men aud Barons made a
Bande for defence of religion, took the houſes of the Apoftates, and
put men to keep them: he called fome Papiſts and ſent them to Edinburgh;
hegave commiſſion unto the Earle Marshall of Lieutenentry for ſuppreſ-
ſing Papiſts, and had called ſundry Barons before him, for cognofcing the
ſubſcription of the blanks, which had verified, that theſe ſubſcriptions
were the hand-writs of the Apoftat Lords; and after his return, an Ad of
Counſell was made, that none preſume, to procure any favor unto them,
and a charge was given to his Miniſters, to take the oaths of his domeſticks,
that none of them shall interceed at his hand for them: which was alſo
done. And that it may be evident, that the Church hath not been idle
in time of theſe dangers, it was declared, that they had propounded ar-
ticlesunto the Parliament, for forfeting the Apoftates: chey had directed
their petitions unto the King at ledburgh, and again articles unto Lith-
gow: of all which ſmall ſucceſſe hath followed, and the danger is no
way
diminished. The tenor of the Act and Bande above named, is; Wec
Noble men, Barons and others ſubſcribing, being fully and certanly
perſuaded of the treaſonable practiſes and conſpiracics of ſundry his
Hieneſs unnaturall & unthankfull ſubjects againſt the eſtate of the true
religion preſently profeſſed within this realm his Mas perſon & Crown,
(kkkkkk)
and
1
1
.
498
CENTVRI XVI.
Part.3,
}
}
and liberty of this our native Countrey; and finding his Mas good difpofi.
tion to prevent and reſiſt the ſame, and to repreſs the chief authors thercof,
his Majeſty having our concurrence and aſſiſtance to the fame effect, There
fore and according to out bond duty and zeall wee owe unto Gods glory s
love of our nacive Countrey, and affe&tion to his Mas perſon, crown and
eftare. Wce have promitted, and by theſe preſents promit, faithfully bind &
oblige us and every one ofus to concurre and take finceer and true part witlu
his Maj. and cach one of us with another, to the maintaining and defence
ofthe liberty of the ſaids religion, Crown & Countrey, from thraldom
of conſcience, conqueſt and lavery by ſtrangers, and for repreſſing and
purſuit of the chief authors of the ſaid treaſonable conſpiracies, ſpecially
Geoge Earle of Huntly, William Earlc of Anguſe, Francis Earle of Arrolí,
Šir Pa. Gordon of Achindoun, Sir James Chisholm of Dundaruy, Mrs Ja
Gordon, William Ogilvy, Robert Abercromy and all other Jeſuits, $c-
minary-prieſts, trafficking papiſts and others his Hienefs's declared traitors,
rebellious and unnaturall ſubjects, treaſonable practiſers againſt the eſtate
ofthetrue religion, his Mas perſon & Crown, and liberties of this our
native Countrey; And to that effect wee and every one of us shall put our.
ſelves in arms, riſe, concur and paſſe forward with his Majeſty, his Licu-
tenentents or others having his Ma' power and commiſſion, at all times,
when wec shall be required by proclamations, miffives or otherwiſe;
and shall never shrink nor abſent ourſelves for any particicular cauſe or
quarell among ourſelves ; Wecshall not ride with, aflift, shew favor, give
counſell nor take part with the ſaids Earls, Jeſuites nor others fore-
ſaid, nor with the perſons denounced, or that shall be denounced to
the horn, or fugitives from his Majeſties lawes for the treaſonable raiſing
of fire and burning of the place of Dunibriſſell, and murder of umquhil
James Earle of Murray, nor receive, ſupply nor entertain them, nor fur.
nish them meat, drink, houſe, nor have intelligence with them privatly nor
publickly, by meſſages, letters nor any other way; Theskaith and harm of
others wce shall not conceilc, bur diſcloſe and impede to our powers The
quarell or purſute of us or any of us weeshall eſteem, as preſently wec do
eſteem as equall to us all; And by ourſelves, our whollforces, like as his
Maj. with his force and authority hath promitted and promits to concur &
allift together, each one in the defence ofothers to our utter powers: and if
any variance shall happen to fall out among any of us for whatſoever cauſe
we shall ſubmit, as we preſently ſubmit us to the judgement & deliverance
ofany two or three of the principals of us ſubfcribers of this preſent Bande,
fulfill whatſover band shall be declared by them without reclamation; Ato-
ver his Ma.by whoſe direction & command with advice of his Counſell cer-
tain Barons and gentle men are directed to remain in the ſouth parts ofthis
realm, hath promitted and by theſe preſents promics in the word ofa Prince,
that the ſameBarons shall not be licenced to return unto the ſaid north
partss
nor shall any favor or pardon be granted unto the ſaid Earles, Ieſuits nor other
above ſpecified, any order be taken, nor diſpenced with,without the ſpeciall
knowledge and adviceofthe Licutenent or Commiſſioner for the time,and
fixe of the principall Barons at leaſt, inhabitants of the ſaid north parts, ſub-
fcribers of this preſent Band; And this to, do weethe ſaid Noble men, Barons
and other foreſaids have ſworn and ſwear by the great God our Creatour,
Jeſus Chriſt his Soneour Rcdeener, and the Holy Ghoſt our Sanctifier, wit-
neſs of the verity here agreed upon, add revenger of the breach thereof;
and further wec oblige us thereuuto under the pain of periury, infamy
and
Part. 3.
499
Of BRITANNE.
and loffe of credite, of honor & eſtimation in time coming, beſides the La-
wes,to be executed againſt us. In witnes whereof we have ſubſcribed theſe
preſents with our hands, as followes; even as his Ma. in token ofallowance
and approbation of the premiſſes hath ſubſcribed the fame Act, At Aberdien
the day of March 1592. Sit ſubſcribitur, Ja. R.Lennox, Athol, Mar, Marshall,
James L. Lindſay;John L.Innerneſs,John Mt of Forbes, &c. With this is writ-
ten the Proclamation made at Halirudhouſe Jan.ś, 1592.[1593. according to
the reckoning now] Forſomuch as albeit thedangerous effects of the couered
and buſie travells of Jeſuits Seminary-prieſts born ſubjects of this rcalm, and
others ſtrangers in theſe late years have been feared and eſpied, and for that
cauſe by ſundry lovable lawes, Acts & proclamations, both their owa
remaining, and the receiving of them, have been prohibited under diverſe
high paines; yet their coloured fimplicity hath ſo far prevailed, as they have
not only purchaſed unto themſelves favor & credite to be keept, huirded
& entertained in ſundry parts of the realm, After many promiſes made.
that they shall depart forth of the ſame, but alſo have raken occaſion and
leiſure to perſuade fundry of his Hieneſs's ſubjects to apoftafie from that teli.
gion, wherein they were once inſtructed & grounded, and have confirmed
in their errors, and at laſt have ſeduced them to cart offtheir due obedience,
which they owe unto his Majeſty, and enter into a treaſonous conſpiracy for
in-bringing of ſtrangers , Spainards into this realm the next Spring or roo-
ner, to the overthrow of his Hieneſs and all profeſſing the true religion
with him, and to the ruin and conqueſt of this antient Kingdom, and li-
berty , which this Nation hath cnioyed ſo many ages; thatit may be ſubject
hereafter to the Navery & tyranny ofthat proud Nation, which hath made
ſo unlawfull & cruell conqucft in diverſe parts of the world, alſwell upon
the Chriſtians as infidels, whereſoever the aid of Spain hath been ſought,
Regarding in end no better the inbringers than them againſt whom they
were brought, beingoncc vi&ors & commanders, as eaſily may be pro-
ved by ſpeciall exampls which the malitious aud minaturall ſubjects of this
Land would repute but as generall and improbable diſcourſes ; published
in hatred of that Nation, to which they have already ſold themſelves Naves,
and are their friends & factors in this Land as they ſpeak and write, Were
it not, thath it pleaſed the almighty God, to make the proof heerof
certain and without all doubt, by dececting ofthe ſimple truethof the inten-
tion & finall cauſes of all the crafty pra&tiſes of theſe pernicions trafficking
Papiſts, Jeſuites and Seminary-prieſts, againſt God, true religion. his Ma, and
liberty of this Country, namely, Mílames Gordon father-brother to the
Earle of Huntly, Ro. Abercromy father-brother to the Laird of Murtle;
whoſe letters,dire&tions, advices; yea and the meſſingers or carryers of their
credits, and certain others chieff inftruments and furtherers of their trade;
God hath caften into his Hieneſs hands', when the ship appointed for their
tranſporting was in full readineſs: Whereby his Majeſty is now nor on-
ly ſufficiently forewarned of the imminent danger to the true religion, his
own eſtatc & perſon, his realm and faithfull ſubjeđs, but reſolved with
Gods help (by whoſe providence he hath been ſo wonderfully deliỹe-
red from many former perrills ) to try the full circumſtances of this ro
high a conſpiracy and deteftable treaſon; To withſtand it, and punish it
and on all guilty thereof, in example to all poſterity, that none of his
ſubjects heretofore abuſed and deceited by the crafty illuſions of theſe
pernicious and buſie workmen, shall remain any longer doubtfull of the
truth of his Majeſties mind & intention, Ordaincs Letters to be directed to
(xkkk kk) 2
Officers
3
}
1
1
CENTVRT ܘܘܨ
Patr. 3.
.
XVI
1
!
1
.
XVI.
Officers ofarms,shirrefs in that part, to make publication of the premiſſes by
open proclamations at the market-croſſes of the head burghs of this realm
and other places needfull, for warning them of the many dangers, if they
shall ſuffer themſelves to be any longer in crror by theſe deceiving ſpirits, to
the perrill of their ſouls , landes and goods ; And therefore to abſtain
from further hearking to their treaſonous perſuaſions, and from all en-
tertaining, receiving, ſupply, intercommoning or having intelligence
with them directly or indirectly, under whatſoever pretext or color;
Under pain of treaſon; Commanding alſo all & ſundry his Ma’ faithfull &
obedient ſubjects, that love & feare God, wish the landing & wel fare of
his Majeſty their Soverain Lord & King, profeſſing with him the true and
Chriſtian religion, and delirethat their own wifes, chidren and poſterity
should now and hereafter enjoy the commodities of this their native Coun-
trey unconqueft , and made Naves in ſouls & bodies to mercileſs ſtrangers,
That they implore the mercy & protection of the Almighty God for their
defenſe & ſave guard; and put themſelves in arms by all good meanes they
can, remaining in full readineſs to purſue or defend, as they shall be certi-
fied by his Majeſty, or other wayes find the occaſion urgent , in the mean
time diligently eſpying and getting intelligence ofthe treaſonable courſes
and proceedings of the faid Jefuits , prieſts, their favorers, mantainers
and receipters, and make advertiſement to his Counſell thereof, with all
ſpeed & celerity, as they will anſwer unto God and his Majeſty thereupon.
Sic ſubſcribitnr, James R. Theſe being read, the Aſſembly gives their po-
wer & commiſſion unto Pa. Galloway, Pe. Blackburn & Pa. Simſon, to give
information unto his Majeſty [reſiding then at Sterlin] of the evident dan-
der imminent to the Church of God within this realm, according to the
inſtruction given unto them, and to preſent unto his Majeſty their humble
articles & petitions for removing the ſaid dangers; and to inliſt with all hu-
mility and due reverence for hit Maº good anſwer thereunto, and to report
with all diligence his Mas anſwer, before the Aſſembly diffolve. Thete-
nor of the articles followes; The ſame dangers which before by the crafty
& pernicious practiſes ofthe Jeſuits,and malicious, unnaturall & treaſonable
conſpiracies of the Earls, Arroll & Anguſe with their complices, threate
the ſubverſion oftrue religion and the profeſſors thereof, his Ma Crown
& perſon, and betraying of this our native Country to the cruell and
mercileſs Spaniard, and were at that time diſcovered ſo evidenly, thar
none can pretendignorance, Atthis time are imminent, more urgent and
more to be feared than when the danger ſeemed to be greateſt, as may evi-
dently appear by the reaſons following. 1. It is certain, that the Spaniard,
who with ſo great preparations in the year 88. interpriſed the conqueſt of
this Ille, remaines as yet in that firm intention, and waites only upon a
meet occaſion, to accomplish that his purpofe, as appeares clearly by his
continuing in this entertainment of intelligence and crafficking with the
foreſaids excommunicates ever ſince the diſipation of his Navy. 2. The
manifeft rebellions of the foreſaid excommunicates, and defections from
his Mas obedience after ſo evident appearances of their wrack for their mani-
feit & treaſonable attempts, ar the bridge of Dee, Faulkland, &c. And
the proof of his Mas clemency and favors toward them in pardoning their
ſaids treaſons, declare that their malicious & reſtleſs ingines in proſecuting
their unnaturall conſpiracies againſt the religion & Country, can not leave
offnor ceaſe, ſo long us they are not punished and reſtrained by cxecution
of juſtice. 3. Whereas the Church hath at alloccafions, infifted to declaro
unto
)
3
Part. 3.
foi
1
OF BRITANNË.
uuto his Maj. Counſell, and Eſtates the danger evident for the time, and to
craue convenient remedies thereunto , yet in effect nothing hath been obtai-
ned, notwithſtanding whatſoever promiſes, A&ts, proclamarions and levying
of Armies, whereby they have been always put in great ſecurity, and takelio
berty & boldneſs of further practiſes & astempts. 4. Notwithſtanding it was
expreffely provided by Act of Counſell, that none should preſume to craf-
fick or ſpeak in favors of theſe excommunicates under the pain of loſing
their Offices, yer now they are advanced in grcater credite of his Maj. thar are
known, to have been their chiefelt favorers; and they ccaſe not as yet, con-
trary to their promiſes to procure them all favors,overlicht & immunity, as
it appearės in effect, whatſoever they pretend. s. The erection of the ido-
latry of the Maffe in fundry places of the Land, as in Wal. Lindſay's houſe of
Balgay in Anguſe', in the young Laird of Boniton's houſe of Birnes, in the
Earle Anguſe his houſe of Bothwell in Clidſdeall and other places of his re-
ſidencein Douglaſdeall, in the Earle of Huntly's houſe at Straboggy; in the
Earle Arrols houſe of Logy-amount and Slaines, prove clearly, thar either
they find themſelves ſufficienly aſſured of ſuch favot & aſſiſtance within the
Country as may plainly maintaine their cauſe by force, or that they are per-
ſuaded ofthe aid of ſtrangers, to be in ſuch readineſs, that in due time may
ſerye for their relief, before his Maj. and the profeſſors of religion perform
any thing to purpoſe in their contrary: for otheirwiſe they durīt never diſco-
ver their idolatry ſo openly. 6.Therefuſing the actofabolition offered unto
them by his Maj.to the great grief of his good ſubjects, proves ſufficiently the
ſame: for it is very probabile & manifeſ, that they would not have refuſed
ſo great a benefit,uuleſs they had thought themſelves fully aſſured ofą better,
either by favor of court & aſſiſtance within thcCountrey, or by concurrence
& and offtrangers. 7. Their refuſing to enter in ward, notwithſtanding his
Mas indignation, and all that may follow thereupon proves the ſame. 8. The
late arriving of a ship at Montros evidently shewes, that their dangerous
practiſes are preſently at the point of execution againſt religion and the
Country, and on an haftily bringing forth ſome great inconvenient; un-
leſs they be prevented and reliſted by a preſent remedy. 9. The open con-
ventions of the forenamed excommunicat Earles holden at Brechin and o-
ther places ſince the arrivall of that ship, declare, that they eſteem theit
courſes to beſo ſubſtantially layd, that they fear not, what may be done
for refifting them. 10. The diligence of theſaid excommunicats in pre-
paring & putting their wholl forces in the north, in armes & readineſs upon
advertiſment, shewes that they have ſome preſent enterprice, and attend
only upon concurrence, which appearingly they are very much encouraged
to expect, ſince the arrivall of that ship. 11. Whereas his Majeſty and
Eitates at the firſt diſcovery of their conſpiracies apprehended a very great
danger to true religion, the Kings eſtate & Crown, and liberty of the
Countrey; and albeit the ſame cauſes of danger as yet remain wholly un-
removed, there is no apprehenſion of any danger, nor carneft care to
with ſtand it; It is evident, that either there is a great inclinarion &
poſe to cover , extenuat and bear forth the evill cauſe, which they will got
fee, or els the Lord in judgemeut hath blinded and hardened the hearts of
all Eftates, to grope in the mid day that which they can not ſee: which
is the greateſt danger ofall, and a moſt certain argument of the wrath of God
and his heavy judgement hanging over the Land, and ſo much the more to
be feared, becauſe no cauſe of fear is apprehended. Follow the remedies
of the ſame, with the Kings anſwers on the margine. For remedy oftheſe
dangers, the aſſembly ordaines the Commiſſioners, to deal earneſtly with
(111111)
his
1
pur-
1
1
1
Part. 3.
!
)
yers.
9
02
CENTVRI XVI.
his Majeſty, that he may apprehend the perrill, and be moved with a bent
affe&tion to proceed againſt the forenarried excommunica-
To proceed againſt the excõ. tes, papiſts, traitors, as followes. 1. That there excom-
There shall nothing of that be municates be forfeited without favor and to that effect, the
undone of my part, as if have Parliament appointed to the 27. of this Inſtant, be held preci-
ar length declajred to the bea-
ſely without any delay: the advocat be ſufficiently inſtructed
2. Great reaſon & further in every point, that the fummons may be found relevant,
as I have shewd the bearers, and ſufficient probation provided. 2. That none fufpect
3. Great reaſon, the for- ofreligion be choſen upon the articles. 3. That they be
feitry being ended.
purſued after the forfeitry with all extremity, and their lands
and rents annexed to the Crown, to remain with his Majeſty
and ſucceſſors for ever, and no part thereof diſponed to any
4. Howo willing I am to be in favors of the perſons forfeited. 4. That in the mean time
employed in apprehending any his Ma’ Guard, be employd for apprehending Walter Lind-
practizing Papiſts, I remiit
mee to the bearers declaration. Say, the Abbot of New-abbay, Boniton younger, Ge.
Ker, Alex. Lefly, Tho. Tyrie with all other traffickers,
Jefuirs, prieſts not contained in the ſummons of forfeitry.
5. Great reaſon, how ſoon s. That the rebells houſes be taken, charged and manned,
theſe are forfeited, and I thank and their living intromected with to his Majesties uſe with
them for their counſell
. outfavor, and no part thereof be diſponed to their friends
6. Great reaſon, their for- or any other perſon for their commodity. 6. That all per-
feiture alw aye preceeding fons beinhibited under the pain of treaſon, and loffe of life,
lands and goods to receipt, ſupply, riſe:with or concurr,
or have intelligence with the foreſaid excommunicats, un.
7. To be ready at my der whatſoever pretenſe, of vaſalls or dependes. 7. That
charge, it is very meet: But all the ſubjects bc charged to put themſelves in arms by all
I underſtand not tbe laft clause good means they can, remaningin full readines, to purſue
and defend, as they shall be certified by his Majeſty or o.
8. I shall omått no dåli- therwiſe finding occaſions urgent. 8. That the ship arri-
gence in that which can be re- ved at Montros be apprehended, and the perſons which
quired at my hands, as I shall were within her, together withothers which have had any
anſwer to God.
dealing with them, according as they shall be given upin
writ, be called and diligently examined, for diſcovery of
the practiſes and purpoſes which they have preſently in hand.
9. Diftingue tempora, & 9, Forſomuch as the Lord Hume hath controveened ſundry
conciliabis Scripturas : The points, wherein he was obliged unto the Church of Edinb.
meaning of this the bearers by his promiſe at the receiving of his ſubſcription, as, in
will expound unto you. not ſatiſfying the Synod of Fife, in not receiving a Miniſter
into his houſe, in not removing out of his bounds Captain
Andrew Gray and Thomas Tyry, whereby (as alſo by his
ſcandalous life fince his ſubſcription) he hath givenjuft cauſe
ofſuſpicion unto the Church and allgood men, that as yet
in his heart he is not ſanctified truly, or converted to the
true religion; Therefore that his Majeſty would take care
neft tryall ofthe premiſſes and thereby judge, if there ap-
pear in him ſuch fincerity of religion & life, as his Majeſty
may truſt him, and the Church may expect true friend-
ship in ſo dangerous a time in the cauſe of religion, and if
that be not found, that his Majeſty would remove him
from his company, and diſcharge him of all publick office
10. The complaints belong and command.
10. That the guard preſently taken up; be
not unto your offices alwayes tryed together with the Capraines, becauſe many com-
plaincs
+
i
1
1
Part. 3
Of BRITANNE.
(
1
L
1
plaints are given unto the Allembly againſt then. '-1 V. I bave ſatisfied the bearers,
Whereas a horrible ſuperftition is uſed in Garioch and-in Subſcribitur, lumes R.
other parts of tlie Couatrey, in not labouring a parcell
of ground dedicated to the devill, under the name of the
good mans croft ; "the Church for remedy hereof hath found meets that án
article be propounded unto the Parliament,that an A& may proceed for or-
daining all perſons poffeffors of ſuch lands to cauſe cille and labour chembe.
fore a certain day to be appointed thereunto: or in caſe of diſobedience, clie
fame landes to fall into the Kingshandes, to be diſponed unto ſuch perfons,
as shall pleaſe his Majeſty , who will labor them. V. Alexander Lord
Hume compeares; and is asked by the Moderator, Whither he confeffeth
with his heart and mouth as before the Lord, that he was juftly caften out
ofthe Church, by the Sentence of excommuniation pronounced againſt
him by the Synod of Fife? and as he will anſwer upon pain of ſalvation & The from
damnation, to fpeak the truth fimply. He proteſtes and ackņowledges, of abfolua
that he was juftly excommunicat, and confeſſes his fault in deſerving it.
tion of
excomm
Then he is asked, Why he ſought not to be relaxed from that Sentence
nication.
according to the direction to the Presbytery of Edinburgh Heexcuſeth
himſelve by ignorance of that part of the Act. And being accuſed. Why
he detained the ſtipends of ſome Miniſters, namely, of ChirnGide? be
anſwereth, he is ready to pay whatſoever he oweth by law. Why he
hath no obſerved the conditions named in the Ad of the Preſbytery of
Edinburg, towit, that he should have a Miniſter in his Family, and remove
Tho. Tyry out of his companyHe remembreth not, that he was requi-
red to have a Miniſter in his family, but now he is willing to accept any,
whom the Church shall appoint; as for Tho. Tyry, he was in was in his
ſervice after that time, but underſtood not that he was obliged to remove
him, untill the Church did excommunicate him, and ſince that time he hath
diſcharged & removed him. He is asked, Whither he knew a prieſt na-
med Cowy? or any that was ſet on tand out of that ship coming lately
from Flanders ? He denieth both. He is asked whether the Jeſuit
Mackwherry was in his houſe lately? He confeſſes that he was in this
houſe within theſe five dayes, and came without out his knowledge, nor
had he any miſſive or commiſſion unto him, and he itayd not above an
halflour. Laſtly the ſaid Lord confefſeth and proteftes in the preſence of
God, whom he takes to witneſs, and the Lord Jeſus, who will judgetle
quick & the dead, that he profeffeth from his heart the religion preſently
profeſſed by the Church here preſent, whereof he liath already ſubſcribed
the Articles before the Pteſbytery of Edinburgh; and now acknowledgeth
to be the only true & infallible religion which leadeth unto falvation, and
wherein he intends to live and dy, and which he shall to his uttermolt de-
fend againſt all theenemies thereof; and as he shall anſwer to the dreadfull
God, he forſakes the Romane religion as Antichriſtian and directly oppoſite
to the truth of God and his true Service. And theſe things he teftifiech
by lifting up his hand, and dcclaring before God, that he hath no dil
penſation nor indulgence, to ſubſcribe or ſweare. Certain brethren
are appointed to conferre with him at his own lodging, for the fuller
tryall of his reſolution. On the ſecond day thereafter, Alex. L. Hume
coinpeares, and humbly craves to be abſolved from the Sentence of excom-
munication, proteſting, that in time coming he will give proof of obedi-
ence and ſervice unto God, and maintain the truth of His religion preſently
profeſſed by the Church here preſent, unto his lifes end, and howbeit ſome
(llllll) 2
timc
!
)
1
1
t
Pair. 3.
504
1
A
1
1
)
1
CENIVRI XVI.
time he had been of a different religion, now, he ayoweth (ſince he hath
been better informed in the Heads, wherein he differed) the Confeſſion of
faith and religion preſently profeſſed by the Aſſembly; and if hcrcafter he
shall decline from it, he ſubmits himſelfe unto the Cenſure of the Church,
hoping by Gods grace, that he shall never make defection. Becauſe all theſe
anſwers and profeſſions have been paſſed by word only, the Aſſembly jud.
geth it meet that ſome articles be written, and then fubſcribed by him,
and thirdly to confider of his abſolution. The next day theſe Articles were
propounded in write unto him; 1. Thar Alexander L. Hume ratify &
approve the ſubſcription and oath given by him unto the Confeflion of
faith at Edinburgh December. 22. laſt, or ſubſcribe again in facc of the AG
fembly, 2. That he remove and hold out of his company all Papiſts and
traffickers againſt the true religion, and whatſoever perſons shall be delated
unto his Lp.co bc corrupt in religion : and that he shall receive and enter-
tain within his family Archbald Oſwall as his ordinary Paftor, and failing
him, another godly Miniſter by advice of the Preſbytery of Dumbar; and
that he make his family ſubject unto the word and diſciplin. 4. That
he reſort unto the publick hearing of the word in all places, where he shall
repair, or have his reſidence; and that he communicate, when occaſion
offereth. 4. That he make all his ſervants & rennants ſubject to the diſci.
plins of the Church, where they remain. 5. That he repaire all the rui-
nous churches within the Priory of Coudingam, and provide ſufficient
livings for Paftors planted or to he planted at them, according to the
Act of Parliament, and ſo of all Churches within his bounds, ſo far as
law and reaſon require. 6. That he make ready payment to the Mi.
nifters of Chirnfide, Swintoun and Fiſshak of their ftipends, accor-
ding to their aſſignations and decreets, if he be obliged thereunto by
law. 7. That he concur by his counſell, credite and aſſiſtance, for main-
tenance of the true religion publickly profeſſed within this realm; and
the maintainers thereof againſt all who within the Country or withong
shall come in the contrary.
8. That he neither receive maintain nor
intercommone or have intelligence with the excommunicat Papift Lords,
Jeſuites, prieſts or trafficking papiſts, nor ſolicite for them, 'nor shew
them favor directly nor indirectly in judgement, nor out of judgernenr.
That he neither argue, nor ſuffer any arguing to be againſt the true
religion or any point thereof, in the places where he may inhibite it.
10. That he employ himſelfe carefully, to apprehend and preſent to Juſtice
Alexand. Macquirchy and whatſoever Jeſuits, Seminary - prieſt and traf-
ficking Papiſts, that shall reſort within his bounds; and that he do nothing,
which may be found by the Miniſter appointed for the tryall of his beha-
vior, to be prejudiciall unto the true religion preſently profeſſed by the
Generall aſſembly now convened; And if he shalbe found to contravech
any one of the foreſaid points, in that caſe he conſent to be ſummarily ex-
communicate upon the notoriety of the fact. Aodin teſtimony of his ac-
ceptation of theſe conditions, that he ſubſcribe thèſe preſents with his
hand. Theſe articles being read ſeverally, he conſenteth unro, and in
token of his acceptation of them all, he proteſts that he doth it ſinceerly,
and ſubſcribes them; carneſtly craving, that in reſpect of his repentance
& obedience, the Church would relaxe him from the Sentence ofexcom-
munication. In reſpect that Alexander L. hume hath ſo profeſſed and ſub-
ſcribed, the Generall Church gives commiſſion unto whatſoever preſby-
tery, that shall underſtand of his contraveening of the ſaid conditions, TO
call
1
Part. 3.
$05
OF BRIT ANNE
}
call him, and try liim , in that contravention, and convict him thereofy
if he shall be found guilry, and the Sentence ofconvi&ion to be directed and
fent unto the Preſbytery of Edinburgh, Towhom the Church gives com:
miſſion to pronounce the Sentence of excommunication ſummarily a:
gainſt him. Then the action of his abſolution is committed unto-David
Lindſay. After exhorcation unto ſincerity and conſtant walking, the ſaid
Lord is asked, Whither he befory in his heart for the offence he had com-
mitted, and that he had'deſerved thc Sentence, and that he was ſeparated
from the Church ſo long time and ifrow he thirfteth earneſtly to béjoy.
ned thereunto, as a member of Chriſts body? and doch promiſe, as he
shall anſwer unto God, to continue in time coming a conſtant profeſſor of
the true religion preſently and publickly allowed by theChurch of Scotland;:
to his lifes end and to shew the fruits of a true Chriſtian in his life, and
remove all ſcandalous perſons out of his company? He'anfwerethi, pro-
teſting before God, it is his true meaning, and he intendes to show the
fame by evident effects in time coming. The foreſaid David gives thankes
unto God, and prayeth for increaſe of grace unto the penitent'; 'then
folemly abſolves him from the Sentence of excommunication, and in name
ofthe Affembly embraces him as a membet reconciled unto the Church,
VI. In Seff. 13. Becauſe the King had conceived an offence (as was made
known unto the Aſſembly by fome) againſt John Roſsa Miniſter, Theaf-
ſembly ordaines, that the Kings Miniſters with other twelve shall conveen
immediatly after the riſing ar this time, in the preſent place, and enquire
the matter, and handle ic narrowly, and thereafter bring it before the af-
ſembly publickly; And ſo many of the Synod oſPerth as are here preſent,
are warned to attend them, when they shall be called. In' Seff. 18.'theſe
brethren report their procecding & advicein write, as followes. IThey
have found that the people departed not out of the church before the end
of the do&rine, as it was reported unto his Majeſty; and that the Synod
had pronounced no damnatory ſentence againſt the young man, but that
they admonished him, upon ſuch cauſes and conſiderations following.
1. That he delivered that doctrine at that time, when rebells and enemies
ofthe King were on the fields, and ſo it might ſeem unto the people, thac
the Church allowed Bothwells treaſonable attempts, and that the Al.
ſembly had placed him in that place, to alienate the mindes ofthe people
from his Mas obedience. 2. In reſpect of certain ſpeaches delivered
by him without a ſufficient warrand, ſo far as they could ſee or under-
ftand, and namely, that ſentence pronounced againſt the Houſe of Guiſe
de futuro. 3. In reſpect of the hard expreſſions concerning his Majeſty,
which were thought to have craved greater years and more experience.
And all thc brethren both of the Conference and of the Provinciall of
Perth in one voice acknowledge that there is juſt cauſe of a sharper rebuke,
and threatning of heavy judgements out of that text, than hath been or
should have been uttered by him ; and what he uttered, as he de
pones before God and upon his conſcience, he ſpoke it out of love,
ſeeking his Mas ſtanding, and not of a preoccupied mind, prejudged
opinion or troubled affection, but with his ſoul thirſting and ſeeking alwiſc
hisMas honorand weel in God; and thercfore approve his wholl doctrine in
that point, as it hath been read and declared by himfelfe in ſuch heads, as
might ſeem moſt offenſive: And as concerning the admonition of the Pro-
vinciall of Perth, and the cauſes moving them thereunto, chebrethren do
reverence & allowe their judgement in all things, upon conſideration, as is
(mmmmmm)
before
1
!
(
)
1
1
Боб
CENTVRT XVI. Part.3.
1
1
before expreffed 3: Only concerning that ſentence of the Houſe of Guiſe de
futuro, becauſe none of the brcthren heard it, and he himſelf.profer-
feth, that to his remembrance he ſpoke it not, nor had he ſuch meaning
at any times and confeſſes it a fault.if any.ſuch word hath eſcaped him;
Thebrethren thinki,. thar in that point, if he hath ſpoken ſo, he hath
failed, having no juſt warrants
. And being minded to ſatiſfy his Majeſty
in all reſpects ſo far as poſibly can be done with a good conſcience, after
carmelt calling upon the name of God for aſliſtance of his Spirit, and after
long advicement: hath found it good, that the admonition ofthe Provin-
ciall of Perth be reverenced of the ſaid Generall Aſembly; and that the
Affembly at this time give further admonition to John Rols, to ſpcak at all
timereverently and with ſuch wiſdom, of his Majeſty, that he alwayes may
have ſo clear warrant of his ſpeacles, as may fully ſatiſfy his own conſcience
before God, and have the approbation & allowance of all his godly bre-
thren; And this admonition be extended to all young men of the Miniſtry,
yea and to all the Aſembly. Thişjudgement of the brethren being read and
confidered, is.voted by the Aſembly, to be followed in all pointsa . The
ſaid John Rofs is called-in ,, and proteſts before God, that whatſoever he
ſpoke at that time, he ſpokeit not, ofany reſpect to the traitors being then
in the fields, but in love to his Ma weell and ſtanding,, and ſo forth as is
written above. The Moderator in name and at command of the Affem-
bly admonishes him and all the Aſſembly, in the name and fear of God,
that in all time.coming he and they all ſpeak lo reverently of his Majeſty that
they may have ſo clear warrant of their ſpeaches, that may fully fasiſfy their
own conſciences before God, and have approbation of all the godly,
and that his Majeſty have no juſt cauſe of complaint or miſlyking in time
coming. This admonition this ſaid John acceptes with humble reverence,
VII. In Sef.17.-Androw hụnter is delated to have deſerted his flock,
and bruited to have joyned himſelfe with the rebells of the King: where
fore the Aſſembly preſently depoſeth him from the function of the Miniſtry,
ay and untill he shall ſatiſfy the King and Church, for that offence. VIII. În
seſ. 1.so the affembly. Ordaines a faſt to be keept within the preſbytery o
Edinburgh and other parts, where advertiſement can be made, upon ſunday
next, immediatly preceeding the Parliament; and that his Majeſty be entrea-
ted, that Exhortation may bee according to the former laudable cuſtom in
the firt day of Parliament, and a thankſgiving at the concluſion thereof, by
ſome Miniſter; and alſo that the ſaid faſt be made known unto his Majeſty,
and entreated that he and his houſc would keepit. It is alſo ordained,
that a generall falt bc univerſally obſerved through the realm the two laſt
ſundayes of July coming, becauſe, &c. IX. In seſ 18. Sir Rober Melvin
of Murdo-Cairny and Alexander Hume of North-Berwick in name of the
King, preſent to the Aſſembly theſe their inſtructions; 1. To proteſt that his
Ma-royall priviledge ſet forth by act of Parliament be not prejudged in ap-
pointing the next aſſembly, and to that effect, that before their diſolving
at this time, they direct ſome of their number, unto his Majeſty to be reſol-
ved by him, of the time & place of the next meeting ; According to his
Ma propoſition, and their promiſe in the laſt Afrembly at Dundy.
2. That they will ratify and approve by A& ofthis preſent affenibly their
promiſe made to his Main their foreſaid Áff. in any thing that any of the Mi-
niftry, had to crave or complain to his Majeſty in any thing, that they should
do it by particular conference, and not utter publickly in pulpit any unrea
verent fpeaches againſt his Mas perſon, Counſell or eſtate, Under the pain
of
1
Part. 3
1
3. That
$
Of. BRITANNE.
507
of deprivation.; And for this cauſe, that they will preſently try and cen.
ſure one of their number, who hath contraveened the ſaid Ad, and ſpecially
they will examine ſo many of their number as were preſent at the laſt Sy.
nod at Perth, and charge them upon their great oarh, to declare what
treaſonable and unreverent ſpeaches they heard John Roſs utter in all theič
audiences ; and next whither they cenſured him for them thereafter, or
not; and to deſire them, in his Mas name; that according to the Synodall
cenſure of him; they will judge him, as he demerits on the one part.
and his Mas modeft behaviour ever ſince that, hath deſerved.
they will excommunicat Andrew Hunter for bringing afcandall upon-thicik
profeffion, as the firſt open traitor of the function againſt a Chriſtian
King of theyrown religion & their naturall Soverain. 4. That by Act of
their aſſembly they will ordain every particular Miniſter within their charge
to diſſuade allwell by publick as private exhortation, thờir flock commit
ted to their cure, from concurring with the treaſonable attempts of Both-
well or any other traitors, that raiſerhotshall raiſe up themſelves againſt the
lawfullauthority placed by God in his Mas perſon; And ſpecially that they
shall narrowly take heed, and not ſuffer any of their flock beſeduced undet
color of religion or whatſoever falſe pretext to receive wages, and becom
ſouldiers for ſervice of any perſons; excep they fee hisMS warrant thereunto;
and namncly of Bothwell, who preſently in ſundry parts of this realm hath
attempted the fame. s. That in reſpect the time of Parliament is at hand, and
the occaſion will ſuddanly ſerve for declaring his Mas godly and honeſt in-
tention in perfecuting the Papifts & cxcommunicate Lords both by law and
other ways; therefore they will ſelect oneor two Commiſfioners of the dir
crecteft & wifeft of every principall Preſbytery, and give them Commif-
fion to attend upon his Ma. at this time, allweell that his Ma. may have theit
good advice &affiftance in this good buſineſs, no leſs concerning the eſtate
of religion than the eſtate of his Mas Crown and Countrey; and lykcwiſe
that his Ma. may by their means direct and inform what he would wish to
be don by all the reſt of the Miniſtry, as occaſion shall from time to time
preſent. The humble anſwers of the Aſſembly unto theſe articles. 1. The
time and place of the next Gen. aſſembly is appointed by the advice of his
Mas Commmiſſioners, according to the Act of Parl.to be at Montros the
laſt tuyſday of Juny come a year. 2. The act made by the Gen. aſſembly at
Dundy is ratified de novo; and the particulare ofJo. Roſsis reſolved as his Ma.
shall be informed more by the Commiſſioners of the Church. The Afr.
hath pronounced the ſentence of depoſition againſt An. Hunter, untill he
ſatiſfy his Majeſty and the Church. 4. Every Miniſter is ftraitly comman-
ded to diſſuade their own flocks, alſwell by privat as publick exhortations,
from concurringin the treaſonable attempts of Bothwell or other traitors
to his Maj.&c. As in the demand. 5. A certain numberis appointed to wait
on his Maj. for ſatiſfying the laſt article. Againſt the Sentence of excommunication
pronounced by the Synod of Fife againſt the Papift Lords, B. Spotword P.396.
objecteth,it was unlawfully done by them having no power. And neverthe.
leſs not only did the Aft. approve it, but the K. alſo in his fifth article calleth
them the excommunicate Lords; and albeit the L. Hume was at the ſame
time excommunicated, yet when he came into the AH. he named not that
exception, whereupon he might have had fuch benefite as the Earle of An-
guſe had found in the Aſſembly ofthe year 1990: he was guilty of the obu.
jected crime, and yet the Sentence was declared to be null, becauſe of
informality. But an enemy is ever objeding, whithertruc or falle. What
(mmmmmm) 2
he
3.
1
So8
CENIVRI XVI.
Patr. 3.
The 57
he hath ofche Aſſembly ſlighting thebuſineſs of John Roſs and An. Hunter,
is clear by what is above. In the Parliament following in luny the excom-
municated Lords were forfeited, and Lawes were made againſt all willing
hcarers of Maffe; againſt all that are or shalbe excommunicated by the
Church. After the Parliament, becauſe Bothwell had failed of his attempts
by himſelf, hejoyned with the Lords in the North: whereupon followed
more troubles; yet fo, that the rebells were fain to leave the Country,
before February
1595.
XXXII, The Affembly conveened at Montros Juny 24. James
.
Aſſembly.
Nicolſon was choſen Moderator. I. The Aſſembly declares themſelves
Judges of marriages, what are lawfull, and what are unlawfull info far as
concerneth the ſpirituall part thereof. In Sel. 9. they declaretwo forts
unlawfull. 1. When a perſon marrycth another, whom he had before pol-
luted by adultery. 2. If the innocent perſon is content to remain with
che nocent, and the guilty or adulterer will take another. Likewiſe
marriages made by prieſts, or by them who had ſerved in the Miniſtry and
are depoſed from the fundion, or by a private perſon: ſuch marriages are
unlawfull. II. All preſbyteries are ordained to proceed againAtPapiſts within
their bounds; and againſt all their receipters or entertainers, Under pain
of depolition ofthe Miniſter, in whoſe default the diſciplin of the Church
shall not be exccuted; And the fame diſciplin to be uſed againſt all that
have intercommoning, intelligence or familarity with excommunicates,
lll. Becauſe many profeſſing the truth of the Goſpell, do abſtain for
many years from participation of the Lords table, under pretence of
feud; thereby declaring how litle they eftecm that great benefite, and in
very deed cut off themſelves from the communion of the Church; There-
fore ordinance is given unto all preſbyteries, to charge all ſuch perſons
within their boundes, to do as it becomes the members of Chriſt, And
if any perſon throgh infirmity or weakneſs of conſcience shall refufe, the
Preibytery shall by information bring them into dury, granting them ſome
competent time, to reſolve themſelves : and if they continue obftinat, to
proceed againſt them to the ſentence of excommunication. IV. Sundry
Seſſions were taken up wirh adviſing upon a way and meanes of a conſtant
Plat for fetling of Miniſters ſtipends or aſſignations,which were wont to be
changed yearly. V. Sir Iames Chilsholm in humility confeſſes his offences
namely, his apoftaſy from the religion, for which lie was excommuni.
cated: he craves mercy froni God: he declares that now he renouncethan-
tichriſt with all his errors, and reſolves by the grace of God to continue in
the true religion; and he craves to be received into the bofom of the Church
again. The Affembly appointes ſome to deal with him by conference;
and others to draw up the form of his ſatiſfaction. In Sejl. 9. he was recei.
ved, and the Sentence of his abſolution was pronounced by the Moderna
tor. VI. Some articles of inquiſition concerning the dilapidation of Be-
ncfices are preſcribed unto Preſbyteries. VII. The Kings Commiffio-
ners give the articles following, to be read and anſwered; 1. His Ma.
graves, that an Ad be made, ordaining that whoſoever shall practize any
treaſonable enterprice or conſpiracy againſt his Ma: perſon or eſtate, being
found and declared culpable, by thc Law, shall alſo for that incurre the
Sentence of excommunication; That thereby an infeparable union may
be betwixt the two ſwords. 2. that an order be taken in excommunica-
tion ; fpecially in three points, firſt that it be not at the appetite of two or
three perſons,but by a convenient number of the Church gravely afembled:
fc-
1
1
7
.
1
Part. 3.
Of BRITÁNNE.
sog
fecondly, that it be not for civill cauſes, or ſmall faults, ſpecially for any
Minister's particular intereſt, left it be thought, they imitate the Pope's curſe,
and ſo incurr the like contempt; thirdly, the form of ſummary excommu.
nication without any citation to be abolished. 3. Becauſe M Craig is wai-
ting in ſicknes, whát hour it shall pleaſe God to call him, and is altogether
unable to ſerve any more, and his Maj. intends to place J. Duncanſon with
the Prince; and ſo hath no Miniſter but Pa. Galloway; therefore craves an.
ordinance granting two Miniſters whom he shall chuſe. The humble an-
ſwers; 1. The Aſſembly grantes the firſt, Legitima cognittone Ecclefiaftica
præeunte 2. Concerning the firſt particular ofthe fecond, the Affem-
bly agrees; and the other two importing great weight, and requiring deli-
beration the Arembly thinks meet, to conclude nothing therein, untill
the next Aſſemb. when by Gods grace theſe shall be determined; and in the
mean while ordaincth, that none in the Miniſtry proceed to excommuni-
cate without citation, nifi periclitetur Eccleſia. 3. It is agreed that his Maj.
shall have his choiſe of godly and learned Miniſters: and to this effect ten
Miniſters orany ſixe of them are directed to adviſe with his Maj.in his choiſe.
VIII. In favor of the exequitours of Miniſters it is ordaincd, Ifa Miniſter
dy after September. 29. quia fruges funt ſeparala à ſolo, his exequitors shall
have all that years ſtipend or rent, and the half of the next. IX. Be-
cauſe there is great cauſe of humiliation before God, whoſe anger is vi-
ſible on this Land, and is litle regarded by the moſt part, therefore the
Aſſembly indictes a generall fak and humiliation to be obſerved univerſally
in all churches upon the firſt two ſundayes of Auguſt next, and the cauſes
thereof to be gravely declared according to the grounds they ſee and con.
ceive. X. It is ordained, that Preſbyteries take order within their own
boundes for viſitation of Grammer Schools, and reformation of them, ás
occaſion shall require. And certain brethren are ordained to viſite Col-
ledges, to examine the life and doctrine ofthe Maſters, the diſcipline and
order therc; and where they find any abuſe, to reform it ſo far as they can;
ánd to report both what they shall do, and what abuſe they can not reform.
That
year was quierneſs in the countrey, excepting great troubles betwixo
the Maxwells and Johnſtons in the South; and the likein the Hielands: and
by windy harveſt followed great ſcarcety and dearth.
XXXIII. The King knowing that the Gen. Affembly was to conveen 1596.
in March, fent for Robert Bruce one of the Miniſters of Edinburgh and
(as B. Spotſword hath it) hoping that by the ſway he carried in theſe mee-
tings, ſome propoſition that tended to the reclaiming of the exiled Lords
should be made by the Aſſembly, shewed, how much it concerned his
eſtate, to have them called home, that the Queen of England was grown
old, and if any after her death shall wichitand his Title, he would have
need of his ſubjects aſſiſtance: and that having many Nobles exiled, he
might be leſs reſpected offtrangers, and be a great deal weaker at home: If
therefore he could wonne them to confeffe their offence, & lo embrace the
true religion (without which they shall never get any favor from him) he
believed the courſe would not be dil-allowed by wiſe men, and theſe that
loved him: and he deſireth to know his judgement: for as yet he had not
shiewed his mind in that matter anto any perſon. M. Bruce anſwered, he
thought well of the reaſons: and that it were not amiſíc to bring home An-
guſe and Arroll, if they will conform themſelves to religion: but Huntly
could not be pardoned, becauſe he was ſo hated of the ſubjects. The King
reaſoneth in the contrary, If Huntly be will perform what may be re-
(nnnnnn)
quired
1
>
1
SIO
CENT VRI XVI.
.
Part.3.
G
1
1
quired of him; he ſaw no reaſon, why he should not be received allwell
as the other two: and as he could not but know, that his care of that man
was great, ſeing he had married his Couſine, whom be accounted his
own daughter , fo was he the man of greateſt power, and one that could
be moſt uſefull unto him: therefore he willech, that Robert think of that
matter, and after a day or two give him his advice. I have not found this
communication in any other : but for the next day, chat a Miniſter could
ſpeak ſo fawcily unto his Soverain, it is the more unlikly, that it comes from
the penn of the adverſary both of his perſon and of the diſcipline, of which
The origi-
he was ſo zealous. This yeare was remarkable for two things, great
wall of va- dearth, and the beginning of the diviſion betwixt the King and the Church.
riance The ſcarcety and dearth preſently feelt, and the feare of enterprices by the
twixt the Papift Lords, was apprehended by the aſſembly, as tokens of Gods wrathi:
King and therefore they took ſuch courſe, as followes. The King was not
Church.
pleaſed with the courſe: and therefore he would have a change of that
diſcipline. The Aſſembly convecnes at Edinburgh March 22. year 1576.
The 58.
Robert Pont is choſen Moderator. I. In Sef. 4. the King is preſent,
Aſſembly. and the Moderator declares unto him the two heads of which they had
been treating, and how they had proceeded, towit, firſt the ſubſtan-
tiall wayes and means, how to reſiſt the enemy. This was recited by
the Lord Kinlofs in name of that number of Noble and Gentle men,
which were deputed to conſult thereupon. The other was the pur-
ging of the Church from enormities. Becauſe the firſt was not as yet
throughly weighed, the Afſembly thought expedient, that the depur
ted Barons should further adviſe of it in the afternoon, and report their
advice unto the Aſſembly in writ. The King anſwereth, Albeit there
was no great cauſe to fear any ſuch invalion at that time, yet they shall
do well to give their advice, as if the danger were at hand, and it might
ſerve, when neceſſity shall require. And he propoundeth a lamentable
diſorder and inconvenient by the yearly alteration of Miniſters aſſignations
by the Plat; and he is defirous of a more conſtant courſe. In Selis. The
Barons give their Overtures for reſiſting the enemies of Religion and Coun-
trey, both forrein and inteftine. 1. All which have appeared in action
with the forfeited rebells, and all their known favorers may be charged
to enter in ward, and continue there, untill they shall finde fufficient cau.
tion, that they shall not medle nor entertain intelligence with theſe rebells
nor any other enemies of the realm or religion, nor shall joyn with them,
nor give them any aſſiſtance, if they repair into the Countrey: and thar
they give their eldeſt ſones or neareſt friends as pledges of their ſure obfer-
2, That all the revenues of the rebells be taken up exactly by his
Mas officers, and be employd for the entertaining of ſouldiers for defence
againſt the enemies, and for other charges neceſſary unto the advancement
of the good Cauſe: As an effe&uall means to encourage them all, who are
affe&ionat unto the good cauſe, and to procurė their heartly concurrence
to their uttermoft. 3. That there be choſen in every parish by his Masau-
thority, and vote of the Seſſion and chief men of every parish, Capcaines,
who are known tobe moft meet and of beſt affection, to convéen allihe
parishonars monthly in muſters, and to ſee, that they be ſufficiently armed
according to their ability, and trained up in the exerciſe of their arms;
And that there be choſen Generall Commanders in Shyres and ſeverall
quarters of the Country, to conveen in arms at all occaſions needfull.
3. That a ſubſtantious order be provided for bringing home a ſufficient
number
}
yance.
Part. 3.
STI
Of BRITANNE.
1
.
The Aft
arches into
Lande;
و
parent
„Humber of weapons, and that the ſame may be bought and received from
the merchants with all expedition. 4. That all the cautioners which are
bond for the good behavior of theſe rebells without the Countrey, be
charged before the Counſell, and convicted in the penalties contained in
the acts of cautionty: and that theſe penalties be employd upon the relieff
of burdens neceſſary for the wecllofthe Cauſe. 11. It was conſulted be-
twixt the aſſembly and the Counſellof Edinburgh for diviſion of the town
into moe parishes, and of dividing the great church into two, and of
building moe churches. III. Becauſe Nidſdeall, Annandeall, Gallo-
way are deftitut of Miniſters, the Kings Commiſſioners propound that the
Aſſembly would appoint ſome qualified men, for the Miniſtry there, as
the King will provide for their living and indemnity. IV. Concerning
the defection in the Miniſtry, the advice of ſome deputes, and their aver. Sembly fe-
tures were read, and the Miniſters conſenting thereunto, they were con-
to the pi-
cluded: and becauſe by Gods grace. they intend a Reformation, and
ces of the
to ſee theChurch and firſtthe Miniſtry purged, therefore and that the work
may
have the better ſucceſs, they judge it neceſſary, that this Affembly firſt in the
be humbled for the want of ſuch caire as it became them in theſe points, Miniſtey.
that are named or marked; and that ſome zcalous brother lay them out in a
Sermon, for the better humiliation; and that all make ſolemn promiſe be-
fore tbe Majeſty of God, and renew their Covenant with him, for amore
diligent and reverent diſcharge of their Miniftry. To this effect John Da-
vidſon was choſen , and thuyſday next in the morning appointed in the
new church for that effect: whereunto all Miniſters that are preſent in the
town shall reſort ; and the manner to be reſolved to morrowin the Privy
Conference. Therenor of the advice concerning the corruptions in the
Miniſtry, and remedies thereof followes. 1. Becauſe by tooſuddainaya
miſſion and Night tryall oflntrants, it comes, that many ſcandalls fall out
in Miniſters; it would be ordained, that in time coming more diligent in-
quiſition and tryall be uſed of all, that shall enter into the Miniſtry, eſpe-
cially, that the Intrant shalbe poſed upon his conſcience in a moſt grave
manner before the great God, what moveth him, to accept the office and
charge of the Miniſtry. 2. That it be inquired, whither by any ſolicita-
tion or moyan directly or indire&ly he hath fought to enter into that office;
and if that shall be found, the Preſbytery should repell all them of their
number from voting in the election and admiſſion, who shall be tryed to
deall for the ſoliciter and give their oach to declair the truth in that matter.
3. Becauſe by preſentations many are forceably thruſt into the Miniſtry
and upon Congregations, who thercafter show, that they were not
called by God; it would be provided that none ſeek preſentations to
Benefices without advice of the Preſbytery ; and if any shall do in
the contrary, they shall be repelled as Rei ambitus. 4. That the tryall
of perſons to be admitted into the Miniſtry, conſiſt not only in their
learning and ability to preach, but likewiſe in conſcience and feeling and
ſpirituall wiſdom ,-namely, in the knowledge of the bounds of their cal
lingin do&rin and diſciplin, and wiſdom to behave himſelfe accordingly
with the diverſe ranks of perſons within his charge, as with Atheiſts, re-
bellious, weak conſciences, and ſuch others: (in theſe the paſtorall charge
Iyeth much) and that he be able to ſtop the mouths of adverſaries; And
who are not found qualified in theſe points, should be delayd untill fur-
ther tryall, or be more qualified; And becauſe men may be found meet
for foine places: which are not meet for another, It should be conſide-
(nnnnnn) 2
red
con
1
}
/
1
1
1
!
512
1
CENTVR 1
Patr. 3.
ie
1
red, that the principall places of the realm be provided with men of beſt
gifts, wiſdom and experience: And that none take the charge of greater
number of people, than they are able to diſcharge.' s. Who are not gi-
ven to their book or Study of Scriptures, not carefull to have books, not
given to ſan&ification and prayer: who ſtudy not to be powerfull and ſpi.
rituall, not applying do&rin to preſent corruptions (which is a chief
pa-
forallgift, ) obſcureor too Scholaſtick before the people, cold and wan-
ting zeal, negligent in viſiting the ſick and caring for the poore, or indir-
creet in chuling parts of the word not fitteſt for the flock, flatterers, and
diſſembling fines; eſpecially of great perſons in their congregations for
flattery or fear: all ſuch perſons should be cenſured according to the dç. .
grees of their faults: and if they continue, should be deprived. 6. Ifany
befound to ſell the ſacraments, or collud with ſcandalous perſons, by dif-
penſing with them for money, should be depoſed fimpliciter. 7. Every
Miniſter should be charged to have a Seſſion eſtablished of the fitreft men of
his congregation: and that diſciplinftrick not only againſt groſs ſins, as
whoordom, bloodshed, &c. but againſt all repugning to the word of
God, as blaſphemy, banning or ſwearing, profanation of the Lords day,
diſobedience to parents, idle and unruly without a calling, drunkards,
and ſuch deboshеdnes, and all that make not conſcience of their convcr-
ſation, ruling their families, cſpecially in education of their children,
Nanderers, backbiters, flatterers, breakers of promiſe; And this should be
an univerſall order throghout the realm; and who are negligent, and con-
tinue therein should be depoſed. 8. nonc falling into open ſcandalls
should be received into the fellowship of the Church, unleſs his Min. have
an appearing warrant in conſcience, that he hath a feeling ofſin, and appre-
henſion of mercy: and to this end the Miniſter should deall with him by
private information, eſpecially in the do&trin ofrepentance: ifthis be ne
glected, publick repentance is turned into mocking. 9. Dilapidation
of Benefices dimitting them for fayor or money, tharthey becom as laick
patronages, without advice of the Church; and interchanging of Benefi-
ces by tranfaction, and tranſporting themſelves without knowledge of the
Church; should be punished preciſely; as alſo the ſettingoftacks without
conſent of the Aſſembly, should be punished according to Acts of the
Church. Follow corruptions in their perſons and lifes. 1. Who are
wanton and light in behavior, as in gorgeous or light apparell, in ſpeach,
uſing light & profain company, unlawfull games, as dauncing, cardes,
dice and the like not beſeeming the gravity of a Paſtor, should' be gravely
& sharply rebuked by the Presbytery, and continuing therein after due
admonition should be deprived, as ſcandalous to the goſpell. 2. If
Minifters be found ſwearers, profaners of the Lords day, drunkards, figh- :
ters, guilty of any of theſe should be depoſed fimpliciter: and liars, de-
tracters, Hatterers, breakers of promiſes, brawlers and quarellers, after
admonition continuing, should incurr the ſame punishment. 3. Mini-
fter uſing unlawfullor incompetent trades for filthy gain, as hoſtlers, u.
ſurers, bearing wordly offices in Nobleor Gentlemen's houſes, merchan-
dice, buying victuall and keeping it to dearth, and all wordly occupations
that may diſtract them from their charge, or may be ſcandalous in a Pa-
ſtor, should be brought to the feeling of ſuch fins, and if they con-
tinue in them should be depoſed. 4. Not-reſidents should be depoſed, or
the fault to be layd on the Presbyteries, and they should be cenſured for it,
and the Affembly should command that no Miniſters wait on the Court and
affaires
4
7
1
Part. 3.
513
OF BRITANNE.
.
1
affaires thereof, without the allowance of their Preſbytery. S. No Mi-
niſter should intend action of law without the forefaid advice, eſpecially
in ſmall matters; and for remedies ofthe neceſſity whereby fomcare com-
pelled to enter into plea of law, it would be petitioned, that short pro-
ceſs be uſed in Miniſters actions.' 6. Miniſters should have ſpeciall care in
uſing godly exerciſes in their families teaching their wife, children and ſer-
vants, uſing prayers ordinarily, reading the Scriptures, removing
fcandalous perſons out of their families, and in other points of godly con-
verſations and Preſbyteries in viſitation should try Miniſters and their fa-
milies in theſe particulares; and if they be negligent, they should-bejudged
unfit to rule the houſe of God. 7. Miniſters shorild ſtrive to be ſpiri-
tuall and profitable in all companies, and talk of things appertaining to
godlineſs, towit, which may ſtrengthen themſelves and others in our
Chriſtian calling; ofthe means, how to have Chriſts Kingdom eſtablished
in our congregations, and to know how the goſpell flourishes in our
flocks; snd of the hinderances and remedies that wee find or know: here-
in are manifold corruptions and the contravceners should be cſpied and
sharply rebuked. 8. No Miniſter should countenance nor affift a publick
offender challenged by his own Miniſter for a known offence, as if his
own were too feveer, Undet pain ofadmonition and rebuke, Insel 12.
Asthe brethren have conveened this day in great humiliation acknowled-
ging their fins, and have entred into Covenant with God a new, prote-
ſting to walk more warily in their waies, and a great part of the Miniſtry is
not here preſent, therefore the Aſſembly.commandech that in all Provin-
ciall Synodes the like humiliation be obſerved, and the like proteſtation,
and ſo many as shall not be at the Synods shall be required to do the like in
their Preſbytery. V. In self. 13. three Miniſters were ſent to conferre
with the King and Queens Majeſties upon theſe articles following. 1. As the King
ſtrangers and good ſubjeêts repairing to Court have been conforted, to & Queen.
fee Chriſtian religion religiouſly exerciſed, ſo now they are ſomewhat
troubled, when they ſee the exerciſe of reading the word at cable, and
the reverent ſaying of grace before and after mcat, omitted. 2. On
the week dayes repairing to hear the Sermon is more rare than before;
and that the King wold forbear to ſpeak with others in time of Sermon.
3. To recommend unto his Ma.privy meditations with God and conſci-
ence. 4. His Ma, is blotted with ſwearing, and the Courteours are moved
to do ſo commonly by his ill example. s. His Ma. would be pleaſed to have
ſuch company about himſelf as himſellis and according to his own proféf-
ſion: this is to be prudently recommended unto hisMa.that he įvould put
it in practiſe, and remove murderers, papiſts and all profain perſons.
6. The Queens Ma. is to be informed, eſpecially concerning her company,
her not repairing to preachings and facrament, and concerning her gentle
women: 7. Becauſe it is lamented by the Brethren of the North, that gentle
men and burgeſſes are ſpeaking of leaving their houſes and that part of the
Countrey for fear ofthe enemies, and ſeeing their infolency unrepreſſed by
returning of their wifes,and by providing of their houſes &caſtles for their
own home-coming, againſt which it is greatly murmured in all the Coun-
trey; Forremedy, it is to be craved, that the Ladies of Huntly & Arroll
be brought back and placed iu Santand, and the Lord Gordon be put to
the Schoole there, and their friends to be confined in the South, as, Clu-
nys Giecht, Aberyeldy, Cowbairdy, Bonitoun younger, Craig
younger, Alexander hay of Achmader , Alex. Lelly of Piell, Jo Gordon
(000000)
of
Next in
1
1
Part.3.
1
1
514
CENTVRI XVI.
of Newtoun to be apprehended, Towy-barclay, Patrick con; And it were
good that ſome were directed into the North as commiſſioners for the good
Thirdly of religion. VI. The common corruption of all Eftates within the realm;:
in all Efta 1. An univerſallcoldneſs and decay of zeall in Ettates , joyned withigno
tesgemea rance, and contempt of the word, Miniſtry and Sacraments; and where
rally.
no knowledge is, can be no ſenſe or feeling: which appeares moſt mani-
feſtly, that they have not religious exhrciſe in their families, as prayer and
reading of the word; and where it is; it is but abuſed by the cooks, Atex
warts and other attendants; and the Maſters of families are ashamed to uſe
theſe exerciſes ofigodlineſs in their own perſons; and no conference is at
their tables, but of profain, wanton or worldly matters 2. Superſtition
and idolaty is entertained, as is manifeſt by keeping feſtivall days, bone-
fyre, pilgrimages, ſinging of carols at ſuch and ſuch days. 3. Great abuſe of
the name of God with horrible curſing uſed by alleſtates in all their ſpeaches.
4. Profanation of the Lords day, ſpecially in Seed timc & harveſt, and
by common journying on that day, and trying about earthly buſineſs,
exercizing all ſort of wanton games, keeping of markets, dauncing, open
drinking and the like. S. Small reverence and obedience of inferiors unto
their fuperiors, and litle care of Superiors in diſcharging their dury to in-
feriors, as children plead in law againſt their parents, and many of them
do marry againſt their fathers will; and parents have litle carc oftheir
edu-
cation in godlineſs. 6. A flood of bloodsheds and deadly feuds ariſing
thereupon, and univerfall maintaining of bloodshed for eluding the law.
7. Adulteries , fornications, inceſts, unlawfull marriages and divorcements
allowed by Judges under color of law, and children begotten in ſuch mar-
riages declared to be lawfull, exceſſive tipling and carowſing: theſe (no
doubt) are the cauſes ofthis dearth and famine; fo, gorgeous and vain
apparell
, filthy and bawdy ſpeaches. 8. Sacriledge in all Etatus without
any conſcience, growing continually more, to the undoing ofthe Church
and ſtaying the planting of the goſpell. 9. Cruelloppreſſion of the poor
tennents, whereby all the commones of the Countrey are wrecked, by
extream dear ſetting oflands, and holding forth their corne beuntimous
tything, and extreme thraldom in ſervices.
10. Oppreſſion under pre-
text of law by uſury and contracts againſt law,foreſtalling of markers, albeit
regrated by gentlemen, burgeſſes & commons; whereby prices of victual
are marvelouſly raiſed to the great hurt of the poor, and keeping up of
corn or holding it from the markets, and not threſshing it in due time.
Il. A great number ofidle perſons without a lawfull calling as pypars, fid.
lers, fongſters, ſcorners, pleaſants, ftrongbeggras living in harlotry, and
having children without baptiſm, and never reparing to the publick ſervice
Fourtly in of God. VII. Offences in Courts or judgement-ſeats. 1. Univerſald
Courts or neglect of juſtice both in civill & criminall cauſes, as, granting remiſſions
judgemēt. or refpit- for blood, and inceſts; no execution of good lawes made againſt
yices or in favor of the Church; and in civill matters the judges (in a great
part) unfitt either for want of knowledge, or conſcience, or both, and
when an office vaikes, the worſt men advanced both in higherand inferior
2. No execution of lawes againſt the adherents unto the detected.
enemies, nor againſt the enemies themſelves, nor employing of their reve-
nyes to the uſe of refifting enemies, but the enemies are rather helped in
their eſtate than hurt. 3. Theodious murder at Dunnibriſfell.
4. In Para
liament, ſacrilegious perſons, as Abbots, Priors and titular Bishops vo-
ting in name of the Church, contrary to the law of the Country, and
by
2
1
roomes.
A
.
Part. 3
1
1
. Of BRITANNE.
$15
by whom the law of the Church is dannified. 3. The Sellion-is charged
with buying of juſtice & bribry, as is evident by their extraordinary and
ſuddan conqueſts. VIII. Grievances to be humbly meaned unto his Ma.. Grievan-
concerning the chieff offenſes in the Eſtates of the Country, that by his ces pro-
Majeſties counſell and authority fufficient remedy may be provided in time. pounded
1. It is lrımbly meaned, that, to the great hazard of religion, and peace' unto the
ofthe Countrey and grief of all good men, the forfaited rebells and ene-
King:
mies of his Majeſties eſtate do enjoy their lands and livings als peaceably and
to their greater advantadge, than if they were at his Majeſties peace within
the Countrey; and their confederats & friends, partakers and aſſiſters
with them in their treaſonous attempts, are ſuffered in ſo great liberty , ne-
ver ſo much as entring their perſons into warde, nor givingſurety nor pled-
ges for their good and dutifull behaviour and obedience unto his Majeſty;
if theſe rebells or any other forrain enemies shall repair into the Countrey;
and diſquiet it; As if they had exemption and immunity from all lawes, to
confirm themſelves, to ſtrengthen the hand of the enemies, when they
shall arrive; As appeares, their intention is, by their preparation, force
and armour, and leagues of friendship, which they are dayly binding up.
2. Many Jeſuites and excommunicat Papiſts are keept within the Country,
detaining ſuch as they have perverted, in their errors, and ſeducing others
into the ſame corruption, and holding them in hope of the Papift Lords,
with aſliſtance of ftrangers; ſuch are, Robert Abercromy, Alex. Mac-
quhirry, the Abbot of New-abbay, John Gordon of Newton, Pat. Con,
Alexander Leſly of Piell, young Bonitoun, Alexander Ramſay and many
others. 3: In many places people are altogether ignorant of their falva-
tion, and that for want of Paſtors and maintenance ; nor know they
their duty unto God, or their Kings and ſo the Land is overflowed with
atheiſm and all kind of vice : There be 400 Pariſ-churches deſtitute
of the Miniſtry of the word , belids the Churches of Argile and the
Illes 4. It is univerſally lamented by his Majeſties ſubje&ts, that by de
laying, perverting and eluding of juſtice, murders, oppreſſion, inceſts
adulteries and all kind of hainous crimes abouind. 5. It is heavily lamented,
that the Miniſters, who have obtained ſome ſmall proviſion by aſſignation
in An. 1595. are fruſtrated by the Lords of Seſſion refuſing to decide the
ſuſpenſions, according to the Act of February 1587 year. The over-
tures for remedy were adio yned, as they are related before in Sej].s. IX.
In Sef. 10. John Preſton and Edward Bruce Commendator of Kinlofs Com-
miſioners from his Ma. do give-in theſe articles, or inſtructions. 1. Yec
shall shew unto the Affembly our good will to have althe Churches of
Scotland planted with Miniſters and ſufficient livings, to the great hurt of
our own revenue and that portion of the thirds, which was aſſigned to our
houſe, and our Counptrollars in poffefſion there of : but finding that all
the thirds is not ſufficient to plant all the Churches, nor is it commodious
for Miniſters to ſerve in one, place and have their livings in another far di-
ftane from their curc; Therefore we have thought good, to ſet forward
an order for locall ftipends, founded on this ground, that all the churches
of Scotland shall have Miniſters, and all Miniſters shall have ftipends with-
in their own parishon, of ſuch value as by our authority on the one part 9
and by concurrance and procurement of the Church on the other, may
be obtained from the tacks-men ofryths and preſent poffeffors of them: for
which effect wee have cauſed an Act of Parliament to be made in the year
1992. granting Commiſſion to certain Noble men, Counſellers, Of
(000000), 2
ficers
6
1
go
516
Patr. 3
1
CENTVRI XVI.
ficers, and Miniſters on theơne and other parts, To treat of and proſecute
this matter; and alſo have given command particulațly to certain of our
Lords ofChecker,to help by their advice and labors,to bring this matter un-
to fome perfection: wherein, as wee underſtand, ſome thing is doneas part
ofthe brethren can teſtify; As wee continuing in our good mind, to have
in our time the Church ſetled with livings, and not entangled yearly with
proceſs, and to have all our churches planted within the realm; By theſe
preſents offer and promite unto the Aſſembly, to cauſe our Commiffio.
ners, Counſellers and Officers, to conveen preſently before the expiring of
this Affembly, with the ſaids Commiſſioners from the Church, to be-
gin this good purpoſe, and to lay the ground, and to ſet down the order
time and place of conveening, to proſecute the ſame unto the end, con-
form to the Ad of Parliament, so that if any ſtay shall bee, it shall be on
the Church's part, as oft before, and not on our part. 2. Yee shall shew
them, that it is a ſtay of this good work, that by ſome of their preachings
the people are made to underſtand, that wee and our Counſell would ſtay
the planting of churches, and take away the livings poffered by Miniſters
albeit the contrary is true, that wee and our Counſellare moſt willing,
that the churches be wholly planted, and the proviſion of Miniſters be
augmented, ſo far as lawfully may be obtained, with conſent of our No.
bility and other tacks-men of tyths, whoſe rights without order of law
wee can not empare: and therefore this form of preaching diſcourageth
our good Counſellers moſt willing ofthe work, and is an heavy flander
upon the Miniſters, wherein yec shall crave order be taken, and the like be
not done in time coming. 3. Yee shall deſire thoſe your inſtructioes in
our name to be regiſtred in the books of the Aſſembly as a perpetuall tefti.
mony of our good will; and alſo, that anſwers begiven particularly by a
ġenerall vote of the wholl Afr. and noway to be referred to a privat Confe-
rence; and the anſwers ſa voted to each particulare head, to beregiſtred in
like manner; and the extract of all theſe articles and the anſwers to be deli-
vered unto you, and to be reported unto us. Sic ſubſcribitur , James R. In
Sef 13. with the abovenamed overtures, theſe petitions were ſent unto the
King; 1. That his Maj. would proſecute his good purpoſe and intention,
declared concerning the planting of all the churches with qualified Miniſters
and ſufficient proviſions for their entertainment; And for that effect, that
he would give,commiſſion to the Vifitors named by the Affenbly, to take
inquiſition of all churches within the boundes oftheir viſitation and to deal
in his Majeſties name with the tacks-men & poffeffors of the tiths, for fuf-
ficient proviſion unto the Miniſters out of the every parish, and to report
their diligence unto his Majeſties Commiſſioners appointed for the work
of the Plat; and to provide for the charges of the Viſitors in that jour.
ny. 2. That his Majeſty would be pleaſed, to take order ſubſtantiour-
lý by advice of his Counſell and Eſtates; how the Principall Judgement-
ſeats, and other inferior Judicatories may be purged of unqualified and
corrupt perſons, and filled with others, meer to diſcharge that Calling
faithfully, for the comfort of his Majeſties peaceable and well diſpoſed
ſubjects. 3. That his Majeſty would command and ordain the Lords
ofSeſſion; to adminiſtrat juſtice unto the Miniſters, who have obtained
a ſmall augmentation of their ſtipends or new proviſion by the Modefiers
in the year 1995. and according to the Act of Febru. in the year 1987. as
they are bound by their ſolem oath and promiſe, Seing the extraordinary
dearth urgeth them with ſo great neceffity, that unleſs his Maj. have con-
fideration
pred
}
$
Parti 3.
Fi
OF BRITANNE.
lideration of their'eſtate, they and their families are driven to extreant
poverty and want. X. Articles propounded by the Commiſſioners of
the conftant Plat, to be adviſed by the Affemblý; and paſſed in A&ts ; 1. It
is thought requiſit, that the Aſembly would ordain, that the Modera-
tors of cach Preſbytcry should give preſentations jure devoluto of all Bene-
fices of cure, belonging to Laick patrons that have not preſented qualified
perſons within ſixe months after the deceaſe of the laſt poffeffor , and al-
fo of theſe Benefices, which heerafter shall vaik, ifthefe patrons neglect
to preſent within fixe months, Under the pain of deprivation; Andif there
be not actuall Miniſters preſently at the ſaid churches, that the ſaid Modera-
tors deal effectuouſly with other qualified perſons, to accept preſentations,
and to proſecute the ſame by law. 2.That allBeneficed perſons here preſent
be moved preſenly to interdite themſelves from all ſetting and diſponing
any part of their Benefice to whatſocver perſons, without the ſpeciallallo-
wance of the Generall Aſſembly; and the interdiction to be ſubſcribed by
them; and others which are abſent, be urged by their preibytery to do the
like immediatly after this affembly. 3. Becauſe churches in many places
ſuſtain great hurt throgh want of qualified Miniſters indtructed in the
Schools of Divinity, therefore it is craved, that an Act be inade, ordaining
every Provinciall aſſembly to furnish all ſufficient entertainment unto a
Student in the Newcolledge of Santandr.this 1596. year, and fo forth year.
ly in all time coming; and that every Provinciallafſembly shall have the
priviledge, to preſent their Student ſo oft as the ſaid place shall vaik; and
if any Miniſter within the Province have a ſon of meet gifts , that he be
preferred to all other; And after the expiring of his courſe in the ftu.
dy of Theology, that he be bound to employ his travells within the
Province, to the which his gifts may be anſwerable; and that it be not
leeſom unto the ſaid Student to employ his travells in any other place, but
by the ſpeciall advice and conſent of that Province. 4. Seing the ne-
ceflity of the common affaires of the Churches craveth that there bee a
continuallattendance at Court both for the furtherance of the preſent work
in hand for planting the churches, as alſo in reſpect of the continuall dili-
gence of the enemy waiting all occaſions, ſpecially when they find any
Nackneſs upon the part ofthe Church, in the diſcovery and reſiſting the
enterpriſes of the ſaid enemies; Therefore it is craved, that a care and
burden ofthe common cauſe be layd on ſome brethren, by the Gen. afſem
bly, either of them who are reſidents here about Court or ſome others
to be appointed out of ſundry parts of the Countrey ; becauſe otherwiſe
none find themſelves bound in conſcience to have any care heerof, or to
take paines heerin. The afferably accordeth unto all four, but ordain the
third to be firſt moved in the Synodes.
XXXIV. Here I adde what is written in The Hiſtoricall Narration, at the
title, The firſt courſe of epiſcopacy; and firſt of the occaſions of altering the Eccleſias
ſtical Government. The beauty of this Church both for purity ofdoctrin
and order of diſciplin was becom admirable to the beſt Rrformed Chur-
ches: The Affernblies of the believers were never more glorious and
confortable ; the parochiall and Claſſicall elderships , the Provinciall
and Nationall Synods never in greater authority than in the begin.
ning of the year 1596. For when the apoſtat Earles traffickers with the King
of Spain were excommunicat, and at procurement of the church at home
and ofthe Queen of England, were for their unn'aturall conſpiracy forfeited
and cxpelled out of the Countrey ; their chief care was to was to
(pppppp)
ſearch
1
1
1
518
CENTVRI 1
Part.3
}
upon, and
1
1
XVI.
ſearch out the ſins of the Land, corruptions and abures in whatſoever
eſtate, Calling or Judicatory , that they might be repented-of and amen.
ded; and to advert unto the ſavety and preſervation of religion and liberties
of the Church: which at that time required oppoſition to the reentry and
reſtoring of theſe Earles. Whereupon in this Aſſembly the corruptions
and enormities found in Miniſters, their calling and converſations, as alſo
the offenſes of others withoạt any partiality were conſidered ['as is above
written] On thuyſday March 30. they had chat humiliation, wherein
were preſent 400. perſons, Miniſters, Commiſſioners and others profef-
fors: within one hour they looked with another countenance, then that
wherewith they entred, being moved at the Exhortation : ſuch fighes and
groanes were not heard at any
other faſt ſince the Reformation for any im-
minent danger;and teares were shed ſuch inabundance that the place might
juſtly been called Bochim_. They teſtified their new
entring into leagve with
God by holding-up their hands............
Their next care was, to
advert, that the Church were not endangered by any enemy (as is pritten
before.] Commiſſion was given unto ſome btethren, to aſſemble as
they shall find urgent'occaſion, To conſult, reaſon and adviſe
propound articles'unto the King for preventing all dangers, which in all
The be- liklyhood might befall the eſtate of religion [It is clear before, that this
ginning of courſe was motioned firſt by the Lords of the Plat: and ( as followes) was illta-
the vari- ken by Courtiers] The Devill envying the happineſs and laudadle
procee-
ance next dingsofour Church,ficreth upPapifts and Politicianes to diſturb her peace,
the K.and and to deface her beauty. The Papiſts ſaw, there was no peace for them
Church.
in Scotland, if that power of the Church shall continue. Politicians feared,
that their craft and trade (which is to uſe indifferently, all ſorts of men and
means, to attain their own ends, and to ſet up themſelves in the thron of
Chrilt) should be undone ...... Huntly returnes ſecretly in Juny, where-
of the King was advertiſed in July: at the entreaty of his Lady, the King
calleth a Convention ofthe Nobility, (ſpecially ſuch as favored the exiled
Lords) at Falkland in Auguſt
. Offer was made in his name, and it was
concluded, that he shall return and remain in the Country upon the perfor-'
mance of ſuch conditions, as his Majeſty propound to be performed by
The firſt him; Notwithſtanding, that Miniſters An. Melvin, ja. Nicolſon, Pa.
debate.' Galloway, Da. Lindſay and other Miniſters proteſted in the contrary, in
reſpect it could not ſtand with the Kings honor, to hearken unto any con-
ditions, till firſt it were manifeft, that he is not in the Countrey, as they
do alledge, who fute for him ; nor could it ſtand with the aſſurance ofre-
ligion, and peace of the Countrey , in reſpect, his apoftaſy (which was
the ground of his excommunication) or his conſpiracy with the Spaniard
(theground of his forfeitry) were not confeſſed offences by him. Ano-
ther Convention was held at Dunfernlin in September, where the conditions
were agreed upon: which were tendred unto him without conſent of the
Miniſtry. Arroll returnes inthe ſame month. Their friends and abbettors
vanted, that they had obtained his Majeſties protection and peace paſſed
and ſubſcribed in Counſell, and that they hoped aſſuredly for advancement
to Offices, charge of guards, and Lieutenentties, as they had before.
The next Some Commiſſioners of the Generall aſſembly and ſome other Miniſters
debate. conveening at Couper directed ſome of their number unto the King at
Falkland, namely, An. Melvin, Ja. Melvin', Ia. Nicolſon and Pa. Galloway,
to crave, that the dangerous enterpriſes of the enemies might be preven-
ted. The King ſeemed to be offended at their meeting, and commiſſion.
Andrew
1
1
1
Part. 3
519
Of BRITANNE.
1
1
And. Melvin anfwered with great liberty: -Sir, there are two Kings and two
kingdoms in Scotland: Chriſt is a King; and the Church his kingdom: you
are a ſubject unto Chriſt, and a member of his Church; and neither Head not
King: the fpirituall office-bearers, to whom He háth committed the Go-
verment of his church, have power and warrant to conveen, which you
ought not to controll nor diſcharge, but rathró affift
: Sir, when you were in
your ſwadling cloaths, Chriſt reigned freely in this Land in deſpite of the e-
nemies; the office-bearers had their meetings, and their meetings have been
ſteadeable unto your Maj.when the enemies were ſeeking your deſtruction;
and now when ſuch neceſſity urgeth them, you will find fault with their
conveening. The wiſdom of yourCounſell(which is pernicious) is chis; Be-
cauſe Miniſters and Proteftants in Scotland arecoo ſtrong, and controle thé
King, they muſt be weakned and brought low by Atirring a party againſt
them, and when the King is indifferent to both, both shall fly to him, and ſo
he shall be ſerved, growiń grandure, and arrain his purpoſe: But this wil-
dom may prove foly, and in ſerving both, you shait·loffe.the hearts of
both. The King ſetleth a litle, and dimits them pleaſantly, promiſing
that albeit the Convention had licenced them to make their offers, they
shall not be licenſed, untill they be out of the Country again, and what-
ſoever they offer, they shall find no favor at his hand, till they have ſatis-
fied the Church. Nevertheleſs they were permitted to remain, and tra-
vell by their friends for reconciliation. The Commiſſioners of the Ge-
nerall Alferribly and Commiſſioners from ſundry Synodes meet at Edinb.
Octob. 23. as was appointed at Couper. It was thought expedient, that
ſome commiſſioners be appointed for every quarter of the country; and
one of every quarter shall abide at Edinburgh monethly by turns, to com-
municate the advertiſements, that sliall be directed from diverſe parts, and
to confult upon the moſt expedients in every caſe. Robert Bruce, Ro.
bert Pont, David Lindſay, Jac. Balfour, Pat. Galloway and Wal. Balcan-
quell Miniſters within the Preſbytery of Edinbugh were appointed to
conveen always with them. From this conveention we're fent un-
to the Preſbyteries informations of the dangers ariſing from the forfei-
ted Earles ; and for remedy the Miniſters were delired to make pro-
feffors ſenſible of the danger, to keep a publick humiliation the firſt fun-
day of December to urge an univerſallamendement in all eſtates, begin-
ning at themſelves, to intimate ſolemly in all the churchesthe excommu-
nication of the Apoftate Earles, to proceed with the cenſure of the Church
againſt them, who entertain any ſociety with them, or take any dealing
for them, quia periclitatur falus Ecclefiæ & Reipublica. November 9. theſe
who conveen, ſent Da. Lindſay, Pa. Gallowav, ja. Nicolſonand la. Mel- The third
vin unto the King, to crave in all humility, that he would shew, what debate.
moved him takeſo hardly with the Miniſtry; to offer all ſatiſfaction, and
to propound their grievances. November. 11. they report to the brethren
the Kings anſwers, There can be no agriement betwixt him and the Mini-
ſtry, till the marches of their luriſdiction wer rid; they should uot ſpeak
in pulpit of the affaires of State and Counſell, the Generall afſembly should
not conveen but by his authority and ſpeciall command; Synods, preſby-
ries and particular Seſſions should not medle with cauſes whereupon his
lawes ſtrick, but fornication and thielike fcandalls; and he will be ſatiſfied
in theſe and ſuch other heads. As for their grievances, his anſwer was; he
had granted nothing to the excommunicate Earls, but what his Counſell
and Eſtates thought needfull for the peace of the realm, and upon condi-
(PPPPPP) 2
.
1
1
tion,
1
1
1
1
Patr. 3.
..
520
CENTRI XVI.
tion, that they fatisfy the Church; The Lady Huntly, who was come to
the baptiſme of his Daughter, is a good diſcreet Lady, as Papiſts may be
honcft folks, and his Mother was a Papift, and yet an honeſt Woman;
The Lady Livinſton shall ſatisfy the Church, or els, she shall not come
neer his Daughter: but he could not refuſe to concredite her unto the Lord
Livinſton; And they reported, that they had replied, The free rebuke
offin without reſpect of perſons was warranted by Gods Word; Miniſters
ſpeak alway with reverence of his Majeſty, but can not ſpare the enemies
of truth, nor comport with any favorable dealing shewd towards them;
The diſciplinc of the Church was eſtablished ( after many conferences)
upon evident grounds of Gods Word, by his Majeſties lawes and Acts of
Parliament, and uſe and practiſe following ; His Majeſty had not donc
well., in granting any favor to the forfeited Earls, till they had been out of
the Countrey; and all that the favor shewd unto Papiſts moveth good men
to ſuſpect his Majeſty ; eſpecially if the Lady Huntly come to the baptiſm,
pulpits would ſound againſt it; and the committing of his Daughter
unto the Lady Livinſton's cuſtody will be thought a ſpeciall pledge of
his favor unto Papiſts. When the brethren heard this report, they pera
ceived clearly, that the ruine of the liberty of Chriſts Kingdom was in-
tended, and ſeing the King had uttered his mind fo plainly, they thought
meet, to advertiſe the Presbyteries, and exhort the brethren to ſtudy
diligently the grounds of diſciplin , and that they argue not upon ar-
ticles, which are to be ſent unto them from the King, till their Com-
miſſioners be advifed: For they feared to call into queſtion, the determined
and undoubted diſciplin of Chriſts Church. Here yee may ſee, the atte-
David ration of diſcipline was intended before December; and I have heard [faith -
hethere] that the King had a role of Miniſters, whom he purpoſed to pre-
ferre unto Bishopricks before December 17. The ſame elleventh day of No-
vember they were enformed certanly, that David Black Miniſter at Santand.
was to be charged to compear before the King and his Counſell, for ſome
words ſpoken in a Sermon in October. The next day the foreſaid Mini-
A fourth Iters wereſent again untothe King to underſtand, what were his doutbs &
debate. queſtions he had to propound, concerning the marches and calling of the
Miniſtry, and to advertiſe his Majeſty how it is taken hardly, that Mini-
ſters of Gods word be vexed and charged for calumnies and triffling delati-
ons, when the enemies of Gods truth are favored and over ſeen. They
reported on November 15, that they had received no good anſwer, be-
cauſe his own Miniſter Pa. Galloway had ſaid unto him in a private con-
ference, The Church gote fair. words and promiſes without effect, but
the enemics gote the good deeds. Neverthcleſs the ſame brethren (excep-
ting Patrick) were directed again, to inſiſt earneſtly upon this point, that
order be taken with the cominon enemy, ere any controverſie be inten.
deda ain(t the Church or any Miniſter ; otherwiſe, to let him underſtand,
that all the world will ſay, Nothing was intended, but benefite to the
enemies, and trouble unto the Church. The King anſwered, He had
thought much of that matter : only let David Black compear, and if he be
innocent, purge himſelf in judgement, but take heed, that he decline
A Decli- not my judicatury: For if he do fo, it will be worſe. The brethren
conveennig on the 17 day, perceive that the Kings and the Coun.
ſell's aim was by this preparative, to draw Minifters dorine under their
Counſell
.
cenfure & controlment; And remembring that ſome decllnatures of
this nature given-in by ſome brethren' before, were forgoten or denied,
becauſe
ture
from the
1
1
Part. 3.
521
I
OF BRITANNE
becauſe they were only verball, do reſolve upon a declinature in write, and
fortify it by good reaſons, and to be ſubſcribed by them with David, ſeing
the cauſe is common David compeares upon the 18. day and gives-in the
declinature. On the 20. day it was thought needfull to ſend a copy of the
declinaturc, unto every Presbytery, and be ſubſcribed by all the members
together with a miſſive requeſting them, to return it being ſubſcribed, with
all poſſible diligence with ſome brother, who was able to alliſt them in ſo
weighty matters: and alſo deliring every one ſtudy diligently this que-
ſtion and all the points of the diſcipline; forcertanly Satan was making an al
fault on the hedge of the Lords vineyard, that at his pleaſure he may deſtroy
and waft the plants thereof. Diligence was uſed in gathering fubſcriptions
fò that in short ſpace, the hands of about 400. were at it. None lo dili-
gent, as John Spotſwood afterwards Bishop of Santandr. how beit even
then he reveeled unto the King, all their counſels & proceedings, eithet
by himſelfor fomtimes by a Courtiet with whom he was familiar: he was
the only ſuſpected Judas among the Miniſters at that time : others were
like Hazael, who underſtood not their own hollow hearts, till time diſco-
vered them. On November. 24. the Commiſſioners of the Church being
for the moſt part preſent, and being enformed, that they were to be char-
ged to go off the town, did reſolve, that ſeing they were conveened by war-
rant by Chriſt and his Church in ſo dangerous a time, to ſee that the
Church receive no detriment; they wo!d continue, notwithſtanding any
charge, ſo long as it shall be found expedient; and in the mcan time they
ſent Miniſters Da. Lindſay, Ro. Rollock and Ja. Melvin, unto the K. to
shew him, what inconvenients may enfue, if he enter into hard dealing
with the church, and diſcharge the Commiſſioners of the Gen. aſſembly;
to beſeech him, to delift from purſute of D. Black and all controverſies ari-
ſing thereby, till order were taken with the common enemy, and a Gen.
aſſembly be convocared, fordeciding all controverſies, and anſwering all his
queſtions; And to move him to conſider the danger, wherein the Couna
trey liech by Papiſts binding themſelfs together, aſſociating to themſelves
ſundry Clanns, preparing arms and horſes, &c. The next day they report
his anſwer, He was ſory, that matters have ſo fallen oue becsixe him and
the Commiſſioners: yet if they will paſſe from the dcelinature, at leaſt
make a declaration, that it was not Generall, but uſed particularly
in that cauſe of David Black, being a caſe of ſlander, and pertaining by
right unto the church, he will paſſe from the ſummons and all purſute of
David Black. [By the way here we may underſtand, that the words wherefore he
was charged, were not ſo odious, as ſome have reported them ] Then diverſe
formes of a declaration were adviſed, but they could not find one, which
in their judgement would pleaſe the king. In end they condeſcended to
make this offer, that if his Majeſty would pafſc from that ſummons
and ceaſe from all charging of Miniſters for their preaching till a lawfull
Generall aſſembly were convocated, they will on thc other ſide take up
the declinature, and ceaſe to make any uſe of it, untill the ſaid aſſembly.
The brether that were directed, report on the 27. days how they had
ſpent much time in reaſoning with his Majeſty, but could not agree, unleſs
the Commiſſioners would paffe from the declinature, and cauſe David
Black anſwer, and acknowledge thc Judicatory; But they would not un.
dertake it. Upon the ſame 27. day David Black was ſummoned again by
proclamation and ſound of trumpet at the croſs, for ſpeaches uttered by
him in his Sermons theſe three years laſt by palt. And becauſe ſomtimes
(99999)
Barong
1
5.22
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. 3.
1
A
1
Barợns and others fare with the Miniſters, all the Leedges were diſchara
ged by proclamation, to aſſemble at the deſire of Minifers, Presbyterics
or other cccleſiaſticall judgements, Under pretenſe of allifting them in
their defenſe, being accuſed of any cauſe, crime or offenſe, or when they
repaire to any judgement ſeat or otherwiſe, Without his Majeſties licence.
Letters alſo were given forth, upon Act of Counſell, charging the Com-.
miſſioners of the Generall aſſembly, to depart out of rhc town within 24.
houts after the charge, and diſcharging them to conveen any where els.
Immediatly the Commiſſioners conveen and lay the proclamation open
before the
Lord the Judge of foodious imputations, as they were burde-
ned-with in theſe proclamations, and uſurpation of Supreme authority
over the Chụrch: they adviſed them, who were to occupy the pulpits, to
deale mightily by thưe word againſt theſe proclamations and charges, and
to uſe ſuch arguments as may flow from good grounds, which were then
layd befored them. November 29. they reſolveto give-in ſome articles
unto the King and Counſell, the day following ( which was the day of
MBlacks compearance) wherein they do clear themſelyes of theſe 0-
dious imputations, and they crave to ſtay that action, till a Gen. afſem-
bly be convocated: they thought it alſo expedient, in reſpect of the new
libelled fummons, that another declinature be formed and uſed by David
in his own name and of the reſt of the Miniſtry. On the 29. day the hour
approaching, the Commiſſioners appoint Robert Bruce, Robert Pont,
Robert Rolock, David Lindſay & Pa. Galloway, to preſent their articles,
and to allin David in his action: the reſt were exerciſed in the meantimein
praying and confefſing their fins, which had procured ſuch trouble.
The brethren returning about half an hour after twelve, reported, that
fome had entred into commoning with them,and condeſcended upon ſome
grounds of agreement, that the commoners on the K$ part were to travell
with his Majeſty againſt afternoon, and themſelves were to deal with the
Commiſſioners. One ground whereupon they had condeſcended was, that
they would take up their declinature, and the Counſell their ſummons,
and uſe a form of proteſtation. After noon when there was no appearance
of agriement, and the Counſell were fitting, the ſecond declinature was
given in; wherein David adhereth unto the firſt, and fortifieth it with moc
reafons, and the above-named articles were preſented. David was won-
derfully alfifteth with courage and wiſdom, and the brether alſo who were
appointed to aflift him, eſpecially Rob. Bruce. Nevertheleſs the King
and Counſell do paſſe to the Interloquiture, and declare themſelves Judges
competent to all the points of the libell, except one which concerned the
Religion of England; So ſcrupulous were they to medle with matters ſpi-
rituall or eccleſiaſticall. The brether returning unto the reſt (who were .
exercized as before noone) report what was paſt. It was thought meet ,
that the doctrine be directed againſt the Interloquiture, as a frong Fortſet
up againſt the freedom of the Goſpell; and to give thanks unto God for u-
nity of Spirit among themſelves. Immediatly after the diſolving, the
Threafurer & Proveſt of Edinburgh crave conference with Robert Bruce
Robert Rollock, James Nicolſon, James Melvin. They ſay, the King
(nothwithſtanding the Interloquiture) intendeth not extremity againk that
Minifter, but for maintaining peace with the Church , he would pardon
him, if they would bring him unto his Majeſty, and cauſe him declare the
truth in all the points libelled. After deliberation, they anſwer, If it
were but one mans particular, that were in quellion or danger, his Maje-
fties
1
1
Part. 3.
Of BRITANNÉ.
$ 23
+
}
1
1
fties offer were thankfully to be accepted : Båtit is the liberty of the Gor-
pell, which was grievoully wounded in the diſcipline thereof by the pro-
clamation on Saturday laſt, and now in the preaching of the word:, by u-
furping the judicatory thereof: If the King had taken that mans life, or of
moe, he could not have wounded the hearts of the brethren more deeply,
nor done ſuch injury unto Chriſt: they can no way be content, unleſs theſe
things be retreated and amended, but muſt oppoſe fuch proceedings with
extream hazerd of their lifes. The Meffingers taking up the weight of the
matter, were much moved, and returned unto the King with their anſwer.
The next day a gentle man of thekings Chamber came timouſly to one of
the brethres, and craved, the bent of thedoctrine might be ſtayd that day,
not doubting but his Maj. will ſatisfy them. It was anſwered, T he edge of
the doctrin can not be blunted without evidenr appearance of amendement
ofwrongs: yet he and another went unto the king, and theſe returning, re-
ported the kings mind and offers, to declare his meaning, concerning the
proclamations and the Interloquiture. The brethren reioice not a litle: they
ſet down his offers in writ, amending ſome points; they write the grounds
&articles of agreement, that the k. mightſee, whither they were accor.
ding to his meaning. The brether, which were directed uuto him,
found him well content with the articles: he ſaid, he wold abolish the
two Acts which were proclamed, and not ſuffer them to be booked ;
and of his own accord heoffered to write unto the Preſbyteries, and ſa-
tiſfy them concerning the Interloquiture, if they shall give him a band of
dutifulneſs in their doctrin on the other part; Asfor Da. Black, let him
come, and declare his conſcience concerning the libell,, before David
Lindſay , James Nicolſon & Thomas Buchanan; and thereafter he shalbe
content, to do what they shall judge meet. In the afternoon they returning
found the King changed: he directeth David Lindſay to crave of David
Black, that he compear before the Counſell, and there confeſſe an offenſe
done to the Queen at leaſt, and ſo receive pardon. David Black refuſeth
to copfeffe: for in ſo doing, he shall acknowledge the Counſell to be Judges
of his Sermons, and approve their proccedingsto be lawfull, when they
had ſummoned him, and admitted ignorant and partially affected perſons,
lying under the cenſures of the Church at his procurement, to be witneſſes;
albeit he hath ample teſtimonialls of Provelt,Bailives, Counſell, Church-fer-
fion, ofthe'Rector, the Dean of faculty , Principalls of the Colledges, Re-
gents and other members of the Univerſity, his dayly auditors: all which
were produced for him, but ifit would pleaſe his Maj. to remit him unto his
ordinary ludge the Eccleſiaſticall Senate, he will depone the truth willingly
in every point, and underly their cenſure and ordinance, if found guilty.
The King went to Counſell, David Black not compearing, the depoli-
tion of the witneſſes is read:the points of the libellare declared to be proved,
and the punishment is referred unto the King. The Acts of proclamation
and whole proceſs is regiftred. The doctrinc in Sermon foundeth
freely in the old manner: The king craves conference again with the
ſame Miniſters. After much reaſoning, they return unto Articles and
grounds of agreement:then was produced a form of declaration concerning
the proclamation, another of the charge; and a Miflive unto the Preſb. of
Edinb.concerning the Interloquiture. When theſe brethren had cauſed di-
verſe things to be amended they received them, to be comuicated unto the
commiſſioners and others waiting upon thcir returning. The formes and de-
clarations being conſidered, were not found ſufficient to repair the injuries
((99999) 2
done
$24
CENTVRI XVI.
Patr. 3.
1
done, but rather ratified the ſame. Other formes and declarations were
deviſed, and a Miſſive unto the Preſbytery; as alſo an A&toftheir dutiful
obedience. Sundry conferences paft betwixt the king and Counſell, and
the three Miniſters above named, but without ſucceſs: foron wedneſday
December 8. theſe three Miniſters reported unto a frequent meeting of
their brethren (come from ſundry Provinces, and joyning with the
Commiſſioners) that the king in preſence of the Counſell refuſed to accept
that form of Letter written by them, to be ſent unto the Preſbyteries, be-
cauſe it imported (albeit indirealy) an annulling of the Interloquiture.
2. He refuſed the Act of dutifull obedience, as not ſufficient, becauſe it
contained not a ſimple Band of not ſpeaking againſt the King and his
Counſell, but limited with certain conditions, which would cver come a-
gain into queſtion, and turn to the controverſie of the Judicatory [Note
this.] 3. The formes of declaration (that was penned by the bre-
thren) was refuſed, becauſe they imported a plain retracting of the pro.
clamations, and an acknowledgement of an offenſe. 4. The King
will no way paſ from the interloquiture, nor ſuſpend the execution
ofit, untill a Generall aſſembly, but ſeing the punishment is in his will,
he will declare it unto the brether in private, which was tranſportation
or ſuſpenfion for a ſpace. They anſwered, They could not agree for the rea-
ſons above named, Inend the K. craves to be reſolved of certain ſpeaches
uttered by him, towit, The treachery of his heart was diſcloſed: all Kings are
the Devils children, and he required that David shall chuſe ſeven or eicht
of 20. or 25. of his auditors, whoſe names shall be given him, that by
their depoſition the cauſe may be reſolved; and in the meantime he shall
defift from ſprcaching. They anſwered, They had no commiſſion for
that, but to crave the acceptation of the formes propounded, and they
will report the anſwers. December. 9. their report was heard: the brea
thren perceive, that nothing is done, and in the mean time the enemies
do attain their will: therefore they think it not expedient, to uſe any more
commoning, but by ſome brethren to let his Majeſty know, how they
had humbly ſought redreſſe of wrongs done to Chriſt in his kingdom la-
tely, by that charge, proclamations, interloquiture and proceſs againſt
one of their moſt faithfull brethren, how they have been moſt willing,
to have condeſcended to any conditions of peace, till the wounds which
Chriſts Kingdom had received, might bethroughly cured, to the intent
his forces and the Churche's authority might be ſer againſt the common
enemies: but ſeeing they are diſappointed, they are free of what shall
cnſue; and true paftors can not without treaſon againſt their ſpirituall king,
abſtain from fighting againſt ſuch proceedings, with ſuch ſprirituall armor
as are given them, potent throgh God for overthrowing theſe bulwarks &
mounts erected for ſacking the Lords Jeruſalem. Decemb. 10. Da. Black
was charged to go norch within fixe dayes, and remain by north the North-
water, till his Majeſty declared his will, Under the pain of rebellion
and putting him to the horn. Decemb. 11. the Commiſſioners were infor-
med, that a great number of millives were written and ready to be directed
through the Countrey for calling a convention of Efates and a Generali
aſſembly: the tenor followes; Wee greet you well. As wee have ever
carryed a ſpeciall good will to the effectuating of the policy of theChurch, of
which wee have often conference with the Paſtors and Miniſtry, ſo wee and
they both reſolving now in end, that the whole order of the ſaid policy shall
bo particularly condeſcended & agreed upon for avoiding ſundry queſtions
&
0
1
1
Part. 3. Of BRITANNE.
525
& controverſies, that may fall out to the ſländer & danger of religion; Wec
have for thar effect, appointed allwell á generall Convention of our
Eftates, as a Generall Aſſembly of the Miniſtry, to hold here in Edinb.
the firſt day of February next , To treat and refolve all queſtions
ſtanding in controverſylor
difference berween the Civill and Eccléſiaſticall
judgement, or any way concerning the policy and externall gover.
ning of the Church: and therefore will wee effe&ually deſireand requeſt
you,
chat you fail not (all excuſes ſet apart) to be preſent at our Con-
vention the day & place foreſaid presiſely to give your beſt advice & opini.
onin that matter, as you tender the effe&uating there of, the well ofrelia
gion and Efate, and will shew yourſelves our dutifull and affected ſubjects.
Soweecommitt you to Gods protection. From Halirud houſe the day,
.
of Decemb. 1596. Here the reader may more clearly perceive, that the
alteration of the eſtablished government was intended before the 17. day
of December, and that not only the marches of thic Jurifdition Civille and
eccleſiaſtcall were fought to be ridd, but the order of the church-govern
ment was to be called into qucftion, howbeit thereafter nothing was pre-
tended (at firſt) but the reſtraint of application & of doctrinc, and Midi-
fters yote in Parliament to vindicat them from poverty and contempt, be-
cauſe otherwiſe frong oppoſition was feared. On decemb. 14. the Com-
miſſioners of the Generall aſſembly exhorted the Miniſters of the preſbytery
of Edinburgh as they will anſwer unto God and the Church in ſo neceſſary
a time, To call before them ſuch perſons of higheſt ranks as are known or
may be found to be malicious enemies, and to proceed againſt them to
cxcommunication. The ſame day the charge; that was given out against
the Commiſſioners of the Church, was proclamed with ſound oftrumpet.
After adviſement they thought it lawfull to diſobey fo unlawfull charges
but nedleſs and not expedient, ſeing after then others might ſucced, and ſo
the work mighr proceed. So they reſolve to depárt , committing the
cauſe unto God, and the diligent care of the preſbytery of Edinburgh:
but fearing, the fearfull tentation of poverty micht prevaile with the
weaker ſort, and move them to ſubſcribe a Band, which might captiouſly
import the King and Counſells power, to judge of Miniſters doctrin, bc
cauſe the King had ſaid the day proceeding, They who will not ſubſcribe,
shall want their ftipends; they thought it requiſite, to ſend unto every
presbytery-a declaration of their proceedings. The minute of their pro-
ceedings I have now ſet down. In their declaration they writc plainly,
that when they were inſiſting with his Majeſty to appear in action againſt
the forfeited Earls, he had converted all his actions againft the Miniſtry with
hoter intention, than he could be moved againſt the adverſaries this long
time, that ſo they may be driven from proſecuting their ſuits agaloft the
Papiſts, and to employ themſelves wholly in defenſe of preaching & diſci-
plin; that the reſtraint of rebuking & cenſuring fin was the principall Bute
aimed at in all this a&ion, becauſe the myſtery ofiniquity, which hạth been
intended, begun , and is going forward (whither the purpoſe be to
thrall the goſpell by Injun&tions or by a policy equivalent to injuodions,
orto bring-in liberty of conſcience, or ifto draw more papiſtry, which is
to be feared for many reaſons, and will be reveeled in time) being ſuch as
can not abide the light of reprehenſion, the only advantage of their cauſe
is thought, to conlilt in extinguishing the light which can diſcover the
unlawfulnefs of it, that ſo they may walk-on in darknes without all chal-
lenge untill the truth be overthrown. And becau ſe impiety dar not as yet
(Rrrrrr)
be
1
)
1
1
1
1
$ 26
Part.3.
1
of ani.
;
Y
blished diſciplin
Ê E'N TVRT XVI.
befo impudent to crave in expreſs termes; that ſwine be not rebuked, it is
Cought only, that his Majeſty and Counſell be acknowledged judges in mata
ters Civile and criminall, treaſonable and feditious, which shall be utte:
red by any Miniſter in his do&rin,thinking to draw the rebukeoffin in King,
Counſell or their proceedings, under the name of one of theſe crimes,
and ſo either to reſtrain the liberty of preaching, or to punish it under
the name offome vice, by a pretenſe of law and juſtice and ſo bytimeto
bind the word of God, and let finpals with lifted up hand to the higheſt; &c.
The fum Yce lee now what was the controverſy betwixt the King and the Miniſtry:
The King would havethe Miniſters to heare the offers made by the forfei-
ted Earls, that they might be reconciled unto the Church. On the other lidę
Miniſters urge, that they be removed out of the Country again, and that he
do the office ofa Magiftrare, as becomes him for their trcalonous conſpi-
racy, the pardon-wliereof he had profeſſed in the beginning to be above his
reach; and their offers import conference, but no conferion ofan offenſe;
ņorjwere made in ſincerity; Castheeyent did prove:] This could not be obi
tained: therefore pulpits founded againk the favorers of theſe; as became
faithfull watchmen., to diſcharge duty in.la dangerous,a time. Publick re-
buke of publick and crying ſins was called into queſtion, and ſo was the eſta.
part. The Miniſtry craved but the tryall of Miniſters in the firſt inſtance to be
appertaining unto the Eccleſiaſticall Judicatory, for application of doctrine
to the rebuke of corruptions and publick offenlés, as they should be by the
word of God, & practiles in former times: but it was refufed. What ſiņs did
reigne.in the land, the catalogue drawn up by the late affem. witneffeth.
Had they not reaſonjthen to blow the trumpet, and forewarn the people of
Gods judgements, and now when the chiefenemies forfeited for unnatu-
rall conſpiracy werc fuffered to return and abide in the Country? The
wild border-men ſtood in greater awe of excommunication by a preſby-
tery, than of Letters of horning. I know, a Noble man confețed,
that he was more ļafrayed for the Preſbyteries officer [or, Sumner] than
for an officer of arms. Upon the 16. day of December the King ſent for
four Miniſters of Edinburgh: but Robert Bruce refuſed to enter into any
more commoning, untill the Commiſſioners of the Church were recalled
by als publick & honeſt a proclamation, as it was unhoneſt and calumnious
(lo he called it), by which they were charged to depart. The Secretary
after adviſement promiſed, it should be ſo. Whill they were thus under
commoning, there was a purpoſe to charge of the moſt zealous Bur-
geſles of Edinburg to depart out of the town, ſpecially theſe who did watch
in the night for ſavery of their Paftors: for ſome of the Cubiculares envying
the O&avianes (who had the managing of the Kings revenues, whereby
the Cubiculares were diſappointed of their penſions) had advertiſed the
Miniſters, to be upon their guard night and day; and alſo give advertiſe.
ment to the chief Octavians to keep their gates shutt: So oile was caften u-
pon the flamm already kindled. The chief O&avianes were Preſident
Setoun, Sir James Elphinſtoun, M' Thomas hamilton, the KingsAdvocate,
and Secretary Lindſay: the cheifCubiculares were Sir George hume (there-
after Earle of Dombar) Sir Patrick and David Murrayes, brether of Bal.
The fray
vaird. [Many of both theſe forts were alwiſe Gaſpected of Tapiſtry.] Decem-
of Decem-
ber 17, the charge was executed againſt one of the twenty four. Walter
Balcanquell (being advertiſed before he went to pulpit ) Layd forth before
An. 1596 the people all the proceedings betwixt the King, the Octavians, and the
Minto
&
)
)
ber 17
:
1
Part. 3.
Of BRITANNE.
.
27
}
+
Minifters; and according to a warrant he had from the Churck; he requé-
fted Barons & gentle mén preſent and others well affected; to conveen'in
the litle Church, and conſult liow tlieimminenrdanger to religion might
be prevented. When they were conveened, Robert Bruce layd forth the
preſent dangers, and exhorted them to hold up their handsand ſwear to che
defenſe of religion preſently profeſſed." "Then they 'directed two Noble
meni Lindſay & Forbes , two Barons, Bargainny and Blairwlian, and
two Bailives of the town, unto tlte King with certain articles for redreſſing
wrongs done unto the Church, and preventing imminent dangers. They
entreat Robert Bruce to accompany them, and to propone the matter.
Then hearing, that the King was come to the Tolbooth; they wentun-
to him in the upper-houſe, and the Miniſter ſaid, The Noble men, gentle
men and others preſently conveened, apprehendingthe danger imminent
to religion by hard dealing againſt the Ministry and zealous profeſſors,
have directed ſome of their'number unto your Majeſty - What appearance
is there of dangert' ſaid the King. Thebárgéſfésbeft affected to religion
are (under commoning) charged to depart out of town; the Lady
Huntly is entertained at Court'; and there is vehementfufpicion, thather
husband is neer at hand. The Ks ſaid, What have yee to do with that?
and ſo goeth from them, drawn (as appcared) by the Preſident' and
others about him. They who were ſent, return unto the reſt which had
fent éhem, and report thus, Wee went to his Majeſty as yee deſired: but
were not well accepted, nor our grievance heard: and now ycc have to
conſider, what is next to be done. It was thought good, to reſervetheir
grievances to a better time, and for the preſent to knit up a covenant with
God, to ſtand to their profeſſion and defenſe of the good cauſe to their laſt
breath. Whereunto they all agree, teſtifying it by holding up their hands :
then was a great applauſe of the preſent company. The Miniſter craves
to behave themſelves quietly for regard anto the cauſe. - At this time do
mes a cry from theftreet, to the Church-door, with theſe words, Saver
yourſelves, there is a tumult in the ſtriet“. Another cry went through the
Atriet with theſe words, i Arme , armeI heard [faith my Author] a
Nobleman,a Counſeller affirm,that it was one ſuborned by the Cubiculares,
who came to the door, and after went to the ſtriet , and raiſed the cry: but
who it was, it is not yet known. The people within the Church, appre-
hending it was a fight among parties (as was frequent in theſe dayes) leap to
the ſtriers. The greater number of Burgeffes being in their houſes, ſent forth
to enquire what the matter meaned: they hear, thatthe Miniſters were in.
vaded, and the cry went, The Minifters are ſlain : whereupon they run into
the ſtriets in arms. The Gentle men which were in the Church, accompanied
R. Bruce intohis houſe, and then went to their lodgins, yet parpoſing to re-
turn into the Church-yaird: for they feared, the Miniſter was to be invaded:
The other Miniſters went into the ſtriets,to try what it was: after a litleſpace
the gentlemen return into the church-yaird, they call for Robert Bruce,
and tell him of the great dif-order among the people by a falſe alarni', and
none could know what was the ground of the fray. They all lament the
caſe, they ſend for ſome of the Magiſtrates, and entreat them to pacify the
people, running ſomeone way, and ſome another; ſome to the church,
thinking that the Miniſters were invaded or ſlain; and ſome to the Tol-
booth doore (which was shutt] thinking that the King had been ſain.
Two or three cried at that doore, for three of the Octavianes, that they
might take order with them. Another, cried, The word of the Lard and
(Brrrrr) 2
of
1
528
CENIVRI XVI.
Patr. 3.
(
t
of Gideon. The King ſent a charge to the Proveſt and Bailives to ſtay the
tumult. The people at command ofthe Magiſtrates went to their houſes,
and layd aſide their weapons. . Whillthe Magiftrates were doing their bek,
thie King ſent the Earle of Marre and Lord Halirudhouſe, to the Barons
& Miniſters conveened in the church-yaird with many and plauſible ſpea-
ches: burſome hote words paffed betwixt Lindſay & Marre. The Barons
and Miniſters went into the litle Church again, ſate down, and directed
the former commiſſioners (at leaſt the moſt part of them) to shew his
Majeſty, that they wercgrieved at their heart for the tumult, and to beſeech
him to provide ſome remedy. againſt the preſent evills. The King ſeemed
to be well pleaſed, willed them to ſet down their petitions, and promiſed
arcaſonable anlwer. Soon thereafter the Lairds of. Cesford, Traquair ,
and Col. Stewart werefent to them, to put them in expectation, that a ll
shall go well. So they diſolve with publick thanksgiving to God for his
gracious providence, diſpoſing ſuch an accident after ſuch a manner, that
no man had received harm, and the people had reteered to their houſes at
the voice of the Magiftrates. The Lord Forbes, Bargainny, Blairwhian
and Faldounſide
, were directed again with theſe articles, thatſuch O&taa -
vianes as. favored the forfeited Earls, and werc authors of the preſent
troubls in the Church, be removed, theexcommunicated Earls becom-
manded to depart out ofthe Country, before any of their offers be heard;
and the commiſſioners of the general) affembly be recalled by a publick pro
clamation. When theſe came to the utter court ofthe Palace, they un-
derſtood, the King was commoved for the dir-honor, he apprehended
done unto him that day: therefore they left off their commiſſion, and
vyent to their lodgings. The next day the King vvent to Lithgovv: all
that vvere not ordinary inhabitants inEdinburgh vvere commanded to leave
it : the Lords of the Seſſion vvere vvarned to be ready to remove, and to
ſit vyhere they shall be advertiſed by the next proclamation: the Magiftra-
tes vvere commanded to ſearch and apprehend the authors of that haiņous
attempt. Some of the burgeſſes were committed to ſundry vvards: the
Miniſters of Edinb. were commanded to enter into the caſtle of the town,
bçcauſe the Kings wrath was hoteſt againſt them, and to the end, the
chief O&avianes might ufe them at their pleaſure. After advice with ſome
others, it was thought expedient, they should withdraw themſelves till
the preſent fiamm were over. For all the diligent inquiſition which was
made many daies, no ground could be found of any conſpiracy againſt the
King or any other: only when the tumult was raiſed, one or two cried
to have ſomcof theOctavianes abuſers of the King, to take order with them:
for which words they were fined. If there had been any intention, to do
harm unto any man, what could have hindred then from doing it there
was no party in readineſs, able to withſtand them. Yee ſee then, the cu-
mult of Decemb. 17. was no juſt cauſe to move the K. to charge the Go-
vernment of the Church, nor to wrong the wholl Nationall Church for the
tumultof one town, howbeit their fact had been grounded on bad intenti-
ons;nor may Ksthruſt Chriſts government to the door for the faults of men
and bring.in what forms they pleaſe. But as nojuft occaſion was givē, ſo that
tumult can not ſerveſo much as for a pretence, ſeing as it is now diſcovered,
the alteration was intended before December, 17. On the 20. day Pa. Gal-
loway was ſent unto the K. at Lithgow: but was not ſuffered to come neer
the King: only a copy of a Band was ſent unto him (whereof mention was
made before.) to be ſubſcribed by the Miniſters“ Under pain of lofle of
their
)
1
1
7
1
}
Part. 3.
Of BRIT ANNE
$29
their ftipends : but he and others after him refuſed for many reaſons.
The queſtions (whereof mention was made before) ss. in number came .
fortli in print foon' after: and the Convention of the Eſtates and of the
Miniſtry was appointed to be held at Perch February 29. for conſulçing
upon and determining the juriſdiction ſpirituall of the Church, allwell
in application of do&trin as the whole policy : in all theſe queßions
the main point of policy, towity, the ſuperiority of Bishops was-conceiled,
howbeit chiefly aimed at. In time of theſe ſturs in Scotland began
throughout England the more ſolemne and pious obſervation of the Lords. -The-ker-
day, upon occaſion of a book ſet forth Ax: 1:5 95. by P. Bound Doctor ping of the
of Divinity [and enlarged with additions An. 1606.:) wherein chefe fol- Lords day
lowing opinions were maintained. 1. The commaod of fan&ifying began in
every ſeventh day, as in the Mofaicall decalogue, is moral and perpe-
England
tual. 2. Whereas all other things in the Jewish Church were taken away
[prieſthood, ſacrifices and Sacrament] this fabbath was to changed, that
it ſtill remaines. 3. There is a great reaſoniy why we Chtiftians skould
take ourſelves as ſtreightly bound
to reſt upon the Lords day, as the Jewes
were upon their ſabbath, it being one of the moral commandements:
whereof all arc of equal authority. 4. the reſt upon this day muſt be a no-
table and ſingular reft; a moſt carefull, exact and preciſe reſt, after ano-
ther manner then men are accuſtomed. 5. Schollers on that day arenot
to ſtudy thé liberal Arts, nor Låwyers to conſult the caſe, nor peruſe mens
cvidentes. 6. Sergeants, Apparitors and Sumners are co be reſtrained
from executing their offices. 7 Juſtices not to examin cauſes for the con-
ſervation of the peace. 3. Ringing of more bells then one that day is not
to be juſtified. 9. No ſolemn feaſts, norwedding dinners to be madeón
10. all honeſt 'recreations and pleaſures lawfull on otlier dayes
[as shooting, fencing, bowling] on this day is to be forbora. II. No
man to ſpeak or talk of pleaſures, or any other worldly matter. Iris al.
moſt incredible, how taking this doctrine was, partly becauſe ofits.own
purity, and partly for the eminent piety of ſuch perſons as maintained it; ſo
that the Lords day, eſpecially in Corporations, began to be preciſely keept
people becoming a law to themſelves, forbearing fuchſport as by Stature
were yet permitted; yea many reioicing at their own reſtraint herein. On
this day the ſtouteft fencer layd down his buckler; the skilfull Archer un-
bent his bow counting allshooting to be beſides the Mark; May-games and
Morish-dances grew out of requeſt, and good reaſon that bells should be
ſilenced from gingling about mens leggs, if their ringing in Steepls were
judged unlawfull: ſome were ashamed of their former pleaſures like child-
vvho grovvn bigger blush themſelves out of their rattles and vvhi-
Ales. Others forbear them for fear of their Supcriors, and many left them off
outofa Politick compliance, leſt othervviſe they might be accounted licen.
cious. Yet the learned vvere much divided in theirjadgement about theſe
doctrines; ſome embraced them as antieor truths conſonant to Scripture,
long diſuſed and neglected, and now ſeaſonably revived for the encrcaſe
of piety. Others conceived them grounded on a wrong bottom; but be-
cauſe they tended to the manifeſt advancing of religion, it was pitty to op-
poſe them, ſeing none have juſt reaſon to complain, being deceived into
their owngood. But a third ſort flatly fell out with theſe pofitions, as gal-
ling mens necks with a Jewish yoak, againſt the liberty of Chriſtians, that
Chriſt as Lord of the Sabbath had removed the rigor thercof, and allo-
wed men lawfull recreations; that this Doctrine put an unequal Luſtre on
(SS8$$8)
the
1
that day.
I
ren,
1
CENTVRI XVI.
Patr. 3.
1
+
S
f
7
1
1
2
2
1
the Sunday or fer purpoſe to eclipſe all other holy dayes to the derogación
of the authority of the Churchis that this lirict obfecrance was ſet up of fa-
Hion to be a character of difference to brand all for Libereinês, who did not
ettertidiñójt : How čver, for fonte years together in this controverly,
DIBðundalane carried the Garland, none offering openlyta oppoſez yer
as he in his ſecond edition obferves,
many both in their preachings, writ-
tings mid difputations did coeatr with him in thatargument: and though
Ardib. Whitgift in the ytt 1 $9.9. by his Lercers had forbidden'thore
books any more to be printed, and Sir John Popham Lord cltier Jurice
in their
year 1600. did cal! thiemin yer all theireare did tu for the pre-
fent make the Sunday ſet in a claudto ariſe foon after in more brightneſs
förthe Arclib. his któwă oppoſition to theproceedings of the [Anti-cpic-
copal] Brethren rendred his actions moreodious, as it out of envy he had
caüfešluch a pearle to be concealed, and ſome conceived, though it was
poft proper forjudge Popham's place to punish fellonidus doctrine (which
robbed the Queens ſubjects of their law fultliberty) yer he was no compe-
tént fudge in thiscontierighty ha milough he haddeadliad againtt offen-
ders, yerintele dbårints (though condenaned by timny rook siveprivi-
ledge to pardon themlélves, and were published more generally chenbe-
forė. Th. Fuller in the Churcy hiſt.lib.g.
XXXV. Ilie Synod of Fife meeting at Couper February $. 3597: ordai.
ned every Preſbytery within the bounds to direct cwo of their number.no
mder at Santarid february zi, to confer and teſolve with common conſent
upon the mot folide anſwers unto theſe queſtions, for ftrengthening the
brerhreri, . They fent alfo fonic- Miniſters , to ſupplicar the King porto
hold that Convention, wlrich was appointed to be at Perth, or ar leat to
delay it untill tire time of the ordinary aſembly, which is to beit Aprile;
and to shew unto him, tirat no prefbytery bath power, to give conimir
fion into any of theit better, to call in queſtion, or put into doubt the
determinations & concluſions of the Generall aſſembly; as alfo ro fupplicat
his Majeſtytorelaxe the Minifters of Edinburgh from the hom, and reſtore
David Black to his own place. They let down inftrutions & limitacions
unto the Commillioners, that wereto be ſent from the Preſbyteries to
Perth, ifche dyet shalbe keept. The Preſbytery of Edinburgh and orhers
did the Hkc., The brethren that were appointed by the Synod of Fife,
meerin Samandrews and reſolve upon anſwers to the queſtions: Othersallo,
namely, Pa. Galloway took paines there-id. The Miniſters comero Perth
february29; fot our of the north, than were wont to be ſeen at any Gen.
aſſembly. Great paines was taken by Courtiers & Politicians to divide them
into factions : they complain unto the Miniſters of the North, that the
South Miniſters were feveer, undiſcrect, arrogant, aad uſurp the govern-
ment of the wholt, they commend the Miniſters of the North asmen of
better diſpoſition and more difcretion, and doubred not, if they were ac-
quainred with his Majeſty, they shallin shorttime ſee all matters brought to
agood point: Sir Patrik murray was diligent in making their acquaintance.
with the K. and they had acceſfe lace at night, and early in the morning.
The cheifoftliefe wrought upon orher comming from the North: ſo they
began to look bigg on their brethren, and blanied the Miniſters of the
ſouth, namely (as they were informed to ſpeak) the Popes of Edinburgh,
that rhey had not handled matters well, and had almoſt loſed the Kiny.
Others howbeit grieved at ſuch ſpeaches, food to their inſtructions both
privatly and publickly, ſo that the ſitting of the Aſembly was put off for
1
+
two
1
។
:
Part. 3:
pa
1
7
}
1
1
OF BRITANNE.
inimo orthreedays. James Nicolſon had long conference wih dhe King of
midnight, and when tt ferurned to his chamber, he told James Nelýna.
foine of Hie Kings (peaches, infinuationis mixed with thiteænings and
added. Iperceivė, the King will wreck laimſelf and the Olighborhi: un-
leſs we look better about'us, and yeeld fo far as wiec may mahtrthán tölteni
Jarnès Melvin perceiving him to be changed, ſaid, I fee nobèrter liefolution,
than as they have done in former times, to ſeek God by pinyery and di-
charge our duties faithfully, commirting the event unto God; to whom
thecauſe belongech s as for my felfe, by Gods geace. I will never yeedid to
any thing contrary to what we have fufficiently warranted by huis word,
and have poffeffed ſo long with fo confortable frutes: If wee paſke at this
time fronithe leal point, it will shake a looſe, diſarm' us of the trud we
ļave in the equity of our cauſe, and break that unity, whereby we have
ſtood fo ſtrong untillmow. On the clipd day tire Dimiters were urged by
Sir Patrick Morray in the Kings namie, to refolves Milverhot they would
hold the Afrembly, or not? Peter Blackburn Miniker Attordich waitis
cained, that they miglit, and Jatnes Melvin held the negative. Theibre-
thren ſeemed forche molt part to encline unto che negative, bertiby the per
fuaſiveſpeaches ofJames Nicolſon,and eſpecially by the Kings authority ma-
ny were induced to conſent: Comtimoners from eight Presbyteries vo.
ted in the 'negative, that the tăcering could not be held for a Generall affemi-
bly; and commiſſioners from clleven allowed it for an extraordinary
Generall affembly..
They which were in the negative, acknowled-
ged the meeting to be läwfüll, and that they came in obedience unto his
Mä. but not as having the power of a Gen. afembly, but rather to remitt
the finall anſwer unto the Aſſembly, it was a meeting of clre Miniftrý úpon
the Kings millives fent unto them, and others thái Minigers should be
members of the Generall Affemblyaccording to thčácts and practiſe ofthe
Church, and whereas the Moderátor of the precëëding Aſembly was wont
to begin with exhortation and prayer, and then a Moderator was clioferi,
now by inſtigation of Courtiers David Lindſay Miniger & Lietli took
npon him the office of Moderator without election. The former Gletek
being defun&t, now another was not chofen; nor taken ſworn atede
ding to the former order. Sò here order and unity was broken.
far from the beginning of Section 34. I have written out of The Historicall När-
vation_: Now I returnt antoche book of the A l'emblies. I. In Séſ. 3. Mareli
2. The Kings Commiſſioners do préſent the aiticles following with this
preamble; Seing thequiernes of the Church, and the freeing of the ſame
from lander. which upon the contrary effects would neceffarily follow, is
the chief Butt and end, at which his Majeſty shuteth in the conveening åt
holding of this preſent Affembly: Therefore and for avoiding fashious and
tonglom diſputations, whereupon diverſe uncomely controverfies and
debates may ariſe, his Majeſty hath thought good to rentite the deciſion
ofa
great number of the pretended queſtions to a better oppočtunity, to
be reaſoned in the mean time by ſuch as shall be authorized by commiffion
to that cffc&t; and for the preſèntshall conteór himſelf with the decifion of
theſe few articles föllowing, having nadéchoice of none but ſuch as necef.
fity oftime could not permitt to be delayd, without great harm and Nanded
to follow, 1. That it be not thoughèutilawfuli either to the Prince or any
of the Paſtors at any time heerafrer, to štove doubts; reaſon or cřavė ré-
formation in any point of the externafl policy & government or diſciplin of
the Church, that are not cffentially concerning ſálvation, or is not anſwe-
(SSSSSS) 2
red
i
SO
.
1
!
1
Part:3
1
O ENTVRI XVI.
radioffirmativt or negativă by any'expreſe part of the Scripture, Providing
ir be done decenter, in right time and place, animo edificandi , non tentandi.
2. Seing the Civill & Politicall government of the Church belongethala-
nerlýunto the King, liis Officers and Counſell, and is no way pertinent to
the Spirituall Miniſtry of the word; that no Miniſter shallhereafter arany
time medle with matters of the Etate, in the pulpit, or with any of his
Maj-lawes, ftatutes and ordinances; but ifany Miniſter shall think any of
thern hurčfull to religion, or contrary unto the word, they shall privatly
complain thereupon unto the King or his Counſell
. 3, It shall not be
låwfullco the Paſtors to name any particulare mans name in the pulpit, or
ſo vively to deſcribethem, as may be equivalent with their naming, excep
upon the notoriety of a crime; this notoriety may only be defined by the
guilty perſon being fugitive for the time, or being condemned by an af-
fyſe, or excommunicate, for the ſame. 4. Every Miniſter in his appli-
cation shall have only refpect to the edification of his own flock and preſent
auditors, without exſpatiating upon other diſcourſes no way pertinent to
that congregation. 5. Every particular prçibytery shall be commanded
to take diligent heed unto their Paſtors doctrin, and that he
keep himſelf
within the bounds of the premiſſes. 6. That ſummary excommunication
be diſcharged as inept, and that three law full citations, at leaſt of eight dayes
interyall betwixt every one of them, preceed the Sentence. 7. That no
Seſſion, Preſbytery norSynod uſe their.cenſures upon any, but them that
are reſident within the bounds committed unto them; otherwiſe their
decreets and Sentences to be null. 8. All fumnions shall contain a ſpeci.
all cauſe and crime, and nonefuper inquirendis to be ſummoned, quod eft
merè tyrannicum. 9. That no meeting or conventions be among Paſtors
without his Maj, knowledge & confent, excep their ordinary Seſions,
Presbyteries & Synods. 10. That in all the principall townes Miniſters bé
not choſen withourthe conſent oftheir own flock and of his Majetty; and
that order to be begun preſently in the planting of Edinburgh. 11, That
all matters concerning the reſt of his Maj. queſtions be ſuſpended, unmed-
led-with either in pulpitor any other Judicatory, whill firſt all his Hieneſs
queſtions be fully decided, ſpecially, that all matters emporting ſlander
come not in before them in the mean time, wherein his autority Roiall is
prejudged highly, but only in cauſes meerly ecclefiafticall
. 12. That fe-
ven oreight wiſe&diſcreer Miniſters be authorized by commiſſion to reaſon
upon the reſt of the queſtions, as opportunity oftimeshall ſerve. 13. That
they give commiſſion to the Miniſtry of the North to be at a point with
Huntly; and if he ſatiſfy them, to abſolve him. . For the better anſwering
theſe articles, the Affeinbly ordaines certain brethren choſen cut of every
Shyre prefently conveeded, to givetheir advice & Overture upon them,
and thereafter to report them unto the Aſſembly. Theſe mer 21 in number,
ofwhom nynewer Bishops thereafter. In Selfos. the brether being deſired by
the Kings Commiſſioner (ſent for that effect to repair unto the place.
where his Majeſty and Eſtates were preſently ſitting, to conferr on the fore.
Taid Articles; at his Maj
. deſire they went to the Counſell-houſe: and there
beforeany reaſoning(after his Majetty had diſcourſed of the things to be pro-
pounded) proteſted in manner following, Sir, forſomuch as wecare come
hither to teſtify our obedience unto your Majeſty,and to heare wharshall be
propounded by your Majeſty unto us, In all reverence we proteft, that this
our meeting be not eſteemed, as if wce madcourſelves an affembly with the
Efates, or do ſubmitt any måtter eccleſiaſtiçall either concerning do&trinor
diſciplin
1
1
-
Part. 3.
Of BRITANNE,
$33
5
1
diſciplin unto this Judicatory, but after tłiat wee have conferred and reaſo-
ned with your Majeſty concerning the articles propounded' unto us, we
muſt return to the ordinary placeof our affeinbly, there to reaſon, vote and
reſolve in all theſe points according to the word of God and good conſci-
ence; And this our proteſtation we moſt humbly crave, may be admitted
in your Maj. books of Counſell, for eſchuing inconveniente, that hereafter
may arife. This proteſtation was ratified, iterated, and confirmed by his
Ma. So after ſome reaſoning upon the articles the brethren were dimitted.
In self.6. theſame day,they gave their anſwers, agreeing fimpliciter unto the
firſt ſecond, fourth, eight, tenth & elleventh; unto the third, with this ad.
dition, that the notoriety bedefined, if the perſon befugitive, convict by an
Affiſe, excommunicat, contumax after cication or lawfull admonition;
Unto the fifth with this change, That he keep himſelfe within the bounds
of the word. Unto the nynth with exception of viſitations of churches,
admiſſion & deprivation of Miniſters, reconciling of enmities and ſuch
like: Unto therwelth alſo, and to that effect they appoint Miniſters Ja.
Nicolſon, Jo. Cauldcleuch, An. Clayhills, D. Lindſay, Tho. Buchanan, Ja.
Melvin, R. Wilky, W. Couper, lo. Couper, Ia. Briſon, Ro. Rolock, Pa.
Galioway, Io. Duncanſon, & Ro. Howy, To treat of the queſtions, and re-
port their advice unto the next Gen. aſſembly, Referring the time and place
of conveening unto his Ma. The fixth and ſeventh articles are referred to
the next gen. aſſembly. Concerning the 13. they give commiſſion unto
the Miniſters of Murray and Aberdien Preſbyteries to inGf in conference
with Huntly: and they adioyn five Miniſters out of Merns and Angufe: and
ordain them to report his anſwers to the articles given them in commiflion
for his tryall. II. In Sel: 7. the articles for tryall of the Earle of Hantly are
1. That from the day of his compearance before the ſaid commiſſioners, he
shall make his conſtant reſidencein Aberdien, that he be not abſtracted from
hearing the word and ordinary conference, enduring the time appointed
for the ſame. 2. That he be well enformed with knowledge to condeſcend
in the principall grounds of religion affirmativè, and the untruth of the er-
Nors contrary unto the ſame:and that he be able to give a reaſon of his know-
ledge in ſome meaſure. 3. That he be brought to a plain acknowledging of
the Church within this Country, and profeMe himſelle adioined to the ſame
as an obedient member thereof: and be content to hear the word, to parti-
cipate the ſacraments, and obey the diſciplin of the Church, as preſently
avowed by the K. and Eſtates. 4. That he ſolemily promiſe by word and
written band to remove out of his company & wholl bounds under his
power, all feſuits, prieſts and excommunicat perſons. s. That hefwear and
ſnbſcribe the Confeſſion of faith in preſence of all the Commiſſioners.
6. That he agree to ſatiſfy in the chorch of Aberdien in moſt laumble manner
for his apoftaſy, and there renew the foreſaid promiſes and bandes in moſt
ſolem manner. 7. That he declare his grief and repentance for the flaughter
of the Earle of Murray,and promiſe to make allithment[or ſatiſfaction]unto
the party, when it shall be accepted: and declare bis foreſaid repentance and
grief at the time of his foreſaid publick ſatiſfaction. 8. Becauſe by occalion of
ſervice done to his Ma. in purſuing the ſaid Earle by force and otherwiſe,
fundries in theſe parts have incurred his difpleaſure, that hebe content, to re-
move all theſe occaſions with ſuch convenient diligence as theſe commiſlio.
ners shallthink expedient. 9. for declaratio of his finceer adjoyning with us,
that hebe content at their ſight, and advice of his beſt diſpoſed friends to pro-
vide ſufficient ftipends unto his churches. 10. That he shall acknowledge
(Ittttt)
his
1
}
534
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. 3.
)
his faults, for which he was juſtly excommunicat, eſpecially, his apoſtaſy and
the burning of Dunibr. 11. That he shall have an ord. Miniſter continually
reſident in his family; With power to them, to conveen March 2 2. in-
ftant, or ſooner if they can; and to confer with Huntly, and to reſolve in
the articles named, and to report his reſolution at the next Gen. Aſſembly
to be holden at Dundy May 10. next. III. Upon petitions preſented in
names of the Earls of Anguſe and Arroll, the Miöifters of Murray and
Abcidien are ordained to confer likewiſe with Arroll, and the Miniſters
of Anguſe & Merns are ordained to confer with the Earle of Anguſe, Upon
the ſame articles, excepting theſe concerning the ſlaughter of Murray, and
to report their reſolutions, as ſaid is, And theſe commiſſions to be exten-
ded unto the Lairds of Bonitoun and Newtoun, if they offer themſelves
to ſatisfy the Church, And if theſe excommunicat perſons or any of them
shall reſort to any other place within the realm, the aſſembly gives full po-
wer, and commiſſion to the Miniſters of the Presbytery where they shall
happen to reſort, to travell and confer with them in the above written ar-
ticles. IV. Articles ſent unto the King by the Miniftry are. 1. It is
humbly craved, that your Majeſty with advice of the Eſtates preſently con-
veeped, conſidering how it hath pleaſed God, to give good fucceſs to
this preſent convention, and that all things here concluded tend to the
peace and quietneſs of the whole eſtates within this Country, and the
diſappointing of the expectation ofthe adverſaries, Would publish by open
proclamation the good ſucceſfe of this preſent convention, Together with
the declaration of your Ma intention uttered by your ſelfe at this time
in preſence of your Eftates, Declaring your good will, to maintain the true
religion preſently profeſſed within your Country, with the diſciplin
adjoyned thereunto, and the Miniſters to whom the charge of thc fameis
committed; And to declare, that your Majeſtics will is, that whatſoever
law, Act or proclamation hath been made prejudiciall to the ſame, shall
be eſteemed contrary to your Majeſties meaning, and to have no force nor
effe& in any time hereafter; And that none of your ſubjects pretend under
color thereof, to moleft or trouble any of the faids Miniſters, but that
they be under your Majeſties protection, And that you will efteem the con-
troveeners as troublers of your eſtarc,and punish them accordingly. 2.That
all Papiſts, Jeſuits and excommunicates remaining within the Countrey,
be charged to paffe out of ir before May I. next, or to fatiſfy the Church:
and if they obey not before that day, that Sherifs, Provets and Bailives
be commanded to apprehend them within their bounds, and preſent them
unto your Ma. or Counſell, to be punished according to lawes; And if theſe
be negligent in apprehending them, that commllion be given to certain
moſt zealous perſons and willing to do the ſame. 3. That it may pleaſe
your Majeſty according to your wonted clemency , to relaxe preſently the
Miniſters of Edinb. from the horn, and ſuffer them peaceably to remain
within the Country; as alſo to relieve and ſet at freedom the Gentlemen
Profeſſors of Religion, who noware under challenge, ſeing your Majeſty
knowes, that their love to Religion moved them to theſe things, where
with they are burdened. 4. Seing Edinburgh hath that honor, to be the
chief Burgh of this country, and the place where Religion ſince the be-
ginning hath been moſt florishing, and now are both deftitute of their own
Miniſters, and called from time to time before your Majeſty, which is no
ſmall grief to their hearts, in reſpect, your Majeſty knowes, that the
greateſt part of the Town are moſt willing, to give your Majeſty all ob'e-
dience,
}
1
1
Part. 3
Of BRITANNE.
$35
1
dience, and to hazard life and ſubſtance for your Majeſties ſtanding, That
it may pleaſe your Majeſty favorably to deal with them according to your
accuſtomed gentleneſs, that it may appeare, your Majeſty is more encli-
ned to shew favor unto them who mean uprightly unto your Hieneſs, than
to Papilts: wee are moved to crave this, that all your ſubjects wayſee a ge-
nerall agreement. 5. That it may pleaſe your Majeſty, ſeeing David Black
hath obeyed the things were enjoyned unto him, to give him lyberty to
return to his flock, and alſo John Welsh, and John Howeſon. 6. Be-
cauſe many complaints of hurting & mutilating Miniſters, are given in be-
foreus, namely. ... Wemoft humbly crave, that your Majeſty will
take ſoms ſubſtantiall order for punishing the offenders to the example of
others. 7. That proviſion be made for planting of Churches, and that
the augmentations and planting of new Churches ordained in the year 1995
be allowed, Follow the anſwers; The firſt is granted in ſubſtance: the 2.
is granted: concerning the firſt part of the 3. the Miniſters of Edinburg are
ordained to be relaxed upon caution, that they shall underly the law: as
for theſe Gentlemen, let them by mediation of friends be ſuiters for them.
ſelves. As forthe 4, his Majeſty will no way trouble innocent men, buč
only the guilty, and mindeth to be at a point with them shortly. Con-
cerning the 6. a commiſſion is ordained to call and punish thc offenders.
And certain perſons are appoinred to takeorder allwell for planting chur-
ches as with the augmentations that are granted. So it is written in the book,
B. Spotſwood shewes, that the advice ofthe deputed Miniſters concerning
the 13. articles was conceived by them otherwiſe, as. 1. They held it
not expedient to make any law or Act of that matter, left a door be opened
to turbulent ſpirits, otherwiſe they did think it lawfull to his Majeſty by
himſelf or by his Commiſſioners to propound in a Gen.affembly, what
foever point his Majeſty deſired to be reſolved in or to be reformed in
Specie externi ordinis ſeing ſubſtantia externa adminiftrationis Eccelefiafticæ eftple-
niſſime prodita in facris literis...... For the. 2. Their advice was, that
that the Acts already made, which are hurtfull to religion, and prejudi-
ciall to the liberty of the word should be diſcharged, and no Aą to be paſt
hereafter concerning religion without advice & conſent of the Church;
As for matters of Eftate mentioned in the article, they craved a further ex-
planation of that point. Hegocth on in the reſt ofthem, in that manner:
and he ſaith , that the King hield not theſe ſufficient: and a little after, he
ſaith, Hereupon enſued a reaſoning, which keeped a long time, and en-
ded in good agreement, and ſo the Miniſters were dimitted [lowit, from
the Counſell] and aſſembling in the ordinary place', they corrected their firm
anſwers in this forr, tomit, as it is written. But how long time that rea-
ſoning did take up, it may be underſtood that the aſſembly did conveeni
firſt in the church, where the Kings Commiſſioners defired them to go
unto the King; and all the ſpeaches on both ſides, and all the reaſonings
were ended before midday; and the ſame day they convcened in their fixth
Seſion. But the author of The Hiſtoricall Narratiox faith, The advice of
the brethren was approved, but again altered through pretended haften
and otherwiſe conceived, and ſet down in the regiſter: no reaſoning was in
publick. Which of the two is to be believed , I leave to decide. The
fifth article which the Miniſtry propound unto the King, is not anſwered in
the book and B. Spotſwood ſupplieth the third, ſaying, The King eſteemed the
Miniſters moſt guilty, and knew not what courſe to take with them. It
being replied, that by examinations taken, it appeared, that they all;
(Tttttt) 2
eſpecially
536
CENTVRI XVI.
Patr. 3.
1
eſpecially Robert Bruce was a chief inſtrument in ſtaying the tumult,
and tliet efore they should berewarded rather than punished. He anſwe-
red, Granting they did ſtay the tumult, yet they were the cauſe of it,
and if they were they were firſt corrected for that fault, he would not be
much troubled with their reward: not the leſs at theafſemblies requeſt, he
will be contenr they be relaxed upon caution to underly tryall of law And
in the next page he faith, The Miniſters were permitted to return, and had
their peace granted, but not ſuffered to preach in their places; the King
taking now the occaſion of finishing the work, which ſome two years be-
fore had been moved, for diſtributing the people [of Edinburgh) into re-
verall parishes, and planting moe Miniſters among them. Here I add a
remarkable compariſon of preceeding Affemblies with this and others fol-
A com- lowing, as it is word by word in The Hiſt. Narr. 1. Before the ſpiritual
pariſon of
office-bearers appointed time and place of meeting; after, they were apa
Affemblies
pointed where & when it pleaſed the King. 2. They were directed by
the word of God; after, by the Kings letters, commiſſionsor ſpeaches.
3. Before, matters were propounded in ſimplicity of heart, and brethren
were directed to ſeek light out of the word by conference, meditation,
prayor; after, courſes were plotted in the Kings Cabinet , and all mcanes
were uſed for execution accordingly, and impediments removed : every
man is obſerved,and either commended or cenſured as, this man is the Kings
man, an honeſt man, a diſcreet man, a peaceable man, hégoeth this
way;
That man is ſeditious, brain lick, factious, he reaſoneth in the contrary.
4. Before, matters were diſcuſſed at length, pleaſantly, without contrrole.
ment, and the wholl number acquiefced to reaſon; Now,ifa man that ſtands
for the truth infift, and can not be shifted with a frivolous diſtinguo, the
King (if he be preſent) falleth upon him, beares him down, and puts him
s. Before, the common aim was at Gods glory, and the good
of the Church: the preſenceof ſuch as were learned, zealous, holy and po-
werfull preachers procured good order & reverence to the Aſembly: Now
the Prince's preſence or purpoſe is only regarded: an honeſt man is taynted
& mocked either by geſtureor ſpeach. 6. Menof beſt gifts (before) had free
acceſre,and their gifts were employd: Now plots are layd down, how none
shall have place, but ſuch as will ſerve to the purpoſe. 7. Before,matters were
put to deliberation and to voting freely &indifferently; now,nothing is ſuf-
fered to be agitat in publick, but that which the Kings men are ſure to car-
ry with plurality of voices: and to this the catalogue of Commiſſioners na.
mes muſt be viewed, that they may know, who will vote with them, and
who againſt them; and when the roll is called, the wonted order is not
obſerved, but as at this laſt Aſſembly, ſuch are called as favor thecourſe.
8. In a word, the advancement of Chriſts Kingdom was ſought before;
now the chief caręis to frame & conform the policy of the Church to the
eftate of a free Monarch, and to advance his ſupream and abſolute power
in all cauſes. Wee shall have occaſion to point at more in parriculare after-
ward.. The ſame author shewes, that the innocency of the Miniſters of
Edinburgli was tryed and found by the tryall of others. D. Black was ſuffe-
red to return out of his confinement to Santandrews. This shew of calm
neſs made many the more ſecure: and in the mcan time the plots were a lay-
ing: The next Generall affembly was held in May at Dundy: when it
was lawfully begún by the doctrine of Robert Pont the laſt choſen Mode-
rator, the members were wearied with attending on Robert Rolock's co-
ming, who'm the King intended to have Moderator: he was a godly &
learned
to ſilence.
1
Part. 3.
Of BRITANNE.
(
$37
1
1
1
.
learned man, but credulous, not ſo fitt for Government and diſciplin as
for the pulpit and ſchools ; nor was made privy to all the myftericsofin- The Oo
iquity, that were then in working, but only ſo far as the plotters thought
Affembly.
needfull
. His old Maſter, Thomas Buchanan was now wonnc to the
Kings ſide, and tooned & tutored him as he ſaw fitting: they thought,
the cítimation men had of him, would enduce many to their courſe: ſo
much travell was taken in his ele&tion. The Miniſters that were acquain- /
ted before, brought others of any note to be acquainted with the King:
this was their exerciſe morning & evening. After that. terrors and threats
were carried to Andrew Melvin to drive him out of the town:the King ſent
for hims and after ſome rough conference, was dimitted calmly. So far
in that place. Before I enter upon the Acts of this Aſſembly, it is to be mar-
ked, that B. Spotſwood faith hcre, In this Aſſembly M'Robert Rolock was
clected to Preſide, thogh he was not as yet in orders. It is doubted, what
he meaneth here, ſeing the Chriſtian world knowth, that Robert Rolock
was a famous Miniſter many years before that time, as is cleare by his lear-
ned Commentaries, namely, that on the Epheſians was published in the
year 1990. as the epiſtle in the reprintings do ſtill carry, and the tittle
page
calleth him Miniſter of Edinburgh: I omitt that he was a member of ſeverall
affemb. before. Wee may gueſſeat one of two cauſes,why he hath wirtien
ſo; one, that he thought impoſition of hands to be the proper workor
prerogative of prelats; and ſo where is no prelate, can be no ordination.
But by what law? certainly not by a law of God. Where is it? By the
ordinance ofman, he would ſay. That was not univerſall, before Po-
pery prevailed, as is before in Century XI; nor after the Reformation, as
appeares by the Churches of France, Low Germany, Helvetia,&c.andallo of
Scotland, where epiſcopacy was abjured, and alſo condemned by Acts of
Parliament,yea and the word Order in that ſenſe is a meer Popish term, never
known in the world but ſince they deviſed the degrees of theGatararchy or
(asthey call it) Hierarchy; yea and the Papiſts hold that impoſition of hands
is bur accidentary or not neceſſary unto Orders, ſeing our Savior layd not
hands on this Apoſtls; as Bellarmin de ordin. facram witneſſeth of ſome
PP. and Schoolmen judging ſo. For clearing this doubt is a queſtion,
Which of theſe two is moſt properly a Paftor, hethat hach not received
impoſition of hands, and hath received from Chriſt paſtorall gifts, and a
call from a flock, & obeyth the call in feeding that flock conſcienciouſly:
Or he that hath received impoſition of hands, and hath the charge of
100 or 200 flocks, and they never ſeek him, nor ſee him, but he waites
upon other affaires not belonging to a paſtorall charge: Igrant, in the
Court of Rome, and in the judgement of Satan, a ceremony is better
then ſubſtance. But the queſtion is, Which of the two is the trueft Pa-
ftor in the ballance of the Sanctuary? Can any conſciencious man thinks
as the Court of Rome judgeth? Another motive may be thought, that
ſince, that Writer was guilty of perjury (for many times had he ſub-
ſcribed that Confeſſion abjuring Hierarchy, and yet took a Prelacy onc af-
ter another) he could not ſpeak nor write a good word of that diſciplin,
into which he had ſworn ſo oft, nor of the maintainers of it, but with fome
ſpight, as appeares throgh all his bookc, which he calleth The Hiſtory of the
Church of Scotland, but rnay rather be called, The calumnies and railings ao
gainſt the Church of Scotland, whercof he was an enemy, and by which he
was juſtly and folemly excommunicated in the year 1638. What is in that
book, of the faith, doctrine or piety of the Church? Many of theſe ca-
(vvvvvv )
lumnics
1
+
I
?
moment
I
)
538
Patr. 3.
1
1
2
1
CENTVRI XVI.
lumnies in this pofthum book, he had written before in a Reply ad Epift.
Philadelphi, and it was told him in the Vindiciæ, that he had written againſt
his conſcience: It is, ſaid Pag.so. Why Shouldone believe aman, who makes
not conſcience of his words? And Pag: 56. Whatſoever may have the shew of a
reproach, this ingratefon ſcrapeth together, to Spue it out against his Mother,
the Church. In which words envy, which appeares throughout, vented it self
wholly : for what can be ſaid or forged in a Narration more
wickedly, than to be ſi-
lent in that which is good, and to proclame what is evil, (or which may make
å shew of evill? ] And Tag. 67. Should not a Bishop, whe, though he were a
Papist , yet should at leaſt have the shaddow of gravity, be ashamed to fain
[like a brawling wife] what all mer know.to be falſe. And becauſe in that
pamphlet he had written (as he doeth oft in this later book) that the King
applied himſelf (contrary to his mind) unto the will of the Miniſters, it
was told him, pag.59. What can be ſpoken more vilely and unworthily, againſt
the Royall honor, then that he applied his will unto the wicked endeavours of his
fubječts, and looſed the raines unto the boldneſſe and crimes of wicked menn? But
this is the imprudence (by the juf judgement of God) of flarterers, that when
they wold moli earneſtly catch, they do most offend. So that in a word, who-
ſoever regardeth the honorable memory of K. James VI. or the credite
of the Church of Scotland, will not believe that book of lies and calum-
nies. I return unto that Affembly. I. The firſt three Seſſions were taken
up with the election of a Moderator and Clerk,, aud one ordinance,
that Acts of every Aſſembly should be formed by certain brethren, and
be püblickly read before the diſſolving of the Aſſembly , 'and be in-
booked. 11. The 4. and S. Seſſions have ſome particulare references.
III. In sel, 6. TheCommiſſioners that were appointed to deall with the ex-
communicat Earles, report their diligence ſeverally, and that they ſubmitt
themſelves unto the Church in all the preſcribed articles. The Aſembly
ordaines the ſame Commiſſioners to ſee the performance of their promiſes
in all the articles, lo faras poſſibly can be performed for the time; and af.
ter performance, to abſolve them from lhe Sentence of excommunication,
and to receive them into the boſom ofthe Church. IV. In Sell. 7. Notes
in form of declaration of certain of the Acts of the G. Arr. bolden at Perth in
Febr. laft, for explaining his Ms and the Aſſemblie's meaning for the fatiſfa-
&tion ofthem, which were not acquainted therewith, and which are or-
dained to be regiſtred in the Acts ofthis preſent affemb. Concerning the
lawfulneſs of the ſaid Afholden at Perth, it's declared that onc ofthe realons
moving the brethren, to acknowledge the lawfulnes of that Al. is found to
have been , that the Commiſſioners of the Church had accorded with his
Maj. therein, as is expreſſely ſet down in his Maj. Letters. 2. The reafon
moving the Af. to ġrant the more willingly to the ſecond article concerning
the reproving his Maj. lawes, was that his Majs earneſt & conftant affection
to the religion, and obedience to the word, was evidently known unto the
faid Af and that it was his Ms declared will & intention, alwayes to frame
his lawes & wholl Government according to the ſame: for this cauſe the An.
agreeth to the ſaid article. 3. Concerning the article ordaining no mans
name to be expreſſed in pulpit,excepting notorious crimes,&c. the point of
notoriety is further defined, If the crime beſo manifeſt and known to the
world ut nulla tergiverſátione celari poſſit. 4. Concerning the Article ordaining
that no convention of Paſtors bee without his Ma. confent, &c. His Mas
confent is declared to be extended to all and whatſoever form of G, Afor
Speciall, permitted & authorized by his law, and as they have warrant in the
words
1
1
1
.
$39
Part.3. Of BRITANNÉ
word of God; As being the moſt authentick form of conſent, that any
King can give. 5. Concerning the articleof providing Paſtors to Burghś;
It is declared, that the reaſon thereof was & is, that his Majeſty was content
and promiſed, that wherethe Gen. aſſembly findeth it neceſſary to place
any perſon or perſons in any of the ſalds townes, his Majeſty and the flock
shall either give their conſent thereunto, ora ſufficient reaſon ofthe refu-
fall, To be propounded either unto the wholl Aſſemblys or to a competent
number of the commiſſionersthereof, as his Majeſty shall think expedient.
V. Anſwers to the reſt of his Maj, queſtions, as they were propounded by
his Majeſty and his Commiſſioners in the preſent aſſembly. 1. Concer-
ning the propoſitions craving that beforethe concluſion ofany weighty
matters concerning the eſtate of his Hieneſs or of his ſubjects, his Masada
vice & approbation be craved thereunto, that the ſame being approved by
his Ma. may have the better execution, and ifnecd require, be authorized by
law; the aſſembly craves moſt humbly, that his Ma. either by himſelfe or his
Commiſſioners, in matters concerning his eftare or the wholl eſtate of his
fubjects, and others of great weight & importance, that have not been
treared before, would give his advice and approbation thereunto, be:
fore any concluſion of the fame; And for the better obedience to be
given to the like ſtatutes in all time coming, that his Majeſty would ratify
the ſame either by Act of Parliament or Secret Counſell, as shall be
thought needfull. The which his Majeſty promiſeth to do, according
to his propoſition: which was accepted and allowed by the wholl affem-
bly. 2. The Aſſembly ordaines that there be an uniformity in the ordi-
nation of Miniſters throghout all the Country by impoſition of hands: and
that they be admitted to certain flocks, upon the which they shall be
aftricted to attend according to Acts of Afſemblies made before; And or-
daines that none who is not admitted to the Miniſtry, be permitted to
teach in publick and great places, except upon very urgent neceſſity
in defect of actuall Miniſters they be ordained to ſupply ſuch wants, by
the preſbyteries , provinciall or generall aſſemblies: who shall take
diligent order, that they keep themſelves within the bounds of their
gift, and ſpecially in application. 3. That no Paftor exerce any juriſ-
di&tion cither in making conſtitutions, or leading proceſs without ad.
vice & concurrence of Sellion, Preſbitery, Provinciall or Generall Ar-
fembly. 4. That all Seſſions be elected with conſent of their own con-
gregations. S. That all Seffions, Presbyteries and Provincialls uſe ſuch
form in all their proceſſes , as may be found lawfull & formall, and
able to abide tryall: the which shall be regiſtred in matters of importance:
And to this effect ordaines the proceedings of privat Seſſions to be fighted
at Presbyteries ; and the proceedings of Presbyteries at the Provinciall Sy-
nods, and the proceedings of the Synods at the Generall Aſſemblies.
6. That in the Exerciſe, when the Miniſtry are conveened at their Preſ-
byteries, no application be uſed. 7. That in the determination of mat-
ters of importance, where the votes shall be different upon two or three
only, nothing be concluded, till better reſolution, and that in ſuch diffe.
rence he who ſuſtaines the negative, shall give Rationens negandi. 8. The
Preſbyteries shall meddle with nothing in their judicatory, which shall
not befound without controverſy proper to the Ecclefiafticall judgement;
and that in this an uniformity be kcept in all the Countrey. 9. That all
proceſſes and acts be extracted unto all parties having intereſt, where is a
written proceſs. 10. Aſſembly delayes to anſwer the article concerning
(vvvvv v) 2
Lumimary
3
}
1
540
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. 3.
}
A
1
ſummary excommunication, untill the next Generall Aſſembly; and in the
mean time ſuſpends all ſummary cxcommunication; Yet in great crimes,
a publickintimation thereof is to be made, and the comınitter is to be ſu-
fpended à facris, and prohibited à privato convietu. Il. If any Presby-
tery shall be deſired by his Majeſtics miſſive to ſtay the proceeding of any
thing prejudiciall to the Civill juriſdictions or privat mens right, it is or-
dained, that the Preſbytery shall defiſt in that matter, untill they ſend
unto his Majeſty for his ſatisfaction therein. VI. In Seff. 9. The king
being preſent declares, that ſeing the shortneſs of time hindreth fun.
dry things of weight not only concerning particular flocks, but the e-
ftate of the wholl Church, as the planting of particular congregations ,
and of all the Churches remaining as yet unplanted in default of honeſt
entertainment, and a ſolid order to be taken for the ſuſtentation of all the
Miniſtry, that they benot compelled (as herecofore) to wait upon the
Modifiers of ſtipends, and his care and earneſt deſire ever hath been, and
as yet continues, that every Church may have a Paftor honeſtly fuſtained;
Therefore he willech them to conſider, whither it be not expedient, that
a generall commiſſion be granted to certain brethren to conveen with his
Majeſty for effe&uating the premiſſes. For this end fourteen Miniſters,
are named, or any ſeven of them, to conveen with his Majeſty and to
make ſuch Overtures, as they can beſt deviſe concerning the conſtant Plat;
and generally to give their advice to his Majeſty in all affaires concerning
the well ofthe Church, and entertainment of peace, and obedience to
his Majeſty with expreſſe power & command to them, to propound unto
his Majeſty the petitions & grievances of the Church in generall, and of
every member thereof, as shall be shewd unto them Promitten, &c. VII.
A ſupplication of John Retorford, who was depoſed by the preſbytery of
Santand. was referred by the prccceding aſſembly unto this; and now is re-
ferred unto the above mentioned commiſſioners or any ſeven ofshern, to
be examined and decided. VIII. James wood of Bonitoun craves a con-
ference in matters of religion; and that the aſſembly would intercecd be-
twixt his father and him, as he profeffes to give all fatiſfaction both to cheni
and his father, that he may be abſolved from excommunication Theaf,
ſembly appointes certain brethren to dealc both with him, and then with
his father. IX. The next Aſſembly is appointed at Sterline the firſt tuyſday
of May 1598. It is clear by the firft Ad of this Allembly, and by the Notes of
declaration, that this Aſſembly was not content with the booking of the
former Acts. II. By the gratious providence of God a plot was diſcovered
in the ſame moneth of May: Hugh Barclay of Lady-land been committed the
year preceeding in the can!e of Glaſgow, and eſcaping wenr to Spain, that
year entred into the Ifle Ella with ſome complices, intending to fortify it
for the ſervice of Spain. John Knox getting intelligence went with ſome
others into the Ine: Hugh thought that none in the Countrey knew of
his purpoſe, and all his folksbeing abroad in the Ille, came to ſee wlio theſe
were, and when he perceived, that they were ſet for apprchending him
hc ran into the ſea, and drowned himſelf. The Popish Earles hearing this
newes, did the more readily perform obedicnce unto the articles that
were demanded ofthem. And this shewes that the fear of the fornier ycar
The first was not altogether vain. III. Concerning this gencrall Commiſlion, The
ſtep of Hiſtoricall Narration obſerveth, that whereas before Commiſſioners were
bringing appointed to preſent articles, petitions or grievances unto the King Par.
in Epifco- liament and Counſell, now theſe have commiſſion to fit with the King
pacy again
and
D
+
1
:: Part. 3.
$
A
was propounded by the Convention of Eſtates in O&tob. 1982. anſwer was
Of BRITANNE.
$40
and exerce juriſdiction, and they having acceffe unto the King when they
pleaſed, and commiſſion to fit and conſult with him, began to change
their manneis: they would rule both in and out of Afremblies. Matters
which were to be treated in the Generall affemblies, were firkt prepared by
them at Court, Some were put in the roll for fashion; and were not made
privy to the ſecret plots: for ſeven were ſufficient roſite and plot what cliey
plealed. So theſe Commiſſioners were a wedge taken out of the Church, to
rent hier with her own forces;- and this generall commiſſion was the very
necdle to drawe-in epiſcopacy. In Juny following theſe conveeening with
the King 'at Falkland reduced the Sentence of depoſition pronounced by
the Preſbytery of Santandrews againſt John retorford fornon reſidency
and not waiting on his calling, bat practicing Medicine, in July they
removed David Black out of Santand and placed George gladftanes in his
roome, who was one of theſe commiſſioners and thereafter B. of Santandr.
They diſplaced allo Robert Wallace another Min. there, becauſe he had ſpo-
ken againt John Lindſay Secretary; and this they did againſt the will of the
preſbytery, alledging, that they had not power to take away any acion
from them which was in proceſs, and not decided. They made alſo a
Viſitation oftheColledges,and made new canones concerning the election
of the Rector, and his continuance to be but for a year; and theexemption Another
of all the Maſters from the Church Seffion.Concerning the next ſtepp unto ſtep was
Prelacy (which was the votein Parliament) The Hiſtoricall Narration faith, the vote in
At the Parliament in December 1597, the workmen for Epiſcopacy, the Perlina
commiſſioners of the Aſſembly preſented a petition in name of the church ment,
that Miniſters may have votein Parliament. They had not commiſſion
to petition it either for the Church in generall, or for Miniſters in particu-
jare. It is true, it was an old complaint of the Generall aſſemblies, that
others,who had theBenefices of thePrelacies did yote in Parliamentin name
of the Chureh, and therefore they petitioncd, that none do vote in name of
the Church, but they who shall have commiſſion from the Church, if
there were any neceſſity, that ſome muſt vote in name of the Church, but
that Miniſters in particulare should vote in Parliament, was not petitio-
ned. The Allembly in O&tober 1581. being required by the King to
give ſome Overture, how he shall not be prejudged, ſeing they have
damned the office of Bishops, whereunto is annexed a temporall juriſdictia
on, by whom the Prince was ſerved by voting in Parliament, aſiſting in
Counſell, contributing in taxations, and the like: Thretty Barons and
Conimiſſioners from Burrous and Miniſters, were appointed to conſult
apart upon
it. After conſultation they returned to the Aſſembly with
this Overture ;' that for voting in Parliament and aſſiſting in Counſell,
commiſſioners from the Generall aſſembly shall ſupply the place of Pre-
lates, as for exercing criminall and Civill juriſdiction, the head Bailives
may exerce it. The Aſſembly allowed the Overture, but did not
determin to fend commiſſioners for that effect. When the ſame queſtion
1
1
returned from the affembly, that they would not confent, any should
vote, but they who bear office in the Church, and wereauthorized with
commiſſion from the Church: but they did not determin, whither Min. or
Barons or Burgeſſes who were Elders. The Aſſembly in May 1592.enjoined?
every brother to conſider w hither Miniſter may vote in Parliament in place
of the old Prelates : but no concluſion was reſolved-upon. So the Al-
ſemblies were never carneſt for vote in Parliament, but complained, that
(XXXXXX)
the
1
1
}
..
1
$42
Patr. 3.
1
1
A
!
CENTVRI XVI.
the Lords which had the abbacies. priorles and Bishopricks, voted iu name
of the Church, by whom the Church was damnified in ſufficient mainte-
nance for the Service of God, or anſwered to the King complaining for
the want of the third Eftate. But the ground is not right, that of neceſſi-
tý the Church muſt be an Eſtate of Parliament: for by the Church is mea.
nell either the Miniſtry only according to the Popish ſenſe, taking the
Clčigyonly for the Church ; Ot the Miniftry together with the commo-
nality of Profeſſors, which is the right acceptation of the word: Mini-
i ftets may not lawfully fit as members in Parliament, becauſe the Parlia-
ment is a Civile Court or great Counſell conveened for making Lawes
concerning rights of inheritances, weights, and meaſures, forfeitures,
lofſe of limbs or life and the like, whereof Miniſters should not makelawes,
ſeing they are fet apart to preach the goſpell; &c, And howbeit Church
affaires or matters of religion beſomtimetreated in Patliament, yet it is
a Civile aſſembly, and their proceeding or ſanction of ſuch lawes is Civile.
Ifyee will comprehend all the profeſſors or members of the Church-under
the naṁc of the Church; then all the ſubjects within the kingdom shall
make but the third Efate; or the wholl Country is but a part of the Parlia.
ment. Moreover the ſubjects being conſidered materially, they are the
fame perſons both in the Church and Commonwealth; but conſidered
with diverſe reſpects, they are diſtinguished formally: as citizens of the
Kingdom, their body is repreſented in Parliament; as members of the
Church, they should medlc only with things fpirituallin their Judicato.
ries and Councells. The truth is; None votcth in Parliament in narne of
the Church or as eccleſiaſticall perſons, but only as Barons or in reſpect of
the Baronics annexed to the Bishoprick, abbacy or priory. So that if pre-
lates were not Barons, the Church would have no yote: Igrant, Miniſters
may be prefent at Parliaments, but with the book of God in their hands, if
they be required in any doubt; nor should the Eſtates make any Aa
concerning religion without the advice and conſent ofher repreſentative
Body : but Miniſters should not be members of that Court, nor none
How it other in name of the Church. The Noble men, who poſſeſſed the great
was car- Benefices, and ſo many others, as they could move to aflilt them, op-
poſed this vote: bur by the Kings earneſt dealing with ſundries, it was
granted, that ſo many as his Majefty shall provide to the office, place
title & dignity of Bishop, abbot or other prelate shallat all times have vote
in parliament. It was thought, no honeſt man in the Miuiſtry would ac-
cept theſe titles & dignities; and the Eſtates were the more liberall in their
grant. The conſideration of the office was remitted to the conſultation
& agreement ofthe King & generall aſſembly, but exprefſely without pre-
judice of the Juriſdiâion & diſciplin of the Church in Gencrall or Provincia
all aſſemblies, preſbyteries & Seſſions. But what office of Bishop, abbot
or priör should be, and not prejudiciall to the diſciplin of the Church, is
hard to determin. The Commiſſioners, as if they had procured a great
benefite to the Church, fent their Milives to the presbyterics, to inform
them, with what difficulty they had obtained this, and what danger was in
delay : and therefore had anticipate the timc of the Affembly, and with
the Kings conſent had appointed it to be holden the ſeventh of March.
Under fair pretenfes the diets appointed by ordinary aſſemblies were alte-
red, and either anticipated to ſurprizemen, or prorogated till they had
prepared perſons, or dreſſed purpoſes, till at laſt the whole liberty ofap-
pointing any diet at all, was reft out of their hands. In the Milives they
inform
ried.
1
1
}
1
1
1
1
1
1
.
1
mm
>
Sæturday.
Part,3. Of BRIT ANNE.
$43
inform lykewiſe what order was taken for the Plat and proviſion of fiperiass
to make the other point the more acceptable.
XXXVI. Nevertheleſs, the judicious and ſinççerce ſort of the Mini- 1998:
ftry diſcover the Myſtery of iniquicy lurking in this pretended benefite of
Miniſters.- vote in Parliament, at the Synode eſpecially of Lothian and
Fife about the end of February. In the Synod of Fife David Ferguſon
(the antienteſt Miniſter of Scotland) had a diſcourſe of the travell and
paines taken by the Miniſtry, to purgethis Church from the corrupt eſtate
of Bishops: Buť now (layd he) I perceive a purpoſe to erect it again : 1
can compare the manner of bringing it in to nothing more fitly than to
that which the Greeks deviſed for thcoverthrow of Troy, by trimming
up a brave horſe, and by a crafty Sinon perſuading them to demolish a
part of their walls with their own hands, to receive that for their honor &
wellfare, which ſerved to their utter wreck & deftruion: therefore he
would with the two brethren, which had already given. warning, cry,
Equo ne credite Teucri. John Davidſon being there occaſionally, fayd,
Busk him als bonily as yee can, and bring him als fairly as yee will; wee
fechim well'enough: ſee how he ſets up the horns of his miter. Sir Patrick
Murray had been directed to this Synod from the King, and a miſlive was
fent from Commiſſioners of the Generall Aſembly, perſuading to accept
ſo great a benefite, which was procured with great difficulty. The greateſt
number were enclining, untill Andrew and James Melvincs began to
The Black
forcwarn them of the danger.. On Saturday, February 23. was that feat-
full Eclipſe of the Sun; which continued the ſpace of two houres, fo fcar.
full, that that Saturday is yet called by the people The Black Saturday ; a pro-
gnoſtick (as the timegave occaſion to interprete) of that darknes falling
upon
the Church. The Generall Affembly conveenes at Dandy March 7.
Peter Blackburn is Choſen Moderator. · I. The Miniſtersthat were appoin.
The 61:
ted to deal with the excommunicated Earles give-in their diligence in write;
their proceeding & abſolution of the Earles, are allowed, I I. The Com.
Aſſembly.
miſſioners that were appointed to plant Churches, produce a book con-
taining all their proceedings; and becauſe ſome Miniſters took exceptionsa-
gainſt their proceedings, 25 Miniſters were appointed to hcar the reaſons
on both ſides, and report unto the Aſſembly. In sejl.6. The Afembly
ratifieth what the Commiſſioners had done in planting the Miniſtry of Sant-
andr. and in the examination of the depoſition of John Retorford; and
further ordainesRobert Walace to be relaxed from the ſuſpenſion of his Mi-
niſtry, pronounced by them (he ſatisfyįng the L. Secretary by the advice
of David Lindſay, Robert Bruce & Robert Rolock) that he may be pla-
ced wherethe Church shall think beft. In Seff. 7. They which were appoin-
ted to hear the exceptions againſt the Commiſſioners, declare, that they
had heard the grievances made by the Synod of Lothian; as alſo the an-
fwers thereunto; and they thought it expedient, that both the grievan.
ces and the anſwers were buried. The Aſſembly ordaines them both to
be read in publick audience; and then do vote, and conclude, that the
procecdings of the Commiſſioners shall ſtand , but the grievances and the
anſwers to be buried for continuance of qaietnes in the Church. In Seff. 8.
For better execution of their proceedings in Lothian, the Aſſembly ordai-
ncs eight Miniſters, or any five of them to conteen with his Majeſty and
put into execution their decreet of planting Edinburgh, and place Mi.
nifters at their particulare flocks; Ordaining alſo the Miniſters of Edin-
burgh to obey their decreet , by accepting every one of them their par-
(*XXXXX) 2
ticular
1
1
+
!
1
1
1
1
1
more
1
1
CENTVRI XVI.
544
Part: 3.
d
)
1
ners.
1
l
ticular flock, Under the pain of deprivation; and in that caſe ordaines
thefe Commiſſioners to plant the Churches of Edinburgh with other Mini-
ſters; And in the mean time, 'unțill theſe Commiſſioners shall conyeen
for performing the premiſſes, the Miniſters of Edinburgh shall continue in
their function. IV, In Sef: 4. Grievances were propounded, unto the
King; 1. Craving relief of the preſent taxation unto ſuch Miniſters, which
poffeffe ſmall Bencfices within 300 Marks. 2. Craving generally for the
wholl Miniſtry, that they be not troubled with taxations in time coming,
but that the Collectors charge the tacks-men'immediacly, who are tied
to relieve the Miniſters, becauſe otherwiſe Miniſters are averted from
their callings, and it breederh grudges betwixt them and their parisho-
3. Craving for remedy of abuſes in burying, that an A& of Par-
liament may be made for diſcharging buriall within churches, . 4. That
redreſs be made of adulterous mariages, where adulterers being both di-
vorced crave to bejoyned in mariage again. S. Craving what order shall
be taken in relaxing murderers from excommunication, when they are
relaxed from the horn, and ſatiſfy not the party, which is a token of no
repentance. 6. to adviſe whither the carrying of profeffed witches
from town to town, to try witchcraft in others, be a lawfull try'all of
witchcraft. 7. To lament the great abuſe which a late Act of Parlia-
ment hath brought into the Church, by giving licence unto Patrones,
to poſſeſs the frutes ofthe Benefice, if he preſent a qualified manand
the ſame man is not admitted by the Church: under color of which Act,
they do preſent a qualified man, and have him ſworn to ſet a tack of the
fruits of the Benefice unto the Patron: and ſo albeit the man be quali-
fied, yet the Preibytery*can not admitt- him for the foreſaid impedi-
ment: whereby the Patron lifteth the fruits, and the Church is defli-
In Sef. 5. the King being preſent anſwereth, that for the firt four
and the ſeventh , petitions be given unto the Parliament, and he will hold
hand with them;. Concerning murderers, he declares that where any is
rclaxed, it is upon caution, to underly chelaw: and therefore the church
may continue their cenſures againſt ſuch a man,and deny him any benefit of
the Church, untill they ſee evident repentance, and the party ſatiſfied, and
thereupon he mayobtain a full remiffion. Concerning that tryall by wit-
ches, it is ordained by the laſt Parliament, that certain perſons shall cake
order therein. VI. It is ordained ; that no marriage be confirmed with-
out proclamation of their bans, Under pain of the depoſition of the Mi.
niſter controveening, and the parties to make publick repentance for fatiſ-
fying the Church. VII. It is ordained, that no pictures or images be
carried at burialls, Under pain of Eccleſiaſticall cenſures. VIII. Becauſe
ſome beneficed men ſet tacks to the prejudice of the Church, and then ſeek
tranſportation to another, It is ordained that none shall obtain tranſpor-
cation untill it be tryed, whether he hath dilapidat his Bencfice. IX. O-
Vertures are deviſed concerning the Plat. X. In Seff. 10. Becauſe ſome
brethren were deſirous to know the Kings mind towards ſome of the Mini-
Atry, eſpecially of Edinburgh in reſpect of theſe accidents within theſe two
years, his Majcſty gives all to underſtrnd, that he is ſatiſfied with them,
and that theſe accidents shall not be remembred by him, but that neither
He nor they shall callany of them to remembrance in private nor publick
ſpeaches: unto this the Miniſters alſo willingly confenr. XI. Upon mo-
tion made by thc King, the Aſembly gives full power and commiſſion un-
to nineteen Miniſters together with the Miniſters of the King and Prince's
houſes
tute-
1
1
/
f
}
1
0
Part. 3.
1
}
1
1
“
Of BRITANNE.
$ 45:
houſes, or any nine of them, To conveen with his Majeſty at ſuch time
and place, as heshall appoint, for ſetting down a ſolid ground of the con-.
ſtant Plat, To planc fufficient Mioiſters in the Principall burghs, where
they vaik or shall vaik; and to wait upon the Parliament if any shall bee;
and give- in their grievances; And to give their advice unto his Majelty for
avoiding any danger which may likely fallout in prejudice of the Church z
as alſo if his Majeſty find him grieved, or craveredreſs of any enormity done
by any Mini. that they or any nyne of them shall fit and cognoſce upon the
matter with the advice of ſome of the diſcrecteft ofthe preſbyery where the
offender dwelleth, as they shall tkink expedient; Finally with power
to propound unto his Majeſty at there conventions all the petitions
both of thie Affembly in Generall and of cvety member, as shalbe
meaned unto them. Goncerning this part of their power to cenſure Mi.
niſters, the King declares, that howbcit it be generall, yet he intends nor to
trouble the Commiſſionerswith any ſuch cauſes, unleſs firſt it be notoriouſ-
ly known, that the Preſbytery, where the offender shall dwell, hath both
known the fact, and hath 'altogether negle&ted thètryall of it, or fatiſfyeth
not his Majeſty with the punishment of the offender.
XII. In Sef. 11.
Forſomach as the Commiſſioners of the laſt aſſembly had upon an earneſt
zeal, which they did always bear to thegood of the Church, given-in
certain articles unto the late Parliament in December, concerning the line
berty of the Church, and ſpecially had craved, that the Miniſtry as repre-
ſenting the truc Church of God within this realm, and ſo being the third
Eſtate ofthe realm, might have vote in Parliament, according to the laua
dable Acts & conſtitutions made before in Parliament, in favors of the free-
dom of the holy Church: Which their travells & endeavours proceeding
upon a godly intention, they now ſubmitt unto the cenſure ofthe Affem
bly, deliring the brethren to allow or diſallow the ſame, as they shall think
moſt expedient to the glory of God and eſtablishing true religion within
this realm. Whereupon the brethren being adviſed , allowed the honeſt
and godly intention of the Commiſſioners, as conform & agreeing with
ſundry ads of other aſſemblies, in which it hath been found expedient,
that the Church should vote in Parliament. Then the King willing to de-
clare his good intention, that he hath alwaysto the eſtablishing of the true
Church of God, declared that for the better performance thereof, he had
affilted the Commiſſioners in craving vote in Parliament, which their ſuit
albeit in ſome part and in a certain manner granted by the Parliament, yet
the aceptation thereof, the form and all the circumſtances of the perſons
were reſerved to the Generall aſſembly, to be accepted or refuſed, as the
Church shall think expedient; And ſeing he had anticipated the appoin-
ted time of the Aſſembly, and deſired the brechren to conveen at this pre-
ſent time eſpecially for the cauſe foreſaid , therefore he deſireth that the
brethren would enter into a particular conſideration of all the points of the
ſaid A&; and firſt to reaſonin publick audience, Whither it be lawfull &
expedient, that the Miniſtry as repreſenting the Church within this reala,
should have vote in Parliament, or not? This queſtion being debated in
utramque partem, and thereafter voted: the Aſembly concludes, thatic
is neceſſary & expedient for the well of the Church, that the Miniſtry as
the third Eſtate of this realm in name of the Church have vote in Parlia-
ment. In Sef. 12. Concerning the number of Miniſters who shall have
vote in Parliament, it is likeways concluded, that als many of them should
be chofen, as were wont to be in time of the Papiſticall Church, towit,
(yyyyyy)
1
+
Bishops
1
1
1
1
546
CENIVRI XVI.
Patr. 3.
1
1
)
1
Bishops, abbots & priors, 51. or thereby, 3. After reaſoning it was
voted & concluded, that the election of theſe who shall have vote, should
be of a mixed quality, and appertain partly unto the King and partly unto
the Church. 4, And becauſe for shortneſs oftime the brethren can not
be preſently reſolved concerning the office of him that shall have votein
Parliament', towit, de modo eligendi; of his rent, ofthe continuance of
his office, whither ad pænam or not; of his name; of the cautions for pre-
fervation of him.from corruption; and ſuch other circumſtances; there-
fore the Aſſembly ordaines every Preſbytery to be ripely adviſed in the
particulare heads, and then to convocat their Synods throgh all the
Countrcy upon one day, which shall be the firſt tuyſday ofJuny next, and
there after new reaſoning upon theſe heads, that every Synod chuſe three
of the wiſeſt of their number, who shall be ready upon his Majeſties adver-
tiſement (which shall be upon a months warning at the leaft) to convcea
with his Majeſty together with the Doctors of the Vniverſities, viz. An.
Melvin, John Johnſton, Ro. Rolock, Pa. Sharp Ro. Howy, Ro.Wilky
& Ja. Martin, at day & place as his Majeſty shall think expedient, With
power to them to treat, reaſon and confer upon theſe heads and others
appertaining thereuntos and in caſe of agreement and uniformity of opini-
ons, to vote & conclude all the queſtions concerning vote in Parliament:
but in caſe of variance, to refer the concluſion unto the next Generallar-
ſembly. XIII. It is ordained, that every presytery shall aſſemble them-
felves once every week in their full number, at leaſt ſo many of them as
have their reſidence within eight myles to the place of their ordinary mee-
ting. 2. That every member of the presbytery ſtudy the text where.
upon the Exerciſe is to be made. 3. That a common head of Religion
be treated every month in every presbytery both by way of diſcourſe and
diſputation. 4. That every paſtor have a weekly exerciſe of inſtruction
& cxamination of a part of his congregation in the Catechiſm. All theſe
heads are ordained to be obſerved under the pain of incurring the cenfures
ofthe Church. XIV. Concerning the proteſtation given by John Da-
vidſon for himſelfand in nameofother brethren (as he alledgeth) prote-
fting that this preſent Affembly is not free : which his proteſtation he cra-
ved to be infert in the booke of the Aſſemblies; It being enquired by the
Moderator; If any would adhere unto that proteſtation ; none was found
that would adhere unto it, nor was of his opinion there-in: and there-
forethe brethren diſcharge the clerk to inſertit. XV. Becauſe the que-
ſtion of ſummary excommunication for lack of time can not now be com.
modiouſly treated. It is delayd unto the next Aſſembly; and in the mean
The nam-time all ſummary excommunication is ſuſpended. XVI. Becauſe a certain
ber of
number of Commiſſioners from cach Presbytery unto the Generall Affen-
members.
bly, hath not been preſcribed, it is ordained that three of the wiſeft and
graveſt of the brethren (at the moſt) shall be directed from every presby-
tery: and that none preſume to come without commiffon, except chey
have a ſpeciall complaint, And that the Clerk take heed to receive nomo
in commiſſion but three; And that one bedirected from eyery Presbytery;
in name of Barons, and one out of every burgh, excep Edinburgh which
shall have power to direct two Commiſfioners, VII. Becauſe it is repor-
ted, that nothwithſtanding the Acts made againſt failers and traffickers with
Spain, that trafficking is not intermitted, It is ordained, that the former
acts be put to execution without reſpect of perſons. XVIII. It is ordained,
that the Presbyteries of Dundy & Arbroth fummon before them the La-
dies
5
!
I
1
Part.3.
$ 47
7
1
.
Of BRITANNE
dies of Huntly; Suderland and Caitness to ſubſcribe the Confeflion of
faith, Under the pain of excommunication: which ſummons shall be ex-
ecuted by a Miniſter (named) in the ſeverall Provinces. XIX. The next
Aſſembly shall be at Aberdien the firſt thuyſday ofluly 1599. The Hiſt. Narr.
hath ſomeobſervations on this Affem. 1. TheAffeffors or Privy conference
were named by the King. I will not infift to gather the changes of this which
was called The privy conference: Some what hath been marked before. 2. Nothing
of moment was donethefirſt two dayes; but Miniſters were brought un-
to the King from morning till late atnight, and voters were procured to the
vote in Parliament. 3. Andrew Melvin was commanded firſt to keep his
lodging; and upon the ninth day heand John Johnſton a profeſſor of Di-
vinity in Santand were charged to depart out of the town, Under pain of
horning. 4 Some Preſbyteries gave-in their grievances againſt the Com-
miſſioners: ſuch altercations were not heard before at any time in our affem-
blies. Papiſts and Politicians took their paſtime, and gathered matter of ca-
lumny: but the King fearing that the main purpoſe could not ſucceed that
way, 'labored to have the grievances buried; and to pleaſe the Miniſtry
he promiſed to travell with the tacks-men ofthe tyths for augmentation of
ſtipends. s. A week was ſpent before the cheif point was propounded,
To weary the Miniſters coming from thefarreſt parts, that after the depar.
ture of ſome, they (detaining their own adherents) mightthe morc cali-
ly come to their purpoſe. 6. The King in Self, 10. declared how great
care he had to adorn& benefite the church, and to reſtore her patrimony,
and for effectuating this, it was needfull, thar Miniſters have vote in Par-
liament, without which the church can not be vindicated from poverty
& contempt. Iminde not (laid he) to bring in Papiſticall or English
Bishops, but only to have the beſt & wiſeſt of the Miniſtry appointed by the
gene. aſſembly to have place in counſell and Parliament, -to ſit upon their
own matters, and not to ſtand always at the door like poor ſupplicants,
deſpiſed and nothing regarded. Some of the commiſſioners ſpoke to the
ſame purpoſe. Nevertheleſs there was sharp and hote reaſoning in the ele-
venth Seflion againſt that vote. Robert Bruce, Ja. Melvin, JolinCarmichell,
John Davidſon, William aird and ſomeothers oppugned. The King did
commend lohn carmichell for his acuteneff. lames melvin's reaſons are
extant in Thecourſe of conformity. But what can reafon availe, where au-
thority ſwayed the matter, and votes were procured before hand? Bea
ſides the point was made fo plauſible to the wordly minded, that they
thought it the only mean to recover the Church-rents. Some were ſo
ſimple, that they could not ſee the bad conſequents. The negative voters
were overcome by ten votes, and had overcom the affirmative, if Barons
not having commiſſion had not been demanded to give votes allo. And
even then ſome who conſented, that the Church should have vote,
would have had Elders, as Barons and Burgeſses, choſen by the Aſſembly to
be the Commiflioners: Others were content to accept it upon whatſoever
conditions. When Joha Davidſon's vote was asked, he deſired them not
to be ſudden in ſo weighty matters. One ſaid, Thetitle Lord could not
be denied to him who ſits in Parliament, and hath maintenance anſue-
rable to that dignity, John Davidſon then ſaid, See yee not brethren, how
bonily the Bishop beginneth to creep out novus et palliatus Epifcopus. The
King and many others fell a laughing; So light account made they of the
But he proceeding laid, Have we not done much, that have
îtriven ſo long time againſt that corrupt eſtate, to bring forth now ſuch a
(v yyyy y) 2
birch!
1
matter.
}
548
CENTYRI XVI.
Part. 3.
1
}
birth? The deceitfull workers wold extenuate the matter, and cover
their proceedings, as if no ſuch thing were intended. 7. The King &
Commiſſioners had framed ſome cautions to inclofe the Voter, that albeic
he becom never ſo wild, yet he shall not turninto an English or Popish Bis-
hop; to the end, he might be the more eaſily embraced: but when there
were read, they perceived it, and many began to skar, which had affen-
red to the main point: therefore theſe were referred to be adviſed upon.
8. Andrew melvin & John Johnſton were debarred, when the main point
was to be reaſoned and voted, but were permitted to be preſent at the ap-
pointed meeting, where no power was granted to conclude, but in care
of univcrſall agreement; to the end, their reaſons might be known be-
fore the next affembly, and then shifted or ſuppreffed. 9. The Synods
were appointed to conveen all in one day, that one should not know what
another had done, or receive light from another. Then he jhemes what
followed. 1. The Commiſſioners to plant Miniſters in the ſeverall quar.
ters of Edinburgh wrought great vexation to Robert Bruce in Aprile and
May: he had been Miniſter there ellevenyears, and when he was to accept
a part of the town with Ja. balfour, they preſſc him with impoſition of
hands. Left it might ſeem that he had run unſent allthe former years, he
refuſech to accept impoſition of hands as a ceremony of ordination or of
entring into the Miniſtry; but was content to receiveit as a ſigne of confir-
mation, if they would give in writ their declaration thereupon: which
after great debate they gave at laſt. This ceremony before was held indif-
ferent, but then was urged as neceſſary, becauſe they were laying the foun-
dation of epiſcopacy, thogh in words and outward profeſſion they denied
it. 2. William melvin a Senator of the Colledge of juſtice and Sir Patrick
murray were directed by the King unto the Synod of Fife in Juny. Theſe
were carefull to have three choſen for the appointed Conference, which
favored the Kings courſe, By the advice of their favorers, a number of
the moſt oppoſite were put upon the leets, to the end, the votes of them,
which were ſo affected, might be divided; where as the votes of ſuch as
were wrought upon, were layd upon three only. So Thomas Buchanan,
Ge. Gladſtones and lohn fairfüll were choſen: which when the other
part
(that were the greateſt part) perceived, they would yeeld to noother
commiſſion, but to report faithfully, the judgement of the Synod, to rea-
fon, vote and conclude nothing but according to it. 3. The Commira
ſioners from Synods conveen at Falkland luly 25.1998, the King and his
adherents found not ſuch advancement of their courſe as they expected.
When the opponents could not recall the main point, they labored for
the ſtraiter conditions [which follow in the next Aſſembly.] To the end, the
particulares may be better dreſſed, the Aſſembly was prorogated by pro-
clamation untill March 1600; as alſo that the King by degrees might be-
reave the liberty of the Aſſemblies, in appointing their diers.
XXXVII. In July 1999. The King callerh the Commiſſioners of
the Gencrall Aſſembly and ſome others unto Santandrews, and labored
for reconciliation among them, and profeſſion of brotherly love: which
was not refuſed. But by theſe means the Commiſſioners thought to
inlinuate themſelves into their affections, and either to gain then to their
courſe, or to blunt the edge of their zeal. It was not perſonall reſpeás,
or difference of opinions only, which made the alienation of mindes ,
but plotting againſt the diſcipline, aſpiring to preferment, and vexing of
their brethren. In September was the Letter directed unro che Pope ,
for
A Policy
in yoting.
(
Part. 3.
549
Of BRITANNE.
for which Secretary Elphinſton was afterward accuſed. In the ſame year
and month certain pallages were extracted by James Melvin out of Baſilicon
Dorons, and were caft-in to the Synod of Fife, wherein the Kings inten-
tion to abolish the parity of Minifters, and to ercâ the eſtate of Bishops
was diſcovered. Some few copies of that book were printed at firſt, and
theſe were committed to the truſt of ſome few. Iohn Dykes was fufpem.
&ted to haveextracted theſe paſſages : therefore the King ſent Francis Both-
well with ſome of the guard to apprehended him: but he withdrew him-
felfefor a time, that he might not be compelled to diſcover the extracter.
In November a Conference was appointed by the King, to the end, that
theſe which were not ſatisfied in the doubts concerning the vote in Parlia-
ment, might be reſolved; and ſo a way may be prepared for a peaceable
Adewhly. The truth is, if he could obtain the unanimous conſent of
them, which were called, (as they were the men of chief note in the
Church) he was aſſured, their judgement would be followed in the Ar.
fembly, if not, their reaſons would be made known, anſwers and replies
might be prepared, or ſome other meanes deviſed to attain the purpoſe.
It was granted unto everyone, to arguefreely both on the points conclu-
ded already, and onthe points that are referred unto the Aſembly. The
opponents doc agree unto reaſoning, but with proteſtation, that their rea-
ſoning now shall not be prejudiciall to the next generall aſſembly, and that'
it shall be free unto them, to add then as they shall be able. They reaſo-
ned pithily againſt the vote of Miniſters in Parliament, againſt the perpe.
tuity of the Voter, and the title of Lord to be given unto them. They
foretold alſo what wce ſee and feelf tooday (ſaith the Writer) that they
would be diſtracted from their calling, that they would break the barrs of
all the Caveats; they will vote and reaſon in Parliament as they pleaſe,
they will take no limited commiſſion; if they once get the title of Bishops,
all the Caveats will not reſtrain them from uſurping Lordship and prehe-
minence over their brethren, they willbring from the Court into the
Church ſuch behaviour & manners, as they drink there; they will look
ſoure, if they want the titles among their brethren that are given themia
the Court, where they shall be ftiled Lords at every word, and poffefling
the higheſt places in the realm, they will be avenged on them at the Plat
or Court orotherwiſe. If they ſerve the Princeor Efate, howbeit against
the weell of the Church, yet the Prince will maintain them by authority and
ſway in the Affemblles , having the ſuftentation of Miniſters in his power;
Orthogh the Affembly shall depoſe them, he will cauſe them ftill to enjoy
their ftiles & rents. They diſſolved with litle .contentment unto the
King, who ſaid, Ifthe Affembly will not embrace the benefite, when it
is offered, let them blame themſelves, when they fall into poverty and
contempt: as for myſelfe, I will not want one of my Eſtates, and I will place
ſuch men in theſe places as I think good, and who will accept them, and
doe their duty to mee & the Country. Thus the baſtard Eſtate is preten-
ded, and the Service they owe unto the King and Countrey, whereas
their
proper ſervice is to ſerve in matters fpirituall for the good of mcas
fouls both of King & people, and others can ſerve better in things Civile
or temporall. The authour of Vindicia Philadel.pag. ko. hath moe of the
Opponents reaſons. 1. By this yote in Parliament away is prepared for
epiſcopacy, which our Church hath condemned as having no warrant in
Gods word. It was anſwered by horrible execrations, that they had no
purpoſe to bring-in Popish or English epiſcopacy. 2. They who have
(zzzzzz)
given
*
6
sso
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. 3.
t
7.
given their names unto holy warfare, should not be entangled with ſecu.
lare affaires. It was anſwered, The Apoſtle condemneth not neceſſary
buſineſs of this life, that godly men may not have a care of their families.
It was replied, The regard of ncceffary things is one thing, and of unne-
ceſſary is another : if a man be not worſe than an infidell, he should pro-
vide for his family: but a Miniſter is not tied neceſſarily to wait on Politi-
call affaires. 3. What withdrawes a Miniſter from his own vocation,
that the word of God forbids Miniſters; but this is ſuch. Ir was anſwe-
red, They shall not be drawen from their vocation, becauſe at ſuch times
they shall preach. Replied, Where a Parliament shall fit. there be Mini-
fters to prcach, nor is that the duty whereunto they are called there, and
albeit two or three might preach in time of Parliament, yet what have fifty
Miniſters to doe, as that number is named4. Who are commanded to
wait upon their function in tiine and out of time, can not undertake ano-
ther function. Anſwer, They shall be cxerciſed in their function. Re-
ply, Toyote in Parliament is not a part ofa Miniſters function.
s. What
charge is more weighty than one can beare, permits not another to be
adjoined unto it. The anſwer and replie as before. 6. Committion of
offices which God hath diſtinguished, is unlawfull
. - Anf. They are not
confounded, but conjoyned. Reply, They are confounded, when they
are conjoyned in one mans perſon; but Chrift hathſaid, yee shall nor doe
fo.
Miniſters are forbidden ALLOTRIQEPISCOPEIN but that a Miniſter
medle with Civill affaires is plainly ALLOTRIOE P I SCOPEIN. Anſwer, Spiri.
tuall and Civile things doe not differr in the ſubje&t, but in the way and
reſpect. Reply, Becauſe they are different in reſpect and way, they are
alſo different in the ſubjcct; and that a Miniſters be exerciſed in another
object, is ALLOTRIOEPISCOPEIN; as Chriſt would neither divide theinheri-
tance, nor condemn the adulterous woman. Many other reaſons were
brought from the Scripture, and teſtimonies of the antient Writers. It
was proclamed in December, that the beginning of the year in time co-
ming shalbe reckoned from thefirſt day of January, whereas it was recko-
ned from March 26.
XXXVIII. The Gen. Affembly convcenes at Monros March 18. 1600.
R. Wilky is choſen Moderator. 1. Where a Parish is ſpatious, and a great
Aſſembly.
part thereof can not conveniently reſort unto the church, in reſpect of di-
ſtance, & a number of that parishon will build another church, and provide
maintenance unto a Paſtor upon their own charges, Tlae afſembly declares
it lawfull, and will joyn with them to procure approbation of the Parlia-
ment. II. Becauſe many are delated, to abſent themſelves from the
Sacrament under vain pretenſes , It is ordained, that every preſbytery
shall command every Miniſter within their bounds, to give up the names
of all them within their parishon, who communicate not each year once at
leaſt ; And then ſummon them, to compear before the preſbytery, to
hear themſelves decerned to communicat within three months, with certi-
fication, if they obey not, the Act of Eſtates againſt Non-communicants,
shall be execute againſt them; And if they obey not,after theſe three months
their names shallbe delaced unto the K. or Counſell for the effect foreſaid.
III. It was lamented, in the Kings preſence, that when Miniſters are in pro.
ceſs againſt adulterers, murderers and ſuch other ſcandalous perſons; they
are drawn from their calling, and charged to compeare before the Coun-
fell, byįletters obtained upon falſe narratives, and ſo the diſciplin of the
Church is looſed, and vice is not punished. The K. promiſeth, that no
Letters
1600.
The 62.
Part. 3.
SSI
Of BRITANNE
be com-
1
Letters shall be directed from his Counſell againſt any Miniſter nor preſby-
tery, at theinſtance of any perſon, for execution of their office, unleſs the
party produce a teſtimoniall in forme of inſtrument, de negata juſtitia.
IV. The Commiſſioners, that were appointed to wait upon the King,
give in theſe articles framed with his advice, to be preſented unto the next
Convention of Eſtates. 1, All Jeſuites, Seminarie prieſts, excommu-
nicated and traffecting Papiſts, which åt any time shall return into the
Countrey , or are preſently within the Countrey shall immediatly after
delation of their namnes unto his Majeſty , be apprehended, and keeptin
ward, untill they convere unto the religion, or be removed out of the
Countrey. 2, The receivers of obſtinat & excogimunicat Papifts, and
their chief friends whoſe houſes they haunt, shall be charged to find
caution, under a pecuniall pain according to their ability, thac they shall no
way entertain nor receive theſe perſons. 3. That all excommunicate Papiſts
be charged to ſatiſfy the Church within three months, under the pain of
horning, and if they obey not, to be denounced, thac their eſcheats & life-
rents after year and days rebellion may be intrometted with by the Kings
Treaſurer, and not to be diſponed to any donator. 4. That the Marques of
Huntly be charged to preſent before his Ma. and Counſell J. Gordon of New-
toun, P. Butter and Al. Lelly, according to his band, that they may
mitted to wardantill they ſatiſfy the Church. V. Bonitoun youngeris or-
dained to be conveened before che preſbytery of Brechin as his Judgeordi-
nary, and there to offer his fatiſfaction. VI. Becauſe many inconvenients
fall out by marriage of young perſons, it is ordained, that no Miniſter joyn
in mariage any man under fourtien year of age, norawoman under twelve
compleet at leaſt; Ordaining alſo the Commiſſioners of the Aſſembly to
crauc this ſtatute to be ratified by the Eſtates. VII. Becauſe mariages of
perſons convict of adultery is an allurement to married perſons unto that
crime, thereby thinking to be ſeparated from their lawfull ſpouſe,land to be
married with the perſon, with whom they have committed adultety,there-
fore che Affembly ordaines a ſupplication to be preſented unto the Eſtates,
to diſcharge the marriage of ſuch perſons; and that this Statute be confir-
med by Parliament, VIII. The advice of the Conſerence at Falkland in
July 1599. is read in Sef: 6.concerning the Voters in Parliament.
I. Con-
cerning the manner of chuling, it is condeſcended, that every one of them
shallbe recommended by the church unto his Majeſty,and that the Church
shall nominate lixe for every place, of whom his Ma. shall chuſe one, and
his Ma. promiſech, bindeth & obligech him, that he shall chuſe none other
but one of theſe fixe, And if his Ma. shall refuſe them all upon juſt reaſon
of inſufficiency, and of greater ſufficiency ofothers, The Church shall
make a new recommendation of other ſixe, of whom his Maj. shall chufe
one, without any more nomination; and he that shall be choſen by his Ma.
shall be accepted by the Synod. 2. It is concluded, that the Gen. aſſembly
shall have the nomination or recommendation of him who in name of the
Church shall vote in Parliament; and he shall take the advice of the Synods
and preſbyteries directed from them in writ; And the Synod shall haveli-
berty to nominat allwell within their Province as without, Providing that if
there be one within the Province meet for the place, cæteris paribus, he shall
be preferred before another. 3. Concerning his rent, it is adviſed with
one conſent, that the Churches being planted ſufficiently, the Colledges
and Schools (alrcady erected) not being prejudged, that the Kings Ma.
shall provide him to all the reſt that may be obtained of that Benefice,
(zzzzzz) 2
where-
1
1
952
Part. 3.
CENTVRI XVI.
whereunto he is preferrd. As for the cautions, to keep him that shall have
vote in Parliamenr from corruption, they be theſe following; 1. That he
preſume not at any time to propound at Parliament, Counſell nor Conven.
tion in name of the Church, any thing without expreſs warrant and di.
rection of the Church, and ſuch things as he shall anſwer to be for the well
of the Church, Under the pain of depoſition from his office; nor shall
he conſent or keep ſilence in any of the ſaids Conventions, to any thing
that may be prejudiciall to the well & liberty of the Church, Under the
fame pain. 2. He shall be bound at every Generall aſſembly to give an
account of the diſcharge of his commiffion ſince the Aſſembly preceeding,
and shall ſubmitt himſelf to the cenſure and determination whatſoe.
ver without appellation; and shall ſeek and obtain ratification of his
doings at the ſaid Allembly, under the pain of infamy & excommuni-
cation. 3. He shall content himſelf with that part of the Benefice,
which shall be given by his Majeſty for his living, not hurting nor pre-
judging the reſt of the Miniſters of the Churches within his Benefice
planted or to be planted, or any other Miniſter of the Countrey what-
ſoever ; and this to be a clauſe to be inſerted in his proviſion. 4. Ho
shall not dilapidate in any way his Benefices ncither make ſet not diſpoſiti-
on thereof, without the ſpeciall advice and conſent of his Majeſty and ge-
nerallafembly: and for the greater warrant heerof, heshall interdict him,
felfe not to dilapidate his Benefice, nor conſent to the dilapidation ofit
made by others, To the Generall aſſembly, and shall be content, that
inhibitions be raiſed againft him for that effect. 5. He shall be bound to
attend faithfully npon his own particulare congregation, where of he shall
be Miniſter, in all the points of a paftor, and here in he shall be ſubject to
the tryalland cenſure of his own Presbytery and Provinciall Aſſembly, as
any
other Minifter, that beares no conmiflion. 6. In the Adminiſtra-
tion of diſciplin, collation of Benefices, viſitation and all others points
of Eccleſiaſticall Government, he shall ceither uſurp nor acclaim to him.
ſelfany power or juriſdiâion further than any of the reſt of his brethren,
excep he beemplojed by his brethren, Under the pain of deprivation; And
if he uſurp any part ofthe eccleliafticall government, and the presbytery,
Syaod or Generall aſſembly oppone and make any impediment thereunto,
whatſoeveelhedo after the impediment, it shall benull ipfo fa&to without
any declarature. 7. In presbyterics, provinciall& generall affemblies he
shall behave himſelfe in all things, and be ſubject to their cenfure, as any
brother of the presbytery. S. At his admillion to his office of commil-
fionery, theſe and all other parts neceſſary he shall ſwear and ſubſcribe to
fulfill, Under the penalties foreſaid; And otherwiſc, not to be admit-
ted. 9. Iſhebe depoſed by the Generall aſſembly, fynod or presbytery
from the office ofthe Miniſtry, he shall alſo loſe his vote in Parliamentipsa
faéto, and his Benefice shall vaik. And further cautions to be made the
Church pleaſeth and findes occaſion. Moreover concerniug his name, that
shall have vote in Parliament by uniform conſent of all the brethren it was
adviſed that he shall be called The Commiſſioner of ſuch a placc; and if the
Parliament may be induced by his Majeſties moyan, to acknowledge that
name, it shall ſtand ſo: if not, the Generall afſembly shall conclude this
queſtion concerning his name. The queſtion being propounded, Whither
the commiſſion of him who in name of the Church shall vote in Parlia -
ment, shall endure for his life time, except ſin and offence interveen, or
for a sliorter time at the plçaluſe of the Church, the commiſſioners of the
Sy-
1
Part.3.
533
Of BRITANNE.
I
I
Synods being of different opinions, thought good to referr this queſtion
unto the Generall aſſembly. Theſe concluſions being read in publick au-
dience of the aſembly, were allowed and approved; and it was judged
expedient, that theſe cautions and what others shall beconcluded by the
Aſſembly, shall be inſerted in the body of the Act of Parliament, that
shall be made for confirmation of the vote in Parliament unto the Church,
as moft neceffary and ſubſtantiall parts of the ſame. In self. 8. the Allem-
bly decernes 1, that he who shall have vote in Parliament shall annua.
tim give account of his commiſſion obtained from the Aſſembly, and
lay down the ſame at their feet, to be continued or altered from it'by
his Maj. and the Affembly, as the Aſſembly with conſent of his Majeſty
shall think moſt expedient to the well of the Church. 2. It is ordained,
that none of them which shall have yote in Parliament, shall come as
Commiſſioner to any Generall Aſſembly, nor have vote therc, in any time
coming , excepłe be authorized with commiſſion from his own preſby.
tery to that effect. §. It is decerned by the Affembly, that crimen ambitus
shall be aſufficient cauſc of deprivation of him, that shall have vote in Par-
liament. 4. It
4. It is ordained, that every Miniſter shall intimate this gene-
rall, -that the vote in Parliament is concluded by the Aſſembly; and that
none utter ſpeaches in pulpit, contrary to the ſame. IX. The likegene-
rall commiſſion as before in every point was given unto the ſame perſons
(almoſt) with addition of four or five more. X. Becauſe fundry parts
of the Country are chrogh defect of Viſitation becom almoſt defolate, cer-
tain Viſitors are directed to vifite theſe parts, namely, Kircudbright,
Murray, Caitnes; Orknay, Nithsdeal, With power to enquire into
the life, doctrin and converſation of Miniſters; to try out the layers &
hearers of Maffe, to plant and tranſport Miniſters', as they shall think ex-
pedient for the well of the Church; and to report their diligence unto the
next Aſſembly. XI. The next aſſembly is appointed ro be at Santand.
the laſt tuyſday of July in 1601. year. The Hiſtoric. Narration hath ſome Ob.
ſervations on this Affeinbly; 1. Peter Blackburn caught good & found
doctrin at the opening ofthe Aſſembly; but was induced or rather threat-
ned to recant after noon before the wholl aſſembly. This was a ſtepp to a
Bishop of the new ftamp, 2. The next policy was to draw the chief oppo.
ſites upon the privy Conference, that they might know how to dealin pu-
blick 3. In the Privy Conference four were choſen on each ſide to con-
ferr and reaſon apart on hope, that upon their agreement would follow
an univerfall harmony as was pretended; but indeed to eſſay whi-
ther opponents might be drawn unto them: if not, to proceed after their
wonted manner : ſome good was expected, if their conference had not
been interrupted by the King. They were enioined to ſet down their
reaſons in writ. They beſtowed an afternoon, begin ning at the very
ground, to define a Parliament, and what it is to vote in Parliament, &c.
The four opponents were ſquare and plain. But the King being informed
that night, would ſuffer no more ofthat reaſoning, but would have it
before himſelf and ſome of the Counſell in the Privy Conference. They
who ſtood for the eſtablished diſciplin, proved by many reaſons, that the
Act of the Aſembly at Dundy Ann. 1598. being taken according to
the inind of the Act of Parliament was flatly repugnant to the Word of
God. Their reaſons were lo ſtrong, that they were all granted [tomit,
as it ſeemes, In the Maior Propoſitions] but only it was denied, that any
ſuch thing would follow as was alledged (in the Minors : ] they denied,
(Aaa aaa a)
they
1
554
CENTVRI XVI.
Part. 3.
they were to bear any charge in things Civill ,; or make lawes, judge upon
forfeiture, medle with Civill affaires, confound jurifdi&tions, &c......
4. The Commiſſioners of the Generall afſembly, I mean ſo many as were
privy to the Courſe, were aſpiring to Bishopricks, and had their meetings
with the King for ſuch purpoſes; and finding this Conference not to fuc-
ceed as they would, reafolved tohold the gripp they had gotten: the Acts
already paſt mut not come into queſtion in the publick. Their cheif care
was to obtain a ratification of the cautions concluded at Falkland, and con-
ſent unto the perpetuty of the Voter in Parliament. S. The King from his
riſing in the morning till he went late to bed, was ſo buſy with Miniſters,
that the Courtiers ſaid [jeeringly], they could have no acceſſe unto his
Majeſty. for Miniſters. 6. Andrew melvin was commanded to keep his
lodging, albeit lie was ſent in Commiſſion from his preſbytery. 7. Ia
the publick Aſſembly it was oft ſpoken, that epiſcopacy was not intended,
boronly the vote of Miniſters in Parliament, to vindicat the Church from
contempt and poverty. Neverthelels there was oppoſition made, that the
perpetuity unto the Voter in Parliament ad vitam or culpam could not be ob-
tained. One and fifty voted that he should be choſen annuatim by every
preſbytery: in ſtead of Annuatim, ſome cried, Awaywith him: fourty eight
(of whom many were Miniſters ) voted ad vitam, or ad defe Etum. The
aſpirers were ſo grieved, that they conveened apart; and deviſed a gloffe,
drawing neer to that which was concluded, towit, that the Commiſſioner
votez in Parliament shall give account Annuatim, and lay down his office
at the feet of the Aſſembly, to be continued or altered, as &c. They
communicate this device unto the King, whoſet down the concluſionſo:
and ſo it was written. The Bb. did never attempt to annull theſe cautions ;
and ſo theſe being eſtablished by the Aſſembly with conſent of the King,
were the grounds of depoſing and excommunicating the Bb. in the Aftem.
bly in the year 1638. Then The hiſtoricall Narration ſets down ſome pranks
( as he ſpeaks) of the Commiſſioners. 1. The Miniſters of Edinburgh
were charged Auguſt 12. by the King and Counſell to depart out ofthe
town, (all excep therwo young men that entred laſt) and diſcharged to
preachi within the Kings dominions, becauſe they would not profefcunto
the people, that they were perſuaded, the Earle of Goury and his brother
would have killed the King in Perth on the fifth day of Auguſt, and per-
ſuade the people to believe it. They profered to thank God for the Kings
delivery out of danger, torehearſe faithfully unto the people the liiſtory,
as his Majeſty had delivered it, and to ſpeak nothing in the contrary. But
that was not accepted. Not long after, their places were declared vaking,
by the Commiſſioners of the Generall aſſembly. September s. they were
charged, to compear before the king and Counſellin Sterlin, to hear
further punishments decerned againſt them. William Watſon; John Hall,
Walter Balcanquall and James balfour profeſſed, that they were reſolved,
and were appointed to dcclair their reſolution in other churches, as was
deſigned unto them, and to confeffc thcir error and incredulity (Robert
Rolock was departed this life in the year preceeding]. The Court ſaid,
Theſe were ſent, to make their repentance. Robert Bruce profeffed, that
he was not yet reſolved, and craved time to try & ſearch. He is ordained
to depart out ofthe Country, not to teturn into Scotland nor England
without his Majeſties licence, and to remain in Airth untill he departe.
2. Theking with advice of the Commiſſioners of the Generall aſsembly
callcth a meeting oftwo out ofevery Synod, to be holden at Edinburgh in
1
October,
!
1
}
saman
OF BRITANNE.
55$
Part. 3 .
October, to takeorder with the churches of Edinburgh, and to conſult
with the Commiſſioners, upon ſuch things as were to be propounded
unto the enſuing Parliament. At this meeting the King was earneſt to
have others planted in the Miniſters coomes of Edinburgh (albeit they had
declared their reſolution, as they were enioined) excep John Hall, whom
(ſaid the king) I will take in my own hand. It was anſwered, That could
not be donc, unleſs they were depoſed by the Church, or cutt off by ſoms
Civill Judicatory. The king was ſo earneſt, that they ſaid, they would
try
the Miniſters own minds; whither they be content with tranſportation
rather than ſuffer their churches to be deſtitute. William Scot; James
Melvin and John Carmichell were directed, to deal with them. Wlien
theſe were gone unto the Miniſters, the king and commiſſioners propoun-
ded, to namethree to vote at the Parliament, which is to be holden in
November; and obtained ir, towir, Peter Blackburn, David Lindſay and
Goerge Gladſtanes were named without regard of the order and cautions
concluded in the late Aſſembly.. The three that wereſent forth, knew
nothing of the matter, till the meeting was diffolved : [nor were the
Churches of Edinb. provided before the next Generall aſſembly]. 3. In
the Parliament where Goury was forfeited, theſe three which were named
before, did vote [David Lindſay as Bishop of Roff, Peter Blackburn as
Bishop of Aberdien, & George Glaidítanes as Bishop of Cáitnes]. In the
Synod of Fife at Santand, in February An. 1601. George Glaiditanes was
accuſed, and confeſſed that he had ſitten in the Parliament, and had an-
ſwered as Bishop of Caitnes, when he was called, but (ſaid he) it was againſt
my heart, nor would they name mee otherwiſe. Such were the night
shifts they had, when they were found guilty of any breach. Da. Lindſay
was rebuked in the Synod of Lothian in Aprilę. So ſoon were the cautions
or Caveats contemned. I have written of theſe Aſſemblies particularly, the
rather that they have never been in Prirt before; Cand many either of malice or
ignorance, and ſome of both have published much venom againſt them. And
nom I conceive , that ſome may think, Seing theſe Aſſemblies were confirmed by
authority of the King and Parliament, how left they off; therefore I adjon a cona
tinuation of them unto their End.
1
1
mm
( A aa aa a a). 2
A CON-
556
1
A Continuation of the Hiſtory of
SCOTLAND'S
ASSEMBLIES.
}
1601. I.
I niſters of Edinburgh unto their places; and for a free Nati-
(HE Commiſfioners of the Aſſembly had a meeting with
ſome other Miniſters at Bruntelan in March, year 1601:
there they agreed to entreat the King for reſtoring the Mi-
onall aſſembly to determin all mattèrs then in controverſy. The Com-
miſſioners promiſed to deal earneſtly in both. But how did they perform
their promiſe? faith ihe Author of the hiſtoricall Narration. Concerning
the firſt, ſome of them ſaid unto the King , Sir, They are out now;
blame
not us, but your ſelf; if ever they offend you again. And in the other
point, an affembly was called, but no controverſy was handled. At that
time John Hamilton and Edmund hay two Jeſuits came into the countrey:
the King underſtanding that they were factious and buſy men, ſent forth a
proclamation inhibiting them to remain under pain of treaſon, and decla-
ring that he would no otherwiſe judge of ſuch, who shall receive them,
but as the purſuers of his own life. Nevertheleſs they were keept in the
North parts, untillafter ſome years John Hamilton was apprehended, and
· ſent to the Tower of London where he died. By the Kings proclamation
the Affembly conveens at Bruntelan May 12. therethe King was preſent,
The 63. and Commiſſioners. John Hall is choſen Moderator. . 1. A generall
Aſembly. complaint was ofthe want of purity zeal and pra&ife of the true Rcligion
in all Efates, which muſtend in papiſtry or atheiſm within a short ſpace,
in thcjuft judgement of God, unleſs ſubſtantious remedies be provided in
due time; Nor can this malady be ſufficiently cured, unleſs the originall
The cau- cauſes and ſpeciall occaſions thereof be riped up. The Brethren were ex-
ſes of de- horted to think upon this weighty matter, and the meeting is adjournied
for two dayes. Then the cauſes of this defe&tion were judged to be.
1. Thejuſt wrath of God for the unreverent eſtimation of the Gofre!), and
for the ſins of all Eſtates in dishonoring their profeſſion 2. Want of dili-
gence on the part of Miniſters in diſcovering them who make apoftaſy into
Papiſtry; and negligence in executing the lawes and diſciplin againt them
who are diſcovered. 3. Want of Paſtors at unplanted churches, and diſ-
planting of churches by diminution of the thirds. 4. Neglecting of towns
and churches, that are of greateſt inportance to the intereſt of Religion,
or not planting them with qualified Paſtors, ſuch as the Kings houfe, the
Prince's houſe, the houſes of Huntly, Erroll, Anguſe, Hume, Heres,
and the places of chief reſidence, the town of Dumfriſe; and other places
of the Nobility, who are of great power. 5. The hafty admiſion of Mini-
fters, before they be known to be of ſufficient gifts and experience in theſe
difficil times. 6. The negligence of Miniſters in advancing their know-
ledge by conſtant reading and meditation of the Scriptures and controver-
fies of the time; whereby they might be the more able to bring the con-
ſciences of their auditors to the obedience of the Goſpell, and convince
the adverſaries. 7. The negligence of Miniſters in noi framing their con-
verſation as parterns unto the people, but conforming themſelves excef-
live
}
ction.
I
f
$57.
1
1
2. The
of Scotland's Aſemblies.
fively to the humors of men, cſpecially in their communications at tables
intemperance ſomtimes, and in their light and prodigal veſtures, and of
their families. 8. The diftra&tionof minds, which is ſuppoſed to be a-
mong Miniſters. 9. The diſtraction of his Majeſties minde againſt ſome of
the Miniſtry. 10. The advancing of men, who are ſuſpected in, and knowni
to be ill affected to religion, unto honors, Offices and credit in Courts
Counſell, Sellion and other places of great importance. 11. Thede-
folation ofthe church of Edinburgh, through want of Paftors.
12. The
continuall entertainment of the Lady Huntly, Margarit wood and other
profeſſed and known Papifts , in his Majs Court and company. 13. The
education of his Maje children in the company of obſtinat Papiſts. 14. The
negligent breeding of Noble mens children, and the ſending ofthem out
of the countrey into places where Papiftry is profeſſed, and that with tu.
tors ſuſpected in religion, or not well confirmed in iti 15. The impuni-
ty of Maſters and owners of ships, who bring into the Country Seminaries
& Jeſuits with their coffers and books. 16. The decay of ſchools for e-
ducation of children; eſpecially in the country. 17. That men who are
challenged by the Preſbyteries for their religion , 'have continuall acceſs
to Court.
18. The lately reconciled Papiſts are not preſt to perform their Remedies;
promiſes. The remedies of theſe evils are. 1. A Generall bumiliation is to
be ſolemly keept in all churches on two fabboths of Juny next.
unplanted churches are to be recommended unto the K. whoſe authority
only can accomplish that work, 3. Nothing is more neceſſary then co
have the houſes and places (above named) wel provided with learned,
wife and godly Paſtors; and where the lack of proviſions may hinder the
preſent planting, it is judged expedient in the mean whil, that ſome Paftors
be appointed to attend in theſe Noble men's families for 4. or 6. months
alſwel for finding out means of planting theſe places, as for confirming
and inftruating the Noble men and their families; "The Preſbyteries taking
care to ſupply the abſence of theſe Miniſters from their particular flocks,
And ſeverall Miniſters were deputed to this effect. 4. Petition is to be made
unto his Majeſty and Secret Counſell, that who are known to deal with
profeſſed Papiſts more than the lawes do permir, should be accounted as
ſuſpect in religion, and not have the honor to be in his Majeſties family,
Counſel nor Sellion, s. A fupplication is to be made unto his Majeſty and
Counſell, that all Papifts, men and women who are or shall be under
cenſure for their religion, be diſcharged from Court, untill they have ſa-
tiſfied, and bring froin the Preſbytery of the bounds a teſtimoniall of their
obedience. 6. For diſcovery of the adverſaries of the true religion every
Presbytery shall with all diligence write the names of all not communicants
within their bounds, and ſend them unto the Miniſters of the Kings family
being ſubſcribed by the Moderator, Clerk, and the Miniſter of the pari -
shon. The Presbteries where the lately reconciled Lords have their
reſidence shallenquire whether they have performed the articles ſubſcribed
by them; and urge them unto performance; And if they refuſe, the Pre-
sbyteries shall certify the King's Miniſters. 8. Supplication is to be made
unto the King and Counſell, that when Noble men or others ſend their
children out of the country, their tutors be of known religion and be ap-
proved by telimoniall of the Presbytery ; and that their remaining abroad
bein places where the true religion is profeſſed, or no reſtraint of it by the
cruell Inquiſition ;' and that they shall not repair onto the exerciſe of the
idolatrgus religion; And if their ſons shall repair unto the countries where
(Bbbbbbb)
is
1
*
1
>
7.
1
1
5
1
1
SS8
7
1
A Continuatim of the Hiſtory
is reſtraint of religion, the parents shall give caution, that they shall noć
entertain them in that time; And if their ſons embrace another religion,
they shall not have honors nor Offices within the reala. 9. Supplication
is to be made unto the King and Counſell, that Maſters and owners of ships
be inhibited to bring Jcſuites , Seminary-prieſts, prodamed traitors...,
And to that effect that they ſét no paflingers on land, but at the common
ports; where they shall preſent the paſſagers unto the Magiſtrates. 10.10
is expedient to entreat the King, for removing his daughter from the
Lady Liuinſton an obftinat Papiſt. The King promiſeth to bring her inco
his own family before November. 11. The King oominates Noblemen,
and the Allembly appoints ſome Miniſters to meet Juny. 1. to adviſe upon
Overtures for advancing the locallproviſion of fipends, eſpecially unto
the unplanted churches. 11. Miniſters are appointed unto the houfes of
the King, Queen and Prince. 12. Some Miniſters are deſigned unto
fome'unplanted churches in Nidsdeal ; and the aſſembly ordaines the
Commiſſioners to recommend unto his Majeſty the proviſion of theſe
churches. II. A woman being charged by the Presbytery of Couper to
fatiſfy for her adultery, which was proved againſt her, had produced a
decreet of adherence obtained before the Commiſſaries of Edinburgh,
ordaining her Husband to adhere unto her, and by conſequence ac-
quiting her of adultery. This queſtion being referred unto the affem-
bly, the Presbtery is ordained to put their own decreet to execution, not
withſtanding the other decreet, III. It is repreſented by ſundry Mini-
Iters, that there be ſome errors in the vulgar Tranſlation of the Bible,
and in the meeter of the Plalnas; as alſo that ſundry ofthe common prayers
are not convenient for theſe times. The Aſſembly ordaines ſome brethren
who are acquainted with the Originall languages to employ their ſtudies in
fundry parts of the vulgare Tranſlation, and to shew their diligence at the
next aſſembly; and ordaines Robert Pont to reviſe the Pſalms in meeter;
Asfor the common prayers, it is ordained that none be altered nor deleted;
butifany Miniſter wold have any prayer as more convenient unto the time,
it should be firſt preſented and allowed by the affernbly. IV. The Aſſem-
bly ordaines the Commiſſioners, to tranſplant James Balfour. Walter Bal.
canqualland William Watſon, from Edinburgh into other churches; and
to plant other qualified Miniſters in Edinburgh. The Commiſſioners of
Edindurgh proteſt 1. that they are free of the burden of the tranſporta-
tion of their Miniſters. 2. That the tranſportation shall not prejudge them
hereafter, but that thoſe may be reponed into their own places, when it
shall pleaſe his Majeſty and the Aſſembly. The King and Affembly con-
fent. V. It is ordained, that in every Aſembly hereafter thoſe that shall
be appointed Commiſſioners by the Afſembly, shallgive account oftheir
commiſſion, in the beginning of the ſubſequent aſſembly, before other
thingsbe heard; and their proceedings to be allowed or diſ-allowed as the
aſſembly shall judge of them. VI. Commiſſion is given to twenty four
Minifters together with the Miniſters of the kings Houſe, or any nyne of
them, to plant churches in burghes, with power to traníplant any Mini-
fter within the realm into the ſaid burghes now vaking, namely, Edin-
burgh, wherein they shall take the advice of the Presbytry there ; With
power to judge of any offenſes, if it shall happen that hisMajefty be offended
by any ofthe Miniſtry, and to take order ehere-in; And alſo power to pre-
fent the grievances and petitions of this affembly unto his Majetty and Coun-
fell, or Generall Convention of Eftates, or Parliament, if any shall hap-
pen
!
3
of Scotland's Aſſemblies
.
$59.
:
X
1
1
pen to bee, &c. VII. Certain Viſitors were deſigned to viſit all the Shirif-
doms, particularly named onto them, with power to try the Miniſters
in their qualification, doctrin and converſation; and whethet they have
wrong’d their Benefices' To depofe ſuch as deſerve depoſition; To plant
Miniſters where none as yet have been planred'; and to this effect to deale
with the Tacks-men ofevery parishon for proviſion unto a Miniſter for the
church; And to report their diligence, &c. The next Affembly is apa,
pointed to be at Santandrews the laſttuy fday of July. 1602. The Hiſtoricall
Narration addech, lames Melvin [Miniſter at Kilrinny, being derained
by ficknes, ſent unto this aſſembly a Miſſive, adviſing them to infift with
his Ma.to yeeld unto the agreement of the Brethren at Brunrelan in March,
för repoſſeſſing the Miniſters of Edinburgh; and charging them as they will
anſwer unto God, to endeavour a redreſs of that wrong done unto the
Church of Chriſt by Act of the Secret Counſell, whereby the Miniſters
of Edinburgh were diſcharged to preach at any time in any part of the
realm; he adviſeth to conſider, whether the procecdings of the Com-
miſſioners have been conform unto the conclnſions of the preceeding af-
ſembly; or els, it is not poſſible to hold out corruption; And to la-
ment the reſtraint of the freedom of Affemblies, which now are made
to depend upon licences, Letters and proclamations, whereas the Ba-
rons, and the Burghs enioy thir ſeverall meetings freely; In end he
layth down his part of the Commiſſion at their feet, as the Pioner doth
his burden : For it grieved him continually, and now brought him
into the danger of death. Albeit he was not acquainted with their fe-
crers, 'yet it grieved him to ſit ſomtimes among them, even albeit he
confented not unto their Sentences. The King took this Letter out of
the Moderator's hand, and ſuffered it not to be read. John Davidſon fent
another Letter to thispurpoſe; Should James & John feek to fit the oncai
the right hand, and the other at the left, when Chriſt is going to Jeru-
falemn to ſuffer death? Is it time for Baruch to ſeek great things for himſelf,
when the Lord is about to deſtroy what he hath planted, and threatens his
people with fearfull captivity? is it time for us now, when ſo many of our
worthy Brethren are shamefully throft out oftheir callings without allor-
der of juft proceeding againſt them,& boni malis demutantur, and Papiſts,
Jeſuits and atheiſts daylyflocking homeare ſuffered, countenanced and ad-
vanced to great roumsin the realm? is it time for us of the Miniſtry to be in-
veigled, and blindfolded with pretence of preferment of ſome ſmall number
of our brethren, and that not tofand ſo much in the clection of the Church
as at the pleaſure of the Court, to have vote in Parliament, to ride in food
maotles, and to have the titls of Prelacies, and ſo to make preparative in
ourſelves unto that Hierarchy (as they call it) which the Papiſts hope to
enjoy with ſpeed? what is it but honorari intra palatium ad fervitutem? shall
we brethren, Niep fill with Samſon on Dalilah’s lap, till they cry, The
Philiſtins be upon thee? he wrot more in this purpoſe, and in the end he wished
that they would not determin any thing de preſenti concerning the new plan-
ting of Edinburgh in prejudice of their brethren not as yet diſplaced by any
order, for any promiſe de futuro, as punishment of Papiſts, ſeing thoſe
two can not ſtand together. If reaſon find no place; he exhorts them to re-
member, that Melius e optabilius est egregium bellum pace impia do à Deo di-
ſirahente. Bishop Spotſwood addeth that he ſcoffing at the Kings doings, Said.
But Boniton is executed, an infamous thief in the higheſt degree. Whac
is that to the cauſe of Religion, whereofno queſtion was moved ? is there
(Bbbbbbb) 2
1
no
1
4
A 60
1
1
Continuation of the Hiſtory
no Papiſts nor favourer of Papiſts in Scotland, but Bonitor? But the King
is found in religion; what can the Papiſts do? Being ſound, the danger
were the leſs; but there is nothing either in Church orking according to
our Calling, &c. The king ſaid, There was treaſon in this Letter; and
for it the writer was committed to the caſtle of Edinburgh in the ſame
month, and afterward was confined to his parishon enduring his life. In the
Narration it is ſaid alſo; The Aſſembly began, with little contentment to
either party: but the King (to won the people, becauſeof the jealouſy many
had conceived for the fact at Perth in Auguſt) proteſted with the tear in his
ey, that he would be ſerious for the Church and the liberty of the Go-
ſpell
. And for more ſatiſfaction it was approved by Court and many of
the Miniſtry, which before was notonly neglected, bar mocked at, towir,
to ripe up the cauſes of defe&tion in all Eftates from the purity and zcal in the
practiſe of the true Religion, and to adviſe upon the remedics. So in this
they had a taſt of the wonted aſſemblies. But there was ſmall ſecurity
in the chief directores and others of that lide: for neither were the chief caus
ſes layd open, nor a right courſe taken for remcdy. The diſtraction a.
mong Miniſters, the cauſe and remedies thereof was not touched. The
King was ſo ſerio us againſt the three Miniſters of Edinburgh, that for his
fatiſfa&tion it was concluded, they should be tranſported. The generall
Commiſſion was renewed, and almoſt all the ſame perſons were authori-
zed, ſo that the plotters were not changed (nor cenfured] but others
were put off and put-in, as they thought expedient. About the end of the
Aſembly the King holding up his hand, vowed to execute juſtice faith-
fully, and to diſcredit all who shall attempt any thing againſt religion. In .
the provinciall fynod of Fife conveened at Kingornin September, they
agreed upon ſome grievances to be preſented unto the next Nationall AB-
ſembly, towit. 1. That notwithſtanding the Acts of Parliament and ge-
nerall aſſemblies and neceflity of the time, the time and place of the aſſem-
blies are altered without the knowledge of preſbyteries and fynods. 2. Mie
niſters are ſummoned before the Secret Counſellin prima inſtantia for do-
&rin and diſciplinc: which is a great encouragement unto the enemies.
3. All application of doctrin in the Exerciſe is condemned, under pretence
- ofan Act of the Generall affembly: which Aat would be ſichted and clearly
interpreted. 4. The government of the chief affaires ofthe Churchcon-
tinues in the hands of a few under the name of a Commiſſion, to the preju-
dice of the libeċty of the ſynods and presbyteries. s. The Doctors bearing
an ordinary calling in the Church are debarred from the aſſembly. 6. The
Affembly takes no notice of the Cautions that were appointed for avoiding
corruptions in the commiſſioners Voters in the Parliament.
7. The ab.
ſence of the Paſtors of Edinburgh, and alteration ofthe Miniſtry there,
which was the chief Watch-tower of our churches, hurts greatly the cauſe
of religion, and encourages the enemies. 8. There is diftraction in opi-
nions, different from that conſent of hearts, which hath been in the Church,
and litle deliberation hath been or reaſons heard, whence it is that conclu.
lions are made, the half of the brethren (almoſt) gainſaying. 9. The
Land is defiled, and the Church endammaged by the French Ambaſſadors
Maffe. 10. Perſons cxcommunicated for Papiftry go publickly and peace-
ably. 11. The Noble men lately abſolved from excommunication for
Papiſtry, give no token of their profeſſion of the truth, but rather the con-
trary. 12. The dire&tions and Letters of apprehended Papiſts are kcept
up, and not communicated unto the Watchmen , that they may make
faithfull
a
1
1
of Scotland's Aſſemblies.
$61
1
1
1
1
faithfull warning to prevent danger. 13. The diſciplin of the Church á.
gainſt inceſt, adultery and murder is not practized with holy ſeverity as it
becomes? but frequent remiſſions of criminall perſons for avoiding civill
punishment. 14. Theremedies provided againt imminent dangers, in
fundry meetings of the Church, are not proſecuted.
11. The Aſembly did by the Kings proclamation conveen at Holyrud- The 64•
houſe November 10. year i 602. there was the king and (in caſe of his ab. Aſembly..
ſence at any time) his Commiſſioners the Treaſurer, Collector, Con-
troller & Sir Patrik Murray; and Miniſters. Before I touch the A&ts It is
to be marked that in the roll of the members is not the name of one Elder;
as alſo in the two proceeding Aſemblies is no mention of any Ruling Elder,
cither Nobleor Gentle man nor Burgeſs. It it likely that by the proclama-
tion in December year 1997, they were all terriſied. This deſertion was
a grievous mutilation and weakning of the Aſſemblies: but I have ſeen (in
time of the Bb.) fome Barons keep the former cuſtom in the Preſbyteries,
by ſitting and voicing there. 2. The hiſtorical Narration sliewes, that when
the votes were given at the election of the Moderatoi, James Melvin pro-
telted as followes; With all reverence unto your Majeſty before I speak any thing
in this aſſembly, I muſt proteſt, that ſeing it is conveened extraordinarily, and not
at the time appointed at the laſt aſſembly by your Majeſties authority, and it is
keept here within your Majeſties palace a place not accuſtomed heretofore for hola
ding the aſſemblies of the Church; Whatſoever shall be done here contrary unto the
word of God; or the former conſtitutions of tbe Church and the established diſciplin
(which Godforbid) to be null and of no effe&t; and that it may be remedied at the
next ordinary aſembly of the Church of Scotland. Patrik Galloway was choſen
Moderator. The hour of meeting of the Privy Conference was appointed
to be at nynea clocks and of the aſſembly to be at elleven, and to lit untill
four in the evening. 1. The Commiſſioners that werç appointed to wait
upon the Noble men were called to shew their diligence: in fumma they
had done little or nothing; George gladſtons (afterwards Bishop of San-
tandrews) ſaid, that when he was upon his journey to viſit the churches in
Cairnes; he went to the Earle of Huntly, who ſaid, that he was upon
his journey fouthward at the kings command, and when he returned, he
would shew what ſcruples he had in the matters of religion. Alexander
Lindlay (afterwards Bishop of Dunkell) ſaid, The Earle of Errol was an
ordinary hearer of the Word; he profeſſedto have no ſcruples in religion;
he had provided the churches within his bounds ſufficiently, and was rea-
dy to communicat upon occaſion in any church where his reſidence was.
John Spotſwood (afterwards Bishop of Glaſcow, and then of Santan-
drews) ſaid, whereas he and James law were appointed to wait on the
Earle of Anguſe, the King had commanded him to go into France with
the Duke of Lenox; and James law ſaid, Becauſe theſe two were coniunct,
hecould do nothing alone, but he underſtood by the reporr of Brethren,
that that Earle reſorreth not to the hearing of the word, and he entertaines
enemies of the religion. John Carmichell, who was appointed to waić
upon the Lord Hume, ſaid, he was not in the countrey; And John Hall
ſaid, he was appointed to wait upon the Lord Hereſs when he was in Edin-
burgh, but he was a very short ſpace there. II. For the Commiſſioncts
that were appointed to attend the Plat for proviſion of ftipends, the Lord
Collector ſaid, They had done nothing, becauſe the Preſbyteries had not
ſent their anſwers unto his Majeſties Letters, without which they could
not proceed. The Aſſembly ordaines the Preſbyteries to produce their
(cccccccc)
anſwers
1
Ta'
ܐ
1
562
1
A Continuation of the Hiflory
)
ll
1
unto their
anſwers tomorrow. III. The Commiſſionersthat were appointed to vi.
fit the Preibyterjes had negleged their part. Therefore it was concluded,
thạthereafter ſuch as shalbe appointed Commiſſioners, shall accept theiz
commiſſion in face of the aſſembly, and give their oath to perform it faith.
fully. Some ofthofe Viſitors had done nothing; ſome were not preſent;
and they who had done ſomewhat, were judged to have been ſuperficiali
.
IV. The generall Commiſſioners were ordained to shew their diligence
the next day in writ. V. For remedy of thoſe negligences it was appoin.
ted firſt, that certain other Miniſters should attend thoſe Noble men; as alſo
the Lords Maxwell and Semple, and the Earle of Şuderland; and they
should follow the Inſtructions that were preſcribed and given unto them,
towit
. i, Yee shall addreſs yourſelves with all diligence to enter into the
company and family of...... to remain with them the ſpace of three
months continually; during which time your care shall be by publick do-
&trin, by reading and interpretation of the Scriptures ordinarily after meals,
and by conference at all convenient occaſions to inſtruct themſelves in all
the grounds of ţhe true Religion and godlinefs, ſpecially in the heads
controverted, and confirm them therein. 2. Take pains to catechize
their families ordinarily every day once or twice at the leaſt, to bring
them unto ſome reaſonable meaſure of knowledge and feeling of religion
before theexpiring of the appointed timc; and that action should begin and
end with prayer. 3. Endeavour to purge the houſes from all perſons li-
ving inordinatly, whoſe bad example might bring fander unto
pro-
fellion; ſpecially from them that are ſuſpect in religion, or found any way
buſy in dealing againſt the Truth and quietneſs
of the countrey. 4. Endea-
your to have their churches provided with ſufficient ſtipends and welquali-
fied perſons, and procure that by their authority and alliftance the diſciplin
of the church may havc'exccution within their bounds. s. Urge the per-
formance of the Articles, which they did ſubſcribe at their reconciliation,
and extract theſe Articles out ofthe regiſter., 6. Perfuade them to make
honeft proviſion of ftipends for the Paflors reſident at their Houſes or chief
dwelling places, and to make choiſe of wiſe,grave and learned Paſtors there-
unto. 7. Inform the Kings Majeſty from time to time, how they do profit
and what company reſorts unto them, and of what difpolicion is their com.
pany. VI. Certain Overtures were given unto the Commiſioners unto
the Plat concerning the proviſion of churches. VII. Certain Miniſters
were appointed to viſit the presbyteries and pașriculat congregation in ſe
nerall Shires, and after deliberation Rules were given which should be ob-
Rules ſerved univerſally, towit. 1. The Vilicors shall appoint two or three da-
forviſiting yes for tryall of each presbytery, and acquaint the presbytery a month or
Minifters. three weeks at leaſt before their coming, and ſend them an Edict to be pu-
blished at every parish-church of the bounds by ſome other brother then
the Miniſter of the place: lee it be duly executed, indorſed, and reported
unto the Viſitors the firſt day of theit meeting. 2. Let the Edict be lo dire-
Eted by the Presbyteries thar an equall number of Paſtors betryed each one
of the dayes appointed for the tryall of the Presbytery; and the commiſſio-
ners ofthe congregations to be preſent on their day reſpectivè.
condition of every. Miniſter particularly; then the eſtates of the congrega-
tions and laſtly of the Presbytery generally. The tryallofthe Paſtors should
bein this manner; 1. Try eachoncin bisgraces and ability to diſcharge his
calling: in his furniture of books and other neceſſary helps ofenabling: wich
what fidelity and prudence he diſcharges himſelfin calling, doctrin, diſciplin
and
3. Try the
1
of Scotland's Aſſemblies .
563
$
and converſation. 2. For this effect enquire of the commiſſioners of his
congregation what teſtimony he hath of his own Seſſion and others of his
flock, and eſpecially whether he reſide in his Manſe; whether his life and
the government of his family be ſuch as he be not ſcandalous, but edificch
his flock; whether he teaches every fabboth once or twice, or any other
day belids in the week; whether he keeps weekly convention with his
Sellion for the exerciſe of diſciplin; whether he Miniſtreth the Communi-
on yearly with due examinations precceding; whether he hath an eſtablia,
sh'd Seſſion of Elders and deacons; whether he catechizeth weekly a pato
of his parishon; whether he keeps an ordinary viſitation of ſome families
wcckly; whether he viſits the ſick and diſtreſſed, when occaſion requires:
whether he be diligent to remove all variances in his congregation. Then
try him (ifneed shall be) by expounding ſome paſſage of Scripture, and
by qucftions Enquire of him, what helps he hath for advancement of his
ſtudies; whether he harh the text of the Scripture in the originall langua-
ges; what knowledge he hath of thoſe tongues; whether he hath the
Tranſlation ofthe old Teſtament by Tremellius, and of the new by Beza
with the vulgar English; what books he hath for the conmon Heads, and
the eccleſiaſticall hiſtory; what commentaries he hath on the Scriptures
ſpecially on his ordinary Text; whether he hath the Acts of Councels,
what writers he hath upon the controverſies of Religion; whether he urethi
the conference of Brethren for his reſolution in the doubts occurring in his
reading, and of whom; whether he hath an ordinary courſe in reading
the Scripture, Eccleſiaſticall hiſtories and the controverſies; whether he
makes any memoriall of his travels in writ; What is his ordinary Text;
Whether he be provided to the parſonage, or vicarage, and whether he
liath ſet any tacks thereof, to whom and on what condition; In whore
hands are the tiths of his parishon, and what Overture he can give for pro-
viſion of a ſtipend there, if it benot ſufficiently provided. And examin
his Sellion-book. When the brother is removed, let the Presbytery be
enquired one by one, and declare upon their conſcience what they know
of his graces, fidelity in doctrin, diſciplin and converſation. Alber this
tryall let him bejudged, and either approved, or admonished, or other-
wiſe cenſured, as the cauſe requires. Next in the Viſitation of congrega. And cosa
tions, Try every Miniſter particularly, whether there be any Jeſuites, gregati-
Papifts, Seminary-prieſts, trafficquers againſt the Religion, and peace
of the countrey, or any maintainers of them within that congrega-
tion; Whether there be any witches, excommunicat perſons, Br diſo-
bedient unto the diſciplin of the Church ; Whether there be any ſuper-
ftitious dayes keept by feiting forth of fires or otherways; Whether
there be any ſuperſtitious places of pilgrimages, wells or chappels; Whe-
ther there be any not-communicants, any homicides or deadly feuds,
any adulterers, inceſtuous perſons; Whither the ſabboth be profaned by
keeping of matkets, or working eſpecially in time of harveſt; Asthey
shall find in the premiſſes, let them take order for reformation of any
point thercof. Thirdly concerning the viſitation of Presbyteries, Let
the Moderator be enquired, if they keep their ordinary meetings; If Presbytes,
ries.
they have their monthly handling of the Common Heads, and diſpu-
tations; If they viſit all the churches ſince the laſt generall Viſitation ;
If they take weekly or monthly account of their Brethren diligences in
the diſcharge of their duty by catechizing their flock, and viſiting the fami-
lies; If any of their number be inſolent and will not acquieſce in the deter.
(ccccccc) 2
mination's
1
1
OUS.
1
And of
(
1
564
A Continuation of the Hiſtory
1
!
minations of the Brethren; What unplanted churches are within their
bounds. Vlll. The Brethren that were appointed to conſider the pro-
poſitions ofthe Synod of Fife (which are written before) condeſcended u-
pop the anſwers following. 1. The Nationall Aſſe. should be appointed
and keept according to the Act of Parliament July 2. year 1992. the words
are inſerted, even as they be here above. P.489. 2. If his Majeſty shall proceed
againſt Miniſters according to his own declaration made and cnacted in the
aſſembly at Dundy in the year 1997. the deſire of the ſecond article is fatif-
fied; and no other thing is meant. 3. The Act concerning application
in Exerciſe should not be extended to forbid the application of Gods word.
unto the generall ends thereof, which is lawfull in this manner, This point
of doctrin ſerves for refutation of ſuch an error, for the rebuik of ſuch a
vice, for conforcing men in ſuch a caſe: as for perſonall application; it is
to be adviſed whether it should be or not, and how far; And thinks good
that it be argued in the Presbyteries, which shall ſend with their Commiſ-
lioners unto the next Affembly their reſolution with their reaſons; And in
the mean while no nomination to be uſed in application. 4. Let all com-
miſſions be uſed according to the Acts of the affembly. S. Dodors have
had and may havevote in the aſſembly, if they have lawfull commiſſion for
that effect, as it was declared in the aſſembly at Edinburgh year 1986. and
in other aſſemblies. 6. Let the cautions be preciſely kcept and looked-un-
to, as they were ordained. The ſeventh is anſwered by the aſſembly:
8. Nothing is to be done in the aſſemblies, unleſs it be reaſoned and adviſed
ſufficiently. 9. Weacquieſce in his Majeſties declaration, as W. Balcan.
quall will declair. 10. Let their names be given upandorder should be ta-
ken preciſely. The 11. Ís ended in the allembly. 12. We acquieſce in his
Ma declaration, who will acquaint the presbyterics,as occaſion shall requi-
re. 13 & 14. Let greater diligence be uſed, and things amended on all hands
in time coming, according to the Acts of the aff. Theſe anſwers were appro-
ved & regiſtred. IX. Commiſſion is given unto 24. Miniſters or any nyne
of them, to attend on the King; with power as in the laſt aſſembly; And
other 34. brethrca are named & adjoyned unto the Commiſſioners of
Provinces that were conveened at Holyrudhouſe October 15. ycar 1600.
out of which number his Majeſty may make choice of whom he will pre-
ſent unto vaking Benefices, who should vote in Parliament. X. Theaf-
ſembly ordaines all perſons to keep the ſabbath, and inhibites all kind of
fishing, and grinding of mills on the fabbath day, Under pain of the cen-
ſure of the Church; Andordains the Commiſſioners to petition bis Majeſty
that a pecuniall mulêt may be laid upon che contravceners of this Act.
X1.AnAat is made for planting the Churches ofAnnandcal, which have been
deſtitute ſince the Reformation; and that all not provided Miniſters shall
accept a charge there (ſufficient ftipends being provided;) or to be decla-
red uncapable of the Miniſtry. To this effect a rollof Expectants (or Stu-
dents] is written. XII. The Moderator in name ofthe Aſſembly makes
humble requeſt unto his Majeſty in favour of Robert Bruce, that ſeing
he is admitted to return, he may be reſtored unto his former Miniſtry. The
King dcclares that he will do by advice of their commiſſioners, as Robert
shall give occaſion by his behaviour; And becauſe by his Milfive unto his
Majelty before his waygoing, as alſo by his ratification and declaration
thereof in writ at Perth luny 15. laft bypaft he had declared his reſolution
concerning his Majeſties innocency, and the guiltineſs of Goury and his
brother, and had promiſed to divert the people fo far as lay in him from
their
1
.
1
1
1
1
of Scotland's Aſſemblies
565
-
to,
their lewd opinions & uncharitable miſcométructions of his Majeſties a-
&tions in that matter; Therefore his Majeſty craves the determination
of the Aſſembly, whether the ſame Robert should make the ſame de
claration in the pulpit , as it is at length written in the Miſlive and exa
planation thereof; Which both were read, and ordained to be regi.
ſtred. The Aſembly voiced that thc ſaid Robert should do as he had
promiſed. XIII. The Aſſembly ordaines that all Miniſters. should
keep the fifth day of Auguſt by conveening their people, and teaching
that day, by giving thanks unto God for preſerving the King from that
conſpiracy of Gouryand his brother; And the King promiſeth, that
he shall diſcharge all riotouſneſs, drunkenneſs and other wickedneſs, by
open proclamation, and shall ordaim Magiſtrats to take heed thereun-
XIV. No marriage should be celebrated in the morning nor with
candle light; and judgeth it law full to celebrat marriage on the Sabbath
or any other preaching day indifferently, ſo that no riotouſneſs be u-
ſed. XV: The Sacrament of Baptiſm should not be refuſed unto in-
fants , if the parent crave it, he giving a Chriſtian Confeſſion of his
faith; and ſpecially that Baptiſm be not aftricted unto particular dayes'.
XVI. A ſummons was read, that was raiſed at the inſtance of the Synod
of Lothian againſt Dame Elenor Hay Counteſs of Lithgow, charging
her to appear before this Aſſembly, to proſecute her appellation from
the Sentence of excommunication pronounced againſt her by the Pres.
bygery of Lithgow; With certification, if she appeared not, the Affen-
bly would ratify that Sentence. Alexander Eacle of Lithgow gives a
large ſupplication, mentioning how grieved he was for the obſtinacy of
his ſpouſe, in not conſenting to ſatisfy the conditions that were cojoi-
ned unto her, when she was relaxed from the fearfull Sentence of ex-
communication; And therefore was likely to incurr that fearfull Sen-
tence again, if the Affembly shall not have ſome conſideration of his
eſtate, who can not forſake her ſociety, albeit he be, and promiſeth ever
with Gods grace to be a ſinceer Profeſſor of the Rcligion taught with-
in this countrey, and promiſeth to do his beſt endeavours for conver-
ting her unto the truth. After conſideration the Afrembly ſuſpends
che Sentence untill the next Nationall Aſſembly; Providing that the King
remove his daughter out of her company; And that she Earle will pro-
miſe and cauſe his children to be catechized in the true Religion; and
that his Majeſty will give him command to debarr all other Papiſts out of
his houſe, and deall earneſtly upon all occaſions with her for her con-
verſion. XVII. Propoſition was made by ſundry brethren from diverſe
parts, that ſome of beſt judgement be appointed to confider of the chiefeſt
dangers appearing unto the Religion and peace of the countrey, and ofthe
the principall cauſes thereof, and how it might be beſt prevented. Brem
thren were appointed for this effect, and having ſeveral dayes communi-
cat their thoughts, did find', that a chief cauſe of danger proceeds from
miſcontentment of ſome malicious and reftlels Papifts, who rage, and
leave nothing uneſſayed to work trouble, becauſe they are out of all hope
to have his Majeſtics indifferent affe&tion or connivence to them and their
Religion, during his Reign; And of others who by the execution of
juſtice find themſelves and their friends to have ſuffered dammage, and to
be cmpaired of their greatneſs and dependance, and ſo reda&ted to livcup-
der the obedience oflawes, otherwiſe then they were wont; And from
(odddddd)
malia
566
A Continuation of the Hiſtory
go.
с e
--
malicious buſineſs of ſome crafty perſons, who either for the preſent ne
ceflity of their etate, or in hope of gain to be had in the change of the
vernment, ceaſe not to enflam the hearts of ſuch as they perceive to be
miſcontented in any rank, and make every man to apprehend his own de-
ſirein the trouble of the countrey; not ſparing them who are of moſt lin-
ceer affection unto Religion and juſtice, as if it were not carried with that
integrity as is profeft;So endeavouring to make the godly and good ſubjects
the colder adverſaries againſt them who intend any commotion; For re-
medy it is thought good, that his Ma. be informed hereof, that by his care
and providence ſo ungodly counſels and plots may be diſappointed; and that
Miniſters deal with their congregations & auditors upon all occaſions both
publickly in their tcaching, and in thcir privat conferences with the Noble
men and others of credit and power, to perſuade them of the Kings honeft
mind toward the eſtablished religion; and the execution of juſtice; and of
his teadfaſt reſolution to hazert his eſtate, life and crown in the cauſe of the
Goſpell; with the ſtanding & falling whereof he thinks his own ſtanding
and falling to be inſeparably conjoyned; And that they mark carefully the
actions of all men, ſpecially of ſuch as either for religion or execution of
juſtice, orthe neceſſity of theirown eſtate do grumble againſt the preſent
government; and are enclined unto novation ; And whom they shall find
in any extraordinary kind ofbụſineſs belids their cuſtom, they should ac-
quaint his Majeſties Miniſters thereof; not cealing in the mean while to
bring them unto a quiet mind; And for this effect, in all their ordinary
meetings as of Seſſions, preſbyteries and fynods there should be a privat
and particular inquiſition in this point, ifnced shall require, and his Ma-
jeſty should be advertiſed with all expedition; Asalſo it is thought expe.
dient that his Majeſties Miniſters should inform the Preſbyteries of things
occurring ſo far as the good of Religion shall require ; And that this ad-
vertiſment should be extracted, and line with diligence unto every pre-
sbytery. XVIII. The next affembly is appointed to be at Aberdien the
lalt tuyſday of Iuly in the year 1604. In one copy I have found this modell
following.
1. By the Moderator that laſt was, in exhortation, prayer, and
delivering the books of the Aſſembly with the Acts formed,
I. booked and ſubſcribed by him, and ordering by liet and votes
Thefé, the election of another Moderator.
cingor 2.By the choſen Moderator, in appointing the hours of mee-
fitting ting, and other things concerning good order; in cenſuring
down. the abſents from the preceeding Affembly, and noting if all the
members be preſent, when the role of Miniſters, Elders and
Commiſſioners is to be called.
1. The books of every Presbytery should be lighted; whether
the Presbyteries be duly keeptin conveening, exercizing, having
monthly common-heads and diſputes, & viſiting the Churches.
2. Paltors in their office ſeverally or together. Severally it is
II. to be enquired into their teaching at their own Churches, and
Things diſciplin: every one is to be enquired concerning the place of
to bc Scripture handled by them ſince the latt Allembly; and the ad-
miniſtration ofthe communion,and diligence in examination of
ted
young and old paſſing before in the points of Catechiſm, and
concerning their keeping the Seſſion weekly, and things done
cherein: for which effc&t they should bring their books contai-
ning
Theorder of proceeding in the Provinciall Synods.
trea-
33
!
А
B
of Scotland's Aſemblies
567
.
I
moeten
1
ning thoſe and the names of baptized and married perſons, and
of flanderous or fcandalous perſons. 2. They should be ex-
amined in their manner of converſacion,whether it be not only
withoutſcandall, but edificative. 3. Concerning their pro-
viſion by ſtipend or Benefice, gleeb, manſe, &c.
2. If Miniſters have queſtions or bils for reſolution or furthe-
rance in their office & livings, let them be anſwered. If any
bils or accuſations againſt them be given by any, let them be
heard ; and ſo if by any of them.
3. If any appellations, references or ſummons be from Pref.
byteries, let them be decided.
4.If
any references from the laſt generall Aſſembly, or ſuppli-
cation unto the next Parliament, or generall Aſſembly; or any
inftru&tions thereunto.
5. Concerning the people; whether any ſcandalous perſons ;
and their repentance.
III. Concluſion; abſents are to be marked; appointing time and place
of the next Affembly; thanksgiving.
It may
>
CUTTents
IM Aux.
be marked, that this nomination of Voters in Parliament was
not according to the cautions that were concluded in the Aſſembly of the
year 1600. but they were leffe looked-upon afterwards, when others were .
choſen, who were not in this number. As for Robert Bruce, he law
that the other Miniſters who had confeffed their fault, were not reſtored
unto their places: and therefore he would not make the publick confeſſion,
as it was enioyned him: for his refuſing he was confined ſome years in the
north, and then to his own houſe of Kinnaird.
111. Aprile 3. year 1603. the King had a publick Speach in the great some of
church of Edinburgh two dayes before he took journy unto England: there
he thanked God, that both Church and kingdom were fetled in that eſtate,
1603.
which he intended to change no way, his ſubje&ts living in peace. He pro- ( 1604.
miled again the ſame concerning the diſciplin Aprile si unto the Commiſ-
ſioners of the Synod of Lothian meeting him above Hadintoun; but he
would not yeeld to releaſe Andrew Melvin and John Davidſon from their
confinement, nor grant Robert Bruce to re-enterinto Edinburgh. A little
before, Ormeſton made ſupplication for John Davidſon: but the King
ſaid, His hands were bound up by a promiſe unto the Commiſſioners of the
generall Aſſembly. Though the chief Watch-towers of the Church, to-
wit, Edinbutgh and Santandrews were ſpoiled of their faithfull watch-men,
yet theplotters of Epiſcopacy perceived that their courſe could not becaſily
advanced as they would, unleſs the Church were deprived of their liberty
to indi&t & hold free generall Aſſemblies. And becauſe they were accoun-
table unto thoſe aſſemblies, they endeavoured, that no aſſembly should
bee,untill they had purchaſed power to over-rule them; nor then, but when
they pleaſed. This was perceived by the judicious Miniſters, who uſed
means for preſerving the liberty of the Church. The Synod of Fife deale
with John hall, to'entreat, that the aſſembly might conveen before the en-
ſuing Parliament çan. 1604. according to the cuſtom in former times. Af-
terwards he aeported, that he had writtenſo unto the King, but could
not obtain it. The preſbytery of Edinburgh wrot unto Patrik Galloway
(then at Court) for the fame effect ;after ſundry delaying anſwers he promi-
fed at laft to return for that end: but when he and the entitled Bishop of
(2 dd dddd) 2
Ross
A
A
1
1
568
A Continuation of the Hiftory
1
1
Roſs. returned, they report in a full convention of Miniſters (directed
from the Synods) that the King ſaid , It is needleſs, becauſe nothing is to
be handled in the next Parliament, but the union of the two Kingdoms,
whereby the order and diſciplin of the Church should be no way prejudged.
The Miniſters alledged, The Union can not be concluded without union
of the Churches in government and form of worship; and that the Voters
in name of the Church were tied by cautions not to propound in Parliam.
or other Convention without exprefs warrant and direction of the Afrem-
bly. The new-named Bishops and other advancers of that courſe were not
pleaſed with ſuch anſwers, and brake up the Conference, as they were
wont, when they were crofsed. When the time appointed by the laft af-
ſembly was approaching, the Lord Scoon brought from Court (among
other articles) oncfor delaying the Aſſembly. Thecommiſſioners of the
Generall aſſembly ſent their Miſſives unto the preſbyteries in Juny, and
prorogated the aſſembly untill the firſt tuyfday of July in the year 1605. Or
a:horter diet upon new advertiſment, at his Majeſties pleaſure. The pre-
ſbyteries unwillng to offend the King, acquieſce; yet they ccafed not to
cravethe haftning of the time, becauſe of urgent neceſſities, as of iniquity
abounding, idolatry waxing, Jeſuits and Seminary-prieſts traficking through
the country ſecurely, malefactors cluding the inferior judicatories by ap-
pellations to the generall afſembly, which, they ſay, will never bee. The
· presbytcry of Santandr. reſolved to keep the day that was appointed before,
becauſe the warrant of keeping it was fafer than the warrant of delaying,
and the rather that the intended Union was nothing hindered thereby, So
James Melvin, William Erskin and William Murray were directed as their
commiſſioners: thcy preſented their commiſsion in the church of Aber-
dien upon the laſt tuyſday of July about four a clock in the after-noon be-
fore two Miniſters of the town, the Miniſter at Nig; the town-Commiſ-
ſary and two Notaries, and otherwitneſses, aud made their proteſtation
both by word and writ ſubſcribed with their hands, that they appear there
for keeping the aſſembly, and that it deſert not ſo far as in them lieth; and
they proteſt that whatſoever detriment or prejudice befalleth the Church of
Scotland by neglecting the Affem, it be not imputed unto the presbytery of
Santand; and forremedy agreeable to the word of God, lawes ofthe realm,
acts and conſtitutions of the Church, aptient practiſe and liberties thereof,
when God shallthink expedient. Albeit'that day was not kcept, yet it was
delayd becauſe of his Ma:Miſſive directed unto the presbyteries and ſubſcri-
bed by his Majelties commiſſioner and Moderator of the laſt aſſembly, and
another day was appointed, the firſttuyſday of July year 1605. at the far-
reft or ſooner, as is before. The beſt affected in the North were touched
with remorſe for their own neglect, when they ſaw the carefulneſs ofthe
presbytery of Sanraudrews. Theſe three Brethren adviſed them to direct
from their next Synod, which was to be in Auguſt at Aberdien, their
Letters into other Synods, entreating them to ſend fome of their number
unto the enſuing Synod of Fife at Santandrews, where they may lay open
their grievances, and concurr in craving a generall afſembly. In the Par-
liament held at Perth July 11. when Commiſſioners were choſen to treat
with England concerning the Union, ſome Noble men, and Barons and
Burgeſſes craved a clauſe to be inſerted in the Commiſſion for preſerving
che eſtate of religion and diſciplin in it's own freedom & lincerity; And
they craved the adiftance of the Commiſſioners of the generall aſſembly:
but theſe bewrayd their intentions to overthrow the diſciplin notwith-
Ntanding
i
t
1
A
1
569
1
A
1
of Scotland's Aſemblies.
landing their contrary promiſes and proteſtations. Nevertheleſs no in
convenent followed at that time, becauſe the Union was croſſed. A great
number of Miniſters conveened at Santandrews, ſpecially from the South
and Weſt parts. Sir Alexander Straton of Laurcſton (the Kings Commiſſi-
oner in Church affaires) was informed that they intended to hold a Natio.
nallaffembly: therefore he went thether with Letters from the Counſellin
readineſs to diſcharge their meeting: but when he ſaw their proceedings,
he approved all, and adviſed them to warn other fynods to direct their
commiſſioners unto Perth in October to conveen with the commiſſioners
of the generall aſſembly. When they were aſſembled, Laureſton willed
the commiſſioners of the fynod; to conveen apart, to conſider of their ar-
ticles and petitions, which they would ſend with him unto the King.
They went ſo, and declared theit griefs one to another, regrating heavily
the decay of the liberty ofthe Church, the uſurpation ofthe commiſſioners
of the Generall aſſembly, who take unto them allthe government of the
Church; the inconveniences falling-ourthereby in all the Provinces; and
the want of a generall affembly. Howloon theſe things were made known
unto theſe generall commiſſioners, they would not ſuffer the others any
more to conveen apart. When they conveened all together, they inlifted
moſt upon two grievances; one, that the commiſſioners ofthe laſt gene-
rall aſſembly, or rather ſome few of them arrogated to themſelves all the
government ofthe Church and power of the generall aſſembly, doing and
undoing at their pleaſure under the name ofit; and redacting the Church
into an oligarchy, albeit their commiſſion be expired with the date ofthe
laſt appointed aſſembly. The other that the new named Bishops took the
boldneſs to reaſon and vote in Parliament without any commiſſion from the
Church. Unto the firſt they anſwered, Their commiſion should con-
tinuetill the next aſſembly: they were weary of that office, but the King
would deal with no others; and that yee will find, if yee attempt any thing
without us. This laſt was true: but better none at all then ſuch. Asfor
the firſt part, the effects proved that they werenot weary: for to the end,
they might continue, they procured the prorogation of the aſſemblies
and their commillion was the chief means, whereby they wrought their
advancement. Unto the next, both the Bishops and others not yet pro-
moted, anfwered, Let the breakers of the cautions bc feveerly cenſured;
I wish (laid George Graham) he werc hang'd above all thieves, who
preafeth not to his uttermoft;" to ſee the cautions keept, for holding our
corruption, and the pride and tyranny of Bishops, And nevertheleſs he
accepted firſt the Bishoprik of Dunblain, and then of Orknay, never ac- '
knowledging the affembly and contrary to his many promiſes.. The others-
replied; Not a jote ofthe cautions is keept either in the entring of Bishops,
or in their adminiſtration: they leave their flocks, run Poſt to Court, and
return Lord Bishop. Theother generall commiſſioners ſaid, They may
reſerve their grievances unto the next generall aſſembly,where they promi-
ſed their concurrence, or if they failed, they were never to be eſtcemed as
brethren. It was replied, All grievances are remitted unto the generall
aſſembly; and in the mean while thoſe who feared cenſure, and had credite
at Court, procured delayes, untill cuſtom corroborat their corruptions;
and means were uſed even among Minifters for their advantage and conti-
nuance: betwixt them and Chriſt beit, when he shall call them to account.
Inend they agreed on four points to be petitioned. 1. That a generall af-
ſembly may without offence to his Majeſty be held according to the Act of
(rececce)
Parlia.
1
3
1
1
570
A Continuation of the Hiſtory
1
1
1
1
)
1
Parliament and former cuſtom. 2.- That order may be taken with Papiſts
and contemners ofthe Church-diſciplin. 3. Thar their godly and faith-
full brethren, who are perſecuted by the English Bishops, may be per-
mitted to exercize their Calling. 4. Concerning the Plat; which in then
laſt meeting had prejudged fundry Miniſters. Laurcſton promiſed to deal
faithfully; with the King in theſe particulars: but the plotters undermined
by their privy Letters. In the fynod of Lothian at Tranent in Auguſt, Jo.
Spotſwood and Iames law were accuſed for overthrowing the diſciplin.
They proteſted, that they had no ſuch intention, but only to recover
the revenues of the Church. But the brethren preffed them to fubſcribe
the Confeffion of faith de novo; and they ſubſcribed it with the others.
1605. IV. Laureſton returning from Court, heard of the Synod of Fife at
Bruntelan: thether he wene. Mention being made of haſtening the Affem.
bly, he oppoſed, and shew that in his commiſſion was one article, not
to permit it. Howheit ſupplication was made ſeven times to prevent the
appointed day, becauſe of inconveniences following upon the delay, the
generall commiſſioners would not hear; but alwayespromiſed that with-
out fail the appointed time should be kcept. And when the time
approa-
ched, they ſene their Letters'unto the Preſbyteries, adviſing them not to
keep the affembly on the fifth of July, but delay untill the next Parliament,
without intimation of any other time or place. Thoſe Letters were not ſent
untill the time was ſo nighthat one presbytery should not know what ano.
therwould do,and chey had platted to have epiſcopacy reſtored in the Parlia.
and in their Miſſives they named the fifth day of July, as if that day had been
appointed before for the affemb. which gave occaſion that ſundry Miniſters
miſtook the day: whereby thoſe who went to Aberdien, kcept not one
day. Some came July 1. to keep the firſt tuyfday (which was the day)
ſembly at
Aberdien. according to the Letter of prorogation in the preceçding year: theſe were
Robert Dury Miniſter at Anftruther, Andrew Duncan Min. at Çareil, Jo.
Sharp mi, at Kelmeny, Andrew Strachan mi. at Kriech Jo. Forbes mi. at
Awford, William Forbes at Kinbethok, James Irwin at Touch, Robert
Youngſon at Clat, Robert Red at Banchry, Charls Farholm at Fraſerburgh,
William Davidſon ar Rathen, David Robertſon at Rugley, John Monro
ar Tane, Archbald Blackburn and James Roſs at Aberdien, and John Rogh
at Nig. When James Roſs had ended his Sermon afçer the cuſtom of the
town on tuyſday, they conveened in thechurch with the Kingscommiſ-
Gioner, and with common conſent delayd their ficting untill two a clok
in expectation of mo hindred upon their way (as was ſuppoſed) by rainy
weather. At that hour they meet in the Seſſion-houſe within the church,
and after prayer by David Reat late Moderator of the Synod at Aberdien
(who now came with Alexander and James Mill) Laurefton ſaid, Though.
he might charge them, yer he would rather make uſe of a Miffive from
the Lords of the Counſell. The Letter was directed , To the Miniſtry in
the Affembly at Aberdien.. He willed them to read it, and give him their
anſwer. They anſwered, It can not be orderly opened nor reade untill a
Moderator were choſen. He named John Forbes to be mouth for them.
They faid', There muſt be an ordinary election. He removed himſelf,
left (as he ſpake) he were quarelled as ſeeming to approve their clcction by
his preſence, if it fall, that he and they shall nor agree. Then they requi-
red Thomas Nicolſon the ordinary clerk of the aſſemblies to do his office he
refuſed untill heſaw how they will ſatiſfy the Commiſſioner: then craving
their diſpenſation he went away. They proceed, and having named threa
The AS-
1
QA
>
of Scotland's Aſſemblies.
571.
on the election, with generall conſent they chooſed John Forbes, and the
rather that Laureſton had named him: afrer prayer by the Moderator, they
chcoſeJohnsharp to be Scribepro tempore. The Letterr was read, confi-
ſting of two points, to diſſolve the Affembly, and to nameno diet ofano-
ther till his Majeſty were certified. They yeeld unto the firſt; and for the
other, to keep the liberty according to they Act of Parliament they reſolve
to entreatthe Commiſſioner to appoint time and place of another asſembly;
and if he refuſe, they will do it. They ſent and entreated his preſence: then
the Moderator declared the judgement of the aſſembly: He approved the
firſt part, and refuſed to delign another timne long or short. They affured
him, that upon the reverent reſpect of his deſire, they would be als ready
afterwards to delay unto a certain day, ifhis Majeſty shall requireit. Af
ter reaſoning he acknowledged a neceſſity of appointing a certain day, but
he would not do it, becauſe lie had no warrant. · He removed hinifelfa.
gain, though he was entreated to ſtay; giving the ſame reaſon as before.
Immediatly they adiourn the aſſembly unto the laſt tuyſday of September
next, and appoints intimation to be made unto all the preſbyteries accor-
to former cuſtom. Then Laurelton returned (the door was alwayes open)
and proteſted that he acknowledged not that for a lawfull Aſſembly from
the beginning, becauſe of the abſence of the Moderator of the lalt allem-
bly; and of the Clerk (he except not againſt the number.) The Modera-
tor anſwered , It can not but be a lawſull Affembly becauſe of the warrant.
1. Of Gods word. 2. The lawe of the realm. 3. Continuall practiſe ſince
the year 1960. and moſt clearly fer down in the book of diſciplin ettabli.
shed by his Mas own deſire publickly made known in the Affe. at Glaſgow
1581. ch.7. art. 3.6 4. where it is ſaid, All ecclefiafticall Aſſemblies have
power to conveen for treating of things concerning the Church: they have power to
appoint time and place to that effect, and one A Tembly to appoint time and place
of another. 4. The ſubſcription and oach of the King and all his ſubjects.
s. the Commiſſioners from Perth. 6. The preſidents in the Regiſter of
the affemblies for chooſing a Moderator in abſence of the former, and a
Clerk for the time in abſence of the ordinary. In the mean while Laure-
Non cauſed John WishareMeſſinger (or purſeyant) to charge the Allembly
under pain of horningto ſuffer it to deſert, and gave a copy onto the Mo-
derator. Obedience was given inſtantly and the Moderator craved inftru-
ment under the hand of the ſame Meſlinger (beingallo a Notary:) and bc-
caufe he refuſed, the Miniſters after the diſſolving ofthe Aſſe. with prayer by
the Moderator, went inſtantly into the common Clerk's chamber of Aber-
dien,&took inſtruments of their obedience unto that charge. Of this charge
no mention was made anto the Lords of the Counſell, but another that was
alledged to have been given by vertue of the ſame letters on moonday Julyı
by 'open proclamation at the market croſs, whereas no ſuch was done: for
Laureftoun would have mentioned it, and not ſaid, he might have charged
them. And it can be proved (as the Minifters wrot in The Report of the procee-
dings of tbe Aſſembled Miniſters at Aberdien) that from the firſt coming of Lau-
reſton and his ſervants into Aberdien untilleight a clok at night, there were
continually about the market place walking ſundry honeſt men, who heard
no ſuch thing. I add of my own experience;that Sumner was after the year 1606.
called uſually, Fogleover, or contractly, Foglou'r; as thouſands yet alive in Augus and
Merns can teſtify; and he dwelt inFettercairn in a houſe belonging then to Laureſton,
about twenty years after that aſſembly, I heard a gentle man employing him in a buſi-
neſs and having informed him, he ſaid, Fogle not over my bufineſs, but
do it faithfully:
(Ieeceee) 2
Then
1
1
572
A Continuation of the Hiftory
Then I asked the man; Why they do call him Foglour? He blushed, and gave no anſwer.
The Genile man laughing, Said unto mee, He will never tell you , but-Iwill g?ve you
the reaſon of his name i He is a falſe rogue; when the Miniſters were condemned
for the Aſſembly at Aberdien, some did accuſe him, that he was the cauſe of their
condemnation, becauſe he had indorſed the charge with a falſe date or antedate
And then he anſwered, Alas! I knew nothing what was intended, and I thought,it was
but a ſmall thing to jogle over (or shuffel] one day at my Maſters command: and for
that, he is alwayes called Foglour. The man heard all theſe words, and ſaid
nothing, but fighed. I return to the hiſtory. Vpontbe fourth and fifth of July ſun-
dry commiſſioners came to Aberdien from the presbyteries of Kyl, Carrik,
Cuningham, Lothian, Mers & Perth: they ſaid, they were hindred
partly by cxtraordinary rain, and partly deceived by the Miſlives that were
ſent unto the presbyteries, pointing at the fifth day. John Welsh, Na-
thaniel English and others finding that the brethren were diſſolved, and
having received a ſubſcribed copy of their proceedings, went together into
the place where the Aſſembly lat, and for the diſcharge of their commilli-
ons, took inſtruments in the hands of two Notaries, that they were
come to keep the Aſſembly, and finding it to be diſſolved, did ratify and
approve their proceedings in their own names, and in name of the presby-
teries that had ſent them. Laureſton reported unto the Counſell what
they had done, aud ſaid that he had diſcharged them by open proclamation
at the market croſs of Aberdeen on luly 1. to hold the aſſembly, astho
indorſing ofthe Letters ſpecify. Iohn Forbes being in Edinburgh Iuly 24.
of purpoſe to ſatisfy the Lords of Counſell, concerning the alledged diſo-
bedience of his Majeſtics charge, was warned by a Macer to appear before
the Counſell. At that time convecncd ſix Lords , ſeven Bishops and
commiſsioners of the generall Affembly (a novelty not heard before in
Scotland) and they conveened the ſooner , and preventing the ordinary
time of Counſell, becauſe they feared the oppoſition of ſome Lords. Be-
cauſe he would not condem the Aſſembly holden at Aberdien by his pri-
vat judgement (howbeit he was willing to ſubmit himſelf and the procee-
dings thereofunto the judgement of the generall Aſſembly, he was com;
manded to ward in the caſtle of Edinburgh. The next day lohn Welsh
(one of thoſe who came upon the fifth day) was charged to appear before
the Counſell, and becauſe he refuſed to give his oath ſuper inguirendis (he
declared himſelfready to give his oath, upon the knowledge of their inter-
rogatories) he was committed into the lail of the town, and about elleven
a clok he and John Forbes were tranſported to Blakneſs. Iuly 25. charge
was given by open proclamation, unto Proveſts and Bailives of Burghs,
namely, of Aberdien to ſuffer no Miniſters to enter within their bounds on
the firft tuyſday of September, nor eight before nor after, to hold any AL-
ſembly, as was appointed lately by the Miniſters at Aberdien. On Auguft 2.
Ro. Duiy, Andrew Duncan, Alex. Strachan and lo. Sharp being ſummo-
ned, compeared before the Counſell, and becauſe they would not condem
their proceedings at Aberdien, were ſent to Blackneſs. In the mean time
the peſt break up in Edinburgh, Lieth, Santand. and other parts of the co-
untrey, On Auguſt 8. all presbyteries, church-ſeſſions & fynods and parti-
cularly Miniſters were diſcharged by proclamation to authorize, approve
the proceedings of thoſe Miniſters; And Noble men, Barons, gentle
men, Magiſtrats and other ſubjects were charged to report unto the Coua-
ſell, when they hear any Miniſter in Sermon or any privat confence to jufti-
ty their proceedings, or condem the proceedings of the Counſell, With
certi-
1
1
1
of Scotland's Affemblies
.
573
certification, if they fail, &c. Much buſineſs was for annulling thoſe pro-
ceedings, becauſe they had appointed anew Aſſembly for preſerving the
Church's liberty ratified by Parliament; and ſo long as that liberty was pre-
ſerved, epiſcopacy could not be advanced. On October 3. other 14.
Miniſters that had been at Aberdien, being cited, compeared before the
Counſell: ſeven of them were ſent to wards in ſundry placesfor the ſame
cauſe that the others were. The other feven confeſſed, that if they had
known, they would not have been there. So they were diſmiſſed. Oncof
them , Robert Youngſon repented, and at the next diet compeared with
the impriſoned Miniſters, beforethe Counſell
. Thomas abernethy ſtood
for the Aſſembly, untill he heard, that the was to be warded in Innerneſs :
then he ſubmitted, and was licenced to return home. Some were not
ſummoned. The Synod of Fife was to meet at Dunfernlin Septemb. 2.
but the Chancelor Seton gave direction unto. Pitfirren to hinder them from
entring into the town: and therefore they affembled at Innerkithen: where
they agreed upon a faſt, becauſe of the inpriſoned Minifters, and the reſtraint
of the liberties of the Church. The impriſoned Miniſters after five weeks
ſent unto the King an apology, to clear their cauſe by right information,
and to ſupplicat for their liberty: but they were not heard. Becauſe it was
talked in the countrey, that the Church was deprived altogether of their li-
berty and power to indict and hold gencrall Affemblies, and that we were
nor to have any moc, one was proclamed to be held at Dundy the laſt
tuyſday of July. It was not expreſſed in what year: therefore ſome called
it fair words. After 13. weeks impriſonment, theſe Miniſters were ſum-
moned to compear before the Counſell O&ober 24. to hear & fce it decla-
red, that they had very contemptuouſly, and feditiouſly conveened and
proceeded; and therefore their Aſſembly to be declared unlawfull, and
they to be punished in their goods & perfons; orels to shew a reaſonable
cauſe, why the ſame should not be done, With certification, &c. They
compeared that day, and preſented a fupplication unto the Lords to remit
the cryall oftheir cauſe unto the Generall effembly the only competent
Judge thereof, ſeing the allowance ordiſallowance of a Generall Affembly
belongs unto the ſubſeqnent Affembly, as precedents can declare, where
the King hath been preſent perſonally; as alſo becauſe in the late proclama.
tion his Majeſty declares that he expectes reparation of all mif-orders in the
next Aſſembly. The ſupplication was read, and rejected: and they were
urged by the Kings Advocat Sir Thomas Hamilton then of Monkland to
anſwer unto the libell. Wherefore they thought themſelves conſtrained
to give-in this Declinature; My Lord's of Secret Counſell; Pleaſe your
L. L. the approbation or diſ-allowing ofa generall Afſembly hath been and
should be a matter and cauſe ſpirituall, and alwayes cognoſced & judged
by the Church as Judges competent within this realmı. And ſeeing we
are called before your L.L. to hear and ſecit found and declared, that we
have very contemptuouſly conveened and Aſſembled ourſelves in a gene-
rall Aſſembly at Aberdien the firſt tuyſday of July laſt, and therefore that
Aſſembly to be declared unlawfull, as at more length is contained in the
fummons; Wee in conſideration of the premiſes and other reaſons to be
given by us, have juſt cauſe to decline your L. Ls judgement, as no way
competent in the cauſe above ſpecified, and by theſe preſents fimpliciter
decline the ſame, ſeing we are moſt willing to ſubmit ourſelves to the try-
all of the generall aſſembly the only Judges competent; By theſe preſents
fubſcribed with our hands O&tober 24. And it was ſubſcribed by all the
(xffffff)
fourtieri
1
1
574
+
1
A Continuation of the Hiſtory
fourshien. Tliey were tieverthcloſs required to anſwer unto the ſummons;
and they did anſwer for clearing themſelves, but with proteſtation of
adhering to their declinature. In ſumma , they declare, that they had
donc nothing but according to an Ad of Parliament in the year 1992, and
they offred co diſprove the indorſation of the charge, and whereas their
declinature was taken in ill part, they do acknowledge themſelves willing
to ſubmit unto the judgement of the Counſeli in any matter, wherein any
Other ſubject ought to ſubmit: neither is it a now thing to decline their
judgement in ſome caſes; feing there is extant a declinature ſubſcribed by
moe then 300. Miniſters, and namely by ſome of theſe who now
are their greateſt adverſaries ; And it it uſuall unto the ſubjeậts in ſome
Civill cauſes to decline the judgement of the Counſell, and to take
them unto thejudgement of the Lords of the Semion, or ofthe Juſtice ge-
nerall, or even of a Regality: They were ſent to their ſeverali priſons,
and Robert Youngſon [who that day had joyned with them, confeffing
his trouble of conſcience for his former overſight] was impriſoned in Ster-
lin. After that time they published an Apology, wherein they cnlarged
their anſwers, and the reaſons of their declinature [whereof a touch fol-
lowes] and in end they ſay, Let it be ſuppoſed that it was an offence, to hold
the Aſſembly, yet it should not beimputed unto them particularly, but
unto the preſbyteries , unto whom the Letters of the generall Commiſſio-
nets were directed, and who had ordered them, to go and keep the Aſema-
bly; and afterwards had approyed their proceedings. Norwich ſtanding
all their allegations, John Forbes; John Welsh, Robert Dury, Andrew
Duncang lola Sharp, and Alexander Strachan were brought by the Guard
from Blackneſs to Lithgow to be arraigned January 10. before the Coun-
fell, of treaſou , becauſe they had declined the Counſell. It was ſaid
commonly, that the extraordinary diſcovery of the powder-plot ar Lon-
don would have moved the King to delift from troubling Miniſters (either
in England for their not-conformity unto the rites, or in Scotland forſtan-
ding to their ratified liberty) when all the churches were required to give
thanks unto God for that Benefit. But the Earld of Danbar was ſent from
Court to mannage that buſineſs. Ere the Miniſters were brought to the Bar,
ſome Counſellers were ſent unto them, to move them take up their declis
nature. After advice with ſome other Miniſters there preſent, they anſwe-
red; They would take up the declinature, if the Counſel would delete
the proceſs and decreet ſtanding againſt them. The Lords replied, The
Counfell could not annull their decreet, which was regiſtred. Others
were ſent unto them again, to adviſe them to paſs from the declinature
pro loco eo temporeus affuring them, that the Counſell would paſs from all
proceſs & períute. They would not anſwer without advice of their Bretla-
ren, wiro were there about thretty: and then they anſwerd, The teſtimo-
ny that was given, could not be recalled without prejudice of the Trueck.
And tliey craved licence to advice with their own preſbyteries, apon cau-
tion that they shold return into priſon. This was denied. All that oum-
ber of Minifters accompanicd the impriſoned, unto the Bar about one a
clok. There were prefent in the Counſell, the Earles of Montroſe,
Dunferalin Chancellor, Mar, Litlagow, Dunbar, and Lords Glams,
Elpainkon, Abercromy, Scoon , Balmerito, Newbodle, Tullibairn,
Blantyre, Halirood hous, and Barons Whittingam, Pennicook, Cler-
kinton, Murdo-Cairny, Killyth and Maſter of Elphinſton, to aſiſt the
Juſtice Deput as Afeffors in the cauſe. Sir Thomas Hamilton the Kings
Advocat
of Scotland's Aſſemblies
.
575
1
Advocats 'compeared to accuſe, The Dittay was read, importing their
treaſonable declinature of the Royal authority, grounded upon an act of
Parliament in the year 1984. Tomit the particular aggravations, becauſe they
may be known by the anſwers. The ſubſtance of their defence by their Advo-
cat, Thomas Hope ( afterwards the Kings Advocat and Lord Craig-hall)
was; The declinature is not againſt either the title nor intention of the law,
which was made only againſt ſuch as derogat from the K. royall authority:
but this declinature left his authority fully. The law ſerved only againſt ſuch
as were ſummoned fuper inquirendiss but theſe were accuſed and committed
to priſon for a deed or a&ion; Their declinature was propounded by way of
defence: and therefore can not be accounted treaſon; The law naming che
penalty of trcalon is odious: and therefore should not be enlarged, butra-
ther reſtrained. That which is treaſon in a caſe expreſſed, may not be exten!
ded unto other caſes not expreſſed; That law judgeth not ſuch a cafe to be
treaſon, but only forbids ſuch a thing under the pain of treaſon; The act bea-
ring only the incurring of treaſon, the penalty can never be juſtly inflictedy
unleſs the fact be found treaſonable by law: But no law defineth the decli-
nature of an incompetent Iudge to be treaſon: Neither did theſe decline
the Kings judicatory ſimply, but the Counſels, and that only in this and
and ſuch cauſes's They were ever, and yet are content to be judged by
his Majeſty and the Generall aſſembly, ſeing according to God's Word,
and the lawes of the realm, which have diſtinguished the Civil and Eccle-
ſiaſticall juriſdictions, the matters of the Church should be judged and co-
gnofced by the Church and it's allemblies, which were afwel racified & con-
firmed by the lawes of the countrey as any other ludicatory ; Tojudge of
the lawfuldeſs orunlawfulneſs of a gen.afſembly belongs unto a generallar-
fembly, and hath been the practiſe of our Church even when his Majeſty
was preſent, as the Aſſembly at Perth in the year 1996. was controverted,
notwithſtanding his Majeſties preſence at it, and then he was ſo far from
judging the lawfulneſs of it by himſelf or his Counſell, that in the next
generall Aſembly ar Dundy he did require the queſtion to be decided there
as properly pertaining to that Judicatory; It hath been lawfull and in con-
tinuall praởiſe, that his Majelty and Secret Counſell have in fundry cauſes
been declined, and the cauſe drawn to the ordinary and competent Judge,
as in matters Civill unto the Seſſion, in matters criminall into the Juſtici.
ary, matters of divorce unto the Comiſſaries ; yea themeaneſt Regalities
have power to decline ſuprem Juſtitiaries ; Moreover that Act of Parlia-
ment was repealed by another Ad An: 1992. which derogates from the
former in ſo far as it was prejudicial to the office-bearers of the Church in
matters of religion, hereſy, excommunication, collation of Benefices,
deprivation of Miniſters, eccleſiaſtical cenſures, &c. As for the alled-
ged contempt & fedition, that againſt the proviſion of the act of Parlia-
ment they had convcencd, and proceeded contrary to bis Majelties cx-
preſs command intimated unto them by the Commiflioners of the Church
in their Letter, and the Counſels Miilive, and by Laureſton, and against
a publick charge of horning proceeding from the Secret Counſell, and
execut againſt them the day preceeding; It was anſwered, The act is no in-
ſtituting law of aſſemblies, but a ſimple approbation of them as they were
appointed by the Church ; and in that approbation it is declared that it
shall be lawfullto the Church to hold generall afeinblics once every year
and oftner as occaſion shall require; And the proviſion in the Aą imports
not a nullity of the foreſaid liberty & approbation, but rather the contra-
(1ffffff) 2
ту:
1
576
A Continuation of the Hiflory
ry, becauſe it no way concerns the actions of conveening or holding, but
only the nomination of time and place, and that not ſimply, but upon
condition of his Majeſties or his Commiſſioners preſence wherethe Aſem-
bly is holden; nor is tla at fimply or abſolutly, but coniunct with the Al-
ſembly; and thč ſamo proviſion in the laſt part of it faith expreffely, It shall
be lawfull unto the Church (in caſe of abſence of his Majeſty and Commiſ-
fioners) by'themſelves to appoint time & place of the next Aſembly, as
they have been in uſe to do ; and conſequently to aſſemble & proceed with-
out the preſence or expreſs conſent of his Majeſty or Commiſſioner; And
unto the Aſſumption, theſe had his Majeſties conſent in the aſſembly at
Halyroodhous 'An. 1602. where he conſented that the next aſſembly
should be at Aberdien the laſt ruyfday ofJuly in year 1604. and that dice
was prorogued at his Majeſties defire by a Letter ſent tothe Preibyteries,
and ſubſcribed by his Commiſioner. Laureſton and the late Moderator,
untill the firſt tuyſday of July An. 1605. which day was keept by them at
the direction oftheir preſbyteries; As for the Letters fent by the Com-
miſſioners of the generall afſembly unto the presbyteries, 1. It beares no
comniand but advice. 2. Theimpriſoned had a more authentik and evi-
dent ſignification of his Majeſties will declared in the aſſembly, and that
diet was prorogued by his Majeſties direction which was more authentik
then an alledged diſcharge ſent in an article unto the Commiſſioners.
3. At that ſame aſſembly all power of prorogating or altering time & place
of the aſſembly, was taken from the Commiſſioners with his Majeſties
own conſent, for remedy of the grievances given-in to that affembly for
the delayes and alterations made by them without advice of presbyteries &
fynods: where alſo it was ordained that the diets of the aſſemblies be keept
preciſely according to the Ad of Parliament An.7592. which is ofgrea-
ter force then the Letter of the Commiſſioners, who had no power to diſ-
charge the ordinance of the aſſembly, and the Act of Parliament, and the
continuall practiſe ofthe Church, requiring a certain day and place: but
their Letter appointed neither time noộplace: which imports a plain deſer-
ting rather then continuation ; conſequently it was a loſs of that liberty
confirmed by Parliament: and therefore could not with ſave conſcience be
obeyed. 5. Their advice was, not to keep the fifth day : but that af.
ſembly was begun and ended on the ſecond day, Their intention poflibly
was to diſcharge it fimpliciter, but neither did the Letter fpeak ſo, nor
wasit the duty of Miniſters to quite their liberty; Asfor the Counſels Mil-
live, they did conveen with Laurefton's advice, and their convention
was ſan&tified by invocating the name of God, before the Miſſive was pre-
ſented unto them: he met with them, and preſented the Miſſive unto them
as lawfully conveened, and required an anſwer ofit: it was read, and
conſidered, and obeyd in all points, excep the indiction of another day:
which for preſervation of the liberty of the Church could not be omitted
without perfidy; What contemptis it to deny the requeſt of the Counſell,
when the requeſt imports ſo great a loſs, and is contrary unto the law
As for his Majefties Commillioner's dif-aflenting. 1.. He made no oppo-
ſition to their fitting down, but conſented. 2. He delivered the Coun-
fel's Letter, and willed them to read it, to conſider it, and to anſwer it; and
removed himſelf for that.effcet. 3. He acquicſced and was ſatiſfied with
their obedience tinto the firſt part of the Letter, and for the deligning a
new day, he ſaid, he had no commiſſion for that, and therefore refuſed
cither by himſelf or with them to appoint a new day; neither did they ap-
point
1
0
1
.
gave
I
1
of Scotland's Aſſemblies.
577
point any till after arguing he was forced to confeſs that they had reaſon
to ſtick unto their point, howbeit he could not conſent for wane ofcom-
miſlion, and till that he plainly ſaid unto them, It is thought, yee shall
never have a gen. Affembly again. As for the charge of horning alledged to
be executed againſt them; no intimation thereof was made unto them either
by the Commiſſioner, nor by the purſefant, nor any other, nor knew they
any ſuch, as they are ready all to depone upon their oath. 2. Laureſton
them not occaſion to conceive ſuch a thing by his ſpeech: for he ſaid,
Albeit he might have uſed a charge, yet he would rather uſe the Counſels
Letter of requeſt. 3. The pretended execution and indorſation bewrayeth
the forgery, bearing that it was an open proclamation warranted by two
witneſſes, who are Laureſtons domeſtick ſervants, whereas ſundry honeſt
men at the alledged time werein and about the market-place, and yet
none other can be found who heard ſuch a thing. 4. Why cauſed Laure-
ſton charge them upon the ſecond day perſonally, when they were diffol.
ving, without any mention of a charge the day proceeding?'s. Though
the execution were true, yet it can not import the punishment contained
in the libell, ſeing it was not according to the Act of Parliament of lames.
6. Parl. 11. year 1587. which beares, that no Letters importing the tin-
ſell of life or movable goods should be of force, unleſs they be executed
between eicht a clok in the morning and twelve noon at before famous
witneſſes : but the indorſation of the pretended execution beares that theſe
were executed between ſeven & eicht in the evening. 6. When they were
charged perſonally upon the ſecond day, they obey'd preſently; as the In-
ftruments taken in the hands of two Notaries teftify. The truth is ; this
charge could neither bring them into the guilt of contempt, or call their
proceedings in queſtion, becauſe they had done all that they did at that
time: therefore that other charge was forged as given at the croſs of Aber-
dien the day proceeding, and as it was given unto the Counſell by Laure.
fon: which charge by diverſe ſupplications given-in unto the Counſell,
the impannelled offred to reduce and to diſprove, but could not be heard;
and yet by vertue of that forged charge were they put to the horn. Albeit
all thoſe former intinations of his Majeſties will were true, and had come
to their knowledge, yet could they not truly be found guilty of contempt
& fedition in their meeting & proceeding, in reſpect of an A&t of Parlia-
ment fames 6. parl. 6. An. 1579. a&t. 9.2: and law made in King Robert.
2. and cited de verborum ſignificatione , both shewing the Civill juriſdiction
& judgement to be free from all concempt of his Majeſties authority or of
the Lords of Secret Counſell, albeit they shall proceed in judgement ac- *
cording to law, notwiſtanding any privy writing, charge or command
directed unto them in the contrary by his Majeſty or Counſell, or any
command directed unto them under the great Seal, or Signet or privy ſeal,
repugnant to law: whereupon it muſt follow much more, A ſpirituall
Judicatory (which hath not inſtitution or ground from Civill authority,
but from Gods word, which is in nature different and diſtinguished both
by thic ordinance of God, and lawes of the Land, albeit the ludicatory is
rot inſtituted, yet is approved by A&ts of Parliament) may proceed law-
fully, notwithſtanding any ſignification of his Majeſties will or of the Coun-
ſell in the contrary, and yet be free of all contempt or ſeditious procee
ding. And in the aſſembly at Dundy 1597. se: 7. the article concerning
no convention of Paſtors without his Majeſties knowledge and conſent,
(ogggggg)
the
1
1
578
A Continuation of the Hiſtory
the King (being preſent ) declared his conſent to be extended unto ail and
whatſoever generall aſſembly or ſpeciall permitted and authorized by his
lawes accordingly asthey have warrant in the word of God, as being the
moſt authentick form of conſent that any King can give. Next the Kings
Commiſſioner was preſent with them, conſented unto their down-fitting,
acknowledged their authority by preſenting the Counſels Letter, craved
anſwer unto it, and conſented into fundry things done there: his conſent
was craved in everything, and obtained in ſome.
As for the formality
of their proceeding, the work being ſuch as concerned the houſcof God,
and ſo therein being ſubject unto the cenſure of the Overſeers of Gods
houſe, ſo they ſubmit themſelves and their proceedings to be cenſured &
judged according to the word of God by a lawfull & free generall aſſembly;
and in their apologies written upon occaſion at other times they make clear
their formality, as. 1. Whereas the Moderator ofthe laſt afſembly was
nor preſent, it could be noimpediment of holding the aſſembly, ſeing his
abfence was through his fault. 2. His preaching was ſupplied by the
teaching of thcordinary Miniſter of the town. 3. As for the election of
a new Moderator, after prayer by the Moderator of the late Synod at their
appointment , liets were made, and it was needleſs to remove them who
were upon the liets. Such circumſtances are not to be food upon, when
the ſubſtance was in perrill. Neither have thcy reaſon to alledge this ob- '
jection, who have challenged it, if they would call to mind, how in the
allembly at Perth An. 1596. without any election or liets, the late Mode-
Tator being abſent, David Lindſay at the nomination ofrwo or three Breth-
ren entred Moderator, others who were preſent not being asked. 4. The
ordinary Clerck refuſed to do his office, becauſe he was threatned by
Laurelton: Therefore he was diſpenced with, and of their number one
was choſen
pro
illa vice, as is the cuſtom of Synods & Presbyteries.
$. The place was not privat but where the Presbytery and Synod ſat ordi-
narily, and als publick as the Counſell- houſe of Dundy or Edinburgh,
where Generall alremblies have been held. As for their paucity, that pro.
ceeded partly from the weather, and partly by a trick of the Commiſio-
ners pointing in their laſt Letter at another day then which was appointed
before. And in the aſſembly of God's ſervants, where the number is not
defined by a law, rarity makes it not unlawfull, if thcmccting beordinary
and eſtablished by law, unto which all who have intereſs may reſort, and
which may be judged lawfull or approved by the next ordinary meeting,
as this hath been already approved by many Presbyterics. 3. For
thing that was done, there were moe than needed; a ſufficient numberto
fenſe or begin an aſſembly by prayer, and to adjourny it unto another day
for cauſes moving, and a prayer in end.. This hath been practized in the
Parliaments, and in Church, as at Santandrews in April An. 1597. As
for them who came after the diſſolving, they had theliko commillion and
warrands to come, and were ſtayd as laid is; and when they caine, they
could find no unlawfulneſs in the proceedings of their Brechren: and ſeing
their approbation concerned only the wricteo proceſs according to the ſub-
ſcribed copy which they received, cquity requires that the Generall Affom-
bly shouldjudge thereof, before it be called unlawfull. To the written pro.
ccís they found no ſignification of any preceeding charge: which is the chief
ground of the alledged contempr. Laſtly it is againſt all order, that com.
miſſioners directed from he Presbyteries, should be challenged for exe-
cuting
any
!
1
1
of Scotland's Aſſemblies.
579
cuting their commiſlion, namely, when their exccution is approved by their
Presbytcries; and the Presbyteries are not challenged. After the Advocat,
the priſoners ſo cleared themſelves and their cauſe, that cheir adverſaries
were altonished their doubtingBrethren reſolved, and every one that ſtood
by were ſatisfied. Then the Interloquiture went-on, not by voting formal-
ly, but after ſecret rounding. All the exceptions and defences were rejected,
and the larerloquiture was pronounced in name ofall the Affeffors conſen-
ting, howbcit ſome made oppoſition in the mean time: Yea fonie of the
Counſell reported, that none conſented , but the Earl of Dunbar, the
Preſident, the Chancelor, the Earl of Montroſe and the Controler. Nei.
ther was the cauſe reaſoned in preſence of the Alliſe, the moſt part of them
not having entred into the place of judgement, untillthey were called to
take their oath and to be encloſed. Thoſe were Joha Livinſton of Dnni-
pace, Sir Archbald Sterlin of Kier, Sir John Forreſt of Carden, Sir John
hume of North- Berwik, James Shaw of Sawchy, James Swenton of Inner-
kithen a Papiſt, Henry Stuart of Craig-hall a diffolute man, Sir George
Humc of Broxmouth, George Humeofthe Deans, Gawin HumcofJohns-
cleuch, Thomas Livinſton of Pantoun, Robert Livinſton of Weſtquar.
ter , Sir Patrik Hume of Polwart, James Gib younger of Caribben, and
Alexand. Humeof Rentoun. Craig-hall was choſen Chancellor of the Al-
life
' [or Foreman of the Jury.] Their Advocar exhorted the lury to con-
ſider that it was not the naked deed of Declining, that was the dittay of the
impannelled, but the quality of the deed, towit, a treaſonous declina-
ture, which was to be tryed: Therefore willed them to judge, whether
it was treaſon or not. But the Kings Advocat charged them to find on-
ly, whether the priſoners liad declined the Councels judgement or not,
which the luſtice and Lords had already found treaſonable. Their Adyo-
cat willed them to remember his defences (which he reſumed briefly) and
to judge truly & equitably, and not according to the alledged lawes, which
were nor only repealed and abrogated in part, and were made in a violent
time, (when in the Kings minority the chicf men both of the Common-
welth and Church wete forced to forſake the Land; nor was a
fore that day conuicted of treaſon for declining the Counſell, nothwith-
ſtanding that Act) but againſt it at the very ploclaming of it at the market
croſs of Edinburgh; Robert Pontand Walter Backanquell in name of the
Church took proteſtations & documents of their diſ. affenting, in the
hands of John Mackeſon Notare publick. After him, lohn Forbes de-
duced ſummarily their proceedings at Aberdien, explained the word
Simpliciter, which they had uſed in the Declinaturc, proteſted (as they
had done before the Councell) that in all Civill affaires they acknowledge
his Majeſty and the authority of the Secret Counſell as far as any other ſub-
but in the affaires of Chrifts Kingdom and the Church, which God
hath diſtinguished from the former, they had lawfully declined the jud-
gement of the civil Iudicatory; and he exhorted the Gentle men of the
Afiſe to remember, that they were bound by the confeffion of faith to
maintain the diſciplin profeſſed in our Church allwel as the Miniſters. He
read a part of the confeſſion to this purpoſe, and inferred, They could
not but be guilty of perjury, if they for fear or pleaſure of any man should
decern that to be treaſon, which themſelves had upon the lawfull com-
mand of authority ſworn and ſubſcribed. lohn Welsh followed with a
diſcourſe of the grounds of their declinature, and required them to con-
(G988988) 2
ſider
.
man be
jcct;
1
A
1
K
t
580
A Continuation of the Hiftory
1
ſider, that they were not the firſt, who had declined the Counſell in the
like care, as others alſo had done in other caſes; and namely, that there is
extant a Declinature of the King & Counſell ſubſcribed by three or four
hundred Miniſters or thereby, yea by ſome of the commiſſioners of the
Generall allembly, and by thoſe who are called Bishops, and are the on-
ly men who have procured all thoſe troubls, and on whom they theredo
lay all the guilt of thoſe troubls, which they have ſuffered and are like to
fuffer. He read alſo another part of the confeſſion of faith concerning the
preſent purpoſe. The Kings Advocat interrupted him, and willed the
Aflife to conſider that they had no more to try, but whether the impanel-
led had declined or not. The Juſtice willed the Alliſe to remove in all haſt,
lohn Forbes ſeeing there was no longer ſtay, charged the Earl of Dum.
bar, to report in their names unto his Majeſty, what punishment folo
lowed upon the breach of the oath made unto the Gibeonites, and how
the like was to be feared to fall upon his Majeſties poſterity and the whol
Land, if they shall violat the great oath that they have made; and then
he read another paffage of the confeffion concerning æquivocation &
double dealing. When the jury was encloſed, Dunipace moved them
with reaſons ſo, that they were inclined to abſolve the impannelled,
Wherefore ſome were directed to deal with the Alliſers, and ſome were
directed to deal with the arraigned Miniſters, to ſee if yet they could be
moved to depart from their declinature; Whereas according to the law
none should have acceſs unto the A-fliſers, after they be incloſed : For
the ftarute Fames 6. Parli. 11, 1587. Act. 91. it was ordained, that all
Affiſers.be incloſed, and none ſuffered to repair unto them under what-
foever pretence, nor any of the Allife to come forch, untill after agree-
ment they return their anſwer unto the Judge; otherwiſe the perſon to be
pronouuced clean and Innocent of the crime alledged. But it was ſuffi-
ciently known, that the Foreman came forth unto the Lord Juſticeando-
ther Lords; and the Clerks reforced unto the Afiſe. Much travell was
to perſuad the Allifers, that no harm was intended againſt the priſoners in
their perſon, life or goods; to induce them to convict the priſoners. Sixe
cleanſed them fimpliciter, towit, Dunipace, Kier, Johnscleuch, Weſt-
quarter, Pantoun and Sawchy. When the Forman returned, and re-
ported the Sentence of the Jury, Dunipace faid publickly, that he not
only abſolved them as innocent of treaſon, but acknowledged them to be
honeſt Miniſters, faithfull ſervants of Chriſt, and good ſubjects. The
Judge delayd the Sentence of punishment, untill the Kings will were
further known, and ordained the priſoners to be carried into ward again,
and to be ſtraitly keept, that no man have acceſs unto them. The priſo-
ners embraced one another, and thanked God for his preſence in the acti-
on. They were convoyd unto the place about ten a clok at night by ſome
of the Guarde. The people ſaid, It was certanly a work of darknes to
make Chriſts faithfull Miniſters traitors. O if the King were never in
greater danger then by ſuch men! On the morrow they were convoyd to
Blackneſs, a great number of Miniſters accompanying them, and parted
from them with thanksgiving, prayers and many tears, and more con-
firmed in the cauſe. Then the Commiſſioners of the generall aſſembly
thought it a fit time to try the conſtancy of other Miniſters being ſo terrified
(as they ſuppoſed) that nothing would be refuſed. Thereforcall the Synods
oftherealm were appointed in the Kings name to convecn upon one and
the
1
1
Of Scotlands Affemblies.
1
581
1
1
.
the ſame day in February within their bounds reſpectivè; that ſo one Synod
might not know the reſolution of another. The King had one or more Com-
miſſioners at every Synod, to crave anſwer unto five Articles; 'which were
directed to the Synod of Mers and Teviordale with David Macgill, a Senator
of the Seſſion, and Gawin Hamilton Biſhop of Galloway;' to wit: 1. That
in the next General Aſſembly, no Acts made in any preceding Aſſembly where
his Majeſty was preſent, ſhould be in any way touched, altered or interpre-
ted 2. That the eſtate of Biſhops be not medled with, but continued in the
ſame condition wherein they are at preſent, untill his Majeſties will and plea-
ſure be further known. 3. That there be no alteration of any of the Com-'
miſſioners, except upon the trial of ſome notable fault in their doctrine, life or
converſation. 4. That notwithſtanding any.appellation, the Commiſſioners
ſhould proeeed, they alwaies being anſwerable unto the General Allembly
for their proceedings. 5. That they acknowledge the Warrant of their mee-
tings to come by permiſſion of the Prince. That Synod would give no an-
ſwer, ſo did many others, and ſome referred them unto the General Affem-
bly. , The Miniſters of the Dutch and French Churches at London ( being
mis-informed) ſent Letters unto the Miniſters of Edenburgh , regrating the
mis-behaviour of the impriſoned Miniſters. Wherefore thoſe in blackneſs
wrote an Apologetick, not only declaring their proceedings, but alſo painting
forth the Commiſſioners of the General Aſſembly in their own colours; that
under pretence of a litnited Commiſſion from the GeneralAſſembly, they arro-
gate the full juriſdiction and authority of the Church in all things; and daily
do promote their intended change of the Church Diſcipline; firſt in bringing
us into bondage of a perpetual Dictatura, under the Title of Commiſſioners,
as the fineſt cover of their intentions; and then into the Antichriſtian fa-
very of the Hierarchy; that their purpoſes were diſcovered by their ſpee-
ches ;, by preſentations of them onto Biſhopricks, with full authority over
their Brethren, and ſeveral other ſigns; eſpecially, by their publick profeſſi-
on in all the Synods lately, where it is clear that our Affembly is impeded
by their Dictatorſhip and Lordly Domination; which they fear mult fall,
if the Aſſemblies ſhall hold, and is the main cauſe of perſiſting with ſo hate.
full enmity againſt them for their meeting at Aberdeen ; becauſe thereby
( as they judged) their almoſt accompliſhed enterprize was ſomewhat retar-
ded. It was, at that time, reported unto the King, by theſe Biſhops, that
Chancelour Seton was upon the Councel of holding the Aſſembly at Aber-
deen; wherefore Dunbar was fent down to try him. Bot partly by fa-
vour of the Queen; and partly by his correſpondence with the Engliſh Se-
cretary, the Trial was not exactly followed: and ſo the Delator John Spotf-
wood ( then called Biſhop of Glaſcow ) was ciſappointed. Many other
particulars paſſed that year concerning the Church affairs: But ( for this
time to clole that Aſſembly) in the beginning of October , the King's Will
was declared, unto a Convention of the Nobility at Lithgow, that the ſix
condemned Miniſters ſhould be baniſhed out of his Dominions for all their
daies ;, and the other eight ſhould be confined , ſome in one place, and '
ſome in another within the Country remote from their former dwellings;
and ſome into Illes ſeverally. And a Proclamation was publiſhed, that if
any
ſhould hereafter offend in ſuch a high Treſpaſſe, they ſhould be puni-
ſhed with all ſeverity; and the death due unto Traitours, ſhould be infli-
&ted upon them with all rigour ; and all Miniſters were inhibited either in
their Sermons or Prayers to recommend the perſons that were ſo ſentenced.
John Forbes went to Middleburgh, where he was Miniſter unto the Engliſh
(H hh hhhh)
Staple;
7
I
}
.
14
.
)
1
1
{
}
581
CENTURY XV I. &c.
Staple: Robert Duty wås Miniſter of an Engliſh Congregation in Leyden :
fohn Wellh went to Bourdeaux, where he learned the language lo quick-
ly, that within one year he was choſen Miniſter of a French Church: And
John Sharp became Miniſter and Profeffour of Divinity at Dia in the Delphi-
nate , where he wrote Curſus Theologicus , ex Symphonia Prophetarum d
YApoſtolorum. After a year Andrew Duncan and Alexander Strachanpur-
chaſed liberty to return into their former places. Finally, becauſe thoſe
Aſſemblies were zealous to keep the Church in purity of Doctrine , and
free from ſcandalous Vices, they were deſerted by ſome , undermined by
others, and oppoſed by a third fort; and although they were warranted by
God's Word, and confirmed by the Law of the Realm, yet without any
repealing Law, or juſt reaſon ( that ever was alledged) they were in this
manner brought to an end.
1
+
1
1
I
AN
1
A
AN INDEX
}
1
!
1
!
Of the Chief Things and Purpoles contained in this BOOK.
In this Index many Particulars are omitted, partly for brevity, and eſpecially, becauſe they may be
found by the Names of the Actors and Writers, which are in the two tables at the beginning of
the Book
A
Beza's Letter unto Jo, Knox againſt the Reliques of Po.
A ¢
1 pery S. 376,
Aërius his alledged Hereſie S. 469.
Bishops and preaching Elders were both one-217. 6. 283.
The confecrating of Agnus Dei 459.b
m.354,m.542. m. $ 467,471. What was the Office of
Albin or Alcuin's doctrine 100, 104.
a. Bishop.in antient times 471, m, Bishops should be
Alexander the II. King of Scots, would not fuffer the like Shepheards 2 13.b. They got power in Civil things
Pope's Legate to come into his Realm 447:m.
by Civil. Law$ 12, m. and ft forbidden to meddle
Alliance fpiritual began 16. m
with Civil things 143. e. 225. m. They had prece-
Alcars in Chriſtian Churches is a novelty 140, 141.
dency according to their age or admiſſion os m. They
Angels should pot be worshipped 178. 6. 183. m
should attend their Flock, and dittribure heavenly
The fira Anointing of the Kings of Scotland 291.
Bread 213.b. They were taxed of negligence, ambi-
Annats 454
tion gi &c. 193. e, 194, 2 10, 222, 266 S. 142. . They
Anabaptifts began in Germany S. 74.
were upon all States Councels, and none upon their ,
Anfelm's doctrine 293:
Councels but thymfelves S. 166. e. 168. e. They
Antichriſt is the head of Hypocrites 29.b
thought it diſparagement to Preach 375.e. 549.6.
The Pope vas called Antichritt 23 1. b. 235.b. 248. e. When they priached, they preached nor Chriſt 82.b.
249. m. See Pope.
They were diffuaded from taking arms 80.b and yet
Antiphona began 140. m
were Warriors 82. m. They have been partakers of
Treason and Conſpiracies 113:e. 240, 303, 306.e.
Appeals from the Pope unto a Councel 547.e. 543, b.
307.b. 333. m. 400. m, 504. m. 505; m. S 365,367.
558. m
An Apology of a wolf, a fox and an aſs shrieving one ano.
By advice of Bishops much blood hath been ſpilt 502.c
No Lord Bis hops in Scotland before the year 1050:276
ther 476.
nor in Africa 280 nor in antient Britain 282. nor in
An Apology of a naked bird clad by other birds 479.
The Apottles were of equal authority 364.e
Ireland 304. It is queſtioned, whether at the first there
Arnold de Villanova's anſwer unto ihe King of Sicilies
were B siops in Rome 283. The ground and firſt plat-
doubts in his purpoſe of Reformation 471, 473.
form of Pielacy 285.m their ordination at firſt 285.e.
Arnulph Bishop ot Orleans his Oration concerning Ap.
the riſe of their Juriſdiction 286 289 Their Election
peals to Rome 229.
15.m. 83.b. The tendency of Epiſcopac y S. 338. m. a
Apocrypha Books 27. 6. 333. e. 435, e. 417.m
Supilication of s orland againīt it 350. another of
The Church Affemblies of Scotland.
England againit Bishops and their Rites 461, 4626
Their lawfulneis S. 230, 231.
Obi May not Bishops be good men ? An W. S.459.
Theis warrant and members S. 382.
Obj
. May not a good man take a Bishoprick? AC.450.
Their uſefulneſs S. 492, 493.
They grie the Power of the Sword in England, and
Tbe ſubordination of orher Church-Indicatories unto
uſed it cruelly 556. Three fiirts of Bishops &. 374 m.
the Affen blies 492 496.b
other three ſorts of them $.390: b. They were caſt off
Order for number of the members thereof S.545.
in Scotland 402, e. 491. b. The firſt ſtep of bringing
The privy Conference thereof S. 391. ?
them in again S 540. the ſecond ilep 541.
The firſt day of each S. 478. e
Boniface Bishop of Muntz was oppoſed in Tyranny and
At the inſtance of Ro. Mongomry a charge is given to
Rites 99, 100.
the Affembly S. 420.0
The Inſurrection of the Bowrs in Germany S. 90.
The Books of Regiiter were kept up, and fome leafs
Bulgaria becometh Chriſtian 184,
torn S. 456, the Allembly makech a general Revo-
Bread and Wine in the Lord's Supper repreſenteth his
cation of all things done formerly in prejudice of the
Body and blood 92. m. 98. e: and both were diftri-
Diſcipline and Revenues +87 m.' The Affembly ap-
buted 29. m. 566.6.572. m, the mixing of the Wine
peareth (at the King's command) before the Conven:
with Waler was a departing from che Inſtitution 93.m.
tion of Eltates, and proteſteth for their Liberty S 532.
See the Supper of the Lord.
A compariſon of the former and the latter Aſſemblies
Britain became Chriſtian 283.b.
e
8,536. The beginning of variance between King James The new Calender S. 282.m. The Greeks had eſpied an
and the Church, S. 518.
Error in the Calender, but becauſe of inconvenients
B
would not change 411. m.
A Conference at Baden between a Proteſtant and a Papiſt Calo Johannes, Greek Emperor, his Oration before his
S. 318.
Baptiſm taketh away the guilt, and not the ſin of concu Falſe Calumnies afperfed on Profeſſors of Truth 334. e.
piſcence 372. m.
-350. e. 424. m. 472.6. S. 81 m. S 134.2 206 e. 227.
They who have not probability that they were Baptized, 'Candles and Torches in Churches 93 m. The Canons
may be Baptized 190.
that are called Apoftolical, are not ſuch 266. e. the
The firſt Baptizing of Bells 208. m
Canonical hours 251.e.
Three Babylons 476.0
The Canon of the Maſs muſt be read with a low voice
Bavaria becometh Chriſtian 94. m
143. m.
The beginning of the Canons or Chanons 289, 291.
True Believers cannot perish 479. m
The Canonization of Saints 81 e. 328 b
Bellum Pontificale continued 170. years 248.e The beginning and riſe of Cardinals 422. their Colledge
Berengarius his Tenets 254, 248.
hath power over all Men and all Cauſes 388; m. go in
Bernard's Advertiſements unto the Pope 322. His Com Scarlet 391.m.
plaints againit corruptions, and his Faith 334. His The Order of Carmelites 416. m
Sermon at the Councel of Rhems 341
Carolſtad and Luther fell into variance S. 76.
Hhhhhhh 2
The
?
death 307
}
Beda's Doctrine 95.99.
)
0
1 Ν Φ Ε Χ.
i
360.e.
C
A
r
The unjuſt Cenſure of two Cardinals revenged by God At Bracará An. 610.p. 62. in Bojaria 63. at Toledo 63. at
Altifidior 64.at Toledo 64 at Çabilun 64. at Herford:
The indifferency of Ceremonies 304, they may be judged in England 65. the fixth general Councel at Conſtan-
varioudy, but not reinduced S. 351.0
tinople 65. at Toledo 66. at Rome 78. e. under Carlo
Charls the Great his Authority in Rome 80, m. 81.b&e. man 104. c. ar Clonesho in England 105: at Conftan-
fundry Articles of Doctrine which he held 112.
tinople about Images 105, another there. 106. at Nice
Charls the Hard Duke of Burgundy 526.
106. af Frankford 106.c. at Paris 107. at Rome for
Charls Prince of Spain Martyred S. 156. m.
Reformation 118. b. at Conftantinople 123, 124. at
The Church.
Cariſiac 158, 165. e. &
at Bonoil 166. at Sapona:
The Church is built on the Rock Chriſt 89. m. 97.
im
ria 166. erat.Celicyth in England 185. at Mentz 188.
113.b. 131.1. 133;b. it confiitech of the Elect 176 m. at Worms 189. at Rhoms 190.at Cabilon 190. at Aken
340. b. or of Believers 348. e. S. 25. b. Why called Ca-. 190. at Melda,191, at.Rome 191. at Valentia 1911 at
tholick 97. m. 340, b. 348. e, S., 11. m. In what fenfe Macra 193 a great Synod at Rome 198.e. at Worms
the Church cannot err 529. e. how it is led by the holy 235, 236: at Brixia againlt the Popes 238. as alſo at
Ghoſt 551.b. It hath certainty from the Faith, and not Rome 239. at Garftung and at Mentz, both againſt the
contrary 173.6. S, 20!m. ſometimes Jurketh 175.b. Popes 267, 268. at Papia againſt the Popes 327. at
210, 211, 231.e. In her worſt times thouſands bowed Rhems for Reformation 345: ai Lateran under Inno-
not their hearts unro Baal 541. m. 551. e. 558. b. /
centius the Ill. 386. at Lions 391. at Pila againſt the
Church-affairs should be judged in Ecclefia non in Popes 507. at Piſa, called A General Councel 564.
palatio, nec ex authoritate humana S. 336. m.e. The at Rome, this was diffolved by an Owl 564. at Con-
main grounds of corruption in the Church 38.e.412.b.
Itance 565. at Papia and Sena 571 at Bagle 571. at Fer-
421. m e. Satan ſought to undo the Church firit by rapia and Florence 576. at Towns againſt the Pope, and
Heathens, and then by Hereſies, Schiſms, &c. 267.b.
another at Lions S 2. at Pila againit the Pope S. 32.
m. 343. m. S. 16. e. The Diſcipline decaieth in the at Lateran 33.at Trent $.243.& ſcqq.a diſpute at Rome
Church 105. b. 115.m 334 e The corruption of the concerning the confirmation of the Decrces of Trent
: Church was ſeen and bewailed 156,252. m. 266, 267, 276. and how they were queſtioned by the Nations
268; 324. e. 339.0.334., m. 343, 398,527. . S.19.e. 278. ſixty and five National Synods in Scotland after
25. m.e 26. The difference of the Church in several the Reformation, which are ſet down according to the
order of years.
ages 482.e. 485. m. The diviſion of the Chriſtian
Councels did confift of Bishops and Presbyters 542. m.
Churches 22, 23, 10,2. m. The diviſion of the Eaſt
and Weſt Churcbes 429,430, 483.
One Councel hath been correčred by another 542.
Church-Men.
A Councel condemneth another, although confirmed
The diffolate lives of Church-men 190, 191, 210,325.e.
by a l'ope 128. 2.578. e. the Councelai Pila depriveth
329. e. 330. m. 332.6.335, 342, 345, 358,359,360.
two Popes, and chuſeth la third 564. the Councel at
Canons were made ſtrict in favors of Church-men, Conſtance deprivcth three l'opes and chuſeth a fourth.
but it had been good theſe had not been ſo ſtrict 259,
A Councel is not the univerſal Church, and may err
260,
497.6 A Councel is above a Pope Fo9, m. 513.e.
The grofs ignorance of Church men S. 26. e. 27. 6. 29.e. 542. b. & e. 544.b. 548 m. 556.0 573. b, 575. b.
They were exempted from taxations unto Princes 388. 579. m. S. 17 b. the Church of Rome loveth not
Churches for the Houſes.
Councels for fear of Reformation 540.
Churches were dedicated to Saints 15 e. were made places
The Culdei in Scotland 186, how born down 281, 282,
The order of Crucigeri 416.
of refuge 16.e. Proceſſions about them 17.64
Chaplains 13 i.c
Cuſtom contrary unto truch should be abolished 29, b.
Confeffion of ſio unto men was not judged neceſſary 133.
366. e. 470.m.
b. Auricular Confeſſion was eſtablished 387.e. and
D
preſſed with new circumſtances 418. m. and was op The Danes become Chriſtians 224. they were reformed
poſed 499.0
S. 69. e
Confeſſion of Faith in uſe about the year 840. 133, 134. Why God ſuffereth his Church to come into extremity
The Confeffion of Ausburgh S. 97..c
of danger S. 214. m
Conrade Bishop of Utrecht his Orarion againſt the Pope The three Daughters of Richard King of England, pride,
267, 268.
covetoufneſs and letchery, how beſtowed 383..
A Contention betwixt the Bishops and Friers 42 i. ano David Black, a Miniſter's procefs before the Privy Coun-
either between the Sorbonists and Friers 434, another
cil of Scotland S. 520, 524.
between the two Arch-Bishops in Scotland for their David Straton, a Martyr's crial S. 172. m
titles 563. m, one between the Bishop of Mentzand The name of Deacon remaineth in England but not the
the Abbot of Fulda for precedency 312.c. one between
che Sorboniſts and R. Stephanus S. 123. onein Scot The Decrecals were ordained to be burnt by one Pope,
land between the Noble. men and the twenty three
but confirmed again 454,
Bishops for the place 449. m.
The cauſes of Defection of Piety in a Nation S.556.
The word Conſecration is dangerous 145.0
The Devotion of antient times 61, 62.
The Commandments of God imply not mans ability Dictatus Papæ Gregorii VII. 249.
(now) to obey 28. m. All the commandments of God The uſe of Cburch-Diſcipline S: 464.465.
are turned into two words, Give money 497.c
The Presbyterian Diſcipline was oppoſed by what fort
Commenda's how begun and abuſed 580.
in Geneva S. 129. the Diſcipline Presbyterian is better
No Comedy nor other Play should be made of the Sacred then Epiſcopacy S. 492. especially it is more effe&tual
Scriptures S. 385.b
againt Herefie und Schiſm 493.
The conſultation of. G. Caflander, with the occation and The ſecond Book of Difcipline in Scotland was oft de:
ſome heads of it S. 286.
bared S. 389, 390,391,392, 393, 394, 395,396,399,
A sare example of religious Conſtancy in a Prince S.
406. again approved and ordained to be fubfcribed
108. e
+ 483. m. 485. e. the Act of Parliament ratifying it si
Conſtantinople taken by the Turk 525.6.554. there the
Chriſtians were troubled contrary to their granted li. The Popes Diſpenſations in degrees of Marriage was ſcan-
berties S. 311.
Councels or Synods General and National. Dominicus the firft Author of Dominicans 412. their
privi.
}
i
8
!
Office S. 404
i
1
-
C
1
489, 490
dalous 74 e
$
1 N DE EX
j
.
priyiledges 413. e. their firſt Rules were foon for-
Croſs 6. All-hallow.day 16, 118. mi the Purification
faken 414. m. e. they firſt brought Ariſtotle into of Mary 205. b, All Souls 242, of John Baptiſt and
Chriſtian Schools 416.e. they have little or no truth
S. Laurence 243. of Thomas Becket 337. m. Octava
439. m. the Dominicans, Franciſcans and other Friers feſtivitatis Mariæ 390.: of the Croſs of Corp. Chriſti
were brought into Scotland 446. m.,
392 m. & 454. of Chriſt's transfiguration 5 13.b. of
The Donation of Conſtantine unto Pope Silveſter is for the Conception of Mary's16.b. of the Viſitation of
ged 93.e. 208 b.473. m. 475. m.541, m. 543.b. Mary 578. m.
A publick Diſputation in caufc of Religion An. 1521. at
All Festivals or Feaſt daies forbidden in Scotland S 386.b
Bafile S: 74. another An. 1528. at Bern. 94,95. ano The firft Duke of Florence S. 3.b
ther at Fountainbleau S. 134. another betwixt a Papiſt How the Kingdom of France came into the hands of
aud a Turk S. 151.
King Pipin 86, 87. In France was a beginning of Re:
Dunſtan Bishop of Canterbury his wickedneſs and cru
formation S. 89,90. A Letter of Catharine, Queen
elty 227; 228.
Regent of France, unto the Pope concerning Religion
Durand's overtures of Reformation 470.
S.143;144. Liberty of Religion was granted in France
E
S. 140.e. 141.c. 304, b. troubles in France for Reli-
· Eaſter 17. m.58. m.
gion under King Charls 9. S. 299. and under Henry
Eberhard Bishop of Salzburgh his Oration againſt the.
the III, S. 303 m
Francis Afilias the Father of Franciſcans 413.
Pope 431.
Edmond King of England martyred by the Danes 184, e
Francis Ximenius the publisher of Biblia Complutenſia
Edmond Bishop of Canterbury sheweth the corruption S. 26. m:
of the Church 381.e
The Fray in Edinburgh December 17, in the year 1996,
Edward the l. King of England, reſtraineth the wealth of
S.526.
Bishops and Monks 450.
Flanders became Chriſtian 51,
The form of Chriſtian Religion in Egypt about the year Friſeland became Chriſtian 61,m :
1560. S. 322.
Eaſt Friſeland began Reformation S. 70. m
The Elect cannot be deceived nor perish 28.e. 195.m.
The Doctrine of the preaching Friers 491.m
176 c. 274. m. 546 e. they are choſen to believe, and
Ferchard the II. King of Scotland, was brought to re-
not becauſe they believe 98.6. 174 b.
pentance 60, m
The inanner of Electing the Bishop of Rome was often
G
changed 13. m. 17 m. 19 e. 21. m.& c. 80 e. 117.e.
The Popish Gades began 271.
The fira Glaſs in Britain 61.6
118.b, & €. 122 b. 129.b 200.e. by a whore 205.e.
Germanus Bishop of Conftantinople ſeeketh union with
200.b. & e. 242. m. 243. m & e. 245: e, reſtrained to
the election of Cardinals 246 m. 318.b. 456.6.459.m.
the Latines by a Councel 430
No Goodneſs is in man of himſelf 27. m. 132. m
461. m. 508.b.566. m.569. . S. 281. m.
Elfrik's Sermon concerning the preſence of Chrift's
The Goths in Spain renounce Arianiſm 51.
Body in the upper 228.
A Good cauſe giveth corſidence 6. ::
Elipant Bishop of Toledo's Errors 102: 103, 107. True Grace is by inſpiration of the holy Ghoſt 89. m
Hlizabeth Queen of England was impriſoned by her Si-
We are prevencd and ſaved by Grace only 198.m.211.e.
fter , ftrangely preſerved from death, and crowned S. 2.15. m. 222. m. 295. 331.m. S. 7. m
188.
The GreekEmpire was poffeffed by the Latines ſixty years
The Roman Empire decayeth 8. e. 6.c. 8.b. 68. m. 405,409 the Tenets of the Greek Church 259,261.
Some Greek Treachers came into England 441. b
70 m. 71,710. it is transferred into France 109,111.
Gratian's Decrees 365.
and then into Germany 196: the Election of the Em.
peror 202, 209 the Emperor is conſtrained to ſubmit Pope Gregory l. bis Faith 26, 29.
unto the Pipe 2 36. even to hold his ftirrop and lead Gregory King of Scots gave fome Priviledges voto
his borſe 310. b. the greateſt hurt of the Empire 467 Church men, and conquered three North Provinces
England was converted to Chriftianity 55" when it was of England 186.
The Grievances of England againſt the Pope, that were
firſt fo named 104. m. was conquered by the Danes
fent untothe Councel of Lions 445. m
273. and then by the Normans 274. began the Refor-
mation S. 185. the title of England unto France 495, Some of the hundred Grievances of Germany S. 80. m
A Letter of Grindal Bishop of Canterbury unto Queen
The English Service. Book was not written to be preſſed Gunther, Bishop of Colein, and Thietgaud Bishop of
on men 5. 333.m.
The Epiftles of the old Bishops of Rome are forged 93.
Trevers, with their Synod, deſpiſe the fentence of
Equivocation is maintained by the Jeſuits S.325:
!: Pope Nicolaus the I. refuſe to communicate with him,
The fum of Eraſmus his Eysca usor pewpias S. 27, 27.
and content themſelves with the communion of the
The wicked Book of the Friers, the Eternal Goſpel 434,
435.
H
Excommunicated perſons should be punished civily Halelujah in the Maſs 143.e
The Church hath not two Heads nortwo Husbands 386.e
194. e.
An example of abfolution from Excommunication S. The titla Head of the Church agreeth to none, but unto
Chriſt S. 329,4
503, 505.
The uſe of Exerciſe unto Miniſters S. 335.
Effectual Hearing is by God touching the heart 294. e
F
The Emperou: Henry the IV. is bafely abuſed 235.238
Faith is the gift of God 214. b. 216.b. m. itis a certain The Emperour Henry che VII. would not ſwear fealry un
knowledge, and not a conjecture 341. b. it is not to the Pope, and was poiſoned with Wine of the Maſs,
grounded on natural reaſon 361. b. neither Pope nor 462.
Councel can make an Article of Faith, but at molt Henry thel. King of England, denied that the Pope is
may preſs obedience unto God's word 546. m, there ſucceſſor of St. Peter 375.m
lation bet sveen Faith and good Works 214.b. true Bc. Henry the Il. King of England, diſcharges Appeals to
lievers cannot perisk 214. m
Rome, and judged Church:men for crimes 376. ma
Chriſt appointed not a Feaſt-day 547.
Henry the VIII. King of England, is called Defenſor Fi-
The abuſes of Feaſt dajes 359. 6.541.6.
dei S. 73. a narration of his divorcement S, 173, he
The beginning of Feafts, to wit, of the Rood or holy forfakes the Pope S, 174. be enacteth Statutes againſt
(lijiiii)
tha
Church, &c. 155
i
}
1
1
!
:
!
S 239.
:
land 273. e
.
1 N D E E X
the Pope S. 175. be made fome eps of Reformation ceed againſt him, and when he is recovered they will
S. 177. he oppoſeth Reformation S. 178.
not grant him acceſs 534. they give him acceſs, but
In Helvetia were tumults for Reformarion S. 1oo. m. will not hear him ipeak 539 they let him fpeak, but
the latter confeſſion of Helvetia is ſubſcribed by the will not argue, and urge him to recant; he profeffes
Church of Scotland S. 347, e
to recane if they will convince him of error 336. he is
A Heretick having power is a perfecutor 7.
degraded 537. and burnt 538. his viſion of Refur-
Hereticks do wreſt Scripture 103.
mation 539. the articles laid unto his charge 566.
Herefies corrupt manner's 2 12. m.
Joho Knox is accuſed by Queen Mary, and his antwers
A bundle of Herefies concerning the Natures and Offices S. 226 & 235. he is accuſed the third time before the
of Jeſus Chrift 96 m
Privy Council S. 238, 239. his Letter unto the Na.
Herman Bishop of Colcin,would have reformed his Dio. tional Aflembiy S.370. his exhortations and other
words before hisdeath 377,
cy, and was deprived S. 120
The uſe of the book of English Homilies S. 334, 335. John Rishop of Sarisbury, his judgement of the Roman
Hungary becomes Chriftian: 94. m. 254 b. 269, 270.
Church and Pope 380.
Hungary is reformed S. 353;
John Semeca his Gloffa was variouſly cenſured by the
I
Popes 437,438.
James the VI. King of Scotland, his Declaration concer. John de Weſalia his articles and examination 546.
ning the Religion S. 482. m. his Letters unto Queen
Ireland is made ſubject unto England 377. e
Elizabeth in favour of the impriſoned Anti-Epiſcopal The firk Jubilee at Rome 397.m. it is reduced to the 50.
Miniſters S. 485
year, and the Rites of it 457. m. it is appointed to be
Janus Monluc Bishop of Valentia., his. Oration at Foun every 25 year so6 b. fome will have it every 33. year
tainbleau for a reformation S. 134.
460 e. and then it was in the 17. year 462.
James Gibſon a Miniſter, was depoſed for his ſpeeches Some ſparks of truth in Italy S. 153, 154.
K
againſt the King 475, 476.478. ,
A good advice unto a King 204. S., 170, 171.
JESUS CHRIST wrought no miracles before his ba-
priſm 2 13. in. He died for tbem that shall be ſaved None may judge a King S. 167.
37. m. 162. m. 176:e. 180. m. 192. m. the Beleevers Legillative power belongs unto the King within his own
before his incarnation were ſaved by him. 97.b.372 e
Realm, and not unto the Pupe 225.
the reaſonableneſs of his incarnation and ſufferings The power of Kings in Church affairs S. 290.e. 330.
im
in all ,
297, 302.
The iffue of the expedition unto Jerufalem 434. e
The Order of the Jeſuites began; their Teneis S. 324. How Kings may rule well 502.b
The Order of Knighes among the Clergy began in Eng-
Jerom ofl'rague is commended 569 he is fummoned to
Conſtance Fos. he recants 568. mi he revokes his re-
cantation, and ſuffered couragiovfly 569.
Three Orders of Religious Knights at Jerifalem 37.4
The contention between the Greek Emperours and the Knowledge (even of the Scriptures ) without obedience
Bishops of Rome for Images 68. e. 69 e
makes guilty 50 vne
Images should not be worshipped 40, 42, 105. C. 113.m.
L
1301b & m. 131. m. 132. b. 183. m. 277.6.330m
The Latin language was fire authorized in Churches 19.b
The firſt Latine Mais in Conſtantinople 19 e
roo.b.505.b
Indifferent things muſt not be Univerfal, but uſed ac-
The Latine Tranſlation of the Bible is not autbontical
cording to expediency 25.6.3:36 e. S.92. b
49 it was corrected by Alcuin 3.e. by Eraſmus S.23,m
The Indices Expurgatorii condem, and wreſt books
again by Pope Sixtus V. S. 283. and again by Pupe
182. m. 263.b 297 m 549 m. S. 18. m. 19. 4.23.m
Clemens Vili.S, 283
Indulgences depend upon Purgatory 32 b 418 m their God's Law or Writings are unchangeable by men,
original and progreſs 5-8 290 e, they were preclai 336. e
med to Souldiers 251, 252. they are the cauſe of ſin
The reconciliation of the Lantsgrave with Charls the V.
462. b.492. D. they are condemned 550, m. 552 m
S 122..
S. 3. c. 6. S. 19.0:
Divine Service was in the vulgar Language 142, 143.
The pride and blafphemy of Pope Innocentius the III,
154,187
385.
Laws concerning Church-men 186.e. 188,190,194.195
There is but one Interceffor 97. e. 131,6.223.c. 331.e. 292.
Interceſſion of Saidis is but a fable 69 e
The League between France and Scotland 99.
John King of England is toffed by the Pope, and forced
Several Lawyers teftifie againſt Princes for giving civil
to give up his Crown unro the Legate; and as a Vaffal power unto Prelates 528 b
receives it again 440. & feqq.
The Laying.on of hands by the Bishops $. 471,472.
John Ciſca or Z fca the victorious Bohemian 520.
Leonard Caefar was burnt, and why S.94 m
John an English Cardinal his admonition to Pope Inno- Legati à latere, how they began and ulurped 272.
centius 446.b
they were more deſirous of gold than of doing good co
Jolin Cumin's falshood against Robert Bruce 493.
fouls 324. m
John Hunniades Prince of Trang!vania 524,525.
A Letter of Sir Francis Knols concerning Bishops S. 471,.
Job Huſs his doctrine 5 30.he is forbidden in the Pope's 47 2.
name, and appeals unto the Pope being better advi-
A Letter of the Affembly of Scotland unto the English
fed 530. e. then two other Preachers taught, It is an B. hops, concerning the preſſing of Rites s. 348,
error to withhold the cup from the people 331.b. John 349
fends to Rome and could not be heard but was excom.
A Letter of Andrew Melvin unta Beza, concerning the
municated 531. m. the Bohemians then call the Pope Church of Scotland in the year 1579. S. 401. another
the Antichriſt, and were divided into parties 531 e.
of his to the time purpoſe S. 444
John is fummoned unto Conſtance and prepares him A Letter of the L. James Stuart, unto Francis King of
ſelf with reftimonies, and inſtruments of proteſtation,
then takes his journey 5 32. before he was heard par A Letter of Richard the 11 King of England remarkable
ticularly he was impriſoned ; and being fick in priſon by Kings 460. e
the Councel gives order to proceed againſt him. nor
The Author of Lent is unknown 93. m, it is urged upon
will grant him the liberty of a Proctor 533. they pro men 265,266.
Tho
•
France S 209
1
.
1 N D E X!
175. m
!
1
The Battel of Lepanto S. 285. m
N
Liber Concordiæ, how contrived and carried S. 308. In Navar Reformation was proclaimed, and again it was
Life cternal is not by debt or merit, but only of grace forbidden S. 3oi.e
In the Netherlands ſome light of the Goſpel before the
Litargies were manifold in England 61.m.and in Italy or Reformation 550. S. 156, 157. the Rcformation be-
Livonia.became Chriſtian 374. e
gan there 159. they were perfecuted $. 72. m. they
Lituania became Chriſtian 486.
are more perfecuted, and indeavour their liberty
Luitbpert Bishop of Mentz, complains of the Doctrine S. 292. their firſt Synods S. 293. m. 295. e. their first
corrupt at Rome 566.
union, which continueth S. 295. m
The cauſes of variance amongſt the Lutherans S. 305. Some Doctrines of Nicolaus de Lyra 486,488.
M
Nicolaus Tribunus Romæ attem; ted to command the
The Offices of Magiſtrates and Miniſters are diſtinct Pope and the Emperor 438.m
$ 297. m. 298. 2.331, 332.
Norway becomes Chriſtian 2 69, 374.
O
Marriage was forbidden within known degrees of kinred
189. e. and then reſtrained to deven, degrees 278. The Oath of Fidelity unto the King 64.
The Marriage of Prieſts 19. b 26. e 51.b. 64. e. 65.m A Coronation Oath 274.
66.b. 154. e. 261, 262, 265,329 b. 340 m. liberty The Oath of Fidelity unto the Pope 73.m, another 251.0
thereof was fought by the Emperour and Duke of Ba-
S. 50,51.
vier S. 278. e. 279.
The Pope craves an Oath of Fidelity, of William the Con.
Mahumer's beginning and religion 53.
queror, who refuſed to take it 275
The Manichers 278,
The Oath ex officio made , and alſo condeni nied 556.b
The blood of Martyrs is the ſeed of the Charch S. 169.e. The prayer Offertorium in the Maſs 144.b
Offices of State were forbidden in England to be beſtowed
170.191.2
Martin Luther; the occaſion of his firſt contradicting on the Clergy 501.6
the preſent courſes S. 56. his firit affault againſt the The Bishop's Official is deſcribed 382.
manner of feiling Indulgences S.57. a remarkable dif. The firſt Organs in Chriſtian Churches 19. b
courſe berw. en him and a Legate Vergerius S. 103, None is without Original fin but Chriſt 17, 338.m
104. a Popish tale of his death 120 e. be forbad that
A.Parliament at Orleans for Religion S. 141, 142,
P
any should be called Lutherans 121.m. the manner of
his death 122.
The Pal! or Metropolitan Bishop's Coat 12.e. 20, m
The Virgin Mary was not free of fin 2 12 e. how the wor. Parriik Adamſon Bishop of Santand was ex:ommunica-
shipping of her began and increafed 345, 347.
ted by the Synod of Fife; and upon conſiderations was
abſolved by the Narional Affembly S. 450,451. again
The Fraternity of :he Virgin Mary began S. 282.b
Mary Queen of Scotland her reaſons for her Religion he wis excommunicated 480, and before his death
S. 343. they were anſwered by the Afferbly 344. fought abſolution 481
The Maſs.
Patrick Graham the first Arch Bishop in Scotland, that
The Maſs was made by Pope Gregory the I. 12. and op title he got from the Pope 562.
poſed guit hath been oft changed 130.m.145.4. trou-
Patrick Hainilton Martyr; the Articles laid to his charge
ble tor receiving it 91. b, the original and fignificati-
S. 169
on of the word 140 6.145.b.the catalogue of them who The Temple Pantheon in Rome is dedicated to all Saints
give, is rehearſed in the Maſs 144.b. the Letany 141. e. 15.
and otherRites are marked in the pages following. The Patriarks are multiplied 53. the correſpondence of the
breaking of the Bread is turned into a new Myttery
three firſt Patriarks 363. m
147.b. the manner of receiving is changed 148. m. Paul was equal unto Peces 415 e
the uses of receiving at the Mats 148. m, the Canon A brief narration of Pelagianiſm 498. it is renewed in
of the Maſs confutes thu Doctrine of a Sacrifice 191. Spain 89.
and of Tranſubitantiarion 152, and of denying the Perſeverance is God's promiſe and gift 98.b, 132.m.175.
Cup 193 and alſo the opinion.of Merit 153. m.anim m. 294. b. 279
pious trick deviſed lately in the Maſs 154.b
Perſecution was ſtaied in France S. 133. e. 135. m.c.
Some Mears forbidden by the Pope 75.m
136. m
There is but one Mediator 01 e
Peter's Keys belong unto three Seats 14.
The Merit of works is rejected 27.7.101.c.133.6.183.b
Peter's Primacy was deni d 221. m. 456.c. 474. m. 483,
& m. 217 m. 337. e. 338. b. 340.b. 369. n.478.8. 484.503. Peter was neverat Rome 471.m.496.€.
Peter pence 99. m. 247. m
Meritum or Mereri, what it ſignifieth 27. m. 153. m.
Petir was put in the place of Chriſt 80. m
Perer Lombard Maſter of Sentences 367.
331, m. 371. m. S. 291, m
Michael, the Greek Emperour, would ſubmit unto the
Peter Abailard's Hereſies 361, 362.
Pope, but the people would not 409,411.
Perjury allowed by the Pope , is punished by Chrift,
Many Miniſters or Preachers are neceſſary S. 134 m
511. m
The cauſes of depriving Miniſters S.419.c. corruptions
Philip King of France his Letter unto the Cardinals 434.
in the Miniſtry S. 462, Picas among Miniſters how to
Pilgrimages 45, 47,547, b
be compoſed 5.426.m
Errors in Philofophy S. 439.
Miracles are not to be fought, when the Goſpel is eſtabli-
Pluts of Papiſts in Scotland S. 479
shed 95. e. 215.0.487.e
Poland becomes Tributary unto the Pope, and became
Late Miracles how they have been wrought 112.m
Chriſtian 128 m. 224,270.e, they receive ſome Re.
The Miracles of Chriſt's child-hood are forged 213. m
formation S. 155. the Reformed there are troubled,
Monks 47,49. they are deſcribed to be Monſters 328 b.
and their agreement among themſelves S. 319.
they got hberty to hear Confeſſions&c 295.m. more
Pomer becomes Chriſtian 374,
Orders of them were forbidden 387.e.their pernicious
The Pope.
diverGry should be reformed 541.6. their Revenues The Pope was ſubject unto the Emperour II. m. 119.e.
in England 557. m. their Jugleries S. 4, 6, 102. a Pope is condemned of hercle 16. ¢ the Roman
m&e
Clergy inhibit a Pope to ſay Maſs 18. the firſt kiſling
Monothelites 7. e. 65. m
of the Pope's foot 8. e. he beginneth to uſe the words
A Conference at Muupelgart between the Reformed, Jubemus & Mandamus 15.m. the Pope was called the
(liijiii 2) Vicas
479. b S. 16,
:
S. 311.
1
1 N D E X,
e
a
::
Vicar of bleſſed-Peter 73c. of all the Roman Bishops Kings 542,543. of the election of Popes; See ele&ti:
Zacharias was the first Civil Prince 74. c. in Stephen on, Spain once renounced the Pope s. 93.b
the Il. his power waxeth 75, 77 Paul the firſt pro conference at Pofliac S. 144, 150.
fefſeth co reign 78. m. the l'ope is oppoſed by the Pragmatica Sanctio 548. e. the King would an-
Synods of Carthage, and convicted of forgery 84. the nulit, but the Clergy would not 549.b
Pope was not acknowledged by many Nations 85. he Predeſtination 101.b. 132.m. 179.0, 191, 192, 331.m.
had not power to give Kingdoms 86. he is oppoſed by 369. m
many 89. a Pope is arraigned 118. b. they change The Articles of the Carifiac Synod concerning Prede.
their name 196. Popes are oppoſed 106, c. 107, b. itination are cenſured by the Church of Lions 158.
119.m 124, 125,127.0.128.6.235.e. 238.2.155, 156, and condemned at Valencia 192. e.
230, 231, 294, &c, the first Warrior of the Popes 119. Prayer for the dead how it began 32, 36. it was com-
croſs of gold is carried before him 120.b. the firſt
manded 121...!
Pope who called, the Emperor Son 122. e. the l'ope Prayer unto the dead 36, 40.
acknowledgerh diſtinction between Civil and Prieſtly The Lord's Prayer is commanded to be uſed 63. m
power 122, 123.the Pope's arrogancy in commanding Publick Prayers were not preſcribed 135, 136,
Kings 125. he climbs higher 126, 127. the Pope's Canons for admiſſion of Priefts 63 e
name is joined with the Emperor's name 127.e. a con A diſputation of the Greeks and Latines concerning Pri-
teſt wliich two should be firſt 310.'a l'ope was, ſummo.
macy 363.
ned by a Synod and depoſed 199.. the Mytteries of the Princes should refift the uſurpation of Popes 474. e. 480.
Church proceed from the Pope 201.b. 334.6.49,7 m. m.482. b. 548. m. and they should reſume their own
Popes againſt Popes 201.4. 203. m. 249.b. 251.m.
gifts from the Pope 479. m. 549. m. 557.b.
317.6.3 19. b. m. 326.C.456. m. three Popes at once Printing was invented, and the uſe of it527.
243,507. the Popes have forſaken the fieps of Peter,
Proceſions S. 291.m
and were Monſters 229. m. the Pope had the civil
Promiſes of Princes are not to be urged 195.e. 204.6
power from the Emperor 209. b. he excommunicates Promiſes should not be kept unto Hereticks ſay the Ro-
the Emperor 235.and forceth him to ſubmit237.twen manifts 204. b.568, m.
ty eight Popes were Sorcerers 242. m.
The beginning of the word Proteſtants S.96.m, liberty
A Pope is oppoſed by a Bishop to his face 245. m
is granted into them conditionally by the Imperial
The Pope fets his foot on the Emperor's neck 372. he Diet S. 101,115. their conſociation S. 102. m. 103.m.
beginneth to date Writs from the year of his Papacy. more abſolutely. S. 53.e. and confirmed 284.
316.b. the Pope is called a Wolf 155. m. 464.b. the The Pruteni became Chriſtians 224, 314. m
Beaſt having the face of a Lamb, and ſpeaking like a Purgatory 29, 32, 240.6. 242. m. 273.c. 500. m
Dragon 357. m 'the Prince of Babylon 447.6.478.m
Q
the Whore of Babylon 473. mn. an idol and a Serpent The Qucer, or Chorus 141. m
473. e. Nimrodand Cambyſes 477.e. the Vicar of Sa-
R
tan 478.no. a ſucceſſor of Simon Magus i462.c a mur Rabanus Maurus his doctrines 132, 135.
therer of fouls,...and worſe then Lucifer 49 7. e.thie
Reconciliation was fought between Papiſts and Prote.
adverſary of Chriſt 499. e: a rich Merchant 500, c.
ftants in tbe year 1541. S. 101, 102. and agaio An,
the Beaſt Ilke the Lamb 505.m. Schiſmatick and He-
1545. S, 116, m. 117 e
retick 507.6. a difturber of the Church, a perjured Chrut's Redemption is of the Ele&t 97. m
wretch 521. exalted by men above God 529. b. The
The reaſonableneſs of Redemption by Chriſt 294, 295,
draws all the Church into damnation 529.e. Antichrit
348. b. 361, 362.
316.e. 329. m. 332 b.333.b. 426. m.8.b. 465.b.
A Reformation of the Church was intended 223. b. 345.
475.m. 479. e. 48..b. 496.c.goo.m. 504.c. 505. b.
b. 359. m. 471. m. 501. m.550.b. 553. m. 565.m.
528.m.551.7.557.6.556.m
it was propounded 454.6. 470. m. 547.. e.: and it was
The Pope is more oppoſed by Bishops 155. m. 357. e. by
pretended to be one of the cauſes in aſſembling the
the Senate of Paris 427.e. by Everhard 431. by the
Councel at Conſtance 565: m. and at Bafile 571. m.
Dier at Wirtzburg 436. by the King of England 457.
and at Trent S. 243. m: 245 b. many thouſands were
m. by Germany 463-464. by a Synod in Rome 465.b. deſirous of a Reformation 541,574. it was attempted
goo.esoi. b. by a Parliament at Paris 528.m.548.e in Scotland, but ſtopped by all the Bishops except one
by a Synod S. 2, by the Univerſity of Paris S. 24. the
559.m. it was foretold 426. m. 474.m.477.0, 479.m.
Germans renounce the Pope 544. m
480.4.530. 6.552.b, & e. 553. m. S. 7.e. 8. m. 17.
The Pope's blafphemy 541. e. 549. e. S. 4. m. is called
b.e. it was promiſed by. Pope Adrian S. 37. e. by Pope
God. 489.b. his perjury S. 3.'m. he denieth thein-
Paul the Ill. S. 43.6.God made preparations unto the
mortality of the foul S. 4, m. S: 34.c. one Pope be-
Reformation 527.m: S. 26. m.:31.6.35.c. Reforma-
lieved not that there is a God 5.17.m. a Pope is taken
tion should be made according to the word of God
priſoner by Souldiers without á Commander S.40.b.
the Pope's diſpenſations were the cauſe of much ſin The talking of Reformation was odious at Rome 54.1. m.
470; m:
389.6
S. 7, b. 277. m. heads of Reformation propounded at
Pope Boniface the VIlI. was.the firſt ! that bore two
Rome S. 44. m, the occalion of the Reformation S.
- Twords 346. e, he calleth himſelf Cæfar 397.b. he is
faid to ufurp God-head 401. b; the Turk upbrai-
55.m. the progreſs of Reformation 9.64. m. 69.0.70.
deth him that he acknowledgeth nor Chriſt 403. m. The cauſe of the difference in Reformation between
b.m. 72.m.77.c.78.81.0.89.e.92.m.94.m. 114 m.&c.
a Pope covenanteth with the
Turk againſt Chriſtians England and Scotland S. 328, 329.
507. m. the ignorance of fonie Popes 461. mn. 515.6. Falſo calumnies raiſed againſt the Reformed S. 134.
he undoeth Chriſt's Law and Goſpel by his Decretals. Religlon ſeldom ariſoth
from Princes S. 228; 330.b
5.00. m. the Kings of Arragon and England refuſe to
The diſtinction between Regulars and Seculars 227.6.
have the Pope within their Realms 449. the Popes
290, e, a contention between them, and how it was
command the Angels 455.6,458.b. 548.e.549. ended 227, 228.
A crafty and wicked Policy to tie the Princes unto the Reliques are ſuperſtitious 18,42,45,69.4
Popes S: 174. e. they permit Sodomy 516 m
Reprobation 260.m. 370. b
A Pope recallech Mathias King of Hungary (prevailing Richard Armocanus oppoſeth the Friers 496.
againſt the Turks ) to fight againſt the Bohemians The Righteouſneſs of man is imperfect 276,:33765
$46. m. a compariſon of the power of Popes and The multitude of Rites was oppoſed 381.2
Mere
[
.
:
1 N D E X.
Men
25.4.9.92.0
?
1
should not be tied to follow any Church in Rites Parliament in the year 1558. 194: a Supplication of
the Nobility unto the Queen Regent 196. their Letter
Reſponſorium of the Maſs 143. e
unto their Adverfaries and Neutrals 198. another unto
Robert Bruce King of Scotland 493. his three adviſes be the Prelates 201. a parley between the parties 201. the
fore his death 495. m
conditions were broken by the Popish party 204. a
Troubles in Riga for the new Calender S. 311.
Sentence of depóſition denounced againſt the Queen
A Letter of the Emperor Rodolph the II. shewing the Regent, but not executed 210. she dieth repenting of
condition of many Nations in Europe at that time her violence 217.che Religion is eſtablished by Parlia-
S. 320.
ment 219, the firſt Aſſembly of the Church, 222,
The Roman Church receiveth Paganiſm by degrees 15.c. Queen Mary returning; ratifieth the Rcligion by Act
39. c. 42. b. 43. b. 46. m. & e. 73. b. 75.6.79... 81.e. of Councel 224. two remarkable points concerning
141. m. 142. m. 146. b. 347. m. Her corruption is la the providence of God in the Reformation of Scot-
mented 24, 25. b. 156.b. 231. b. 485. m. S. 20, 21, land s. 352, 353. the Office of a Superintendent in
29.c, 287.b. the Roman Church receiveth temporal Scotland S. 218. m. the power of Provincial Synods in
Linds 22.6.70,71.b.&e che Roman Church is not Scotland S.454. m. Presbyteries, or Claſſical
' moet-.
the Mother of all Churches 55, 84, 85. nor head of ings ordained there S.400 m. and more fully deſign-
other Churches 503, she hath departed from the pri ed 407, e. 410. m. 413. m. Rules for ordering them
mitive Church 212. m. 231.6, 367. e. 470.6. she 424. e. 448. c. the power of Presbyteries 454. c. the
becomcth worſe and worſe 529: €. 485. m. 547. e. Order and Model of Synods S. 566. Rules for Vifita-
the Roman Church is called Babylon 330.2, 355. mn.
tion of Minilters S.562. and of Congregations S.562.
358. e. 423.4.426. m. 548.m. S.2.e.30. é
and of Presbyteries S.563.
The Bishop of Rome should not be called the Prince of
The Holy Scriptures.
Prieſts, nor univerſal Bishop 363. m. 367. e
The Scripture is God's Letter, to be read of all men, and
The Roman Church hath her Authority from Councels the Book of Life 26. e. 104. b. 222. 8.253.m.332. b.
437.e. 476.e. in Rome truth is the greatelt crime
487.b. 501. e, it is perfect, containing all things ne-
477.b. her eſtate is deſcribed in a Viſion 481. e, and
ceffary 27.c.88.m.95.4.132.b.& e. 173.6.335. 435. e.
again 482. m. 544.e
it anſwereth unto every mans doubts 28. b. it should
The Romans aim at their Civil Liberty 3 18.b. 319. m. be read publickly for edification of the people 64. b.
328. c.
theſe Rooks were written from God 96.b. 214. b.
332.
The firſt Holy Roſe 459.b
m.333.e.501. e. S. 2 2. m.the Writers of them could
Ruflia becomes Chriſtian 224.
not err in them 166. what are thele Books 88.c.103.m
112. e. 333. e. 435. M. 487. b 477. b. 501.m. thoſe
S
are the Rule of all Do&trine 367.b. 369.b. 495.b.
How the folemn keeping of the Sabbath was revived in
502, 543.e. and Judge of all Controverſies 545. m.;
England S.529.
they should be expounded as the Writer would have,
Many do ſpeak but of two Sacraments i33. m. 331.e. them to be underſtood 96.m. how to finde the true,
335.6
ſenſe of them 96.m, they are very profitable and ſuite
How the Papiſts prove the number of ſeven Sacraments
101.m. 213. m. 215.b. 216 m. 217. m. 222.6. 224.b.
S. 256. m
the uſe of them is for the good of men 215.b. and
The Councel of Trent was afraid to define a Sacrament
for the ages then to come 172, m. 212. m. Children
S. 256. m
should be inſtructed in the Scriptures 216. m. they
Many Sacraments were not of God 495, e. 547.e
are a buckler againſt all Hereſies 2 13. m. and the fin-
A Sacrament is not a Sacrifice 136.e. yet were ſo called
gular ground of Faith 22 i, e. 266. m, the Old and
for certain reaſons 137.b. 272. e. the beginning and New Teftament are alike, and of the ſame Authour
progreſs of the opinion of a Sacrifice in the Maſs 137,
213.2.214, what the Scriptures reveal not, we should.
139.
not enquire 2 13. b. they should be tranſlated into vul-
None can offer Chriſt in a Sacrifice but he himſelf 2 17.m
gar Languages 98. e. 99.b. 496.b. sor. m. how the
Our Sacrifice is but one, and was once offered 217.e. Tranſlations are to be examined 367, b.5.31. b. Every
294. m. 349. e. the Papiſts profeſs to offer a Sacrifice,
family in Scotland was ordained to have a Bible and
but with ſome difference $. 22.1.
Pſalm. Book S. 401. The Scriptures were made ſubject
The Saints hear not Prayers 344. b
unto the judgement of the Pope 249.m. they were re-
Salvation is of God only 2 15.6.223.b
jected by the preaching Friers 488. and became un-
The Saracens ſpoil Italy 11. b. 195.b.& m. 116.m. 117. known to many Church men S. 26. e. 27.b 166.e.
m. 119, me 197. m. 202. m.
179.e. 182. in
Scanderbeg King of Epirus 524.
Some Signs of Chriſt's ſecond coming 480.
The black Saturday S. 543.
God only can forgive Sin 481. m. 550 m. when Sin is
The Schiſm between the Greeks and the Latines ir. m. forgiven, punishment is alſo forgiven 550.m.551. .b.
129.b. 259.
Simon Thurvey, an arrogant Difputant, became igno-
The School-men; their firſt age 416.e. their ſecondage ranton a ſuddain 383.0
417. b. the oppoſition among them 419,420. their Singing in Chriſtian Churches began, and was abuſed
third age 488. they deſpiſed the Scriptures, and cried
141.m
up Ariſtotle 488.
The King of Spain was called The Catholick King 518.
Scotland became Chriſtian 55. the Scots conquer the m. the Spanish Inquiſition S. 1550 €
Pichts 185. the change of a circumſtance in the Suc- The firſt Stations 13.
ceflion of their Kings was the occaſion of much blood. A meeting of the Proteſtants at Smalcald S. 102.e. ano-
shed 226, 227, 274. an Oration for the liberty of the ther there S: 105. a third there S. 109.
Church of Scotland 378.thie Scots deſpiſe a ſummons Sweden becometh Chriſtian 269. and Reformed S. 92.
ſent unto them by the Pope's Legate 449. m. after the Some Scythians, called Rhoſiti, becomc Chriſtians 184,m
death of King Alexander the III. was much trouble for
The Supper of the Lord.
the right of the Crown 450,452. the King forbiddeth In the Lord's Supper the Bread and Wine were divided
to ſeek a Benefice from the Pope 560, 561. how the unto all 29. m. 334. m. 367. m. S. 288.e. the un.
Reformation began in Scotland S. 169, 173, 179. the worthy eat not Chriſt, but the Sacrament of Chriſt
firſt publick ſtep of Reformation 182. another ſtep 102.m. 175.6. 183. e. the Bread was called the Figure,
184. a third ſtep of it 192. a proteſtation made in the or Sacrament, or remembrance of Chriſt's body 11 2.c.
(Kkkkkkk)
133. m.
?
}
1
1 N D E X.
145. m
133. m. 139. m. 146.e. 175. e. 181.'m. 162.6. 228. Ubiquity of Chriſt's Body is denied 373.6
Vertue in men is of God's work, and not maos 37. m
e. 296.b. 367. m. &0.503. b. the Antientaod Primi.
tive form of adminiſtring the Supper 36. b. it was re The holy Veſſels 144. e
ceived daily, and then each Lord's day 138. m, the The holy Veſtures of the Altar, and of Prieſts and Bishops
Bread was not worshipped 146. m.481. m. all did re-
144, 149. m
ceive the Elements 146.6, 147, 184. b. the Cup when The Prieſts of the Eaſtern Churches had but uſual Ve-
denied unto che l'eople 147.e, what was done with the
ſtures 144. m
Reliqués 148. e. it should not be given unto the dead The Veſtures of Preachers 385.
176.e. the Bread remaineth after Conſecration 505.b The Title Vicar of Chriſt 322. m
a forged diſtinction of oral eating, viſibly and inviſibly Vigiliæ Siculæ 395.m
259. the Body of Chriſt is not in two places at once Viſion concerning the eſtate of the Church 481.4.539,6
S. 16.6. a Book of che Lord's Supper was found in A Viſitation of the Univerſity of Aberdein S. 362,
Holland, and fent unto Luther and Helvetia 5.150, The Univerſity of Paris began 99.e
157, how the Controverſie of the Lord's Supper be. The Univerſity of St. Andrews began 557. b. and en-
gan among the Reformed S. 85. agreement was ſought larged 559.
S. 104, 105. Bucor made a Retractation of what he Univerfities erected in Germany S.4.2
had thought of Luther's opinion S. 160, 165.
No Union in the Roman Church in reſpect of doctrine
Surſum Corda , what theſe words in the Maſs do teach 489. m. S. 297. e. nor in their ſervice S. 280. e
The title Univerſal Bihop was oppugned 9. and affected
Superſtitions have a two-fold influence S. 329. m
and obtained 13. where it is alſo expounded.
An Uſurper reigneth craftily and wickedly 5.
T
Taxes paid out of France unto Rome 428,429.
W
The Tartars conquered the Lands of the Turks, and loſt Wafers in the Sacrament 147.e.
them again 440.
The Waldenſes began 350. their number 351. their Do-
The Templaries, or red Friers, were condemned, and ctrine is declared generally by the teſtimones of Ro.
their caule 455
maniſts and Proteitants 352. Articles imputed unito
Theophylact, Bishop of Hulgaria his Doctrines 212,
them 354. objections againſt them are anſwered 355.
219. he is viodicated from the Romish Errours of
the occaſion of their ſeparation from the Roman
Free-will, Election by fore ſeen Faith or Works, and Church 353. how they were perſecuted 356,420. e.
of Tranſubſtantiation, and of Peter's Primacy 218, 423. e. 475.m.476. their Asticles and Diſputes with
the Dominicans 423. €, 424. their Supplication to
Thomas Arundel, the cruel Bishop of Canterbury, was King Uladiſlaus, and the Confeffioni of their Faith
plagued by God 557. m
S.9. the Clergy would have them all in Merindol to
Thomas Becket 376, 377.com
be killed, but King Lewes the XII. would not S.23.m.
The Thoughts of men are ruled.lay.Gadusubiri
they are perfecuted again S, 131.8. 140.6. they had
Tithes should be paid 189.m. 190. m. 415. m. S. 348. liberty in Savoy S. 141. m.
Tithes were taken by the Pichts from the Church, and The Wars of Jerufalenı began 271. at the firſt fome did
within leſs then ten years they loſt Landand all 186. eſpy the finiftrous ends of tbat expedition 272. m
Tranſubſtantiation 152,176. b. 181. m. 219, 220, 254. Weſtphalia becometh Chriſtian 61.m
.
Whirgift Bishop of Canterbury his earneltneſs for Rites,
A Decreet of a Roman Synod is contrary unto Tranſub. his fawning on the Queen, and his different genius
ſtanriation 257.6
from his Predeceſſor S. 337,338.
It was not believed in Lombard's time 372, e
Free. Will is by God's grace 28. €. 96.e. 100. e. 134. e.'
It was made an Article of Faith 387.b
160,215. 180. b. 211. e, 222. m. 227. 6. 253. m. 295.
It begot many new queſtions 417. m. 420.0
b.
337. m.
383. b. 481. m. S. 288, n. a four fold dif-
How it came to be believed in England 227, m. and after ference of Free. Will 370. m. wherein confilteth the
ward was condemned 228, 229, and in Italy 254, m. freedom of Will 370.
552,
Willian Ockam's queſtions 496.e
It was not underſtood at Trent S. 264.
William Tindal's doctrine S. 165, 169.
Treaſon is punished 8. m
Wittemberg began to Reform in Luther's abſence S, 76.
The firſt Torches in Churches 13, ni
Three Wonders 19.
Many knew the Truth, and durit not profeſs it 481.b According to Works, and for Works, are different 27.0
Truth was called the greateltcrime 477.b
Works are not ſatisfactory to Divine Juſtice 543. e
The Turks reſiſt the Saracens 94. e. and overthrow them Our belt Works without grace are but ſin 481.m
271,
No creature should be Worshipped 91. m. 112. e. 132.6
Their firſt Emperour was Ottoman 4.92. e
The Writings of no man should be abſolutely believed
They take Conſtantinople 512. m. 525.
487.
Their cruelty and revenues 554.
A diſpute of a Turk with a Chriſtian S. 151, 153.
Y
Young ones should be catechiſed, and duly tried S. 368,
V
The Vandals become Chriſtians 224, 270. Vandalica
z
Rcformatio what 375.
Zurik began the Reformation S. 70.
221.
m.255
1
--
;
ERRATA
1
)
:
E RR A T A
1
Of words that are to be added , amended, or blotted.
N Century VII, read Exarch for Eparch, page 8. line 21. read A primarus, line 30. him, p.12. 1. 17. dele of
P. 14 in marg. 1.5. for in, read to, p.18.1.23. holy onc, p.22.1.1 Rector of, p.24.1.48.exercitus p 27.
1.1. thought, 1.7. premirs, p.38.1.35. follows, p.30. 1.48. and there, P 35. l.penult. expiation, p. 37: .l.vlt.
particle, p.38.1.3. 8, p.39.1.21 prayer , l. 41 their merits, p.50 1.26domendaciora, l. 3 from the end Clarus ,
p.51.1.25 Almoner, 1,39 Eutropius, 1:44 & 51 dele of. This particle, of, is oft put erroneouſly after the name
of a Bishop or Abbot, when the name of his place is expreſſed in concreto. p.53.1. 24 politick, p.54. 1. 15 Arabi-
ans,l.39 Iſauria, p55 in marg. 1.2 is not the, P.59.1. but exchanged, 1.51 Donald , p 60.1.21 or Presbyter's
office, p.61.19 Mercia , p.62.1.26 congregari, p 78.1.28 Epifco.1 36 Indice, p.82 1 3 of that Century, 1.38 Mona-
ſter. p.86.1.57 Papiſts, p.87.1.14 Rotomagum, l. 23 Soraéte , P 93.1.38two great, P 94.1.11 ſuppoſititions: P.96.
1.31 Hebion, 1.41 Julian B.Celanen, p.97.1.18 not at all, 1.22 conſort, P 98.1.13 underland, p.99 39 ſpoiled
a great part of; in that page, for Archaius, read Achaius, 1.44 diſtinguish the points thus; Clemens, Antonius
Florentin , 100.1.13 Fu'da, 105.1.penult.had not, 106.1.18 Augufto was disputation, 107.1. ult.dele alſo, 109.
1. ult. do proclaim, 111.1:26 caſt oft
, 112 1.36 Simlerus, 1.42 appeals, 114.1.48 feverity , 117.1.5 Friuli, 118.1.21
Didoclavius, 119.1.12 Sergius, 124.1.4 collection, 128. 1.38 declaration of his diſclaiming Mark that Epilc is
often for Epiſt. which may be eaſily diſcerned; 132.1.36 other, 1.48 should think ; 134.1.48 infuperable, 136.
1.6 line, dodel, the ſecond; and 1.15 ceaſeth, 138.1 20 blaſphemy, then of, 139.1.5 Charter, 140.1.32 deri.
vation, 141,1.2 i Damaſus, 142.1.8 tigapet, 152.1.39 Kon fit, 157.1.21 He in an Epiltle, 159.1.47 dele, at, 164
1.30 everlatting fire, 172.1. ult. expounds not the, 175.1 25 as they. 1 36 is to abide, 191.1, 14 dele, who, 197.1.
5 Verona, 1.15 Polia, or Apulia, 199.1.8 inceſt, 202,1.31 Lewis,eight Popes, 207 1.35 but he paſſeth, 210.1.ult.
Leviathan, 211,142 juſtice; the Elcct have cauſe to praiſe his mercy, and the Reproba:es cannot accuſe his ju-
ſtice, 1,49 who will, take, 212.1.30 of how, 1.43. Cap. 12. 219. 1. 41 tranſlation, add, unleſs they will cavil for
the word, Tranſelementeth; of which anon, 222.1 § 1 Reginob, 252.1.49 H:Jary:2541.42 he feared to take, 255.
1.8 Miniſtry, l. 18 for the point. should be; 256.1.12 expound them tlus,This , 261 1.43 Popes eys, 1.46 Pre-
feetus, 1 49 it was decreed, 267.1.10 deſtroying, 272 1.2 Tarſus, 277.1 40 there in, 279.1.13 where in, l 14 dele,
Arch, 1.22. & moe, l.27 whon , 1.40 Evag, 283.1.41 conjecturally, 148 should chuſe his , 284.1.8 & 10 Colloq:
1.40 Mal, 1.410,or T, 285.1.4 Evagr. 1.34 Pol.Verg, 291.1 26 Antonin, l 28 fuperftitions, 297.1.33 hath gathe-
red, 298 1.29 unſuffering, 300.1.42 follows not, 301.1.10 taken away, 304.1 22 at their, 307.1 10 dele, be, 309,
1.41 talking, 1. 1 I of a few, 314,1.47 of few, 315.1.1 Cumin, 1 5o Preneſte, 3161.5 GELASIUS, 317.129 Reinold
replieth, l. { 1 Bench, 325.1.21 exaltation, 32.3 1.19 unto thee, l. 24 leaves,or blades, 324.1.29 the work, 3 31 13.
inſatiably. 337 1.1 any thing, 338.1.8 Hebdom, 339.1 41 with my felf, 340 1.penult. (faith Bernard) 344 1 6 pit-
tied, 369 1.36 præſcience, 372.1 28 dele, meet, 3,76.1.4 & 20 appeals, 378.113 Clerk Gilbert, 38, 1.47 uſeleſs,
383.1.7 except, 386 1 33 Roman Church, 391.1. 13 thirtienth, 393.1.29 Suevia, 293.1.40 should be pared to 395,1.
48 rife, and lo, 396.1.42 Hermes, 397.1.9 dele,unto, 409.1.19 Othocarus, 411.1 16 dele, of, 413.1.24 ingentia,
1,26 luftinuille, 1.4.0 dele, huly wars againſt the, 414,1 8 would bring , 420.1.22 Hiftor Concil loult. dele, all 427.
1.1 Lichtenaw, 4.29.1.9 exp. Etative, 436.1.17 if the Emperor, 438.1.41 puts away, 446.1.32 that time , 1.39 Re-
rum, 447.1.36 hain mer, 449.1.15 that the ſtench thereof, 453. in the inſcription should bu, year 1300, untill
1600, 457 1.18 Devias 460 1.22 in facks, 463.3 42 16.7.464.1.46 Fpito 466.1.40 Bishops.469.1.13 wretchleſs,
471.1.28 of which , 473.1.37 given , 1.41 Hildegaritis , 475.1.11 but Lay, 476,1. cxaggerating. In the margine,
An apologue: 477.1.17 Pirrha, 478 1.22 Hagabal, I ult. preferring , 484.1.34 unto the, 485 latein.dele, not,
1.477«fumed the Divine worship in the, 486.1 20 add, fx Ale. Gaguin. Rei. Polen.tom. 1 487 15 conſequently,
489.1.5 à i apè, 4-99.1.7 Treca, 502.1.17 Chritian, 1.50 feaſts, 505.17 Revel. 17. 1.41 lſay, yea,575.1.4 Æqui-
col: 516 1.49 Sapidus, 1.go noftri, 520 1.46 Cutna, 1.47 Taborites, 525.1.2.1 dele, they ſaid, 533.1.45 all
Prieits in. 759.1. 16 ball of braſs, 1.38 curbed, l. ult. Edinb. 562.1.38 inhibit , 581.1. 7 Pope's Throne,
1.47 Julian Card. of.
+
:
In the Second Part.
Age 7. line 27 This, page 10. line 39 rocky, line ult.any, page 11. line 33 obcdience, page 12, line 32 of
faith, p.15.1.24 dignities, 1.38 hcart, p.16. 1.9 written, 1.24 dying, p.19.1.41 Reliquos ; 1.43
faithfull, p. 20.1, 3 lite, p. 23. like Jelters, 1.24 Lewis the XII, 1.39 it were, 1.49 largely, p. 26.1. 30
Pagnin ( as afterwards Arias Montanus) p. 27.1. I thought. I. 3. of that, p.45.1. penult, time the ,' p.47.
1.20 were, p.50.1.3 to cut, 1.4 them, 1.6 hackfers, p.53.1.38 Duke Maurice should , p.55.1. penult.
fin one, p.58.1.34 faras, p.by.l. 30 taught without , p.71, 1.25 taught, p.71.1. ult. dele, to, p. 89.1, 28
that his, p.90. 1. 38 fellow had taught, po 91 1.11 April, 1.18 by the, 93.1, i that the Unity of the Spirit
1.442 then, 102. 1.33 were , 1. ult. Munzerians , 106.1. 7 margine, 108. 1.23 Empire, 1.34 Heary
in, 110, 1.24 is decayed, 1. 33 on it, 112. 1.49 Councel, 115. 1. altercations, 116.1.35 leat,
122. 1. 41 had ſpoken , 126, 1.48 Cenſure, 130, 1; 22 falſe , 134. 1. 36 neighbour , 1.0, 1.17 Am-
boiſe , l. ult. Sanmartins, 141. l. 22 dele, had, 149. 1. ult. dele, done, 156. l. ult, with,. 162. I, ulc.
himſelf, 164 1.15. ſtrengthen, 165.1.3 thee, 166,1.14 whiles, 182.1.7 Dalkeith, 1.32 crafty, 1.36 hun-
ter: William Anderf 183.1.13 God, 1.50 Cardinal, 186. 1.38 yet the Popish party did lo, 192.1.4 unjuſt-
ly, 194 1.43 adverſaries, 200, 1 2 dele.be, 1.19 Traitors, 204.1.9 told the R gent, 212.1.42 not only,
217.1. 1 February, 228. 1. ult. ye are not, 230.1.35 toleration, 234.1. penult. many. 235.1. 28 hurt the,
236.1. 30 my, 237.1. 5 witneſs, 1. 19 three, 243.1. 14 follow, 244.18 with, 245,1 14 congregations,
248.1, 18 accurſe, 249.1 9 original, 255.1.4 induce, 258,1.50 Article 12. 259. 1.8 Article 13. 2018
1.10 Chriſtendom, 264.1 38 conſultation was at, 265.1 3 as, 273.1.43 three daies, 277.1. 28 will fáy, add,
The Pope and his Cardinals cannot admit any Reformation, 278.1.4 containing , 286. 1.1. fupply, 296.1.16
!
1
!
we may, 297.1.29 únder, '298. 1. penult, body ; 302.1. 33 pieces ; 305. 1:47 ubiquity, 1.50 Brentiu., 306
1.45 dele, 1.5 1 truly, 218.1.48 then , l. ult. by, 320.1.18 any for 3 22.1. 24 through the World, 327.1.38
Anno 15.76. 328. 1. 28 fame, 332. 1. 3.conceived'i 339. 1.43 if he , 346, l. i another wom. 347.1.26 dele
by to, 1. ult. Tubſcribes, 348. 1. 39 blindneſs, 351,1. 41 take, 353 l.penult
. Queens ſecond , 357.1.14 Mi-
niſters, 1. 36 him, 359.1.10 afſembly; 1. 35 changed, 1. 36 will hear, 360:1.36 Church, 374.1. 31 Bishop
(faid he) 375.1.39 himſelf, 377. in the margine, exhortations, 1.36 whereof, 380.1:21 Soveraign , 3849
125 diſcharge, 389.1. 11 Councel, 391,1,2 about, 395.1.1 the well, 397. 1. 27 Presbyteries, 398.1.9 and
repair , 400, l. 24 whether any ..401. l.s to be no, 405. 1. penult. any three, 409: 1.45 affairs, 410.1.35
Schools , 1.4.2 cognoſced, 412. I. 21 Civilly, 1.3 1 then it, 415.1.36 manſos, 419.1.11 equally divided bet.
1. 36 as from, 421.1. 17 füſpended, 422.1.17 reaſonable, 427.1.4 profeffed : On the margine at line 14.add,
The 43. Affembly, 430.1. 15 to that effect, 439. 1.44 inferiours, 444.1.6 caufes, 1.42 times, 454.1.43
put into exec. 455.1.48 ruine, 456,1.6 Bishop, 458.1. penult. for flander, read ſcandal, 461.1. 8 defirelt,
34 faults, 1. 36 the World, 473. 1. 6 Go, and, 483. l. 15 and means, 492. 1. 3 gifts of, 493.1, 20 go.
vernment, 1.31 then Lordly, 1.32 [as, dele, I ] 492.1.4 they , l. 14 welfare, 499. 1.30 unnatural, 500.
1.29 for his, 50r.1. unto, 1.28 and aid, 5o2. in the marginel. 3 as I have, 1. 29 dependers, 503.1. 15
fimply, l. 26 dele, was in, 1. 32 in his, 509. 1. ult. dele, be, sto. I. 16. 1596. 519. 1 ult. dele, was to,
518. in margine, for next, read twixt, 519.1. 6 rather, 521.1. 21 warrant from Ch. 522,1.8 hours, 1.40
affifted, 526.1.38 charge 24.of, 528.1.13 were ſent 530.1.21. 1597. 1.39 had been.
466.1.
1
6
1
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
3 9015 08666 6487
content
'
:
.
V
1
(
.
+
!
....
:::
:
:::
::
:::
”;
“